Chapter 1760 - 1760:I don’t like her (part three)
Chapter 1760 - 1760:I don¡¯t like her (part three)
Trantor: 549690339
It made her heart tremble.
She bit her lip and took onest look at Tian Yan before turning around and walking out of the Lord¡¯s Manor.
The moment she turned around, tears flowed down and wet her face.
Only after Gu Ya¡¯s figure disappeared did Tianyan lower its eyes. The moment its cold and sharp eyes looked at little Ling ¡®er, they turned into a hot spring.
¡°ling ¡®er, tell grandpa, why don¡¯t you like gu ya? did she do something to you?¡±
Although he didn¡¯t like Gu Ya, Yingying and little Ling were just children.
If she didn¡¯t like someone, that person must have done something to her.
He had to be clear about this!
No one could bully the child that he, Tian Yan, had taken in!
Little Ling ¡®er bit her finger and tilted her head to look at Tianyan. ¡°because she doesn¡¯t like me either, if she doesn¡¯t like me, why should i like her?¡±
Tian Yan was stunned and asked,¡±Gu Ya doesn¡¯t like you?¡± How did you know?¡± mother once said that a person¡¯s eyes can not lie. She has been smiling at me, but there is no smile in her eyes. This is not true love. Whether it is father, mother, my two brothers, or father¡¯s subordinates, even you, grandfather, when you look at me smiling, there is a smile in your eyes. That is true love.
Tian Yan was silent. He lowered his eyes and looked at the pink and tender little boy in front of him, his mind thinking about something.
¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Ling ¡®er asked again. She doesn¡¯t really like me, and Yingluo¡¯s eyes always have the same light as hers whenever big brother wants to plot against someone. I always feel that she¡¯s plotting against me, Yingluo.¡±
it was a pity that this auntie was too weak. Since she didn¡¯t manage to trick her, she could probably only trick people like second brother and aunt, Yingying. you little girl! Tianyan suddenlyughed, ¡°you¡¯re so intelligent at such a young age. Looking at you, I always think of my grandson. I always feel that I have to let you meet him. You¡¯re both so intelligent people, it¡¯s not difficult to get along with each other.
¡°Not good.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er stubbornly shook her head.
¡°Why?¡± Tian Yan asked curiously.
Little Ling ¡®er bit her finger and pondered for a moment.¡±Because Ling ¡®er is cute and smart. What if Little Big brother wants to take Ling¡¯ er away after seeing her? Father and the two brothers will rush over and break his legs.¡± &Nbsp; as she said this, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression was very serious, as if she was really thinking about Tianyan.
Tian Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even this little fellow¡¯s narcissistic appearance was so likable.
The more I look, the more I like Yingluo.
your father and brother won¡¯t let youe into contact with men for the rest of your life?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right, they won¡¯t allow the other brothers to take ling ¡®er away.¡± ling¡¯ er nodded.
¡°What a joke!¡± tianyan was furious,¡± how can they stop you from finding your true love? Although you¡¯re a little young now, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll meet a suitable man in the future. At that time, do you think they¡¯ll still want to break up the loving couple? No, after 1 see your father and brother, I must teach them a lesson! We can¡¯t let them restrict your freedom.¡±
Tianyan really wants to abduct this girl back to his home.
In any case, he had a grandson. He would introduce him to Ling ¡®er¡¯s father and brother in the future, but the premise was that he had to correct Ling¡¯ er¡¯s father and brother¡¯s thoughts..
Chapter 1761 - 1761:I don’t like her (part four)
Chapter 1761:I don¡¯t like her (part four)
Trantor: 549690339
Moreover, even if Ling ¡®er couldn¡¯t be taken back to his home, he couldn¡¯t let anyone hinder her happiness!
Could it be that after Ling ¡®er met the man she liked, she would be separated by him?
Tian Yan frowned and pondered.
Of course, he still did not know that Ling ¡®er was Bai Yan¡¯s daughter. If he knew, he would probably be added to the group of three with broken legs.
Without waiting for di Cang and Bai Xiaochen to make a move, he would immediately step forward to stop any stinky brat who wanted to abduct his granddaughter.
Little Ling ¡¯er looked at Tian Yan in confusion, not understanding what he meant.
¡°I¡¯ll listen to father and brother,¡± she said after some thought.
In any case, it was enough for her to have the protection of her father and two brothers. She didn¡¯t need any other little brothers at all.
¡°Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re still young, so 1 won¡¯t say much. When you grow up and meet the man you like, you must have the courage to chase after him! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±
¡°Grandpa, who¡¯s the man you like?¡± Little Ling ¡®er looked at Tian Yan in a daze, ¡°is it someone you like? Ling ¡®er likes daddy and her two brothers. Are they the men Ling¡¯ er likes?¡±
Tian Yan was silent for a moment before exining,¡± the man you like is someone who has no blood rtionship with you, but who makes you want to be a family with him.
Oh, I understand. If I meet a man 1 like in the future, 1¡¯11 go after him and won¡¯t let myself regret it. Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with seriousness.
A few yearster, when little Ling ¡®er really listened to Tian Yan¡¯s words and chased after the man she liked, Tian Yan tao Wu was already on the verge of tears and was filled with regret.
if he could return to this day, he would definitely take back his words and stand firmly on the azure emperor¡¯s side, putting an end to her thoughts.
by the way, Ling ¡®er, do you remember your parents¡¯ names, or where your home is? ¡± tian yan suddenly frowned and asked,¡± these few days, grandfather has sent people to look for them, but they didn¡¯t find anyone who is missing a child.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for that, grandfather. Mother wille and find me soon.¡± Little Ling ¡®er smiled brightly.
¡°how are you so sure?¡± tian yan looked at little ling ¡®er with a puzzled expression.
¡°Because Ling ¡®er felt it. Mother will be here soon. I¡¯ll wait for her here. She¡¯lle to find my Qianqian soon.¡±
Demonic beasts had a keen sense of smell. She wasn¡¯t a human, so she could only find people by their aura after reaching a certain realm.
Moreover, Ling ¡®er was the princess of the demon Realm, the daughter of the Azure Emperor.
Therefore, she could already faintly sense Bai Yan¡¯s aura. However, because the aura was too far away, she was unable to determine where Bai Yan was. She could only feel that she would find her very soon.
Then, Yingluo would be able to go home with her mother.
tian yan shook his head helplessly, he just thought that it was an illusion caused by a child who missed his mother too much, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.
He rubbed Ling ¡®er¡¯s head with his big hand, his handsome face full of determination.
Even if he couldn¡¯t bear to part with little Ling ¡®er, he also couldn¡¯t bear to let her miss her mother, so Yingluo would use all his power to find her family.
She wanted her to reunite with her family as soon as possible.
1¡¯11 get the maidservant toe and find youter. You can¡¯t leave them behind again. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that some people will hurt you.
¡°ling ¡®er understands, i won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er nodded her head obediently.
¡°good girl.¡±
Tian Yan patted little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head once more before letting go of the little fellow in his arms. ¡°Grandpa still has other things to deal with. You can go and y by yourself. Also, stay away from Gu Ya..¡±
Chapter 1762 - 1762: Bai Yan came looking for you (1)
Chapter 1762: Bai Yan came looking for you (1)
Trantor: 549690339
In the study.
Tian Yan hurriedly entered and saw a ck-robed elder waiting for him.
When he saw him, the old man turned his head and looked at his handsome face. He cupped his fists and said,¡± my Lord, I¡¯ve just received news that a ruin has appeared on the mountain North of Yingying¡¯s territory. The ruin seems to be rted to the woman you¡¯re looking for.
Tianyan was stunned, and he slowly closed his eyes.
Thousands of years ago, he used his physical body to seal the exits of various territories and restricted the movement of feudal lords in order to calm the war.
But,
What he paid for this was his death.
as he thought of the past, tian yanughed bitterly, a bitter taste seemed to spread in his mouth, filling his heart with bitterness.
He still remembered that day when his soul was floating between heaven and earth. He identally found the red-robed woman, Lao Ai, who was standing on the clouds and looking down at all living beings.
it turned out that all of their lives had been in her eyes, she was just a spectator,ughing at the world.
That day, the sun was just right. The woman in red looked down at her with a faint smile on her lips. She asked him in a t and sarcastic tone,¡± ¡°is it worth it?¡±
¡°even if i was given another chance, i would still use my body to exchange for the peace of the world,¡± he said.
The woman walked down from the clouds and approached him step by step.
both of them were souls that had no attack power, but from this woman¡¯s body, he felt a pressure that he had never felt before.
This kind of pressure was something that Tianyan had never seen before.
you¡¯re an interesting person. My soul has been wandering around the world for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as interesting as you. It seems that I¡¯ve not watched your show for so long in vain.
¡°You passed away many years ago? Then why don¡¯t you reincarnate?¡±
¡°Reincarnated?¡± The woman sneered. She looked domineering and condescending, after I reincarnate, I will start from the beginning. How can I be willing to waste my cultivation? I¡¯d rather drift alone in the world than waste time on reincarnation.¡±
He was silent for a while, but in this way, you won¡¯t be able to experience the joy, anger, sorrow, and joy of the world. What¡¯s the point of such a life? ¡± You¡¯re floating here alone, with no one to apany you. Aren¡¯t you lonely? Even if you be an ordinary person in your next life, at least you¡¯ll still have some warmth, which is much better than your current condition. Since you were so powerful in your previous life, how can you be ordinary after reincarnation?¡±
The woman did not speak for a long time.
After a long while, she finally smiled.
Her smile could be described as world-shaking, and the world would lose its color with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s true. After so many years of wandering, I¡¯m indeed tired of the ck Dragon heavenly me. I¡¯m fated with you, and I haven¡¯t seen such an interesting person in a long time. If I really reincarnate into ck Dragon, we might even be family in the next life, hahaha!¡±
The woman¡¯sughter was very domineering and arrogant. It was as if the world was moved by her.
Just as he was slightly stunned, the woman had already arrived in front of him. The corners of her lips were curled up, but that smile revealed her mboyant personality.
1 left something in your domain. If you can break through to the Lord-tier in your next life, 1¡¯11 give you that thing as a thank you gift for unlocking my domain.
the past shed through tian yan¡¯s mind like a fast-forward scene, causing his bitter smile to deepen..
Chapter 1763 - 1763: Bai Yan came looking for you (2)
Chapter 1763 - 1763: Bai Yan came looking for you (2)
Trantor: 549690339
there should be something she left me in the ruins. Fifth elder, apany me to the ruins. In addition, have second elder protect little Ling ¡®er at all times.
Fifth elder Qiu Ying was stunned for a moment before he nodded slightly.¡±Yes, my lord.¡±
After saying this, Qiu Ying went to arrange for people to follow the Lord and pass on the Lord¡¯s words to the second elder.
The second elder, Ying die, was the only woman in the elderpound. Although she was already a few hundred years old, she still looked young and beautiful.
Simrly, for women, it was easier for them to like cute little girls. Therefore, letting the second elder protect Ling ¡®er was the only way for Tianyan to go.
After everything was arranged, Tian Yan didn¡¯t say goodbye to little Ling ¡®er. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be away for long this time and would be back soon. If Ling¡¯ er found out that he was going with her, she would inevitably encounter danger.
Not long after Tian Yan left, a woman in a red dress stood outside the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Under the scorching sun, her forehead was covered in sweat, and her red dress stuck tightly to her back. Even in such a sorry state, it was difficult to change her peerless beauty.
¡°Stop there.¡±
When the two guards saw Bai Yan approaching, they immediately blocked her path and coldly berated,¡± ¡°Who are you? How dare you attack the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡±
After Bai Yan was stopped by these two guards, she was not angry. She curled her lips indifferently and asked,¡± ¡°Did you pick up a little girl in your residence recently?¡±
a little girl?
The guards were stunned.
Some time ago, the Grand Lord had indeed brought back a little girl from outside and had even made the people in the Grand Lord¡¯s Manor call her Little Miss. Now that this woman hade to find the little girl, could it be that Qianqian was miss Ling ¡®er?
¡°You¡¯re looking for Yingluo.¡±
The guard frowned and was about to reply when a voice suddenly came from the side, interrupting her.
¡°miss, you must havee to the wrong ce, the person you are looking for is not in our lord¡¯s manor.¡±
Bai Yan frowned and turned around. In an instant, an elegant and moving figure entered her eyes.
It was a woman dressed in a long green dress. Her fair face had an elegant smile on it as her eyes gently stared at Bai Yan, the smile not reaching her eyes.
The guard was stunned again.
The Lord had brought a girl back from the outside. Why did miss Gu Ya im that there was no such person in the mansion?
However, it was a little awkward.
miss gu ya¡¯s status was not ordinary, it was said that the lord could have his current status because of miss gu ya¡¯s help, therefore, no one dared to deny her words.
¡°You¡¯re Yingluo.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s expression was cold as she calmly asked.
Gu Ya smiled. I am the Lord¡¯s man. However, 1 am afraid you havee to the wrong ce. We did not find the little girl in the Lord¡¯s mansion. Please go to other ces to look for her.
Bai Yan looked at Gu Ya with a strange expression before turning her gaze back to the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Ling ¡®er¡¯s aura was indeeding from the Lord¡¯s Manor, so she had not found the wrong ce.
Could these people have kidnapped Ling ¡®er?
Instantly, Bai Yan¡¯s expression sank. A cold glint shed in her eyes as she rushed into the manor alone.
The two guards turned pale with fright and hurriedly wanted to block Bai Yan¡¯s path. However, before they could even reach Bai Yan, they were affected by the aura that spread out from the woman¡¯s body and their bodies could not help but take a few steps back.
today, I must enter the Lord¡¯s Manor. I won¡¯t let off anyone who dares to stop me.. Get lost!
Chapter 1764 - 1764: Bai Yan came looking for you (3)
Chapter 1764 - 1764: Bai Yan came looking for you (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The woman¡¯s voice was aghast and domineering, causing Gu Ya, who was just about to walk into Bai Yan, to be stunned for a moment. A trace of astonishment shed across her eyes.
did this girl really not put the lord¡¯s manor in her eyes?
But no matter what, she could not let her enter the residence, nor could she let her see that little girl!
after thinking about it, gu ya bit her lip and slowly took a few steps closer to bai yan.
¡°Youngdy, this Lord¡¯s mansion can not be entered at will. Moreover, the person you are looking for is not here, so ¡¡±
In other words, even if you wanted to enter the Lord¡¯s Manor, she would not let you in.
The two guards who were guarding the door were first stunned. Immediately after, they heard Gu Ya¡¯s words and returned to their senses, surrounding Bai Yan.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Suddenly, an angry shout was heard. It was like a heavy punch thatnded on the two guards.
Their bodies immediately flew backward and fell to the ground in a sorry state. They looked up in shock at the woman, Lao Ai, who was walking in from outside the courtyard.
¡°Mother!¡±
Just as Bai Yan walked into the courtyard, a small voice flew over from the courtyard. Her voice was soft and sweet, filled with joy. Her pink face appeared to be flushed red from being too excited.
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze instantlynded on that tiny figure. After that, she slowly stretched out her arms and the corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s soft body rushed into Bai Yan¡¯s embrace and her two small arms tightly hugged her waist. Her eyes were as bright as the stars, mother, I knew you¡¯de to pick me up. I¡¯ll be very obedient and wait for you here.
she was very obedient and didn¡¯t cause any trouble, even if she didn¡¯t like gu ya, she didn¡¯t let grandpa wen make things difficult for yingluo.
Bai Yan hugged the little fellow¡¯s soft body tightly and the smile between her brows deepened.
In contrast, Gu Ya, who was standing behind the two, was stunned. She had never thought that little Ling ¡®er would run out at this critical time.
What was even more unexpected was that this woman was really little Ling ¡®er¡¯s daughter!
Suddenly, her face turned green, and she clenched her fists tightly. She was so upset that she couldn¡¯t breathe.
The two guards who fell to the ground were dumbfounded. They widened their eyes in shock and did not know what to do for a moment.
Little Miss is this woman¡¯s daughter?
In other words, the person that the Grand Lord of Xuanji had been looking for for the little Miss was her?
but they had actually stopped her outside the door just now?
In an instant, the two guards ¡°faces were filled with panic. They looked at Gu Ya anxiously, hoping that Gu Ya could help them say a few words.
But unfortunately,
Gu Ya¡¯s face was extremely ugly. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to these two guards.
¡°Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±
Bai Yan could not bear to let go of little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body.
These days, she had never been as happy as she was now. She was constantly in a state of anxiety.
She was afraid, afraid that without her by her side, Ling ¡®er would panic. She was even more afraid that Yingluo, the daughter she regarded as her life, would be in danger.
mother, don¡¯t be afraid, little Ling ¡®er felt Bai Yan¡¯s trembling embrace and she patted Bai Yan¡¯s back like a little adult. Ling¡¯ er has been very good these few days. Grandfather has also been very good to Ling ¡®er. In the future, if Ling¡¯ er is not by mother¡¯s side, mother doesn¡¯t need to worry. After all, Ling ¡®er is an adult and will take good care of herself.
Bai Yan lowered her eyes. Her children were all so considerate and sensible. They were also the pride of her life..
Chapter 1765 - 1765: Bai Yan came looking for you (4)
Chapter 1765 - 1765: Bai Yan came looking for you (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Did you just say Yingluo¡¯s grandfather?¡±
that¡¯s right. Grandfather is good-looking and treats Ling ¡¯er well. Ling¡¯ er likes him very much, little Ling ¡®er secretly moved her little head closer to Bai Yan. however, Ling¡¯ er doesn¡¯t know if grandfather is one of father¡¯s enemies and didn¡¯t tell them about his family background. Mother, isn¡¯t Ling ¡®er very smart?
The little fellow had a mischievous smile on her face, and she was quick-witted and lively.
It was true that she liked her grandfather, but to her, her parents were more important.
she would not give anyone the chance to hurt them.
¡°ling ¡®er is so obedient.¡±
Bai Yan very proudly rubbed little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head. ¡°But I¡¯m here to pick you up now. Pack up and we¡¯ll leave immediately. You can also tell your grandfather.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bid you farewell soon.¡± Ling ¡®er nodded obediently.
Her mother had told her that children should be polite. It was her grandfather who had taken her in, so she could not leave without saying goodbye.
Just as little Ling ¡®er turned around to leave, a beautiful woman in green slowly walked forward.
A gentle smile appeared on her face. Little Miss, our Grand Lord has gone out recently. He will probably only be back in a few days.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s cheerful smile disappeared with second elder Ying die¡¯s words. Her little face was a little depressed as she pursed her pink lips.¡±Aunt Ying, did grandfather say when he would be back? I¡¯m leaving and I want to say goodbye to her.¡±
the Grand Lord has never mentioned this before. Ying die smiled slightly and raised her eyes to look at Bai Yan. miss, you are Little Miss ¡®mother, right? Our Grand Lord will be back in a few days. Can you wait for him to return before you take Little Miss away?¡±
Bai Yan fell silent. She lowered her head to look at the small figure standing in front of her. After seeing the reluctance on little Ling ¡®er¡¯s face, her eyes narrowed slightly.
Ling ¡®er had always valued rtionships, so it was obvious that this grandfather was very important to her.
Otherwise, she would not be reluctant to leave.
mother, Yingluo! little Ling ¡®er pitifully turned her head around and looked at Bai Yan. Ling¡¯ er wants to bid farewell to grandfather.
Bai Yan stared at little Ling ¡®er¡¯s pink and tender cheeks as the corners of her lips slowly rose. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave when he returns.¡±
How could she bear to disappoint her child?
Moreover, they were temporarily unable to leave this ce, so what harm was there in staying in the Lord¡¯s Manor and waiting for his return?
Seeing that Bai Yan had agreed to stay, Ying die heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that this youngdy would leave with Little Miss. At that time, when the Grand Lord returned, he would not be able to see this girl and she would not be able to exin it to him.
¡°Miss Gu, why are you here?¡± Ying die raised her head and saw Gu Ya. She frowned,¡± didn¡¯t the Lord tell you not to get close to the little Miss? why did youe to the Lord¡¯s mansion?¡±
I¡¯m here! Gu Ya¡¯s face changed, and she bit her lips,¡± I¡¯m here to find Tian Yan.
Heavenly me?
This name startled Bai Yan and a deep thought shed past her eyes.
She seemed to have heard of the name ¡°heavenly me¡± before.
It was as if she had been in deep thought for a long time before Bai Yan suddenly came back to her senses, surprise gathering in her eyes.
she remembered that the first time yingying saw this name was in the diary of the woman in red.
When the red-robeddy left her the inheritance, she also gave her a diary.
The diary clearly mentioned the two words ¡°Tian Yan,¡± and even imed that Tian Yan was the most interesting person she had ever seen in her wandering soul.
If he remembered correctly, the reason why the overlords were sealed was because Tianyan had given up its own body..
Chapter 1766 - 1766: Bai Yan came looking for you (5)
Chapter 1766 - 1766: Bai Yan came looking for you (5)
Trantor: 549690339
And now Yingluo is back?
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly.
If she had stayed for Ling ¡®er in the beginning, this time, she only wanted to see Tianyan.
She only wanted to know what kind of person this legendary expert was!
Ying die did not notice Bai Yan¡¯s strange expression. Iler gaze was focused on Gu Ya and her eyes already revealed impatience.
¡°Gu Ya, the Grand Lord isn¡¯t in the manor. You can go back now. Yingluo, the Grand Lord doesn¡¯t know what you have done, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t know. If it wasn¡¯t for your loyalty to the Grand Lord, we wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to be so arrogant.¡±
I¡¯m sorry. Gu Ya¡¯s face was as white as snow. She bit her lips and looked up at Ying die,¡± second elder, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯lle back to see the Lord when he returns.
after saying this, gu ya took onest look at bai yan and her daughter, finally, she turned around and walked towards the ce where the sun hadpletely fallen.
The two guards stood at the side weakly, not daring to say a word for fear that Ying die¡¯s attention would be on them.
Fortunately, Ying die did not pay much attention to the two guards. She smiled and looked at Bai Yan. miss, thank you for being willing to stay. Our Grand Lord has always been curious about the mother who raised a girl like Little Miss.
sky me?¡± Bai Yan raised her brows, your Overlord is called sky me?¡±
¡°tianyan is the name of our lord.¡± Ying die¡¯s smile was friendly and polite.
Tian Yan had said long ago that little Ling ¡®er was the little Miss of the Lord¡¯s Manor, so they had to obey her. And this girl was little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s mother, so they naturally did not dare to offend her.
Moreover, miss Ling ¡®er was so intelligent and clever, so her mother must not be bad.
Bai Yan held little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand. I will wait for him to return here. If he returns, you cane and inform me and Ling¡¯ er.
¡°Miss, please let us through. If the Lord returns, I will inform you immediately.¡±
Ying die smiled.
Bai Yan did not say anything more. She turned her eyes to stare at the little bun who was standing beside her and raised her hand to pinch her pink little face. ¡°Ling ¡®er, let¡¯s go and rest first, Yingluo.¡±
In the past few days, she had been very anxious and didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Therefore, she had been very tired. Now that she saw little Ling ¡®er, her body and mind rxed.
Gu mansion.
Gu Ya¡¯s face was pale as she walked in. Suddenly, an old figure blocked her way.
She raised her head slightly, and suddenly, old Gu¡¯s old face reflected in her eyes.
Perhaps it was because she only had one family member in this world, old Gu. When she saw him again, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, which turned into a River.
¡°Old Gu, Qianqian!¡±
His trembling voice was filled with endless grievances and panic, which made old Gu¡¯s heart clench.
In the beginning, it was Gu Ya who had saved him. From then on, he had treated Gu Ya as his own granddaughter. Now, seeing her suffer so many grievances, he could no longer control the anger in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±Is it because of Tianyan and that girl again?¡±
In this world, only Tianyan could make their young miss suffer so much.
Gu Ya shook her head. Her face was wet with tears. Her face was so pale that it was a little scary. Her eyes were full of sadness.
¡°when tianyan isn¡¯t here, he¡¯s not in the manor.¡±
Tian Yan was the man she had loved for thousands of years. No matter how many mistakes he had made, she could not bear to me him..
Chapter 1767 - 1767: Bai Yan came looking for you (6)
Chapter 1767: Bai Yan came looking for you (6)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Miss, tell me, what happened?¡±
Old Gu clenched his fist and asked with resentment.
Gu Ya raised her teary eyes and said with a bitter smile,¡± Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother is here. That woman, Yingluo, is the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen.
¡°you mean that qianqian¡¯s woman who used her daughter to dream of reaching the heavens in a single step has really found her?¡± Old Gu¡¯s eyes flickered with anger,¡± I thought that she wanted her daughter to be a social climber but now it seems that she wants to be the Grand Lord¡¯s wife. That¡¯s why she wants to use her daughter to win the Grand Lord¡¯s favor. That little girl is sweet and cute. It¡¯s normal for the Grand Lord to like her.
Old Gu snorted and continued,¡±But Yingluo, this little girl, became her mother¡¯s tool! All for the sake of reaching the heavens in one step! miss, don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let anyone snatch your overlord away! 1¡¯11 kill whoever dares to snatch it!¡±
He had been protecting Gu Ya to an abnormal degree. He only knew that anyone who could make Gu Ya sad had to die!
Gu Ya¡¯s body became stiff as she slowly lowered her head,¡± and old Ge GE, Ying die threatened me. She said she would tell the Lord everything I did.
¡°Threaten you? Is she even worthy?¡± Elder Gu sneered,¡± no matter who thought of the method to bring the Lord back, no matter who found the Lord¡¯s reincarnation, you are the one who brought the Lord back. This credit is yours! that girl ying die still wants to take the credit, this proves that she¡¯s not really thinking for the grand lord, i really don¡¯t know why the grand lord is so stupid to keep such a woman with evil intentions by his side!¡±
Gu Ya kept silent.
back then, even though she had been by the grand lord¡¯s side, she had only been an insignificant person.
I low could such a powerful man notice a weak existence beside him?
If she hadn¡¯t overheard the conversation between the elders not long ago, she wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to be the Lord¡¯s benefactor, and she wouldn¡¯t havee to her side to tease her.
But no matter what, she was the one who took credit for Ying die¡¯s work. If Ying die really told the Grand Lord Qianqian, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.
Then how could she, Qianqian, stay by the Grand Lord¡¯s side?
Thinking of this, a trace of panic shed across Gu Ya¡¯s eyes. She bit her lips tightly,¡± ¡°no, definitely not. i can¡¯t let ying die tell this to elder gu. what should i do?¡±
Her eyes were full of panic as she clutched old Gu¡¯s sleeve tightly. Even her voice was trembling.
She had snatched the identity of her benefactor from someone else! after losing this identity, the grand lord would no longer be so tolerant of her.
Old Gu patted Gu Ya¡¯s back with heartache,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. 1 won¡¯t give them the chance. I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect your happiness, Qianqian.¡±
His life was saved by the youngdy, so he was destined to live for the youngdy.
Even if he had to give up his life, as long as she could be happy, he would have no regrets.
Old Gu¡¯s eyes became more and more determined, and finally, he made a decision to face death calmly.
old Gu, thank you. I¡¯m much better now. Gu Ya let go of old Gu¡¯s sleeve. Her eyes were red, but she had an elegant smile on her fair face,¡± fortunately, you¡¯re here. You let me know that I¡¯m not alone in this world. But Yingluo, don¡¯t cause trouble for Ying die and the others. They have the protection of the Lord. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger, Yingluo..¡±
Chapter 1768 - 1768: Bai Yan came looking for you (7)
Chapter 1768: Bai Yan came looking for you (7)
Trantor: 549690339
Old Gu didn¡¯t answer Gu Ya¡¯s question; however, he had already made a decision.
¡°Old Gu, I would like to go to the Lord¡¯s mansion again.¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s eyes flickered as she bit her lips.
¡°Miss, the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s people have already treated you like this, why do you still want to go and humiliate yourself?¡± Old Gu frowned.
In his eyes, a woman like miss needed to be loved, but those people only gave her shame.
Hence, he was not willing to let Gu Ya go to the Lord¡¯s Manor.
¡°Now that the Lord is not in the mansion, I have the identity of the Lord¡¯s benefactor, so those people will not dare to stop me. Moreover, I want to see what kind of person Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother is! I couldn¡¯tmunicate with her because of Ying die¡¯s existence.¡±
This woman, Yingluo, was likely to be her enemy.
As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win a hundred battles.
she had to understand it clearly before she could defeat her!
Old Gu frowned, but he didn¡¯t stop her because he understood that no one could stop her.
The chief Manor.
In the quiet courtyard, Bai Yan gently hugged little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body and half leaned against the pavilion.
The red long dress spread out like a carpet, beautiful and enchanting.
Little Ling ¡®er quietly leaned in Bai Yan¡¯s embrace. Her little face was pink, her pair ofrge eyes were sparkling and cute, and her pink and tender little mouth was like a cherry blossom, cute and moving.
¡°Mother, let me tell you something. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
it¡¯s Yingluo! Ling ¡¯er twisted her sleeves and said pitifully,¡± grandfather wants to let Ling¡¯ er meet his grandson, but big brother said that 1 can¡¯t let strange men get close to Ling ¡®er. If grandfather brings his grandson here, you have to help Ling¡¯ er exin. Ling ¡®er doesn¡¯t want that, Yingluo!
Bai Yan raised her brows and continued to look at the little fellow¡¯s pink and tender face.
so, Yingluo,¡± little Ling ¡®er raised her head and continued,¡± can you ask big brother and father not to break his legs?¡±
All the men in the family only listened to mother. If mother spoke, they would definitely not dare to do so.
¡°Why?¡± Bai Yan asked with a smile.
¡°because grandpa isn¡¯t a bad person, so his grandson definitely isn¡¯t a bad person, yingluo.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s thoughts were still rtively simple. No matter how clever she was, a child¡¯s nature would not change.
In her small heart, if Tianyan was not a bad person, then the people around him were definitely not bad people either.
She didn¡¯t want her father and brother to break someone¡¯s leg just because they didn¡¯t agree with each other. If that happened, her grandfather would definitely be very sad.
¡°As long as no one hurts Ling ¡¯er, they won¡¯t hurt anyone. Ling¡¯ er, you can rest assured.¡± Bai Yan smiled as she hugged the little fellow in her arms and said.
However, it was a little awkward.
When she mentioned the three of them, she missed them a little.
However, if she wanted to leave the domain, only Tianyan could help her!
That¡¯s right, the reason why Bai Yan stayed behind was to leave this ce.
even though the domain¡¯s restriction was only targeted at the overlord, bai yan had tried to leave this ce but she had failed!
This also meant that she was the same as those who had broken through to the Lord-tier, unable to leave the domain.
Although she didn¡¯t know why, she understood that if she wanted to leave, perhaps only the heavenly me could help her.
Little Ling ¡®er raised her big eyes, her long eyshes fluttering..¡±Really? Why does Ling ¡®er feel that they won¡¯t let go of anyone who gets close to Ling¡¯ er, no matter if it¡¯s with good or bad intentions?¡±
Chapter 1769 - 1768: Bai Yan came looking for you (7)
Chapter 1769 - 1768: Bai Yan came looking for you (7)
Trantor: 549690339
Old Gu didn¡¯t answer Gu Ya¡¯s question; however, he had already made a decision.
¡°Old Gu, I would like to go to the Lord¡¯s mansion again.¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s eyes flickered as she bit her lips.
¡°Miss, the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s people have already treated you like this, why do you still want to go and humiliate yourself?¡± Old Gu frowned.
In his eyes, a woman like miss needed to be loved, but those people only gave her shame.
Hence, he was not willing to let Gu Ya go to the Lord¡¯s Manor.
¡°Now that the Lord is not in the mansion, I have the identity of the Lord¡¯s benefactor, so those people will not dare to stop me. Moreover, I want to see what kind of person Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother is! I couldn¡¯tmunicate with her because of Ying die¡¯s existence.¡±
This woman, Yingluo, was likely to be her enemy.
As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win a hundred battles.
she had to understand it clearly before she could defeat her!
Old Gu frowned, but he didn¡¯t stop her because he understood that no one could stop her.
The chief Manor.
In the quiet courtyard, Bai Yan gently hugged little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body and half leaned against the pavilion.
The red long dress spread out like a carpet, beautiful and enchanting.
Little Ling ¡®er quietly leaned in Bai Yan¡¯s embrace. Her little face was pink, her pair ofrge eyes were sparkling and cute, and her pink and tender little mouth was like a cherry blossom, cute and moving.
¡°Mother, let me tell you something. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
it¡¯s Yingluo! Ling ¡¯er twisted her sleeves and said pitifully,¡± grandfather wants to let Ling¡¯ er meet his grandson, but big brother said that 1 can¡¯t let strange men get close to Ling ¡®er. If grandfather brings his grandson here, you have to help Ling¡¯ er exin. Ling ¡®er doesn¡¯t want that, Yingluo!
Bai Yan raised her brows and continued to look at the little fellow¡¯s pink and tender face.
so, Yingluo,¡± little Ling ¡®er raised her head and continued,¡± can you ask big brother and father not to break his legs?¡±
All the men in the family only listened to mother. If mother spoke, they would definitely not dare to do so.
¡°Why?¡± Bai Yan asked with a smile.
¡°because grandpa isn¡¯t a bad person, so his grandson definitely isn¡¯t a bad person, yingluo.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s thoughts were still rtively simple. No matter how clever she was, a child¡¯s nature would not change.
In her small heart, if Tianyan was not a bad person, then the people around him were definitely not bad people either.
She didn¡¯t want her father and brother to break someone¡¯s leg just because they didn¡¯t agree with each other. If that happened, her grandfather would definitely be very sad.
¡°As long as no one hurts Ling ¡¯er, they won¡¯t hurt anyone. Ling¡¯ er, you can rest assured.¡± Bai Yan smiled as she hugged the little fellow in her arms and said.
However, it was a little awkward.
When she mentioned the three of them, she missed them a little.
However, if she wanted to leave the domain, only Tianyan could help her!
That¡¯s right, the reason why Bai Yan stayed behind was to leave this ce.
even though the domain¡¯s restriction was only targeted at the overlord, bai yan had tried to leave this ce but she had failed!
This also meant that she was the same as those who had broken through to the Lord-tier, unable to leave the domain.
Although she didn¡¯t know why, she understood that if she wanted to leave, perhaps only the heavenly me could help her.
Little Ling ¡®er raised her big eyes, her long eyshes fluttering..¡±Really? Why does Ling ¡®er feel that they won¡¯t let go of anyone who gets close to Ling¡¯ er, no matter if it¡¯s with good or bad intentions?¡±
Chapter 1770 - 1770: Black-bellied little Ling ’er (1)
Chapter 1770: ck-bellied little Ling ¡®er (1)
Trantor: 549690339
bai yan gently hugged little ling ¡®er¡¯s small body and did not take another look at gu ya, as if she had ignored her existence.
Little Ling ¡®er raised her big bright eyes, her big eyes smiling like crescent moons. ¡°Do you really like Ling ¡®er?¡±
Seeing this little girl finally talking to her, Gu Ya¡¯s mouth corners slightly raised with a faint gentle arc,¡±¡± that¡¯s right, i do like you. the lord truly likes you. that¡¯s why i don¡¯t want you to be used by others, even if it¡¯s your mother.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± ling ¡®er tilted her small head and her small body was pressed against bai yan¡¯s body, her smile was brilliant and as beautiful as the sun.¡± if you really like me, then can you not appear in front of me in the future? ¡±
Gu Ya was stunned. She looked at little Ling ¡®er with a puzzled look. She didn¡¯t understand what she meant.
1 don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m in a bad mood whenever 1 see you. If you really like me, shouldn¡¯t you make me happy? ¡± Little Ling ¡®er jumped down from Bai Yan¡¯s embrace. Her little face was pink and very cute, just like how Grandpa doesn¡¯t like you. Why do you always hang around in front of him? Don¡¯t you know that your actions will make Grandpa hate you?¡±
gu ya¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, she bit her red lips tightly and her eyes were full of grievance.
¡°Ling ¡®er, I¡¯m only Yingluo.¡±
mother, little Ling ¡®er shrunk back into Bai Yan¡¯s embrace and rubbed her chest forcefully, this bad guy actually wants to sow discord between us mother and daughter. He even said that mother wants to make use of Ling¡¯ er. If mother really needs Ling ¡®er, Ling¡¯ er would be more than happy.
Who asked her to be her mother?
Her father had taught her from a young age how much her mother had suffered and suffered in order to give birth to her and Tian Tian. Therefore, no matter what her mother did, it was always right. She and Tian Tian had to be unconditionally filial to her mother.
Therefore, if her mother really needed her, she would definitely help her mother. How could she use her?
¡°ling ¡®er is so obedient.¡±
bai yan touched little ling ¡®er¡¯s little head and the corners of her lips curled up slightly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if mother really needs your help, 1¡¯11 definitely ask you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes flickered, more dazzling than the stars, although Ling¡¯ er is young and not as powerful as big brother, Ling ¡®er will share mother¡¯s burden.
Bai Yan did not say anything more. As she lowered her eyes, her eyes were filled with gentleness.
However, the moment she raised her eyes to look at Gu Ya, her eyes were filled with a dense cold Qi.
This cold air forced Gu Ya to take a few steps back. She bit her lips and her eyes fell on little Ling ¡®er¡¯s Jade-like face. A touch of disdain shed in her heart.
If Yingluo had sessfully seduced the Grand Lord back then, perhaps they would have had their child long ago. At that time, Yingluo would definitely be as sensible and considerate as this little girl.
She would not educate her child for her own use. Instead, she would give her all to give her a lifetime of happiness.
Therefore, Gu Ya, who was certain that Bai Yan was making use of little Ling ¡®er, was full of disdain for her actions.
A woman like her was not worthy of being a mother.
Ling ¡®er, 1 only wanted to help you for your own good. Now it seems that I was just a busybody. Gu Ya shook her head with a bitter smile,¡± I hope that you won¡¯t regret it in the future.
She took onest look at little Ling ¡®er before turning around and walking out of the courtyard..
Chapter 1771 - 1771: Black-bellied little Ling ’er (2)
Chapter 1771: ck-bellied little Ling ¡®er (2)
Trantor: 549690339
However, she had only taken a few steps when a cold voice came from behind her and blocked her way.
¡°Wait!¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s footsteps paused. When she turned her head, she saw that Bai Yan had already left the pavilion and was slowly walking over to her.
¡°What else do you want from me?¡±
She was startled and asked with a frown.
Bai Yan stopped in her tracks and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Her brows were domineering and mboyant, as if she could see through Gu Ya¡¯s inner heart through her appearance.
¡°When I wasn¡¯t around, did you cause trouble for my daughter?¡± Bai Yan asked indifferently.
She originally wanted to find Gu Ya to settle the score, but the joy of reuniting with little Ling ¡®er had left her with no chance to find her. She didn¡¯t expect that today, Gu Ya would send herself to her own door.
The elegant smile on Gu Ya¡¯s face had long disappeared as she looked calm,¡± I¡¯ve never caused any trouble for her. On the contrary, 1 like her very much. As for you, what are your intentions by letting a two-year-old child deliberately approach our Grand Lord?¡±
Hearing these words, Bai Yan raised her eyebrows. She crossed her arms and quietly looked at Gu Ya.
Gu Ya sarcastically smiled,¡± she¡¯s only two years old, and she¡¯s still innocent. Such a naive child doesn¡¯t know too much truth and doesn¡¯t know right or wrong. You¡¯ve taught her badly. Ask yourself, are you suitable to be a mother? ¡±
At this moment, Gu Ya was standing on the moral high ground and looking down at the woman in front of her.
She had also forgotten how much she had wanted to climb into Tian Yan¡¯s bed all these years, and how she had snatched the credit from the hands of the elder Council.
¡± oh,¡± bai yan faintly responded and curled her lips.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re more suitable to be a mother than 1 am?¡±
Gu Ya looked at little Ling ¡®er. If it wasn¡¯t for Tian Yan doting on this child too much and this child didn¡¯t give her a good face, she might have liked her.
It was a pity that this child was too strange, and coupled with the fact that she was Tian Yan¡¯s only pet, she really couldn¡¯t like her. The only thing she could do was to please her.
if Qianqian was my daughter, 1 wouldn¡¯t have educated her like this. 1 would have made her understand right and wrong, and also let her know what Qianqian can¡¯t do.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed.
He simply kicked out.
Gu Ya waspletely defenseless and had never thought that Bai Yan would make a move on her in this Lord¡¯s Manor.
As such, Xuxu¡¯s kicknded on her chest ruthlessly, causing her body to fly out and crash into the wall with a bang.
¡°It¡¯s not up to a man with impure thoughts to lecture my daughter!¡± bai yan retracted her leg and looked down at gu ya, who had fallen to the ground, with a domineering expression.¡± you keep saying that ling ¡®er has a motive for getting close to tianyan. then, why did youe to get close to my daughter? ¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s face was ashen. Blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth, which was very shocking under the sunlight.
Just now, little Ling ¡®er had already told her about the general¡¯s mansion, including Gu Ya¡¯s special ttery.
From this, he could conclude one thing.
This Gu Ya actually wanted to be Tian Yan¡¯s wife?
It was also because of this that she deliberately tried to please little Ling ¡®er, who was doted on by Tian Yan, and wanted to use little Ling¡¯ er to get close to Tian Yan Suan ni.
I¡¯m not like you, Yingluo. Gu Ya supported her body and stood up. Her body was a little unsteady and she couldn¡¯t stand still,¡± I really love Tian Yan, and I also love Ling ¡®er. But you, Yingluo, first gave your daughter to Tian Yan, and then climbed into Tian Yan¡¯s bed with your daughter¡¯s help.. Am I right?¡±
Chapter 1772 - 1772: Ji Qing GE (1)
Chapter 1772: Ji Qing GE (1)
Trantor: 549690339
bai yan smiled.
She crossed her arms and looked at Gu Ya with a faint smile,¡± I will pass on your words to Tianyan. I will also tell him your love for him. You can rest assured.
¡°You f * ck!¡± Gu Ya¡¯s face slightly changed.
All these years, the reason why she was able to stay by Tian Yan¡¯s side until now was because she was elegant and polite, and did not do anything that made him feel disgusted.
If she really allowed Bai Yan to tell Tianyan all of her words, she was afraid that Qianqian would no longer be able to apany her by her side.
This was something she did not want to face no matter what.
girl,¡± Gu Ya took a deep breath to control her anger and said,¡± why do you want to be boring? ¡± after all, i¡¯ve apanied tian yan for many years, not to mention that he doesn¡¯t believe you, even if he did, you wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything, you¡¯d even expose your true face in front of him.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Bai Yanzily leaned against the tree beside her, her eyes filled with deep disapproval. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see if this Tianyan is really that stupid?¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s face turned gloomy when she heard the word ¡°stupid.¡±
If at the start, she only did not like Bai Yan, now it had reached the level of disgust.
In her heart, Tianyan was the greatest hero in the world, and no one could say anything bad about her!
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±
gu ya took onest look at bai yan and turned around to leave.
however, just as she was about to leave, the voice rang out again.
the one who came to find trouble with me is you. Now, the one who wants to leave is you. When have I, Bai Yan, be so easy to talk to? ¡±
Bai Yan was dressed in red as she left therge tree that she was leaning against. There was a smile on the corners of her lips, but her ck eyes were filled with a ghastly chill.
gu ya¡¯s tightly clenched fist loosened, just as she turned her head and wanted to say something, a fist wind came towards her. with a bang, gu ya¡¯s body flew into the sky, turning into a light spot and disappearing in front of bai yan¡¯s eyes.
The entire world finally fell silent.
Ling ¡®er, let¡¯s go. Bai Yan no longer looked in the direction in which Gu Ya had disappeared and slowly walked towards little Ling¡¯ er. She squatted down and carried Ling ¡®er¡¯s small body, walking towards the backyard, let¡¯s go back and rest.
The sun was just right.
The midday sun shone through the mottled leaves and fell on the two of them.
the woman was dressed in red and was peerless, the little one in her arms had already revealed a world-shaking beauty at such a young age. it was not difficult to imagine how devastatingly beautiful he would be when he grew up.
Gu family.
Old Gu was walking into the courtyard when a figure suddenly fell from the sky andnded in front of him with a loud bang.
At first, he was shocked. Then, when he saw the person who had been smashed in front of him, a me of Fury burned from the bottom of his heart, filling his eyes with anger.
In front of him was Gu Ya, who was embarrassed. Her left cheek was red and swollen as if she had been hit hard.
¡°Miss, who hurt you?¡±
old gu couldn¡¯t help but burst out with anger, he clenched his fists so hard that they made cracking sounds, his eyes were full of heartache, he quickly walked to the front of gu ya and helped her up.
Gu Ya was in so much pain that she sucked in a breath of cold air. She had never thought that Bai Yan would have the guts to be so ruthless to her..
Chapter 1773 - 1773: Ji Qing GE (2)
Chapter 1773: Ji Qing GE (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Old Gu, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Sheughed bitterly and stood up from the ground. Her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°These injuries are all my own doing.¡±
wasn¡¯t that so?
She just didn¡¯t want that woman to use her mother¡¯s name to make use of Ling ¡®er. She also didn¡¯t want that woman to get close to the Grand Lord with ulterior motives. That was why she wanted to find trouble with her.
She just didn¡¯t expect that she would be so unafraid of the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s power that she actually made a move on her.
She was even more unprepared, which was why she was injured so badly.
¡°was it that woman?¡± Old Gu¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and hatred. His eyes were as vicious as a poisonous snake.
¡°Old Gu, I will solve this. You don¡¯t need to interfere.¡± Gu Ya bit her lips.
¡°Young miss, at this point, you still won¡¯t let me do it?¡± Old Gu roared in anger, ¡± those people are climbing over your head. Can you still tolerate it? 1 really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re afraid of. If 1 kill them, there will be no one in this world who can threaten youngdy.¡±
Gu Ya slightly lowered her eyes,¡± old Gu, I understand the Lord¡¯s temper. I just don¡¯t want you to die. 1 will think of a way. You don¡¯t need to worry too much, Zhenzhen.
After saying that, Gu Ya didn¡¯t pay attention to old Gu anymore as she walked towards the backyard.
Killing that woman wasn¡¯t the only way to get rid of her. She had other ways to make her leave Yingying.
the backyard of the lord¡¯s manor.
Beside the stream, little Ling ¡®er was holding her cheeks with her hands. Her little feet were on the water, cute and delicate.
¡°Yingluo, Who are you?¡±
At this moment, a voice came from behind little Ling ¡®er.
she turned her head curiously and was immediately greeted by the sight of a pale-faced little girl.
The little girl was about five or six years old. Her baby face was very delicate, but she had a sickly paleplexion. At a nce, it was obvious that she was physically weak.
¡°And who are you?¡± little ling ¡®er stood up by the stream, her big eyes twinkling. ¡± i¡¯ve been in the lord¡¯s manor for a few days, why haven¡¯t i seen you before? ¡±
The little girl was stunned, my grandfather usually doesn¡¯t let me go out, so I sneaked out today. Although I¡¯ve never left the house, I¡¯ve seen everyone in the Lord¡¯s Manor. Why haven¡¯t 1 seen you? ¡±
¡°I was picked up by the Lord¡¯s grandfather these days. My name is di Ling ¡®er. Who is your grandfather?¡± she asked.
Perhaps it was because of little Ling ¡®er¡¯s bright smile, or perhaps it was because Yingying had never met any other children before, but for a moment, her eyes were a little dazed. She pursed her lips slightly.¡±My grandfather is the Grand Elder of the Lord¡¯s Manor, Ji Tian. 1 am Ji Qing GE.¡±
Ji Tian?
Little Ling was stunned.
Why was the name bi an so strange?
little missy, are you in poor health? my mother is an Alchemist. She can help you take a look at your body. Little Ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes obediently and took Ji Qing GE¡¯s little hand as if she was familiar with her and said with a smile.
Ji qingge shook her head, my grandfather was an Alchemist. Even he was helpless. My body is so weak that there¡¯s no way to cure it.
¡°Little sister, will youe with me to take a look?¡± little ling ¡®er bit her pink lips.¡± you¡¯re someone by my grandfather¡¯s side, if i want to repay my grandfather for taking me in, i have to help you. can youe and meet my mother with me? ¡± Maybe she has a way, Yingluo.¡±
Ji qingge looked at little Ling ¡®er in a daze. Perhaps it was little Ling¡¯s pair of quick-witted eyes that made her nod her head..
Chapter 1774 - 1774: Ji Qing GE (3)
Chapter 1774: Ji Qing GE (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
She really couldn¡¯t refuse such a cute little sister.
even though she knew that she would be disappointed again, she didn¡¯t want to reject her request.
little sister,¡± little Ling ¡®er happily took Ji Qing GE¡¯s little hand, her eyes bright, ¡± mother said that children should have their child¡¯s nature, but Ling¡¯ er always felt that you were too mature, and you didn¡¯t smile.
Smile?
Ji Qing GE lowered her head.
Ever since her parents died and she was burdened by this body, she had never smiled again.
he didn¡¯t know what a smile was.
little sister,¡± little Ling ¡®er looked at Ji Qing GE with eyes full of hope,¡± can you smile at Ling¡¯ er? ¡±
Ji qingge gently pursed her lips. Under little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hopeful eyes, the corners of her mouth still curved up slightly.
This arc was too shallow, but even so, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes easily caught it.
Little Big sister is very beautiful when she smiles, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s smile was bright. Ling¡¯ er likes it very much.
Ji qingge was startled, then lowered her eyes and asked,¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m a bad person?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your eyes are very clear. You don¡¯t look like a bad person.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er turned her head around with a smile and immediately saw Bai Yan who was sitting on the stone chair at the door.
¡°Mother!¡±
She held Ji qingge¡¯s hand and quickly ran in front of Bai Yan. After that, she released her hand and pounced in front of Bai Yan, forcefully rubbing against her chest.
Looking at such a harmonious scene, Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyes revealed envy. Unfortunately, her parents had died, and she could no longer receive such maternal love.
so, she really envied little ling ¡®er.
Bai Yan gently hugged little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body and raised her head to look at Ji qingge. In an instant, her eyes narrowed slightly and a light shed through her eyes.
Little Ling ¡®er naturally did not notice the change in Bai Yan¡¯s emotions. Her entire body was buried in Bai Yan¡¯s embrace, only revealing a small head.
mother, little sister is sick. Can you treat her? ¡±
bai yan¡¯s lips curled up indifferently.¡± ling ¡®er, go and y by yourself first, mother will give your little sister a good diagnosis.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Little Ling ¡®er chuckled. Herughter was clear and melodious like a Bell.
After that, she left Bai Yan¡¯s embrace. When she walked out again, she did not forget tofort Ji qingge.
little sister, don¡¯t worry. My mother will definitely be able to treat you. You will be able to live under the sun like a normal person.
The little bun¡¯s voice seemed to have a magical power, calming down Ji Qing GE¡¯s originally flustered heart.
Her gazended on Bai Yan and she softly called out,¡± ¡°Madam di.¡±
Ling ¡®er¡¯s surname was di, so it was not wrong for her to call her Madam di, right?
¡°I can cure your illness.¡±
Bai Yan smiled faintly.
Her voice suddenly fell, like a Thunder, exploding in Ji Qing GE¡¯s heart.
It also caused waves to rise in the calmke in her heart.
She said,
she could cure her illness?
Ji qingge tightly clenched her small fists, her eyes filled with disbelief. After all, even her grandfather couldn¡¯t cure her body, but this Madam Qianqian said she could?
¡°I have a request for saving you,¡±
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and said with a faint smile.
Ji qingge was nervous and excited. She finally calmed herself down and asked,¡± ¡°What?¡±
¡°I want you to follow Ling ¡®er.¡±
the woman¡¯s voice made ji qing ge fall silent.
Ling ¡®er¡¯s adorable appearance appeared in her mind.. She bit her lip and asked, ¡± ¡°Can you really cure me?¡±
Chapter 1775 - 1775: A way to save her (1)
Chapter 1775: A way to save her (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yanzily stretched her waist andzily leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°I¡¯m 80% sure. If 1 can cure you, you¡¯ll stay by Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. If I can¡¯t, this condition naturally doesn¡¯t count.¡±
furthermore,¡± Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and faintly curled her lips, the reason why I said that 1 have 80% confidence is that among the medicinal pills I need to refine, there are two medicinal herbs that are rtively difficult to find. If I can find these two medicinal herbs, 1 will have ioo% confidence.
in other words, the reason why she hadn¡¯t given her full hope was because the medicinal herbs were difficult to find, only by finding the medicinal herbs would she haveplete confidence in treating ji qing ge.
Ji qingge was stunned. She once again raised her head to look at Bai Yan, seemingly hesitating whether this Madam¡¯s words were true or false.
She was silent for a while and asked,¡±Madam di, do you know what caused my body¡¯s condition?¡± she asked.
the poison has entered your body. You must have been poisoned by ident a few years ago. From now on, you can¡¯t see the sun too much, or it will make the poison attack your heart and reduce your lifespan. It¡¯s also because you haven¡¯t seen the sun for a long time that your skin is pale and very unhealthy.
Bai Yan said nonchntly.
A light shed through Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyes, and she lowered her eyes slightly, a few years ago, before the Lord returned to the domain Realm, those people took advantage of my grandfather¡¯s closed door cultivation to break through and caused an internal conflict, causing my parents to die. At that time, I was still an infant. When my grandfather heard about the internal conflict, he forcefully came out of his state of being about to break through. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have died.
that time, her grandfather had almost broken through to the lord realm, but because of the internal strife, she had not been able to break through.
The elders who had followed Tian Yan were either dead or injured. Only his grandfather, who was the most powerful among them, had survived. He had even formed a new group of elders and was waiting for the Lord to return.
Even so, those people still poisoned her before she died, and it was the legendary Lao Ai soul-killing poison!
As the name suggested, the poison would slowly devour her soul. Every time she was exposed to the sun, the poison would circte faster. Her grandfather was also helpless against the poison and could only lock her in the room, however, even if there was no sun usually, grandpa would not let her go out just in case, today, she had finally sneaked out.
1 can save you as long as I can find the soul fruit and the Phoenix Feather. However, the Phoenix that plucked the feather must be above the mystic Divine realm.
There weren¡¯t many demonic beasts above the profound deity stage, even in the demon Realm, let alone a Phoenix.
Not to mention the spirit fruit, not only did it grow in extremely cold ces, there was only one in a thousand years, and it had to be picked when the spirit fruit was growing. Otherwise, countless demon beasts would be attracted to it, and in the end, they would only enter the demon beast¡¯s stomach to whine.
Ji qingge opened her mouth and was about to say something when suddenly, a hurried voice came from the side.
miss Qing GE, I¡¯ve finally found you.
a maidservant ran over breathlessly, gasping for air. her face was full of anxiety as she said anxiously,¡± ¡°How can you run around? Your body is not in good condition, if something happens, first elder will beat this servant to death.¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s gaze fell on the maidservant. She pursed her lips and did not say a word..
Chapter 1776 - 1776: a way to save her (2)
Chapter 1776: a way to save her (2)
Trantor: 549690339
However, when she thought of that dark house, Ji Qing GE¡¯s body stiffened, and her whole body was filled with a sorrowful atmosphere.
¡°Madam di.¡±
The maidservant turned her head and saw Bai Yan, bowing respectfully.
you can bring her back. Bai Yan lightly waved her hand and said,¡± also, Ji qingge, you should carefully consider the matter 1 told you. If you obtain the soul fruit and Phoenix Feather,e and find me.
Ji qingge nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything more and followed the maidservant in the direction of the dormitory.
From afar, she saw the old man running over in a panic.
The old man had a head full of white hair, which was very dazzling under the sun. He also saw Ji Qing GE¡¯s sad face.
Grandpa Zhenzhen. her voice was crisp and soft, but it made the old man¡¯s panicked expression disappear.
¡°why are you running around again?¡±
Ji Tian shook his head with a wry smile. He had wanted to reprimand her, but when he thought of the girl¡¯s life in the past few years, he couldn¡¯t bear to say anything.
Ji Qing GE lowered her head guiltily,¡±grandfather, I¡¯ve made you worry. I¡¯m sorry, Zhenzhen.¡±
¡± just don¡¯t run around next time, you can go wherever you want after grandpa has found a way to cure you. just bear with it for now.¡± Ji Tian patted Ji Qing GE¡¯s little head and sighed softly.
This little girl was only five years old.
She had been poisoned a few months after she was born, so she had rarely seen the sun, afraid that the sun would spread the poison faster.
If he had not tried to break through to the Lord realm that year, he would not have given those people the chance to kill his son and daughter-inw. Even Xiao Qing GE had suffered such a great injury, sob sob.
In the end, it was all his fault.
¡°Grandfather, do you have any profound deity stage Phoenix Feathers and spirit fruits?¡± Ji qingge raised her eyes and looked at Ji Tian with hope.
¡°Why do you ask?¡± Ji Tian was stunned.
¡°I want these two things. Grandpa, can you help me find them?¡±
All these years, because of his guilt, Grandpa had been obedient to her. As long as she wanted something, Grandpa would definitely give it to her.
She didn¡¯t want her grandfather to know about the treatment for the time being, or else she would be overjoyed.
I remember that I once saved a Phoenix, and the Phoenix gave me a feather. It said that if I need anything in the future, 1 can find him through this feather.
Ji Tian said with a bitter smile.
¡°then what about the phoenix?¡± ji qing ge¡¯s eyes shed with joy.
¡°She¡¯s dead. She died in the realm War. I was still young back then, and I wasn¡¯t even a great elder of the Lord¡¯s Manor. That Phoenix left a deep impression on me, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s dead.¡±
Therefore, he had been keeping the feather and was unwilling to throw it away.
however, since his granddaughter wanted it, what was the harm in giving it to her?
He owed his granddaughter too much. Even if she wanted the moon and stars, he would pick them for her.
Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyes were bright, as dazzling as the stars.
¡°Where¡¯s the soul fruit? I also want the soul fruit.¡±
¡± this bi an ¡¡± ji tian frowned, he couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint ji qing ge, so he smiled and said,¡± little qing ge, i¡¯ll help you find the soul fruit, this me domain is so vast, i don¡¯t believe that there is no soul fruit.¡±
hearing ji tian¡¯s firm tone, ji qing ge¡¯s heart also calmed down..
Chapter 1777 - 1777: A way to save her (3)
Chapter 1777: A way to save her (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
The corners of Ji Qing GE¡¯s mouth twitched, as if she wanted to show a smile, but because she had never had any effect, it caused her smile to be very stiff.
However, even so, after seeing Ji qingge¡¯s faint smile, Ji Tian¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and his eyes were filled with excitement.
¡°little qing ge, you¡¯re yingluo.¡±
grandfather, I¡¯m going back to rest. When you find the soul fruit, bring me the soul fruit and the Phoenix Feather.
Ji qingge bit her lip, and the faint smile on her face disappeared. She turned back to look at Ji Tian, then followed the maidservant to the bedroom.
Watching Ji qingge¡¯s small figure walk further and further away, Ji Tian also withdrew his gaze. He frowned slightly and said indifferently,¡± ¡°Men, pass down the order. If anyone in the domain has a soul fruit, I¡¯m willing to offer a condition in exchange. No matter what condition Qianqian has, as long as it¡¯s not something that harms the heavens and the earth, 1 won¡¯t refuse.¡±
The guard following him knew how much Ji Tian doted on his only granddaughter, so it was understandable that he would make such a promise.
The guard cupped his fists and left the Lord¡¯s Manor, announcing the great elder¡¯s words to the world.
me domain.
On a mountain range, a man in a brocade robe stood on the top of the mountain.
There was a thoughtful look on his handsome face, and his sharp eyes were fixed on the ruins not far away. ¡°Fourth elder, are you sure this is the ce?¡±
¡°this is the ce.¡±
The fourth elder stood behind him and said respectfully.
alright, then follow me in now. We have to leave as soon as possible.
Tianyan furrowed his beautiful brows. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that something was about to happen, and his heart was in a panic.
¡°Ling ¡®er hehe¡±
He lowered his eyes slightly, hoping that nothing had happened to this girl.
Even he didn¡¯t know why he would be so deeply concerned about a little girl he had just met for the first time. Even after leaving the Lord¡¯s Manor, he was still thinking about going back as soon as possible to apany that girl.
at the same time.
In Gu family, after hearing the Guard¡¯s report, Gu Ya slightly squinted her beautiful eyes as she slowly stood up from her chair.
¡± you mean, the great elder is looking for the soul fruit everywhere, what does she want the soul fruit for? ¡±
the spirit fruit was not very useful to humans, on the contrary, it was used by some demonic beasts to improve the strength of their souls.
young miss, it is said that it was because young miss Qing GE was making a fuss about wanting the spirit soul fruit, and the great elder had gone around looking for spirit soul fruits for her. If we can find the spirit soul fruit, then ¡
The guard nced at Gu Ya carefully and said.
Gu Ya¡¯s slightly lowered eyes contained an unnoticeable light.
Ji Qing GE, this little girl, really made her envious.
She had a powerful grandfather who doted on her so much.
However, she, Gu Ya, didn¡¯t have any rtives. She only had old Gu to apany her.
¡°Where¡¯s old Gu now?¡± gu ya slightly pursed her thin lips and raised her head to look at the guard.
¡°Miss, elder Gu has gone out and has not returned yet. 1 don¡¯t know where he is.¡±
¡°You went out?¡±
Gu Ya was silent for a while. After a long while, she slightly curved her lips,¡± I know. You can leave now. If elder Gues, tell him toe to see me immediately.
She was still thinking of other ways to make Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother leave the manor. She didn¡¯t expect that the opportunity woulde so quickly..
Chapter 1778 - 1778: A way to save her (4)
Chapter 1778: A way to save her (4)
Trantor: 549690339
This time, no matter what, she would not let such a woman with evil intentions stay in the Lord¡¯s Manor!
She would not allow anyone to hurt the Grand Lord!
Not until the moon set in the West did old Gu appear in front of Gu Ya in a white robe.
The moment she saw old Gu, Gu Ya couldn¡¯t help revealing a faint smile as she slowly walked forward to greet him.
¡°Old Gu, where have you been?¡±
As soon as she said this, old Gu was stunned for a moment, and then a trace of panic shed through his eyes.
This panic also fell into Gu Ya¡¯s eyes, making her heart sink slightly.
¡°You¡¯re going to find a way to kill Ling ¡®er and her mother?¡±
Old Guughed dryly,¡±miss Yingluo.¡±
¡°Old Gu, we¡¯ve been together for so many years, how could I not know you? As 1 said, 1 have other ways to drive them away. You don¡¯t have to take the risk, do you understand?¡±
Gu Ya scolded him furiously.
in reality, she was not worried about ling ¡®er and bai yan. after all, these two people did not have any rtionship with her.
However, it was too dangerous to do such a thing. The Grand Lord would find out easily and she would not be able to protect him.
old gu¡¯s heart sank, he pondered for a while and then answered gu ya.
miss, to me, you¡¯re no different from my granddaughter. As long as I can get rid of the threat for you, I¡¯m willing to do anything.
Gu Ya¡¯s body stiffened. Her clenched fist loosened as if she had lost her strength in a moment. Her eyes were filled with helplessness.
old Gu, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but Yingluo, as long as we work together with the great elder, we can get rid of that woman.
Old Gu frowned,¡±great elder?¡± That old man won¡¯t listen to anything, how can we make him listen to us?¡±
The great elder was a decent man who followed the Lord¡¯s orders. Therefore, it was impossible for them to win the great elder over.
Gu Ya smiled,¡±don¡¯t forget, the great elder has a weakness, and that weakness is Ji Qing GE!¡± Now, he is looking for a soul fruit everywhere for Ji qingge, and 1 happen to have one in my hands. The great elder has even promised that he will give a promise to whoever gives him a soul fruit.¡±
Therefore, she had the confidence to win over first elder bi an.
Old Gu didn¡¯t speak. After a while, his hoarse voice slowly sounded.
then we¡¯ll do as you say for now. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll deal with the mother and daughter. No one can take away the person you like anyway.
A cold glint flickered in his eyes, and his killing intent was revealed.
This time, he would stop first. If the young miss failed again, then don¡¯t me him for killing her.
She was just a little girl. At most, the Grand Lord would cripple him in a fit of anger. He would not take his anger out on the youngdy, so he could rest assured.
Gu Ya bit her lips tightly. This time, she didn¡¯t say a word. Perhaps it was because she believed in her own means too much, or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to dy it any longer.
She was afraid.
she was afraid that when the grand lord returned and saw such an unparalleled beauty, he would not be able to control himself.
Therefore, she must not let the Grand Lord see her crying.
In the elderpound of the Lord¡¯s Manor, it was peaceful and quiet. However, within this calm, there was a strange storm.
Ji Tian sat on the bench, his face growing gloomier and gloomier, and his eyes were filled with anger.
these useless things, it has already been a few days and you still have not found the spirit fruit.. If you make Qing GE unhappy, all of you will not be able to escape the me!
Chapter 1779 - 1779: Away to save her (5)
Chapter 1779: Away to save her (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Below, the guards lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, afraid that Ji Tian would beat them up in a rage.
Just as everyone was holding their breath, hurried footsteps came from outside and quickly ran to Ji Tian.
¡°great elder, miss gu ya ims that she has the soul fruit and is here to see you.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Overjoyed, Ji Tian hurriedly stood up and said,¡± ¡°quickly invite her in.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The guard left.
A momentter, a woman in a long green dress entered the room.
Her steps were elegant, and there was a faint smile on her gentle face. Even her every move had an indescribable charm.
miss Gu, do you really have the soul fruit? ¡±
Ji Tianxin was thinking about her granddaughter, so she didn¡¯t bother to say anything more and went straight to the point.
Gu Ya smiled, of course. If I didn¡¯t have the soul fruit, I would not havee to see the great elder. As for whether the soul fruit is real or not, the great elder can judge it.
After saying that, Gu Ya waved her sleeves, took out a red box from her storage bag and handed it to the guard beside her.
The guard took the box and carefully handed it to Ji Tian, afraid that he would damage the item in the box.
Ji Tian took the box from the guard. He carefully opened the lid. At that moment, a faint aura flowed out of the box.
with just one look, ji tian could tell whether the soul fruit was real or not.
¡± this is indeed a spirit fruit, someone, bring the spirit fruit and phoenix feather to the youngdy¡¯s room.¡±
Ji Tianughed out loud. As long as he could make little Qing GEugh, he was willing to pay any price.
miss Gu, you¡¯ve done me a favor. How about this? do you need my help in any way?¡±
gu ya pursed her lips and slightly lowered her eyes,¡± ¡°first elder, there¡¯s something that i really can¡¯t bring myself to say.¡±
Something that was hard to say?
Ji Tian stopped smiling and looked at Gu Ya suspiciously. Then, he seemed to think of something and said with a smile, miss Gu, if you want me to help you get the Grand Lord, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this. I can help you to the best of my ability. As for the Grand Lord¡¯s marriage, it¡¯s not something we can make the decision on.
no,¡± Gu Ya¡¯s face showed a bitter smile,¡± great elder, I know you have a misunderstanding about me because I eavesdropped on your conversation that day and personally went to save the Lord.
Ji Tian¡¯s smile remained unchanged. I, Ji Tian, will definitely abide by my words. No matter who I¡¯m talking to, just make your request.
Gu Ya smiled bitterly, you misunderstand me. I mean, even if I like the Lord, I won¡¯t force him or do anything to hurt him. I was too anxious that day, so I went there without permission. I hope the great elder doesn¡¯t me me.
and 1, Zhenzhen,¡± she paused for a moment and continued,¡± i like Ling ¡®er very much, and I can¡¯t bear to see her being used by her mother. That¡¯s all, Zhenzhen.
¡°What?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Tian frowned.
¡± i talked to her mother before.¡± gu ya looked embarrassed,¡± ling ¡®er¡¯s mother personally admitted that she used a trick to send ling¡¯ er to the grand lord¡¯s side and used ling ¡®er to win the grand lord¡¯s favor, so that she could get a chance to enter the grand lord¡¯s mansion.¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s face darkened slightly as he asked in a deep voice,¡± ¡°did she really admit it?¡±
Chapter 1780 - 1780: Away to save her (6)
Chapter 1780: Away to save her (6)
Trantor: 549690339
that¡¯s right, she admitted it herself. 1 said I would tell her words to the Grand Lord, but she said she wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if I went toin, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. Great elder, I had no choice but toe to your Kongtong second elder and the others. They won¡¯t believe me.
Gu Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness and pain. She kept her eyes on the first elder while her voice was choked.
Ji Tian¡¯s face grew darker and darker, but he didn¡¯t say a word.
Seeing this, Gu Ya continued,¡±great elder, have you ever thought about why miss Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother came to find her not long after she came to the mansion?¡± However, before this, the Grand Lord had no news of Ling ¡®er at all.
These two appeared out of thin air, and I suspect that they have a n.¡±
forget about Ling ¡®er. She¡¯s just a two-year-old child who doesn¡¯t know anything. The Grand Lord likes her too. 1 don¡¯t want to make the Grand Lord sad. If the great elder really wants to chase that woman away, please let Ling¡¯ er go.
gu ya begged.
She did not like Ling ¡®er and was willing to extend her love to her. If Ling¡¯ er was driven away, the Grand Lord would not only be furious, but he would also be very sad.
And how could she bear to see him so sad?
Therefore, she was willing to ept Ling ¡®er and let this girl stay in the Lord¡¯s Manor.
In the future, under her guidance, this little girl who had been taught badly would be straightened out sooner orter.
gu ya was very confident about herself.
Ji Tian slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at Gu Ya.
Under his threatening gaze, Gu Ya was a little flustered, but she quickly calmed down. She raised the corner of her lips and looked at Ji Tian with a determined look.
after a long while, ji tian chuckled.¡± miss gu, i¡¯ll investigate this matter, you can go back and wait for the news, if she¡¯s really as you say, i¡¯ll let her leave, but i don¡¯t want to wrong anyone.¡±
gu ya had long known that with the great elder¡¯s character, he would not believe her so quickly, however, there were still a few days before the lord returned, she had plenty of time to drive that woman away during this time.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anything more. After all, we¡¯re all doing this for the Lord, and no one wants a man with bad intentions to stay by his side. However, I still have one thing that 1 need the great elder¡¯s help with.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°I really like that little girl Ling ¡®er. Can 1 move to the courtyard next to her? great elder, don¡¯t worry. That little girl is so lively and likable, I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±
Ji Tian nced at Gu Ya and slightly nodded.
That year, he had seen what Gu Ya had done to the Lord.
At that time, the Lord was extremely glorious and had countless women who admired him.
however, gu ya, who had always followed the lord, even if she didn¡¯t like those women who loved the lord, she didn¡¯t use her power to bully others.
1 can let you move to her side, but only for a few days. When the Grand Lord returns, you will have to leave.
Gu Ya was happy,¡±thank you great elder.¡±
¡°you don¡¯t have to thank me so quickly, if anything happens to the lord¡¯s manor during this period, i will link it to you. do you understand?¡±
Ji Tian looked at Gu Ya and said with a heavy tone.
Gu Ya¡¯s mouth twitched,¡± don¡¯t worry, great elder. 1 won¡¯t do anything. I won¡¯t make the Grand Lord sad. Naturally, 1 won¡¯t touch the people around him.
Of course, Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother was an exception.
Anyway, the Grand Lord had not seen her yet. If she chased her away, the Grand Lord would not say anything..
Chapter 1781 - 1781: A way to save her (7)
Chapter 1781: A way to save her (7)
Trantor: 549690339
In the Lord¡¯s Manor, there was a room with no light in the surroundings. It was tightly surrounded, and only an air vent was exposed under the door.
probably no one in the fire domain would have thought that the one living in such a room was the most beloved granddaughter of the lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s great elder.
At this moment, the little girl was curled up on the bed. She felt her limbs turn cold and her body was trembling.
But she didn¡¯t know how long she would be able tost in this dark time.
suddenly, the door creaked open, the little girl turned her head and saw a little maidservant walking over with two boxes.
One of the boxes was bright red in color while the other was green in color. Both of them were ced on the tray as the servant girl slowly walked in front of the little girl.
youngdy Qing GE, this is what the first elder asked this servant to bring to you.
¡°grandpa?¡±
Ji Qing GE was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at the two boxes in front of her, her big eyes containing a touch of light.
She asked the maidservant to leave the box behind and asked indifferently,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡±
¡°Oh, the Grand Elder is still in the elder Council.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to see my grandfather, so you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±
Ji qingge carefully held the two boxes in her arms, forcing herself to keep the excitement on her face and said with a calm expression.
but, miss ¡ the maid frowned.
The Grand Elder had told them to not leave youngdy Qing GE¡¯s side at all times, how could she leave without permission?
it¡¯s night time now, and there¡¯s no sun. Besides, I¡¯m going to see Grandpa, not somewhere else. Why are you guys so nervous?¡± Ji qingge nced at the maidservant, her voice clear and melodious. 1 just miss grandfather. I¡¯lle back after seeing him. You can just wait for me here.
After saying this, Ji Qing GE ignored the maidservant behind her and walked out of the room.
The maidservant wanted to follow her a few times, but when she met Ji qingge¡¯s dissatisfied eyes, she was so scared that she withdrew her foot.
This was the first elder¡¯s precious treasure. If they really angered her, they would probably be unable to escape from being severely reproached.
Therefore, she no longer followed Ji Qing GE, but stopped and watched her leave.
fortunately, it was night time and there was no moon in the sky. this kind of weather would not be too restrictive for ji qing ge, so the maidservant was relieved to let her leave xuanji alone.
Of course, Ji qingge wouldn¡¯t look for Ji Tian. She carried the two boxes in her hands and moved forward extremely carefully. The sneaky little figure didn¡¯t stand out in the dark.
Just as Ji qingge was about to enter Bai Yan¡¯s courtyard, a hand suddenlynded on her shoulder, scaring her so much that she almost jumped up.
when she turned around, she saw a small head behind her, and her heart settled down.
¡°Ling ¡®er, why are you here?¡± She pursed her lips and asked, still in shock.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s smiling little face came close to Ji Qing GE¡¯s face.¡±are you here to find my mother?¡±
yes,¡± Ji qingge nodded, a little embarrassed,¡± 1 found the soul fruit and the Phoenix Feather. Madam di said that with these two herbs, she was 100% sure that she could save me. however, i was afraid that my grandfather wouldn¡¯t agree to let me take the risk, i was also afraid that he would be overjoyed, so i didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±
she raised her head and looked at little ling ¡®er with eager eyes.
¡°Little sister Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er patted her chest and said confidently,¡± don¡¯t worry, little sister. Ling ¡®er will never tell anyone. When you¡¯re better, you¡¯ll naturally give them a shock..
Chapter 1782 - 1782: A way to save her (8)
Chapter 1782: A way to save her (8)
Trantor: 549690339
ling ¡®er still had a lot of confidence in her mother.
If there was one person in this world who could save Ji qingge, that person would be her mother.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go and find your mother first, Zhenzhen,¡± Ji qingge said, relieved.
¡°Wait, we¡¯ll go together.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er gave a brilliant smile and pulled Ji qingge¡¯s hand as she rushed towards Bai Yan¡¯s room.
Ji qingge lowered her head and looked at little Ling ¡®ER holding her little hand. The corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a smile.
it feels so good to have friends, yingying.
Ling ¡®er was her first friend, and she would treasure her friend for the rest of her life!
the two little fellows did not see that after they left, a green-robed figure slowly walked out under the night sky. her beautiful eyes were fixed in the direction that ji qingge and little ling ¡®er had left in.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother would want to treat Ji qingge¡¯s body in order to please the people of the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡±
and he even said that he was 100% confident?
If something happened to Ji Qing GE, the great elder¡¯s anger would be enough to burn the entire domain.
no, if I rush in rashly, Ji qingge may not follow me. That woman¡¯s strength is not low, and I may not be able to defeat her. It¡¯s better to inform the great elder. The great elder will definitely not watch his granddaughter be harmed by this woman.
after taking a look at the room, gu ya turned around and left.
She did not like Ji Qing GE, just like how she did not like Ling ¡®er.
One was sick all day long, and no one would be happy to see her. The other was too sharp-tongued and uneducated.
But in any case, this Ji Qing GE was a person from the Lord¡¯s Manor. How could she let Bai Yan harm her for her own selfish reasons?
Furthermore, this was a chance topletely expel Bai Yan!
Thinking of this, Gu Ya¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. Without thinking, she quickly ran towards the direction of the elder¡¯spound.
¡°Great elder, something has happened, it¡¯s not good!¡±
Under the night sky, the elder¡¯spound was silent. However, this anxious shout broke the silence.
ji tian walked out of the door unhurriedly with surprise in his eyes.¡±Miss Gu, what¡¯s the matter for you toe and find me today?¡±
¡°Great elder, something has happened to Ji Qing GE!¡± Gu Ya gritted her teeth and said.
As soon as he said this, Ji Tian¡¯s aura suddenly changed. A strong wind blew as he shouted angrily,¡± ¡°What did you say, something happened to little Qing GE? What happened to her? You better exin it to me immediately!¡±
Xiao Qing GE was his life, no one was allowed to hurt her in the slightest!
Grand Elder, it was Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother, Qianqian, who wanted to obtain the Grand elder¡¯s help and also to obtain the Grand Lord. She actually wanted to take the risk to treat youngdy Qing GE¡¯s injuries. Even if she did not have much power, she still intended to take the risk. But youngdy Qing GE had believed her words and had already gone to her room. What should we do now?
Gu Ya¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat as her face turned a bit pale.
The second elder Ying die followed the first elder closely. After hearing this, her eyes darkened.¡±i¡¯ve seen that girl before, she¡¯s not such a careless person, i think there must be some misunderstanding. Qing GE might just be looking for her to y.¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealed anxiety,¡± ¡°I only found out after listening to the conversation between Qing GE and Ling ¡®er. Grand Elder, you have to hurry and save youngdy Qing GE.. If you are toote, youngdy Qing GE might be killed by that woman, Zhenzhen!¡±
Chapter 1783 - 1783: Bai ning (1)
Chapter 1783: Bai ning (1)
Trantor: 549690339
BOOM!
Ji Tian¡¯s aura suddenly changed greatly, causing the entire sky to be covered with dark clouds. He did not wait for Gu Ya to say anything and quickly flew towards Bai Yan¡¯s courtyard to take a look.
in the room.
Ji qingge stood firmly in front of Bai Yan. She watched as Bai Yan crushed a medicinal pill and sprinkled it into the warm water. Immediately, the originally clear warm water turned into a light green color.
¡°Madam, can you save me just like this?¡±
Bai Yan shook her head, this is only the first step. You need to soak in the medicinal water for half a quarter of an hour. And during this period of time, 1 just happen to be able to refine the medicinal pill you need.
Ji qingge nodded her head in a daze. However, she did not know why, but she simply believed in Bai Yan without a doubt.
She seemed to believe that the woman in front of her would not hurt her Xuxu.
¡°Ling ¡®er, you should go and rest.¡±
She turned her head and looked at little Ling ¡®er¡¯s tender face as she spoke in a warm voice.
The following process was too painful, so she didn¡¯t want Ling ¡®er to see Yingying.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Little Ling ¡®er replied obediently. She gently pursed her pink lips,¡± ¡°Then Ling ¡®er will go back to her room first. I¡¯lle back to find mother tomorrow.¡±
She took onest look at Bai Yan and Ji Qing GE before her small body turned around and pushed open the door to walk out.
Bai Yan motioned for Ji Qing GE to drag her clothes into the water. After that, she also took out the pill furnace used for refining pills and swished it around.
¡°Hiss!¡±
The moment Ji qingge took off her clothes and stepped into the medicinal barrel, a burning pain spread all over her body.
The pain went deep into her soul, causing her body to stiffen slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp.
It hurts.
It hurts!
This was the greatest pain she had ever suffered in five years.
It was as if there was a fire burning her body, and she was in so much pain that she wished she was dead.
¡°if you want to recover, you have to endure it.¡±
Just when Ji qingge couldn¡¯t bear the pain and wanted to walk out, an indifferent voice like thunder fell into her soul, causing it to tremble.
Five years of living in darkness, wasn¡¯t it worse than death? If she was unable to step out of that room for the rest of her life, then she would rather die.
So, what was this little pain?
Ji qingge slightly lowered her eyes. Her life over the years surfaced in her mind, and Ji Tian¡¯s worried and nervous appearance appeared in her mind. Finally, she made up her mind and soaked her whole body in the medicinal water.
The intense pain caused her face to change. Her small face was ashen, her brows were tightly knitted, and her eyes were full of pain.
However, she knew that she could not shout.
Once she made a sound, it would definitely attract grandfather and the others to her.
In order to sessfully heal her injuries, she had to endure!
ji qingge bit her lips so hard that her lips were badly mangled, blood flowed down from her lips and dripped into the light green medicinal liquid.
Bai Yan nced at Ji qingge and then retracted her gaze.
However, her clear and domineering eyes revealed a hint of admiration.
Indeed, it was rare for a five-year-old child to be able to do this, Yingluo.
Just based on this, she had to ept this person for Ling ¡®er.
bai yan also took out the medicinal ingredients for refining the pill and ced her gaze on the pill furnace in front of her. a green me appeared on her hand and in an instant, the me leaped towards the pill furnace and lit it up.
at the same time, her attention also withdrew from ji qing ge¡¯s body, and all of it was focused on the alchemy..
Chapter 1784 - 1784: bai ning (2)
Chapter 1784: bai ning (2)
Trantor: 549690339
All the noise in the surroundings disappeared, as if the entire world only had her and the pill furnace in front of her.
Therefore, at this moment, Bai Yan clearly did not know that something had happened outside the courtyard.
the night was like water.
The moon was bright and the stars were few.
On the narrow and winding path, a group of people was angrily charging in this direction, forcing little Ling ¡®er to stop.
¡°What are you guys going to do?¡±
Under the moonlight, her figure was small, but at this time, her back was unusually firm.
¡°Miss Ling ¡¯er.¡±
Ying die liked Ling ¡®er very much, so she quickly pulled her aside and asked,¡± ¡°did qing ge go to look for your mother just now? You even let your mother treat her?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er gently pursed her lips and raised her head to look at the group of aggressive people. ¡°Are you going to cause trouble for mother?¡±
Little missy had said that she didn¡¯t want anyone else to know about this. Why did Yingluo and the others find out that little missy had gone to find her mother?
moreover, from the looks of it, he was here to cause trouble for mother?
Ling ¡®er. Gu Ya walked out from behind, her face still filled with an elegant smile,¡± I know that your mother wants to be the Grand Lord¡¯s wife, and perhaps seeing that she has not been able to make use of you, she is in a hurry to achieve her goals and intends to make a move on the great elder. But Qianqian Qing GE is innocent and what she has done is equivalent to killing qingge. A woman like her is not worthy of being your mother!
little ling ¡®er did not allow anyone to say bad things about bai yan the most, therefore, after hearing gu ya¡¯s words, she pushed ying die away and her small body rushed in front of gu ya, biting her arm with an¡¯ ah wu¡¯.
¡°ah!¡±
gu ya shrieked out of pain.
First, she did not expect Ling ¡®er to be so fast, and even more so, she did not expect this girl to bite people like a Mad Dog, so she was not on guard at all.
¡°It¡¯s you again, you bad Auntie. You first caused trouble for my mother, and now you¡¯re framing her! my mother is the best woman in the world and she loves me the most, i won¡¯t allow you to say anything bad about her!¡±
little ling ¡®er¡¯s face was red from anger, her small body blocked the path as she stubbornly raised her chin and said.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about disturbing mother from saving little sister today.¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s eyes darkened.
If the person in front of him was someone else, perhaps he would have already attacked.
But it was di Ling ¡®er.
this girl was deeply loved by the grand lord and her status in the grand lord¡¯s mansion was equivalent to the youngdy, if he identally hurt this girl, the grand lord would definitely be furious when he returned.
However, at the thought of Ji qingge, who was in danger, a trace of irritation shed across Ji Tian¡¯s face. He tried to maintain a gentle voice and persuaded, ¡± ¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, 1 am well aware of my granddaughter¡¯s illness. Even if your mother really has the power to save my granddaughter, she should not have done it so sneakily. Moreover, if she is not careful, Qing GE will definitely die! So, you have to let us go over now!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes were bright and full of spirit.¡±! know you¡¯re little sister¡¯s grandfather. Since little sister believes in my mother, why don¡¯t you believe in her? Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that my mother can¡¯t do it.¡±
Ji Tian frowned, she¡¯s just a child. She doesn¡¯t know anything. I have my own judgment on this matter. Please make way for us, miss Ling ¡®er.
¡°I won¡¯t let you disturb mother. Moreover, grandfather also said that I¡¯m the little Miss of the Lord¡¯s Manor.. If you dare to rush over, it¡¯s equivalent to offending your superior! Do you guys want to try?¡±
Chapter 1785 - 1785: Bai ning (3)
Chapter 1785: Bai ning (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Little Ling ¡¯er¡¯s face revealed a domineering aura.
This point was very simr to Bai Yan¡¯s.
Of course, if one ignored her tender voice, it could really scare people.
¡°Ling ¡®er, hehe.¡± Gu Ya touched her arm that was bitten, bit her lip, and looked at little Ling.
¡°you bad woman, shut up!¡±
Little Ling¡¯s angry eyes stared at Gu Ya,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re the one behind all this! You¡¯re bullying me and mother like this. When father and big brothere, they¡¯ll definitely make you die an ugly death!¡± Those who bullied mother were all bad people. Father and big brother woulde to vent their anger for mother.
¡°Enough!¡± Ji Tian hadpletely lost his patience and his tightly furrowed brows rxed, ¡°miss Ling ¡®er, because the Grand Lord likes you very much, we are also willing to respect you. But this matter of Qianqian concerns Qing GE¡¯s life. If I do anything against the Grand Lord¡¯s will, the Grand Lord will forgive me.
ying die¡¯s heart trembled as she hurriedly protected little ling ¡®er. ¡°Great elder, Ling ¡®er is only a child, Yingluo.¡±
1 know. Don¡¯t worry, second elder. I won¡¯t hurt her. Ji Tian slowly closed his eyes. After a long time, he opened them and said, ¡°someone, capture miss Ling ¡®er. Remember not to hurt her.
This little girl was now the Grand Lord¡¯s darling, how could he hurt her?
but he was in a hurry to save her, so he couldn¡¯t care too much.
at that time, if the lord wanted to punish him, he would ept it.
¡°Yes, Grand Elder.¡±
A few guards slowly stepped forward and reached out to grab little Ling ¡®er¡¯s small arms.
Little Ling ¡®er took a few steps back, stubbornly looking at the people walking towards her.
But unfortunately,
Although Ling ¡®er was a demonic beast, she was only a two-year-old child. These guards were old monsters who had lived for hundreds of years. It did not take long for them to grab her thin and white arms.
One of the guards identally used too much force and left a purple mark on little Ling ¡®er¡¯s white and tender arm.
gu ya was standing at the side, she watched the guards grab little ling ¡®er and her heart slowly calmed down.
She was really afraid that these people would be afraid of this girl, causing her to fail at thest step.
¡°You bunch of bad guys, let me go. When my father and big brothere, they will definitely not forgive you!¡± Little Ling ¡®er struggled with all her might, her eyes filled with rage. I¡¯m going to tell Grand Lord grandfather that you¡¯re bullying me and my mother when he¡¯s not here!
Ji Tian nced at Ling ¡®er and quickly walked forward without saying a word.
seeing that ji tian was about to leave, ling ¡®er cried out anxiously,¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to find mother, and you¡¯re not allowed to hurt her! Wuwaa!¡±
Her voice was deafening, and as she cried, the guards who were holding onto little Ling ¡®er felt that her arm was burning as if they were holding a freshly baked sweet potato.
¡°waah, father, brother, grandmother,e and help mother, waah.¡±
If at the start, those people were only holding onto a hot potato, at this moment, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s arm seemed to have be a me. It was so hot that they could no longer hold on to it, and they all anxiously let go.
At the same time, a familiar voice came down from the sky, instantly making little Ling ¡®er stop crying.
¡°Ling ¡®er?¡±
This voice was all too familiar to Ling ¡®er.
She raised her head in a daze, and when she saw the woman in the void wearing a snow-white long dress, her tears flowed down again, and she could not stop them.
¡°Grandma Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu¡±
she quickly pounced towards the woman in the void and rushed into her arms.
¡°Grandma, what are you doing here? Those people bullied mother, Wuwu,
those bad guys all want to bully mother Yingluo..¡±
Chapter 1786 - 1786: Bai ning (4)
Chapter 1786: Bai ning (4)
Trantor: 549690339
The woman was dressed in white and was extremely beautiful. Her facial features were somewhat simr to Bai Yan¡¯s, butpared to Bai Yan¡¯s domineering and arrogant air, this woman had a little more coldness and pride.
At the first sight of Bai ning, Gu Ya was not happy. She tightly pursed her thin lips and revealed hostility in her eyes.
Bai ning naturally saw Gu Ya. She just looked at her indifferently and then looked back. The back of her hand gently patted little Ling ¡®er¡¯s back, as if tofort her.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red from crying. Her little appearance was too adorable, making Bai ning¡¯s heart ache even more.
The anger in her heart kepting out, and her cold eyes swept across everyone in the Lord¡¯s Manor.
¡°Ling ¡®er, take grandma to see your mother.¡±
Bai ning lowered her head. When she looked at little Ling again, the coldness in her eyes had almost disappeared and was reced with warmth.
Ling ¡®er rubbed her eyes and said pitifully, but when mother was healing little missy, these people said that mother would hurt little missy and insisted on looking for mother. However, mother can¡¯t be disturbed when she¡¯s refining the elixir.
The corners of Bai ning¡¯s lips curled up. She rubbed little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head and turned her eyes to the others.
¡°Since my granddaughter said that you can¡¯t disturb my daughter, then none of you are allowed to go and find her.¡±
Madam,¡± Ji Tian frowned and said in a cold voice,¡± the little sister that miss Ling ¡®er mentioned is my granddaughter. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with her. I don¡¯t want to trouble you. Please make your daughter stop.
Bai ning nced at him indifferently, your granddaughter¡¯s life and death naturally has nothing to do with me. However, no one can save the person my daughter wants to kill. Simrly, the person she wants to save can not die! So, before shees out, no one is to disturb her.¡±
in that case, we can only use force,¡± Ji Tian sneered and said,¡± go and capture miss Ling ¡®er. I¡¯ll deal with thisdy.
Little Ling ¡¯er panicked and curled up in Bai ning¡¯s arms, afraid that she would be caught again.
However, Yingluo
When they heard Ji Tian¡¯s words, they were stunned. No one stepped forward to touch linger.
After all, the temperature of the fire was still on their palms. In serious cases, their palms had already been scalded.
Who would have the guts to continue arresting her?
this little girl¡¯s kasaya was strange in every way, especially the power she had just disyed, which they had never seen before.
¡°What are you guys doing?¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s face grew darker and darker. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of identally hurting Ling ¡®er, he would have attacked.
¡°Great elder, miss Ling ¡®er is ¡¡±
The guard said in a trembling voice.
Before he could finish, Ji Tian¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder, and he interrupted him,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. If the Lord mes me, I¡¯ll bear all the responsibility!¡±
The guard almost cried.
The problem was that they really didn¡¯t dare to catch Ling ¡®er. They were afraid that her body would once again burn their hands like a me.
However, when they met Ji Tian¡¯s eyes, the guards swallowed their saliva and carefully walked toward linger.
miss Ling ¡®er, we don¡¯t want to catch you. Can you be a little more obedient and go to the side by yourself? ¡±
Little Ling ¡®er snorted softly,¡±you bunch of bad guys. I won¡¯t let you hurt mother. Besides, grandma is here. I¡¯m not afraid of you..¡±
Chapter 1787 - 1787: Bai ning (5)
Chapter 1787: Bai ning (5)
Trantor: 549690339
These people bullied her for being small and unable to protect her mother, but grandmother could. With grandmother around, she was not afraid of these people.
Bai ning saw that those people were getting closer and closer to them, and her lips curled into a sneer. A gust of wind rose around her. The originally dark sky was now covered by ayer of ck cloth, without a single bit of light.
¡°I, Bai ning, am not dead yet. Who dares to bully my daughter and granddaughter?¡±
The woman¡¯s cold voice carried a hint of arrogance as she looked down at those people.
As soon as her voice fell, a powerful force rose from her body, causing the guards who walked in to take a few steps back. It was as if a hand had pushed them back.
Ji Tian¡¯s eyes darkened.
As time went by, the worry in his heart grew more and more intense. If he were to continue to drag this on, Qing GE might really be in danger, Huanhuan.
Therefore, at this moment, Ji Tian couldn¡¯t care so much. He quickly pulled out the long sword in his hand and rushed toward Bai ning.
¡°Maternal grandmother.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s face turned white as she nervously grabbed Bai ning¡¯s hand, her little face full of worry.
She had heard before that everyone in this domain was very strong, especially this great elder, who was second only to her grandfather.
Therefore, even if little Ling ¡®er trusted Bai ning¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.
However, she was very obedient and did not say it out loud. She stood quietly at the side, afraid that her existence would distract Bai ning.
¡°Miss Ling ¡¯er.¡±
The second elder Ying die was one step ahead of the great elder and arrived in front of Bai ning. While Bai ning was facing the great elder, she quickly pulled little Ling ¡®er into her arms and tightly protected her.
She didn¡¯t look good, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Ji Tian with dissatisfaction.
Concern made one confused.
Ji Tian was too worried about Ji Qing GE, so he wasn¡¯t sure if the Empress really had the strength to do so, and he had almost identally injured little Ling ¡¯er.
With Ling ¡®er¡¯s weak body, she would definitely be injured by Ji Tian¡¯s power, how could he make a move in front of such a lovely little fellow?
Bai ning saw that little Ling ¡®er had been snatched away and turned around to look. When she saw the unconcealed concern on Ying die¡¯s face, her heart finally settled.
Fortunately, there were still people who cared about Ling ¡®er in this ce, so she could face the enemies in front of her.
After confirming that Ying die wouldn¡¯t hurt little Ling ¡®er, Bai ning retracted her gaze. Her beautiful face darkened slightly, and her cold eyes seemed to contain a storm.
Gu Ya was standing behind him in silence.
She also saw how Ying die protected little Ling.
even though he felt ufortable, he heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.
The Grand Lord only cared about Ling ¡®er from the beginning. As long as Ling¡¯ er was safe, even if the others died, he would not me them.
Perhaps it was because she thought that Bai Yan would no longer have the chance to seduce Tianyan, the corners of her lips suddenly curled up. However, the moment Ying die¡¯s gazended on her, the curve of her lips instantly dropped and she looked at Ji Tian and Bai ning with an indifferent expression. ng!
In the night, the long swords collided in the air, and a force immediately spread around the two. Those who were weaker were directly sent flying by the aftermath.
fortunately, little ling had ying die¡¯s protection, so she wasn¡¯t hurt at all..
Chapter 1788 - 1788: Successful pill refinement (1)
Chapter 1788: Sessful pill refinement (1)
Trantor: 549690339
In the room.
Bai Yan¡¯s entire heart and soul were immersed in refining the pill and she did not notice the rustling of the battle outside the courtyard.
Her gaze was very focused and did not move away from the alchemy furnace.
BOOM!
Suddenly, an extremely loud collision sound came from the pill furnace, as if something was trying to break out of the pill furnace.
Bai Yan¡¯s expression became more and more restrained, but the me in her palm was gradually shrinking.
It was also at this moment that she looked up at the roof, quietly waiting for the heavenly lightning to fall.
However, after a long time, the expected heavenly lightning did not appear, which also made Bai Yan frown slightly.
¡°This domain is a space created by an Overlord, so the lightning can¡¯t enter this space? Otherwise, it would be impossible for there to be no heavenly lightning before 1 seed in refining the pill.¡±
Bai Yan muttered to herself for a moment and then no longer thought about it. With a wave of her hand, she lifted the lid of the pill furnace and cast her eyes towards Ji Qing GE, who was in the medicinal bath.
¡°The pill is done. You cane out now.¡±
The person in the medicinal bath did not answer her.
Only then did Bai Yan realize that Ji qingge had long fainted from the pain. Even so, she did not make a single sound and silently endured all the pain.
The way she looked at Ji qingge gradually changed, and she immediately walked towards the girl in the wooden bucket. With a wave of her big hand, she poured her out of the medicinal bath.
As if she had suddenly lost her pain, Ji Qing GE¡¯s brows moved slightly, and her eyes slowly opened.
Madam, Qianqian. the little girl opened her mouth, and fresh air entered her body, making her feel rxed, did you seed? ¡±
¡°yes.¡±
yes,¡± Bai Yan replied indifferently, take this pill.
Ji qingge nced at Bai Yan and then at the pill in her hand. She did not even seem to think before taking the pill from Bai Yan¡¯s hand and putting it into her mouth.
The pill melted in her mouth and turned into a warm current, flowing through her internal organs and straight into her soul.
Then, she felt something being forced out of her body.
a nauseating feeling welled up in her heart, she opened her mouth with a cry and vomited ck blood.
After spitting out this mouthful of ck blood, Ji qingge¡¯s body felt more rxed than ever, and even the breath she exhaled was not as evil as it usually was.
However, Yingying¡¯sck of exposure to the sun for many years still made her body very weak, and her face was pale and bloodless.
¡°Madam di, I¡¯ve recovered?¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s voice trembled, and her eyes were filled with a bright light.
she had never thought that one day, she would be able to get rid of this poison that had invaded her soul.
She had never expected that she would be able to see the sun again.
indeed, it was more sessful this time, but your body is too weak. I have a medicinal pill here to recuperate your body. You can also take it.
he would send buddha to the west.
In the future, this girl would be Ling ¡®er¡¯s. She would never be too stingy to her own people.
She could only hope that this girl would not let her down in the future.
¡°Thank you,¡± he said.
Ji qingge choked with sobs as she took the medicinal pill that Bai Yan handed over and carefully swallowed it.
As expected, the moment the pill entered her mouth, herplexion improved a lot, and even her body was no longer as weak as before..
Chapter 1789 - 1789: Successful pill refinement (2)
Chapter 1789: Sessful pill refinement (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°If you really want to thank me, then help me take care of Ling ¡¯er.¡± Bai Yan gave a light smile.
in the beginning, she was only looking for someone for ling ¡®er, but after what had happened just now, she had some sincerity.
¡°Then, Madam, what do i need to do now?¡± Ji Qing GE asked, pursing her lips.
Bai Yan was just about to say something when a loud bang came from not far away from the door.
In an instant, her face darkened.
Ji Qing GE was also stunned. If her senses were not wrong, why was that aura so simr to her grandfather¡¯s?
¡°Qing GE,e with me.¡±
Just as he finished speaking, Bai Yan had already pushed the door open and walked out.
Ji qingge was a little flustered in her heart. She did not think much and hurriedly chased after Bai Yan to go out for a stroll.
The curtain of the night was drawn.
On the small path of the Lord¡¯s Manor, the surrounding trees were all destroyed.
Some guards fell to the ground under the aftershock, looking very embarrassed. Naturally, Gu Ya was also affected and her face was extremely ugly.
Bai ning¡¯s body took a few steps back, leaving a deep shadow on the ground.
There was a trace of blood at the corner of her lips. She looked up at the old man standing in front of her with a heavy gaze.
of course, ji tian wasn¡¯t any better, his eyes were full of shock and astonishment, as if he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be evenly matched with him.
When did such a person appear in the domain?
¡°Maternal grandmother.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er opened Ying die¡¯s arms and quickly ran to Bai ning¡¯s side. She tightly held her hand, her big eyes filled with tears, heartache, and anger.
Her anger ignited her small body, and she looked at Ji Tian with anger.
¡°You Big Bad guy, you actually hurt my grandmother! Ling ¡®er hates you!¡±
Ji Tian was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled bitterly.
For the sake of his granddaughter¡¯s safety, he had no other choice. If he had any other choice, he would not want to hurt this woman, Yingluo.
After all, she was miss Ling ¡®er¡¯s grandmother.
miss Ling ¡®er, please forgive me. I was forced to do this. If you don¡¯t move away, it might be toote. So, I can only do it.
For his granddaughter, he would do anything.
Because she was his life!
¡°Mother had good intentions and wanted to save little sister, but you don¡¯t know how to repay her kindness. You even listened to the bad woman¡¯s words and used mother of having evil intentions, and even wanted to hurt grandmother! little Ling ¡®er¡¯s little face waspletely red. She was clearly quite angry, and her eyes were full of anger, little sister is so good, why is her grandfather so muddleheaded?¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s expression changed, and he was embarrassed.
To be pointed at the nose and scolded by a little girl, wouldn¡¯t that make him lose a lot of face?
¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, you will understand me in the future. Xiao Qing GE is my life and i will not let anything that will harm her happen. Hence, i can only forcefully break through your obstruction, hehe.¡±
ji tian¡¯s aura grew stronger and stronger, and the entire sky turned gloomy as if a storm was about to fall.
Bai ning protected Ling ¡®er in her arms and looked at Ji Tian indifferently.
Her eyes were as calm as water.
Not knowing why, seeing her being so calm, Gu Ya felt an unspeakable anger in her heart. Even she didn¡¯t know what was happening.
It was clearly the first time he had seen this woman, but it was as if she had some deep hatred for her.
pared to bai yan, she hated this woman even more!
Chapter 1790 - 1790: Successful pill refinement (3)
Chapter 1790: Sessful pill refinement (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Grandpa!¡±
A crisp voice suddenly rang out in the night, Breaking the silence of the night and making Ji Tian¡¯s powerful aura disappear.
He raised his head in shock and looked at Ji Qing GE, who was running madly towards him in the night sky.
as for bai yan, who had taken the lead to walk in front of ji qingge, she was ignored by him.
His heart and eyes were only filled with that small person, Yingluo.
¡°Qing GE!¡±
His figure shed through the air and quicklynded in front of Ji qingge. He pressed her shoulder nervously, his old face somewhat pale.¡±How are you? Are you alright?¡±
Before Ji qingge could say a word, she was frightened by Ji Tian¡¯s anxious expression. She opened her mouth and helplessly looked at Bai Yan.
However, at this moment, Bai Yan did not even look at Ji qingge. She had already walked in front of Bai ning.
in particr, when she saw the blood at the corner of bai ning¡¯s mouth, it ignited a burst of anger in her heart.
¡°Who did it?¡±
her voice was even colder than the night breeze, causing the surrounding temperature to drop by a few degrees.
¡°Mother,¡±
Little Ling ¡®er left Bai ning¡¯s embrace and pounced towards Bai Yan. Her teary eyes made one feel very protective as she pitifully said,¡±¡± it¡¯s little sister¡¯s grandfather who injured maternal grandmother.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold, and a storm gradually formed in her eyes.
At this moment, the atmosphere was eerily silent.
After Ji qingge heard little Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, her face instantly paled. She turned to Ji Tian in disbelief, pursed her lips, and asked,¡± ¡°Grandpa, why did you hurt him?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±
Ji Tian couldn¡¯t bear to see such a look in Ji qingge¡¯s eyes. He hurriedly turned his head and wanted to exin, but at this time, Gu Ya¡¯s voice interrupted from behind.
miss Qing GE, please don¡¯t me your grandfather. Your grandfather only found out that Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother wanted to use him to get close to the Grand Lord, and that she did not hesitate to use him to treat your injuries to curry favor with your grandfather. That was why he went to look for you nervously, afraid that you would be hurt. Your grandfather did all this for you.
Gu Ya slightly frowned. She didn¡¯t see the sudden change in Ji qingge¡¯s expression and continued,¡±It¡¯s a good thing you haven¡¯t asked her to treat you. Otherwise, it would be toote for your grandfather to save you, Yingluo.¡±
Ji Tian coldly looked at Gu Ya.
he had never said that bai yan wanted to get close to the overlord, much less that bai yan was using his granddaughter.
However, it was a little awkward.
bai yan was just a stranger to him. he did not even understand her strength, so how could he be at ease with her treating little qing ge¡¯s injuries?
If anything were to happen, it would be toote for him to regret it for the rest of his life, Yingluo.
It was just that he didn¡¯t exin Gu Ya¡¯s misunderstanding. At this time, it was also a good thing to let Xiao Qing GE stay away from strangers.
This little girl, Xiao Qing GE, was too trusting of others.
Bai Yan¡¯s entire body was shrouded in ayer of ice as her gaze turned indifferently towards Ji Qing GE. ¡°Ji Qing GE, shouldn¡¯t you ask your grandfather to give me an exnation? I saved your life, but he didn¡¯t ask anything and hurt my mother?¡±
She understood that Ji Tian was worried about Ji qingge, and it was only human nature.
however, humans were selfish.
She was just as selfish as Ji Tian.
She was so selfish that she didn¡¯t want her family to be hurt, even if the other party had excusable reasons!
¡°If I had known that saving you would hurt my mother, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±
Ji qingge¡¯s expression was very sad. She looked at Bai Yan and then at little Ling ¡®er, her eyes filled with sadness..
Chapter 1791 Successful pill refinement (4)
1791 Sessful pill refinement (4)
One was her Savior, Yingluo, and the other was a good friend she had just met.
Could it be that they would hate Yueyue from now on?
This was not what she wanted.
Grandpa, why did you hurt Madam Di''s mother? " Ji qingge turned to look at Ji Tian, her clear eyes filled with tears. you''ve been like this since you were a child. As long as it''s about me, you''ll lose your mind and won''t ask right or wrong, regardless of the reason.
it''s fine if you don''t let me see the light, but you don''t let me go out when there''s no light, and you don''t allow me to make friends. You''re afraid that they will hurt me, but I also need tomunicate with people. I don''t want to be locked in a dark room all day long.
your love for me is already very stubborn. Sometimes, I think that even if my life is short, I want to use my limited life force to run freely. But in order to not let you worry, I forced myself to stay in the dark room. I know that you are very sad after losing your parents. I don''t want you to lose me, Hanhan, too.
"But do you know how painful my life is? Sometimes, I wish I could just die!"
The girl''s cries made Ji Tian''s heart feel like it had been punched, and it was heavy and ufortable.
He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but no words came out.
Tears rolled down Ji Qing GE''s face, her face was filled with grief.
"Ling ''er is my only friend now, and di Furen is also my Savior. Because of you, even they are going to hate me. Do you know how much pain I''ve been through these years, but di Furen gave me hope! She was the one who allowed me to run under the sun, she was the one who allowed me to not have to leave you!"
At the end of her sentence, the girl''s voice was hoarse and her words were trembling.
This was the first time she had met Ling ''er, but she knew that Ling'' er was a reasonable person.
If her grandfather had spoken nicely, Ling ''er would have let them pass. It could be seen that her grandfather must have been too worried about her and lost his rationality. Ling'' er mistakenly thought that her grandfather wanted to hurt the madam, so she didn''t dare to let him pass.
If he didn''t have to do this, Ling ''er and di Furen''s mother wouldn''t stop him from wandering outside.
Ji Tian looked at Ji qingge with sorrow.
all these years, he didn''t let her go out, wasn''t it for her safety?
Moreover, the people she knew all wanted to abduct her to go out and y. How could he let them continue to stay by her side?
However, in the end, his granddaughter could not understand him at all.
"What did you just say?" Ying die was shocked at first, but then she quickly walked to Ji qingge and said with a trembling voice, " you just said Qianqian, you can run under the sun? "
She was an outsider, so she could see more clearly, and naturally understood the meaning of Ji Qing GE''s words.
Ji qingge''s lips curled up sarcastically as she raised her head and looked at Ji Tian.
"Yes, I can run under the sun without having to worry about my life being in danger, but so what? grandpa, you taught me how to be a good person and how to be grateful, but what about you? you offended my benefactor. madam di saved my life, but you hurt her mother!"
Ji Tian''s eyes trembled. He couldn''t believe it, and he hurriedly grabbed Ji qingge''s wrist.
Previously, he could easily feel a ck line on her wrist. That ck line was the poison that had troubled them. He had tried everything he could but was unable to get rid of Hanhan.
but now, the ck lines had disappeared?
It had indeed disappeared. He hadpletely spread out his spiritual power, but he could not feel the existence of the ck line. Even the weakness of Ji qingge''s body had disappeared without a trace.
Chapter 1792 Something happened to Tian Yan (1)
1792 Something happened to Tian Yan (1)
ji tian''s eyes were filled with all kinds of emotions.
Astonishment, shock, and jubnt joy?
Qing GE, you''re so stubborn. his voice was trembling, he wanted to hear Ji Qing GE''s answer, but he was also afraid that he had misjudged.
His granddaughter was finally able to run freely under the sun?
ji qingge''s face was full of sarcasm. " grandfather, it''s just as you''ve thought. i''ve fully recovered. it''s the empress who gave me hope. and you, you''ve disappointed me again, zhenzhen. "
Even though she knew that Ji Tian was doing this out of concern for her, this kind of concern was too paranoid, and she didn''t want him to question the truth for her.
She had been like this since she was young, but this time, for the sake of Bai Yan and di Ling ''er, she must let her grandfather understand that this kind of overly anxious care was something she did not want.
ji tian''s heart trembled and he lowered his head in shame. he knew that he had disappointed his granddaughter this time.
" qing ge, i''m sorry, grandfather was really too worried about you, that''s why he identally hurt the madam''s mother. this is all grandfather''s fault, as long as you are not angry with grandfather, grandfather will do anything you want. "
I''m not the one you should apologize to. Ji qingge pursed her pink lips. it''s the Empress and her mother.
Ji Tian was stunned. He turned his head and his gazended on Bai Yan and Bai ning''s faces.
He wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say anything.
However, the shame in his eyes was obvious, as if he couldn''t face them.
Bai Yan nced at Ji Tian indifferently and said with a calm gaze, " "Ling ''er, there''s no need for us to wait for Tianyan here. We''ll leave this ce soon. This ce is too dangerous for us."
"Alright," he said.
Ling ''er obediently snuggled up against Bai Yan''s chest.
she could not bear to part with her grand lord grandfather, but her heart ached even more for her maternal grandmother and mother.
therefore, she was not willing to stay in the lord''s manor.
at this moment, gu ya''s eyes that were looking at bai yan shed with disbelief and there was also an undetectable light.
She had not expected that this woman could really cure Ji Qing GE?
Even the great elder was helpless, but she could save him?
However, Gu Ya, who was worried about how she could drive these people away, suddenly heard Bai Yan''s words and her heart was instantly filled with joy. The corners of her mouth could not help but curve up.
In any case, these annoying women had finally left. She had not wasted so much time.
Ji Tian panicked. His throat made a sound as he said with some difficulty, " Madam di, this time I really did not find out the truth of the matter and have misunderstood you. No matter what, the Grand Lord likes Ling ''er very much and you are also Qing GE''s benefactor. I implore the few of you to stay.
"No need."
Bai Yan''s voice was indifferent as she rejected. She slowly turned around. "ling ''er, mother, let''s go."
wait. seeing that Bai Yan was about to leave, Ji qingge''s face turned pale. She could not be bothered with Ji Tian behind her and quickly walked to Bai Yan''s side. Madam di, I want to leave with you.
Bai Yan raised her brows and turned to look at Ji qingge. "are you sure?"
"I''m sure,"
Ji qingge nodded, her small face filled with determination.
"Qing GE!"
Ji Tian waspletely flustered, and his eyes were filled with anxiety. "If you leave, what will happen to Grandpa? You''re grandpa''s only rtive. Are you going to leave me behind?"
Chapter 1793 Something happened to Tian Yan (2)
1793 Something happened to Tian Yan (2)
Ji Qing GE lowered her eyes.
To be honest, she couldn''t bear to leave Ji Tian either.
After all, Yingluo was her only family.
However, Bai Yan was her Savior and had even been misunderstood by her grandfather. In that case, she should go and make it up to her.
Moreover, Yingluo
"Grandfather, as a condition for Madam di saving me, I have already given myself to her. I promised to stay by Ling ''er''s side to take care of and protect her."
Ji Tian was stunned.
The others were also stunned.
The gazes of everyone in the Lord''s Manor were gathered on Ji qingge and Bai Yan.
Ji Tian''s voice changed, and his eyes flickered. Madam, you saved my granddaughter so that she could follow miss Ling ''er, not for the Grand Lord? "
Previously, Gu Ya came to find him, iming that Bai Yan took the risk to save little Qing GE in order to make him owe her a favor and also help her get close to the Grand Lord.
He didn''t believe this.
He didn''t doubt it.
But now, Xiao Qing GE was saying that Bai Yan had only made a move to let her follow miss Ling ''er?
then where did he hear gu ya''s words?
Madam di already has a husband and daughter. Why would she want to get close to the Lord? " Ji qingge''s expression was a little angry. who is the one who is spouting nonsense and ndering the Empress? "
This point that Ji Qing GE had mentioned was ignored by everyone.
Even though they knew that Bai Yan had a daughter, because they had not seen her husband and she was the only one looking for her daughter, they thought that her husband was no longer around or that he had abandoned her, Xuanji.
Thus, he was skeptical about Gu Ya''s words.
But now, it seemed that the Empress had no intention of getting close to the Grand Lord. Instead, she just wanted to take Ji qingge away.
of course, gu ya saw those eyes on her. her elegant face changed. she clenched her fist and pursed her lips without saying a word.
"Let''s go," he said.
Bai Yan no longer paid any attention to these people behind her as she turned around and walked towards the thick night sky.
bai ning had only suffered a light injury and was not in any serious condition. she did not even need to take any medicinal pills, so she did not stay any longer. she held little ling ''er''s small hand and followed beside bai yan.
before leaving, bai yan''s footsteps stopped. her back was facing the person behind her as her indifferent voice floated in the night.
you hurt my mother. I won''t hurt you today because Tianyan took Ling ''er in. In return, Ling'' er will have nothing to do with your Lord''s Manor from now on.
From now on, Ling ''er will have nothing to do with the Lord''s Manor.
The woman''s words were like a heavy hammer, ruthlessly smashing into everyone''s hearts.
Who didn''t know that Ling ''er was the Grand Lord''s precious treasure? But now, they had offended Ling ''er''s mother. If the Grand Lord were toe back and find out, he would probably be furious.
Just as everyone was feeling distressed, an old figure quickly ran over from the front. His eyes were filled with panic.
"It''s bad, something big has happened."
"The fifth elder?"
Ying die recognized the old man''s identity at a nce. She was stunned and suddenly felt uneasy. She asked anxiously, " "Didn''t you go out with the Grand Lord? why did youe back alone? Where''s the Lord?"
the fifth elder''s eyes were filled with grief. " something happened to the lord in the remains. we don''t know if yingying is alive or dead. the others are still thinking of ways to find the lord. i''m the fastest. i''lle back and inform you to help. "
Bai ning, who was walking towards the door, was forced to stop because of this sentence.
She clenched her chest tightly and felt her chest tighten.
Chapter 1794 something happened to tian yan (3)
1794 something happened to tian yan (3)
"Mother, what''s wrong?" Bai Yan sensed Bai ning''s strange behavior and turned her head to ask with a frown.
"What''s the name of the Lord of the Lord''s mansion, Qianqian?" Bai ning''s face turned pale.
Life and death unknown Xuanji
She did not know why, but when she heard those words, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if something she loved was gradually leaving her.
"heavenly me." Bai Yan''s brows furrowed slightly.
Something happened to Tianyan? No matter what, Tianyan had taken Ling ''er in, so she couldn''t just sit back and do nothing.
"Heavenly me? Heavenly me Suan ni "
Bai ning''s body took a few steps back. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face was even paler than before.
"Mother!" Bai Yan turned pale with fright and hurriedly held Bai ning''s body. She asked worriedly, " what''s wrong with you? "
Bai ning shook her head. I don''t know. I don''t know, Yingluo. I just feel depressed. I feel terrible, Yingluo.
She had clearly never met this person before, so why was she so heartbroken over his Hanhan?
mother, maternal grandmother. little Ling ''er seemed to have thought of something as she raised her hand to tug at Bai Yan''s sleeve. Her small palm-sized face was filled with worry. grandfather once told me his other name. I think he''s called something like Wen Yunfeng. Mother, grandfather is really very good to Ling'' er. Let''s go and help him, alright? "
Wen Yunfeng?
BOOM!
At this moment, not to mention Bai ning, even Bai Yan''s face was instantly drained of blood.
Wen Yunfeng''s Qianqian''s fate is unknown?
Why was it him? Why was he the heavenly me?
Bai Yan''s lips trembled, but her hands were tightly supporting Bai ning, her eyes full of shock and panic.
"pfft!" bai ning spat out another mouthful of blood and closed her eyes in pain.
So that''s how it is, sob sob
No wonder she was so flustered, no wonder she felt pain.
So heavenly me was Yun Feng?
Husband and wife were of one heart. She should have guessed that it was him who could make her feel this way.
¡¡
Ji Tian, Ying die, and the others turned pale with fright at the fifth elder''s words. Therefore, they did not notice the strange behavior of Bai Yan and the others.
gu ya was stunned at first, then she rushed madly towards the fifth elder. tears of grief had already fallen from her eyes. when she was about to question him, a figure was faster than her and rushed towards the fifth elder.
"where is the relic?"
The color on Bai Yan''s face faded away as she clenched her fists tightly, not allowing her grief to show.
even so, there was still panic in her eyes, but she forced herself to remain calm.
"I''m Yingying!"
The fifth elder was first stunned. Clearly, he had never seen Bai Yan before. Before he could reply, Bai ning had also arrived in front of him. Her bare hands tightly lifted hispels as she berated him with a trembling voice.
"Bring me to him immediately!"
the fifth elder opened his mouth in surprise, but before he could question her, the woman''s voice filled with killing intent came again.
"Take me to him now! If you dy any longer, I''ll kill you!"
if he was a momentter, he would definitely be in more danger. therefore, bai ning could only threaten the fifth elder. her voice even contained a monstrous murderous intent!
The fifth elder turned to Ji Tian and the others, as if he was asking about the woman''s background.
ji tian felt guilty about bai ning, and the lord''s life and death were still unknown, so he nodded. " fifth elder, take us to the Lord. No matter what, we have to save the Lord!
Chapter 1795 Wen Yunfeng in danger (1)
1795 Wen Yunfeng in danger (1)
Gu Ya''s face changed. She bit her lips tightly as she nced at Bai ning who looked pale with a gloomy look.
"great elder, this should be the lord''s manor''s matter. we will naturally go and save the lord. i''m afraid these outsiders will be embarrassed."
"Shut up!"
Ji Tian turned to Gu Ya angrily and said in a harsh tone.
He had not forgotten that if it was not for this woman, he would not have misunderstood Bai Yan and would not have taken action against Bai ning.
So, huhu
Towards Gu Ya, he didn''t have the warm look anymore. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness.
This shout made Gu Ya''s body tremble. She stiffly turned her head and wanted to say something, but when she saw Ji Tian and Ying die''s impatient expressions, she swallowed her words.
The fifth elder didn''t understand what had happened, but the current situation didn''t allow him to ask any more questions. He gritted his teeth and said, " "Miss Gu Ya, don''t make trouble. Just wait here. First elder, let''s go."
Ji Tian nodded slightly. He turned to look at Bai ning, only to find that she had also forgotten to look at him.
However, she was looking in the direction of the fifth elder.
"Tell me the exact location of the ruins."
The fifth elder was stunned at first, but then he remembered Ji Tian''s attitude toward Bai ning and hurriedly replied, " "Go a thousand meters to the East, then walk another five hundred meters, and you''ll see the ruins. Madam, please take a look."
As soon as he finished speaking, Bai ning''s figure turned into a gust of wind and immediately headed in the direction pointed by the fifth elder.
She was extremely fast, as fast as lightning.
Bai Yan also picked up little Ling ''er''s soft body and then turned her gaze to Ji Qing GE beside her. "You stay here and wait for us. We''ll be back."
Tian Yan was actually Wen Yunfeng Jue Jue.
Neither her mother nor herself had expected this.
Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes and the image of the red-robed woman on demonic Saint mountain, Lao Ai, suddenly appeared in her mind.
In the ancient books left behind by thedy in red, the heavenly me was mentioned the most. Now, it turned out that freedom was destined.
She had obtained the inheritance of thedy in red. The man who had impressed thedy in red back then was her father in this life.
As she was worried about Wen Yunfeng''sfort, Bai Yan did not stay any longer. After instructing Ji qingge, she quickly chased in the direction that Bai ning had left in, Huanhuan.
Ji Tian, who was about to leave, suddenly stopped. With his back to Ying die, his sleeves fluttered in the wind, making him look like an immortal.
"Ying die, you stay here. The Lord''s Manor needs someone to manage it. Simrly, Qing GE also needs someone to take care of her."
"Alright." Ying die nodded.
With Ying die''s assurance, Ji Tian heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Without looking back, he moved like lightning and disappeared with the fifth elder.
old gu appeared on gu ya''s side. watching gu ya''s unconcealed worry and anxiety, he let out a faint sigh.
"Miss Zhenzhen"
Gu Ya didn''t care about old Gu. She bit her lip tightly. Her eyes were not as calm as before. Her face was no longer elegant, but full of anger.
I''ve said it before. It''s impossible for Bai Yan to not have any thoughts about the Grand Lord. Just now, she was merely retreating in order to advance. You see, now that the Grand Lord is in danger, they actually want to grab this opportunity to be the Grand Lord''s Savior.
How could she look up to such a person?
Chapter 1796 - 1796: Wen Yunfeng in danger (2)
Chapter 1796: Wen Yunfeng in danger (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Ying die retracted her eyes and looked at Gu Ya indifferently,¡± ¡°Do you think the Lord will treat his Savior differently? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have been the Grand Lord¡¯s wife long ago.¡±
What she meant was that even her Savior was nothing more than this. How could Bai Yan and her daughter use this to ascend to the throne of the Lord¡¯s wife?
furthermore, since bai yan had a daughter, it proved that she had a husband.
Bai Yan¡¯s mother was the same.
Ling ¡®er was young and it was impossible for her to have any thoughts about the Lord. Therefore, all of this was just Gu Ya¡¯s presumptuous thinking.
¡°Elder Ying die, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±
Seeing Gu Ya¡¯s pale face, old Gu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said with a sullen face,¡±Our youngdy is also worried about the Grand Lord¡¯sfort, but the fifth elder and the great elder both won¡¯t let her follow, what can she do? Moreover, since my family¡¯s youngdy can¡¯t follow, why can those women go? Don¡¯t you think your actions are unfair?¡±
Ying die smiled.
Since Gu Ya eavesdropped on the conversation of the elders and went to find the Lord in order to take credit, she had no good feelings for this woman.
She had never been cold to her before, but Gu Ya did make a contribution. Whether she was the one who eavesdropped on the method to find the Lord, at least she was the one who brought back the Lord¡¯s darling.
And they only looked down on Gu Ya¡¯s means of fighting for power.
But now, after hearing elder Gu¡¯s words, Ying die found it ridiculous. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.
This arc was filled with sarcasm and mockery.
old Gu, you¡¯vee toote. I¡¯m guessing you still don¡¯t know that Qing GE¡¯s injuries have already recovered.
Elder Gu was taken aback and looked at Ji qingge in surprise. He clearly didn¡¯t expect her to recover from her sadness.
furthermore, the person who saved little Qing GE is the Empress. Ying die narrowed her eyes.
She took a few steps closer to old Gu and questioned him in an overbearing manner.
¡°So, do you think that with her ability, she has the right to go with the first elder and the others? Or do you think Gu Ya is better than her?¡±
Ji qingge snorted. Madam di is the most powerful. How can Gu Ya bepared to her?¡±
Especially since she had framed the madam in front of her grandfather! It was really hateful!
gu ya¡¯s face turned paler, her lips slightly trembled, and her face was filled with pain.
Seeing that old Gu was going to continue, Gu Ya hurriedly stopped him,¡± ¡°Old Gu, stop it! It¡¯s useless no matter how much you say, the elders all think that I have other intentions.¡±
¡± miss, miss, miss!¡± old gu looked at gu ya with heartache.
Her young miss was only deeply in love with Tian Yan, and all her actions were for that man.
So,huhu
What did the young miss do wrong?
enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything. Let¡¯s go back to the mansion now. Gu Ya looked back at Ying die and bit her lip. elder Ying die, I have no other requests for the Lord. 1 only hope that he can return safely. I¡¯m satisfied. I won¡¯t disturb him anymore. If hees back, please let me know. I want to see him safe.
Ying die sneered but still agreed to Gu Ya,¡± don¡¯t worry, the lord will definitely return, by then, i won¡¯t need to send someone to inform you. you¡¯ll naturally know..¡±
Chapter 1797 - 1797: Wen Yunfeng in danger (3)
Chapter 1797: Wen Yunfeng in danger (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Gu Ya looked back at Ying die and no longer said anything. She slowly turned around and walked into the night.
After a while, the beautiful and elegant figure disappeared from the night.
Qing GE. Ying die slowly walked in front of Ji Qing GE and squatted down. Her voice was gentle and kind, making one¡¯s mood unexpectedly rxed,¡± you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Your grandfather and Madam di will be fine, darling.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ji Qing turned her head and looked at the void not far away. She gently bit her lips, and her eyes were filled with worry.
I really hope that Xuxu¡¯s grandfather and Madam can return as soon as possible, Xuxu.
The night was silent.
However, the ruins were as quiet as the Dead Sea. It was eerily quiet in the night.
The people around the ruins were all anxious, but there was nothing they could do. They could only wait quietly for the people from the Lord¡¯s Manor toe.
At this moment, Yingluo
In the sky not far away, a few figures descended from the distance and quicklynded in front of them.
When they saw the two familiar figures, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they quickly rushed over.
¡°Fifth elder, great elder, you¡¯re finally here. There¡¯s still no news from the Lord. Please think of a way.¡±
The person who said this had an anxious expression.
Tianyan was their backbone, and now that this backbone had returned with great difficulty, he was in danger again. This made their hearts full of panic. ¡°What happened? where is he?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as her eyes cast a gaze towards that group of people and questioned them coldly.
Her tone was inevitably impatient.
However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t let her emotions show too much at this time. She had to find a way to save him.
elders, this is Wanwan. an old man frowned slightly as his gazended on Bai Yan. His gaze sized her up and there was a judgmental look in his eyes.
¡°She is Ling ¡®er¡¯s mother, third elder. You can tell her where the Grand Lord is now.¡±
Ji Tian did not have the time to exin Bai Yan¡¯s identity. Simrly, she understood that perhaps Bai Yan could really be of help to the danger that the Overlord was facing.
She had even allowed Qing GE to recover, then her abilities, were much stronger than he had imagined.
The third elder, Ji Yan, was stunned.
Everyone in the Lord¡¯s Manor knew how much Tian Yan doted on Ling ¡®er, and he had even helped her find her mother.
he didn¡¯t expect that miss ling ¡®er¡¯s mother woulde to him.
However, Ji Yan didn¡¯t have time to think about it and quickly told him what had happened.
we apanied the Lord deep into the ruins, but not long after we entered, a cloud of ck fog appeared and swallowed the Lord.
ck mist?
bai yan put down little ling ¡®er who was in her arms and turned to look at bai ning.¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±
Bai ning nodded and followed Bai Yan into the ruins.
The door to the ruins had been opened long ago.
Although this ce was a relic, it was like another world. There was a bridge in front that led to the road behind.
you guys don¡¯t need toe in. Bai Yan saw that the first elder and the others wanted to follow in and frowned slightly as she said coldly,¡± it¡¯s enough for me and my mother to go in.
She wasn¡¯t doing this out of consideration for the great elder and the others fort, but because Ling¡¯ er needed someone to protect her.
Moreover, these people wouldn¡¯t be of any help even if they followed her. It would be better to let them stay and help her take care of Ling ¡®er..
Chapter 1798 - 1798: Wen Yunfeng in danger (4)
Chapter 1798: Wen Yunfeng in danger (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Mother!¡±
Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as herrge red eyes stared at Bai Yan without blinking. ¡°Are you going to abandon Ling ¡®er? Ling ¡®er also wants to go with you to find grandfather.¡±
The little milk bun¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, causing Bai Yan¡¯s heart to soften.
She squatted down and gently rubbed the little bun¡¯s head. Ling ¡®er, be obedient. Mother is only going to bring him back. Nothing will happen. Be good and wait for mother here, okay? ¡±
¡°mother lied, it¡¯s obviously very dangerous.¡± little ling ¡®er¡¯s tears fell, ¡°ling¡¯ er doesn¡¯t have big brother¡¯s abilities, but as long as ling ¡®er can be with mother, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, and i¡¯m not afraid of danger.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s heart ached. She turned back to look at Bai ning before looking at little Ling ¡®er¡¯s pink face. She hardened her heart and said,¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, if mother and your grandmother go, there¡¯s a 50% chance that we can bring him back. If we bring you along, we¡¯ll have to be distracted to protect you, do you understand? So, stay by their side and they¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±
no matter what the great elder had done before, these people were sincere to ling ¡®er. in addition, they were her father¡¯s subordinates, wufu.
So, she would trust them for once.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯srge eyes looked at Bai Yan in a daze. Her small hand that was originally pulling the woman¡¯s sleeve also gradually lowered.
However, she had a bright smile on her face and she forced back the tears in her big eyes.
alright, Ling ¡®er will wait for mother here. As long as mother doesn¡¯t return, Ling¡¯ er will not leave.
Even if this kind of waiting was a lifetime, she didn¡¯t feel tired at all.
Bai Yan gently patted Ling ¡®er¡¯s little head and slowly stood up.
She knew that Ling ¡®er was more intelligent and quick-witted, which was why she said those words. After all, that ce was too dangerous. How could she bear to let Yingying risk her life with little Ling¡¯ er?
However,
this child was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache.
help me protect Ling ¡®er. her calm eyes swept across the other people present and her voice was powerful, if I¡¯m away for too long, 1 hope that you can protect Yingluo until her fatheres to find her, Yingluo.
at this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were shaken by her.
When their Lord was in danger, they had wanted to save him several times, but the power from the ck mist had terrified them.
It was also in this moment of shock that the Overlord disappeared from their sight.
However, the woman in front of him was willing to risk her life for the Grand Lord for no reason. Moreover, her words just now were obviously suspicious of entrusting her child to him.
how many people could do such a thing despite knowing the dangers ahead?
¡°i¡¯ll go in with you.¡±
Ji Tian said, frowning.
¡°No need.¡±
Bai Yan did not say much to Ji Tian. Perhaps she was toozy to say anything. After throwing down these two words, she walked towards Bai ning.
¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡±
In the Lord¡¯s Manor, the most powerful person was Ji Tian. No matter how many disputes they had before, she had saved Ji qingge. For this reason, he would protect Ling ¡®er well.
Otherwise, she would not have left Ling ¡®er outside to waste time.
bai yan walked in without even turning her head back, the moment she entered, the door of the ruins was mmed shut with a bang.
Outside the door, a group of people were left in silence.
¡°First elder, who is this little girl Qianqian?¡±
Ji Yan turned to look at Ji Tian, his eyes moved.¡± this time, she¡¯s likely to be as dead as the grand lord, she might even lose her life, but she¡¯s still determined to go., i don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s doing this?¡±
Chapter 1799 - 1799: Wen Yunfeng in danger (5)
Chapter 1799: Wen Yunfeng in danger (5)
Trantor: 549690339
ji tian lowered his head, after a long time, he looked up at the tightly-shut gate of the ruins.
¡°She closed the door of the ruins, Yingluo.¡±
to stop them from dying? She just closed the door?
Could it be that she had already anticipated the danger that she would face next?
If it was to repay the Grand Lord for taking in miss Ling ¡®er, then so be it. But why did Qianqian have to worry about theirfort?
¡°First elder, you haven¡¯t told me what happened between you and Madam di.¡± The fifth elder turned to Ji Tian and asked.
¡°I injured Madam Di¡¯s mother before the fifth elder came back,¡± Ji Tian said with a bitter smile.
What?
The fifth elder¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and his voice became anxious. ¡°You injured her mother?¡±
that¡¯s right. Ji Tian closed his eyes and slowly opened them again,¡± because Gu Ya came to find me, saying that the Empress wanted to be thedy of the Grand Lord and wanted to use me. The method she used me was to heal Qing GE. If she can cure Qing GE, 1 will definitely be grateful and will do everything 1 can to help her.
¡°But Yingluo¡±
thinking of what had happened just now, ji tian lowered his eyes and sighed, then Gu Ya told me that Madam di did not have the ability to do so. She was just taking a risk and this risk of hers will cause Xiao Qing GE to die.
The entire mountain range outside the ruins was silent.
no one spoke and just listened quietly.
They didn¡¯t need to guess the oue. If Madam Di¡¯s treatment failed, Ji Tian would probably not be here. Instead, he would go crazy and tear her into pieces.
From this, it could be seen that this woman, who was at most in her twenties, had really cured an illness that even the great elder was helpless about?
At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were shining.
They looked at the tightly shut door. Other than shock, they also felt a sense of worship.
¡°And then?¡± The fifth elder¡¯s tone was impatient, aren¡¯t you going to ask why you hurt his mother? ¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s son and daughter-inw had passed away a few years ago and he was only left with this one and only granddaughter. He couldn¡¯t wait to hold her in his hands and dote on her. If he knew that someone was putting Qing GE at risk, he would really go crazy!
Ji Tian nodded with a bitter smile,¡± I was worried about Qing GE¡¯s safety, so I nned to go to the madam¡¯s room, but 1 was stopped by miss Ling ¡®er. The madam¡¯s mother also came. I was too anxious and attacked her. I thought that i had made such a big mistake and the madam would hate me to the core. I didn¡¯t expect that she would still consider my safety. This woman has a sharp mouth but a soft heart.
in order to save the grand lord, bai yan was repaying his kindness.
But what about him?
She¡¯s still so concerned about my safety?
Just this point alone, how could he not be respected?
When Ji Tian¡¯sst sentence fell, the mountain range once again fell into a brief silence. The gazes of those people looking in the direction that Bai Yan had left in changed slightly.
There were very few people in this world who repaid evil with good.
And this woman was well-deserved.
If Bai Yan could hear these people¡¯s words, she would definitelyugh in ridicule.
she was only concerned about ling ¡®er¡¯s safety.
That woman called Gu Ya obviously had bad intentions towards her father. She would not feel at ease leaving Ling ¡®er outside the door. Only by letting the most powerful great elder protect her could no one hurt her in this fire domain.
Moreover, people from other fields would also find their way over. She might not be at ease if she asked anyone else to protect Yingying..
Chapter 1800 - 1800: Wen Yunfeng in danger (6)
Chapter 1800: Wen Yunfeng in danger (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Within the ruins.
Bai Yan walked to the side of the bridge and stopped in her tracks. Her gaze looked at the empty wooden bridge and her eyes flickered with a light that flickered.
¡°Mother, wait for me here. i¡¯ll go and find out what¡¯s going on.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Yan¡¯s body had already rushed towards the other end of the bridge.
Her speed was too fast, so fast that Bai ning couldn¡¯t even catch the corner of her clothes. She had already fallen in the middle of the bridge.
Sure enough, when Bai Yan¡¯s footnded in the middle of the bridge, countless ck fog spread out from the road in front of her. In an instant, Bai Yan¡¯s entire body was enveloped in the ck fog.
In the ck mist, it was as if there were countless hands pulling her body, trying to pull her to a ce where no one could reach.
¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±
Bai ning turned pale with shock and quickly rushed towards Bai Yan. Her fingers passed through the ck fog but were unable to catch the corner of the woman¡¯s clothes.
The ck mist dispersed, and the beautiful figure also disappeared.
At this moment, Bai ning¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes were full of panic and anxiety. Her voice fell into the ruins and echoed, her voice tearing at the heart.
¡°Yan ¡¯er!¡±
How did this happen?
Yun Feng¡¯s life and death were unknown, and Yan ¡®er had also disappeared?
But why was she still standing here?
Bai ning bit her lips tightly. She was like a headless fly that could not be found, spinning around in the middle of the bridge in the ruins.
Under the bridge was a dark stream of water, like the underworld, gloomy and terrifying.
It was a vast expanse of white all around. Bai Yan was a Little Blind as she aimlessly walked forward.
From far away, a beam of light shone over. Bai Yan subconsciously blocked her eyes, but that beam of light seemed to have an attractive force, attracting her to walk forward.
The further she walked, the brighter the light in front of her became. Then, it was as if a hand had grabbed her and dragged her out.
¡°Yan ¡®er, wake up, Yingluo!¡±
Just as she left the White world, a maic voice rang in her ear.
This voice was very familiar, so familiar that it made her heart tremble.
Immediately, he murmured,
She opened her eyes and saw a handsome face.
The man was looking at her with a face full of worry. His eyes were filled with unconcealed anxiety, and only when he saw her open her eyes did the anxiety turn into joy.
¡°Yan ¡®er, you¡¯re finally awake, Yingluo!¡±
1 was stunned just now. Bai Yan rubbed her aching temple, clearly not knowing what had happened.
Tian Yan¡¯s lips held a smile, and his voice was gentle,¡± ¡°You were unconscious just now. Yan ¡®er, why are you here? And how did you find me?¡±
Bai Yan was stunned.
So she had fainted just now, Yingluo.
The vast expanse of white should be her spiritual world. The white light that attracted her out was probably because of Wen Yunfeng.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have woken up so quickly.
¡°Father!¡±
Bai Yan suddenly raised her hand and wrapped it tightly around Tianyan¡¯s neck. Her face was once on his chest and her originally tensed heart finally rxed.
The corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile.
¡°It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re fine, Yingluo.¡±
along the way, she had been worried that wen yunfeng had really encountered danger and that yingying would leave them forever.
Now that she could feel his presence, she could finally rx.
¡°Yan ¡®er, why have youe to the me domain? where¡¯s di cang and little chen ¡¯er?¡± tian yan gently touched bai yan¡¯s head, his voice full of gentleness and his eyes filled with warmth that could not be dispelled..
Chapter 1801 - 1801: Wen Yunfeng in danger (7)
Chapter 1801: Wen Yunfeng in danger (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I came to this ce by ident. Before this, 1 didn¡¯t know you were sky me.¡±
Bai Yan let go of the man and raised her head to look at the unparalleled handsome face in front of her. She muttered to herself for a while before asking,¡± ¡°What happened after you left the misty illusory Manor that year?¡± Tianyan was stunned and lowered his head slightly.
His slender fingers caressed the woman¡¯s hair, and his voice was as gentle as ever.
when 1 left the misty illusory Manor, I wanted to find your mother, but 1 couldn¡¯t find her. 1 happened to remember the things of my previous life, and only then did 1 understand that I was Tianyan.
Bai Yan tightly clenched her fists. Mother has always missed you Yingluo.¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s body stiffened, and his eyes were dazed.
He and ning ¡®er had been separated for many years. At that time, Yan¡¯ er had not been born yet.
now, even his own grandson had grown up, but he still could not see ning ¡®er.
perhaps it was because the woman¡¯s face appeared in his mind, the corners of his mouth rose.¡± Yan ¡®er, I have too many enemies. Back then, in order to stop the domain battle, I forcefully sealed all the Lords¡¯ paths, so that they could no longer fight against the people of other domains. Therefore, they all hate me to the core. How can 1 drag you all into this before 1 resolve these dangers? ¡±
Bai Yan raised her hand and gently held Tianyan¡¯s hand.
There was a firm look in her eyes.
¡°Father, we¡¯re a family. No matter how difficult it is, we¡¯ll face it together. Also, what kind of enemy have I not met on my way here? Have you ever seen me cower?¡±
Her strength was constantly growing, and at the same time, her enemies were getting stronger.
If she was afraid of death, she would not be where she was today.
Tian Yan smiled and shook his head,¡± I only figured this outter on. I really didn¡¯t think it through before. Of course, all of this was thanks to that little girl Ling ¡®er. She made me think it through. Oh right, after we leave this ce, I¡¯ll introduce that little girl to you. She¡¯s obedient, cute, and really likable.
bai yan smiled gently.¡± after we leave this ce, i¡¯ll also give you a surprise.¡±
His father still didn¡¯t know that Ling ¡®er was his granddaughter. When he left the ruins, what awaited him would definitely be a surprise.
In order to prevent him from being too impatient, Bai Yan decided not to let him know about it for the time being in the legacy site.
hahaha, I¡¯ll be waiting for your surprise,¡± Tianyanughed. Yan ¡¯er, hasn¡¯t little Chen¡¯ er always wanted a sister? He¡¯ll definitely like Ling ¡®er when he sees her. I¡¯ll introduce them to each otherter.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes revealed a strange look as she smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to introduce us if we¡¯re fated.¡±
wasn¡¯t this fate? Chen ¡®er was little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s older brother, so why would he need to introduce her?
Just as Bai Yan stood up from the ground, a series of roars came from afar.
Tian Yan¡¯s brows furrowed, his expression serious: ¡°It¡¯s here again.¡±
¡°Again?¡± Bai Yan asked in puzzlement.
Tianyan smiled faintly,¡± I¡¯ve been here for a few months. Every half a month, there will be a wave of demonic beasts attacking. 1 can¡¯t sense any signs of life among these demonic beasts, so they should be puppets made by someone. Now, it¡¯s been half a month, so they¡¯vee to Xuanji again.
How many months had he been here?
If she remembered correctly, he had only been missing for a few days.
Why did it be a few months when he said it?
Chapter 1802 - 1802: Wen Yunfeng in danger (8)
Chapter 1802: Wen Yunfeng in danger (8)
Trantor: 549690339
Just as Bai Yan was in deep thought, those demonic beasts had already closed in on her.
With just a nce, Bai Yan could also see that something was wrong.
These demonic beasts did not have souls. They were like monsters that only knew how to kill. Wherever they went, dust would be kicked up, and waves of killing intent lingered in the mountain.
More importantly, they didn¡¯t seem to be under someone¡¯s control. They were inanimate to begin with.
Of course, if these demonic beasts were really being controlled by someone, she would not show any mercy to them in order to save her life.
Bai Yan had already taken out the deity vanquishing sword as she stared coldly and solemnly at the many demonic beasts that were charging over.
Whoosh!
A demonic beast suddenly pounced over, its sharp ws sliding towards Bai Yan. Immediately, Bai Yan¡¯s deity vanquishing sword shed over, cutting the demonic beast that had rushed in front of her into two.
¡°Father, why don¡¯t we have apetition to see who can kill more?¡±
Tian Yanughed and said,¡±good!¡± Today, I¡¯ll have apetition with my daughter to see who can kill more.¡±
Even if these demonic beasts had long lost their lives, when they were shed by people, they would still bleed fresh blood.
However, Yingluo
They didn¡¯t know pain, they only knew how to resist the invasion of enemies, the sky was getting darker and darker, as if a storm was gradually forming in the sky, which also made bai yan¡¯s expression even colder and gloomier.
The sword in her hand was merciless. The demonic beasts that pounced at her were all stained with blood under her sword.
When Tianyan turned his head, he saw Bai Yan, who had a calm expression.
Under the siege of the demonic beasts, she was at ease. Only her red clothes looked even more blood-red, enchanting and domineering.
Tian Yan¡¯s face revealed a gratified smile.
This was his daughter.
After not seeing him for a few years, he was even stronger than before. He was so strong that he felt proud.
Although the strength of these demonic beasts was strong, they were not as strong as Bai Yan and Tianyan working together. In a short half an hour, all the demonic beasts had fallen. Fresh blood dyed the ground red and flowed into a River. However, it was not as bloody as Bai Yan¡¯s Red clothes.
Bai Yan wiped the blood that had sttered on her face and found a clean ce to sit down.
Her smile was more brilliant than the sunset.
¡°I killed 55 demonic beasts.¡±
Tian Yan also kept his sword, turned around and smiled,¡± ¡°The Tao Wu 1 killed also happened to be at 55.¡±
Bai Yan raised her brows. In other words, this time around, Wanwan and the others were even?
¡°Father, do these demonic beasts appear every half a month?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s gaze turned to the mountain full of corpses and her brows furrowed slightly.
She remembered that when she woke up, the entire mountain was clean. There was no blood, let alone corpses.
¡°That¡¯s right. There will be one every half a month, and the strength of the demonic beasts will also increase each time. As for these corpses, they will naturally disappear when the time is up. We don¡¯t need to care about them.¡± tianyan had long been ustomed to all of this, he also sat down beside bai yan and smiled faintly.
¡°You¡¯ve never thought of leaving this ce?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter.
Since he had already been here for a few months, how could he not have thought of a way to leave?
if it was really as he said, the demonic beasts would only get stronger and stronger, if they stayed here, they would die sooner orter.
¡°How could I not want to leave?¡± Tian Yan shook his head with a wry smile,¡± but I¡¯ve searched the whole ce and couldn¡¯t find a way out.. So 1 was thinking, maybe I can leave after 1 kill enough demonic beasts? ¡°
Chapter 1803 - 1803: Collapse of the ruins (1)
Chapter 1803: Copse of the ruins (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan fell silent.
It was too dangerous to go on like this, and she didn¡¯t believe that there was no way to lead this ce to the outside world.
¡°Father, follow me. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no way out of this huge ce.¡±
She looked at the blue sky not far away, and her slightly narrowed eyes were filled with determination.
However, the current Bai Yan did not expect that this time around, she would be dyed for so long in the ruins. By the time she left the ruins, the outside world had already undergone earth-shattering changes.
More than a few months had passed since Bai Yan had entered deep into the ruins.
In these few months, little Ling ¡®er would sit on the rock every time, staring at the tightly shut door of the ruins. No matter how others teased her, she would not make a sound and only quietly wait for Bai Yan to return.
Who knew that this wait wouldst for several months.
ji tian was worried about the lord¡¯s manor¡¯s safety, but he couldn¡¯t leave ling ¡®er here, so he asked the fifth elder and the others to take the people back first while he stayed and waited with the little bun.
Ever since Bai Yan left, Ling ¡®er had not said a single word for a few months. Simrly, she had not eaten a single bite of food for a few months.
Fortunately for her, even if she didn¡¯t eat for a few months, as long as she had a supply of true energy, she would be able to survive.
even so, ji tian couldn¡¯t help but sit down beside her when he saw her dazed look.
¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, your mother will be fine. You can¡¯t not eat anything. If this goes on, your body will definitely not be able to take Yingluo.¡±
If it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to survive for months without food. However, what shocked Ji Tian was that this little guy was still sitting there without eating.
Moreover, he could not feel any true energy in this little fellow¡¯s body.
little ling ¡®er¡¯s hands were on her cheeks as she stared at the entrance of the ruins with her starry eyes, her eyes seemed to be shining with starlight, and her voice was soft and cute.
¡°I want to wait for mother, Yingluo.¡±
This was the first thing she said to Ji Tian in a few months, but it shook his heart. His eyes were filled with worry.
Bai Yan had taken a risk to save the Grand Lord and had even entrusted Ling ¡®er to him before she went. How could he let down such a great trust and let Ling¡¯ er suffer such torture?
¡°why don¡¯t we go back and wait?¡±
Ji Tian asked after a moment of silence.
¡°no, if mother doesn¡¯te back, i won¡¯t leave, if she doesn¡¯te back, i won¡¯t leave until shees back.¡±
¡°But Yingluo¡±
ji tian frowned and was about to continue persuading him when he heard a loud boom, he seemed to be greatly frightened and hurriedly turned his head.
at that moment, the ruins that were still standing suddenly sank down, the sound rumbled like thunder.
Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what had happened. They looked at the ruins that were gradually copsing in shock.
Little Ling ¡®er was stunned. Suddenly, she quickly stood up from the rock and madly rushed towards the ruins that were sinking into the ground.
mother, grandmother!
tears flowed down her tender cheeks, and her expression was filled with anxiety and boundless panic.
¡°Ling ¡®er, danger!¡±
ji tian was shocked, he hurried forward and grabbed ling ¡®er¡¯s small arm, saying anxiously,¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±
¡°Let me go!¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice was no longer as tender and soft as before.. Her tone was filled with anger as she said,¡± I want to be with mother, forever!
Chapter 1804 - 1804: Collapse of the ruins (2)
Chapter 1804: Copse of the ruins (2)
Trantor: 549690339
mother said that she would definitely return, yingluo.
she believed in her mother.
therefore, her mother would never leave her.
Hiss!
Ji Tian gasped. He looked at his palm in shock, only to find that it had turned red.
The petite arm in his hand was like a ball of fire, burning his hand. It was so painful that he almost let go.
Fortunately, he came back to his senses in time. He gritted his teeth and refused to let go of Ling ¡®er¡¯s little arm.
Big Bad guy, let me go. 1 want to find my mother. Wuwu, I want to find my mother, Yingluo.
Ling ¡®er cried loudly, her arm tugging at Ji Tian¡¯s palm.
The anger in her heart grew, and the temperature of her arm became more intense.
If he had been holding the fireball before, his palm was numb with pain now.
However, he knew that he could not let go. Even if his arm was crippled, he would never let go of this little fellow.
Otherwise, Yingying might have disappeared with the ruins.
The ruins finally caved in under everyone¡¯s gaze, and the ce where the ruins had once stood had be a tnd.
Little Ling ¡®er was tired from crying and was still struggling. Her face was covered in tears and her big red eyes made people¡¯s hearts ache.
¡°Miss Ling ¡¯er!¡±
Ji Tian held Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand tightly with both hands, his eyes darkening, it¡¯s too dangerous here. Let¡¯s go back to the Lord¡¯s Manor first and then think about it.
¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Mother wille back. I promised to wait for her here. 1 won¡¯t leave!¡±
¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, Zhenzhen.¡±
¡°I said I¡¯m not leaving!¡±
The anger in little Ling ¡®er¡¯s chest surged, causing her body temperature to rise.
This time, perhaps because the mountain had be calm, or because Ji Tian had run out of strength, he couldn¡¯t hold Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand. The big hand let go of her weakly when she struggled.
The little one¡¯s body was small, and although he didn¡¯t stagger as much as before, he still staggered and fell to the ground because he was too sad.
However, she did not cry out anymore and climbed up from the ground with determination. The delicate skin on her legs had been scraped by the stones on the ground and blood was flowing out, but she did not make a sound.
However,
Her tears, however, were endless, covering her pink little face.
¡°Mother, do you not want Ling ¡®er anymore?¡± She staggered forward and knelt on the ground weakly.
Her tears fell and soaked the ground in front of her.
¡°Ling ¡®er is very obedient and has never made mother angry. Ling¡¯ er will do whatever mother asks Ling ¡®er to do. Yingluo, don¡¯t note back, okay?¡±
A gentle breeze blew.
The only reply she got was the sound of the leaves rustling in the wind.
ji tian stood behind ling ¡®er silently, rubbing her head with his rough hands.
This child, Yingluo, was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache.
Little Ling ¡®er wiped away her tears and slowly stood up from the ground, a bright smile on her face.
¡°Ling ¡®er believes in mother. Mother has always kept her promise to Ling¡¯ er.
So, mother will definitelye back to take a look.¡±
ji tian lowered his eyes and looked at the wound on xiao ling¡¯s thigh, his eyes were filled with heartache.
Perhaps in the beginning, he had only epted Ling ¡®er because of the Overlord. Later on, he had stayed behind to protect her because of Bai Yan¡¯s request.
However, at this moment, Ji Tian¡¯s heart truly ached for her..
Chapter 1805 - 1805: The path to leave (1)
Chapter 1805: The path to leave (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°miss ling ¡®er, does it hurt? Do you need me to help you deal with it?¡±
He asked with a sigh.
Little Ling ¡¯er shook her head and said in a childish voice,¡± ¡°Mother has suffered too much in her life. She has never cried out in pain, so why would Ling ¡®er cry out in pain?¡±
Her eyes were fixed on the t ground in front of her, and her big, doe-like eyes never moved away from si Jing.
¡°Then let¡¯s run ran.¡±
Ji Tian was about to ask Ling ¡®er if she was willing to go back with him, but before he could say anything, Ling¡¯ er smiled.
Her voice was soft, tender, and crisp.
¡°I want to wait for mother. 1 won¡¯t leave until motheres out.¡±
she believed that her mother woulde back.
if she didn¡¯t see her when she came out, her mother would be very worried about yingluo.
Seeing this, Ji Tian didn¡¯t say anything more. He sat up beside linger and said affectionately,¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll wait with you for the Empress until she returns.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything.
A gentle breeze blew past, causing her long hair to flutter like a waterfall.
She was like a little fairy, cute and lively. People couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her after one look, and they wanted to bring her home and treasure her.
On the vast grasnd.
Bai Yan¡¯s body was a little weak as she leaned against therge tree behind her. Her red clothes were even redder under the sunlight. Beads of sweat hung on her pale face and there was a deep look in her eyes.
tian yan was also in a sorry state, but that sorry state could not hide his charm.
The man was unparalleled in his handsomeness and gentleness. His eyes were faintly domineering as he looked around with a sharp gaze.
¡°What happened just now?¡±
Just now, they finished off another demonic beast. Who knew that just as those demonic beasts all lost their lives, the ruins suddenly caved in.
however, after a short while, the ruins stopped sinking.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes slightly and stood up from beside the tree. She wiped the blood off her face slightly and her gaze became more cautious.
The time spent in the ruins was different from the outside world. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.
however,
these days, she still couldn¡¯t find a way out.
when she thought about how bai ning and ling ¡®er were still waiting for them outside, her heart couldn¡¯t help but fill with panic, and a touch of anxiety shed across her pale face.
father, we¡¯ve been here for some time. If we don¡¯t leave now, mother Qianqian will be very worried. So, i have to think of a way to leave this ce.
Tian Yan smiled bitterly, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. This grasnd is vast and boundless. Other than the demonic beasts that wille to attack, there is nothing else. How do you think we can leave this ce?¡±
just now, the ruins seemed to be sinking. Bai Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she cast her gaze towards the void in front of her. what do you think would happen if I were to break this sky?¡±
They couldn¡¯t continue to stay here.
The strength of these waves of demonic beasts was much stronger than before. If they continued to stay, perhaps the next wave of demonic beasts would not be something they could resist.
Therefore, she had to leave this ce as soon as possible.
¡°Break the heavens?¡±
Tianyan was stunned.
Although he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed in the outside world, Tianyan knew that it must have been several years in the ruins.
In the past few years, his gaze had always been on this piece ofnd. He had never thought about whether this piece of Heaven¡¯s Tears could be broken..
Chapter 1806 - 1806: the path to leave (2)
Chapter 1806: the path to leave (2)
Trantor: 549690339
This time, since Bai Yan had brought up this point¡
Perhaps¡
Could they try?
¡°Alright, is there anything your father needs to do?¡± Tian Yan slightly nodded.
No matter what Bai Yan wanted to try, as her father, he had to support her.
¡°No need. I¡¯m just trying. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll seed.¡±
Bai Yan casually raised her hand and the deity vanquishing sword appeared in her hand. Her gaze was solemn as she looked at the void and her eyes narrowed slightly.
immediately, he murmured,
A sword light suddenly appeared and instantly slid toward the blue sky.
If she did not notice the blue sky at first, she clearly saw the change in the sky the moment the ruins sank.
It was as if the sky was just a curtain that would wrinkle a little when there was turbulence.
it was also because of this that bai yan noticed the unusual haziness in the sky.
As expected.
The moment Bai Yan¡¯s swordnded on the blue sky, the sky was like a piece of canvas that had been unfurled by the sword, leaving a mark.
Just as Bai Yan and Tianyan¡¯s faces revealed a look of joy, from the other side of the sky, countless demonic beasts flew over and instantly surrounded them.
¡°These are all flying demonic beasts, and one of them is a Suan ni that has reached the Lord realm.¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s face sank. He put away the joy on his face and said solemnly.
To be able to create a Lord realm demonic beast puppet, then how strong was the master of the ruins back then?
¡± father, what i sensed previously was indeed not wrong, to leave the ruins, we can only set off from this sky. however, xuanji¡¡± bai yan tightly held the long sword in her hand as she looked at the demonic beasts that had suddenly attacked and the corners of her lips curled up into a slight arc.¡± there are other things guarding this exit!¡±
if they wanted to leave, they would have to defeat these demonic beasts, otherwise, they would be trapped here forever.
¡°yan ¡®er, let me deal with that lord-level monster beast, can you help me dy the other monsters for a while?¡±
Although the other beasts had not reached the Lord realm, they were not weak. Some of them were even close to the Lord realm.
in addition to therge number, it was not a small force.
¡°I can handle it.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s voice was domineering and arrogant, not showing any timidity.
Since there was only one way out of this ce, no matter what kind of enemy she was facing, she must fight to the end and never retreat.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Tian Yanughed out loud, and as heughed, tears began to flow down his face.
¡± you¡¯re indeed my daughter, you¡¯re also the greatest pride of my life, but i owe you and your daughter too much, now, i have to make you take the risk for me. H
Seeing that the demonic beast was getting closer and closer to them, Tianyan turned to look at the woman¡¯s perfect side profile.
A gentle breeze blew past, and his ck hair fluttered in the wind.
Tianyan¡¯s figure was even more upright than the pine and bamboo, like a big tree that could block the wind and rain, making people feel at ease.
¡°however, yan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry, this time, even if i, tian yan, die here, i will definitely let you leave safely, you don¡¯t need to fight them forcefully, you just need to dy them for a while, i will not let you encounter any danger.¡±
He owed her too much.
Even a lifetime could not make up for it.
How could he let his daughter take the risk for him now?
More importantly, she was his only daughter, the person he loved the most. Even if he died without a burial ground, he would not let her get hurt again.
Tianyan did not say another word to Bai Yan. His indifferent gaze looked at the demonic beasts in the sky, his sharp eyes containing a light..
Chapter 1807 - 1807: The path to leave (3)
Chapter 1807: The path to leave (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Today, as long as I, Tian Yan, am still alive, I will definitely send my daughter away from this ce.¡±
¡°Even at the cost of not having a corpse!¡±
the man¡¯s voice reverberated in the void, it was arrogant and domineering, with an insufferably arrogant aura, there was no trace of the gentleness of the past.
The sky suddenly changed, and the rain covered the entire in.
The demonic beasts were already in front of them, baring their ferocious fangs as if they could snap the two humans ¡®necks with a single bite.
For some reason, the news of sky me¡¯s disappearance was like a whirlwind that swept through countless territories.
The domain Lords, who were originally observing the situation, could not hold back after hearing the news of sky me¡¯s disappearance. They sent countless experts to enter the me domain.
All these years, the people of the me domain hated the me domain to the core. In addition, even though sky me had left, the me domain had not disappeared. Therefore, for thousands of years, they had not stopped their crusade against the me domain.
Unfortunately, even without the heavenly me, the fire domain still had the first elder, Ji Tian. As Ji Tian¡¯s most capable subordinate, his existence made countless domain masters flinch.
However, they also hated Ji Tian to the bone.
therefore, many years ago, they had incited a lord of the fire domain to defect and killed ji tian¡¯s daughter-inw at the cost of it. they had even poisoned ji tian¡¯s only granddaughter and caused her to suffer.
If it wasn¡¯t for Tianyan¡¯s sudden return, they wouldn¡¯t have stopped attacking. But now, the resplendent heavenly me had actually disappeared again? When Yi di received this news, the people in many fields were so excited that their hearts beat faster. They all wanted to settle the Old and New grudges with Tianyan!
In the quiet Valley.
Ji Tian sat quietly beside Ling ¡®er. His old face was filled with caution as he stared at the empty space in front of him.
At this moment, an anxious voice came from the sky,¡± ¡°Great elder, something has happened!¡±
Ji Tian frowned slightly when he heard the urgent voice. He turned to look at the woman in green who was flying toward him quickly. He was confused.¡±Second elder, why have youe?¡±
great elder, experts from other fields havee to invade. The Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s people can¡¯t resist them.
Ying die¡¯s beautiful face was full of anxiety. Otherwise, she would not havee here to disturb the first elder and miss Ling ¡®er.
however,
Even Ying die didn¡¯t understand. After the Overlord returned to the domain Realm, he removed all the spies sent by the other overlords. Why did the news of the Overlord¡¯s disappearance still spread?
Even the news that the great elder was no longer in the Lord¡¯s Manor, they were all clear about it, otherwise, they would not havee to invade their me territory.
¡°What did you just say?¡± Ji Tian¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly stood up from the stone bench. His old face was livid, and he clenched his fists, experts from all major fields havee to invade the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡±
that group of damned bastards.
First, he had colluded with the traitors in the fire domain to harm his son and daughter-inw. Now, he even dared to invade the fire domain!
¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll chase away those bastards now!¡±
Ji Tian was about to leave when he suddenly thought of Ling ¡®er behind him. He slowly stopped and frowned at her tender face.
¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, do you want to follow me?¡±
ling ¡®er shook her head stubbornly.¡± i want to wait for my mother, i¡¯m not going anywhere, if grandpa grand elder has something to do, you don¡¯t have to worry about me..¡±
Chapter 1808 - 1808: The path to leave (4)
Chapter 1808: The path to leave (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°No, I promised your mother that 1 can¡¯t leave you behind.¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter, his heart filled with worry.
If he didn¡¯t help, the Lord¡¯s Manor might be destroyed, and there would be countless deaths and injuries. His granddaughter was still in the Lord¡¯s Manor.
However, if he left, it would be equivalent to going back on his words. How could he face the Empress who had sacrificed her life for the Lord?
Therefore, Ji Tian found it hard to make a decision. More and more sweat flowed down his old face, and he became more and more anxious.
Ling ¡®er cupped her cute cheeks and turned to look at the great elder. Her big eyes blinked, great elder grandfather, you should go quickly. We can¡¯t let little sister be in danger. Moreover, everyone in the Lord¡¯s Manor is my grandfather¡¯s men. Ling ¡®er doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to anyone.
Grandfather Grand Lord was so good to her, how could she drag them down.
But she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her mother. She was afraid that her mother wouldn¡¯t see her at first sight when she came out.
great elder, you are the most powerful in the Lord¡¯s Manor. Only you can protect the Lord¡¯s Manor. Therefore, you can go without worry. Ying die looked at little Ling ¡®er, her eyes full of love, as for miss Ling¡¯ er, I will take care of her for a few days. You cane back after you have dealt with those people.
The ranking of the elders was based on strength.
Ying die was ranked second, second only to the great elder.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Ji Tian thought for a while and finally agreed.
it might not be safe to take little ling ¡®er back to the lord¡¯s manor, he might not be able to fully protect her when he fought, if the second elder was willing to stay and take care of her, that would naturally be the best.
After all, the number of people who could defeat the second elder in this domain could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.
¡°Ling ¡®er, wait for me toe back. I¡¯lle back for you after I¡¯ve dealt with those people.¡±
Ji Tian looked at Ling ¡®er with worry.
He felt that his eyelids were twitching badly, and he was worried that something had happened to Ji Qing GE. So, after saying these words, his figure turned into a sh of lightning and disappeared under the sky.
actually, Yingluo ¡ little Ling ¡®er tilted her head, her fingers gently scratching the sand on the ground. Her voice was small and soft, ¡°grandfather great elder isn¡¯t a bad person.
He was just too worried about little missy, and he was also very loyal to the Grand Lord.
However, thinking about how Ji Tian had hurt Bai ning, Ling ¡®er was a little unhappy.
if Yingluo ¡ little Ling ¡®er continued to hold her cheeks and cutely looked up at the sky,¡± if mother and grandmother forgive him, then Ling¡¯ er will also forgive him.
Ying die was startled. She looked down at little Ling ¡®er¡¯s cute appearance andughed.
In reality, ever since Bai Yan had entrusted Ling ¡®er to the head elder, it had already proved that the anger in Wanwan¡¯s heart was not as strong as it was at the beginning.
she trusted the first elder from the bottom of her heart, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have entrusted her most beloved daughter to him.
¡°What if your mother and grandmother don¡¯t forgive you?¡±
She smiled as she rubbed little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head.
Little Ling ¡®er curiously turned her head, her big clever eyes containing a bright light.
¡°Of course not.¡±
Ying die¡¯s voice faltered as she helplessly shook her head.
To have such a daughter, the Empress was really blessed.
Ying die¡¯s fingers that were stroking little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head suddenly froze.
She raised her head, her eyes filled with shock.
In front of her, an old man in a long white robe stood calmly. He faced the light breeze slightly, and his old eyes contained an iprehensible light..
Chapter 1809 - 1809: The path to leave (5)
Chapter 1809: The path to leave (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Perhaps thinking of the dispute between Gu Ya and Bai Yan, Ying die subconsciously pulled little Ling ¡®er to her side and stared at the old man in front of her with a cautious gaze.
¡°Old Gu, what are you doing here?¡±
Old Gu chuckled and said in a calm voice,¡± second elder, I met the great elder on the way here. He was still worried about miss Ling ¡®er¡¯s safety, so he asked me to take her to him.
Looking at old Gu¡¯s calm face, Ying die squinted her eyes, if Ling ¡®er doesn¡¯t want to leave, the great elder won¡¯t force her. Besides, even if the great elder finds someone to pick Ling¡¯ er up, that person will definitely not be you!
Elder Gu had already expected Ying die¡¯s reaction.
If she could hand over di Ling ¡®er so easily, her position as the second elder would be over.
However, it was a little awkward.
Seeing the little girl being protected by the elders of the Lord¡¯s mansion, old Gu felt as if his heart was being gnawed at by ants.
After all, Yingluo¡¯s position of being loved by others should be enjoyed by the son of Gu Ya and Tian Yan.
what right did a little girl of unknown origin have to receive so much love?
aunt Ying,¡± little Ling ¡®er bit her pink lips and turned to old Gu,¡± is he trying to take Ling¡¯ er away and feed her to a bad woman?¡±
Ying die lowered her head and looked at the little guy¡¯s pink and tender face.¡±Why do you say so?¡±
every time that bad woman sees Ling ¡®er, she wants to abduct Ling* er. She probably saw that Ling ¡®er looked delicious and wanted to eat Ling¡¯ er. little Ling ¡®er turned her little face away proudly, but Ling¡¯ er has to wait for mother toe back. I won¡¯t go with these bad people.
¡°I won¡¯t let him take you away either,¡± Ying die said with a smile.
She had promised the first elder that no matter what, she would not let this little girle to any harm.
Old Gu¡¯s eyes darkened and he said coldly,¡± ¡°Ying die, it¡¯s too dangerous for this little girl to stay by the Grand Lord¡¯s side. She¡¯s so scheming at such a young age and even made the Grand Lord listen to her. In particr, her mother and grandmother are not good people either. Do you want the Lord¡¯s Manor to be their world?¡±
¡°old gu, how dare you!¡± ying die¡¯s face turned cold, don¡¯t forget, you and gu ya are only adopted by the lord¡¯s mansion, do you really think you are something? The great elder has already told us about Gu Ya¡¯s background. A woman who was saved by the Lord but still refused to leave, is she still qualified to be the female master of our Lord¡¯s mansion?¡±
In fact, Ying die didn¡¯t have any bad feelings towards Gu Ya before. Even if Gu Ya took the credit of the elder¡¯s home, she thought that Gu Ya was just trying to save someone.
If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Ya who had wronged Madam di and caused the great elder to hurt Madam Di¡¯s mother, Ying die wouldn¡¯t hate that woman so much.
Other people might be easily fooled, but as a woman, no one knew women better than her.
¡°What do you know?¡± Old Gu was furious. His eyes were burning with anger as he stared at Ying die. miss just loves the Grand Lord too much. Is it wrong to love someone? I will definitely fulfill miss¡¯s wish. The madam of the Lord¡¯s mansion can only be her! Hahaha!¡±
By the end of his speech, old Gu had already fallen into a state of madness.
His old face was ferocious, and his eyes were bloodshot. He stared at di Ling ¡®er, and his face became crazier and crazier.
as long as these people no longer existed, the grand lord would be the youngdy¡¯s darling.
No one could take away the happiness that belonged to her!
¡°Ling ¡®er!¡±
Ying die naturally saw the killing intent in old Gu¡¯s eyes. She subconsciously protected Ling ¡®er behind her and looked at her vigntly.. ¡°Old Gu, do you think Yingluo is my match?¡±
Chapter 1810 - 1810: The path to leave (6)
Chapter 1810: The path to leave (6)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Hehe.¡±
Old Guughed sarcastically, since I¡¯m here, it proves that I¡¯ve put my life aside. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you.
His life was saved by miss.
Even if he had to die a Graveless death this time, he would be willing to do so.
The moment old Gu finished speaking, Ying die felt the power in his body suddenly expand. It was as if countless explosive forces were surging out, changing the color of the sky in an instant.
At this moment¡
The wind blew and the clouds surged.
The strong wind ruffled their clothes, and they danced like demons in the wind.
¡°What did you do?¡±
Ying die¡¯s calm expression finally changed along with old Gu¡¯s change. She tightly protected little Ling, her clear eyes filled with anger.
I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m going to help miss win her love, old Gu¡¯s momentum surged as he slowly walked towards Ying die. don¡¯t worry. No one will know that you two are buried here. Even if the Grand Lord finds out, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility. Don¡¯t even think about hurting miss.
¡°Does Gu Ya know about this?¡± Ying die¡¯s eyes darkened.
miss is such an excellent and kind person. How could she allow me to hurt her?
¡°elder Gu sneered, so, she doesn¡¯t know that I came to you.
Ying die smiled.
her smile was sarcastic, and her eyes were filled with contempt.¡± ¡°outstanding? Kind? If she was truly outstanding, she would have been able to let go of things and would not have bothered the Grand Lord for so many years. If she was kind, why would she have wrongly used the emperor¡¯s wife? She even wanted to use the great elder to help her get rid of her love rival? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a kind woman.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er was curled up in Ying die¡¯s arms.
No one knew what little Ling ¡®er was thinking.
besides, at this time, they wouldn¡¯t go over to observe a child too much.
Ling ¡®er,¡± Ying die lowered her head and whispered,¡± I¡¯ll stop this old manter. You run first and find a ce to hide. The great elder wille to find you soon.
Little Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything, and no one saw the two clusters of mes of anger flickering in herrge eyes.
¡°Stop me?¡± he asked.
Even though her voice was soft, it did not escape old Gu¡¯s ears. He sneered disdainfully and said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already used medicinal pills to increase my strength. If you want to stop me, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±
¡°Medicinal pill?¡±
Ying die raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t see old Gu take any medicinal pill just now. He must have taken it before he came.
However, usually, such a powerful medicinal pill would have a very serious aftereffect. This time, for Gu Ya, this old Gu really didn¡¯t care about his life.
¡°What kind of pill did you take?¡± she asked after a moment of silence.
old gu sneered.¡± i got this pill many years ago, but i haven¡¯t had the chance to use it. now it¡¯s a good time to test it out. don¡¯t try to stop me. in this area, i don¡¯t have to fear anyone except the grand elder and the lord, including you.¡±
Ying die took two steps back. She naturally sensed the violent aura from old Gu and began to think about how to get Ling ¡®er to leave.
It didn¡¯t matter if she died, but she couldn¡¯t let this little guy suffer any harm.
¡°whoosh!¡±
At this moment, Yingluo
Old Gu finally took action.
a strong wind came with a whistling force..
Chapter 1811 - 1811: the path to leave (7)
Chapter 1811: the path to leave (7)
Trantor: 549690339
ying die hurriedly raised her hand and pushed ling ¡®er to the side, then, she turned her eyes to old gu, who was running away quickly.
boom!
Old Gu¡¯s fistnded on Ying die¡¯s chest. Ying die¡¯s body quickly retreated a few steps. A trace of blood hung on the corner of her lips. Her eyes became more and more serious.
Old Gu¡¯s original strength was far inferior to hers. She didn¡¯t expect that the medicinal effect of this pill would be so powerful that it could allow his strength to quickly surpass hers.
However,
No matter what kind of pill it was, there would be a time limit. As long as the time was up, the medicinal effect of the pill would naturally disappear.
as such, all she could do was to stall for time.
¡°be careful, aunty ying die.¡±
Ling ¡®er got up from the ground. Before she could stand still, she saw elder Gu in front of Ying die again.
Each of his punches was like a storm, making it impossible to block.
Ying die was already hard to deal with, especially when she saw Ling ¡®er walking towards her. Her face instantly turned pale and her voice was filled with panic.
¡°Ling ¡®er, quickly run, quickly run!¡±
Because she had just fallen, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s steps were a little unsteady. Her little face was pink and tender, and her eyes were more dazzling than the stars in the sky.
logically speaking, anyone¡¯s heart would melt at the sight of such a child.
however, old gu didn¡¯t know why, but he hated her very much!
Perhaps it was Zhenzhen who stole miss¡¯s happiness.
Elder Gu had already pulled out his sword. The sword wind was sharp and boundless, and it instantly attacked Ying die.
Ying die didn¡¯t have time to react. She could only grab the de of old Gu¡¯s sword tightly. Blood flowed down her palm and stained the ground.
Her eyes were determined, but the corners of her mouth carried a faint mockery. ¡°Old Gu, do you really want to do this?¡±
The tip of the sword was only a centimeter away from her chest.
Old GU only needed to exert a little force and he could pierce through Ying die¡¯s heart.
However, at that moment, old Gu hesitated.
It was true that he hated Ling ¡®er, but he had been with Ying die for many years. If he really wanted to kill her, he would do it.
All of a sudden, Gu Ya¡¯s sad and desperate face appeared in old Gu¡¯s mind. His heart that had just softened became as hard as a stone again.
¡°If you don¡¯t die, how can the youngdy be the Grand Lord¡¯s wife? Back then, it was the great elder who ndered the Lord. Otherwise, my youngdy would have been the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s Madam long ago. Now, I will not give you any more chances to hurt her.¡±
Ying die clutched the de tightly. She didn¡¯t feel any pain. She sneered,¡± ¡°How can someone like the Lord be controlled by others? If he doesn¡¯t choose Gu Ya, it just means that he doesn¡¯t like her.¡±
Who was the Lord?
He had always been insufferably arrogant and was the master of the fire domain. How could he give up his beloved woman for the great elder?
The reason why he didn¡¯t choose Gu Ya was to prove that she wasn¡¯t the one he loved.
¡°Nonsense!¡± Old Gu¡¯s eyes were full of anger, it¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯ve hindered her excitement. You all deserve to die!
He suddenly exerted force.
The tip of the sword was getting closer and closer to Ying die.
Ying die¡¯s face was pale and cold sweat broke out on her face. She clutched the de tightly, not letting it get any closer to her.
Unfortunately, her strength was too different from old Gu¡¯s. Moreover, due to the injuries she had just suffered, her body did not have much strength left, ¡°scoundrel, let go of aunty ying die!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er was already by old Gu¡¯s side. She opened her mouth and bit his arm..
Chapter 1812 - 1812: The path to leave (8)
Chapter 1812: The path to leave (8)
Trantor: 549690339
The little girl¡¯s teeth were so sharp that they pierced through old Gu¡¯s skin.
Fresh blood trickled down the corner of the little girl¡¯s mouth, causing a me-like light to appear in her eyes.
¡°All!¡±
Originally, this bite didn¡¯t have much strength. Old Gu would only feel a slight pain and wouldn¡¯t be hurt too much.
But for some reason, he was startled.
This little girl¡¯s teeth were like mes, burning the skin on his hand and causing him to let out a hoarse cry. The hand that was originally holding the long sword involuntarily loosened, and he ruthlessly threw little Ling ¡®er away from his side.
ng!
the longsword fell to the ground and made a slight collision.
Ying die¡¯s palm was bleeding non-stop, but she couldn¡¯t care anymore. She quickly ran to little Ling ¡®er, who had fallen to the ground, with unconcealed worry in her eyes.
¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, how are you? Are you hurt?¡±
Ling ¡®er shook her head and stood up with the help of Ying die. She red at old Gu with fierce eyes.
don¡¯t bully aunty Ying die, mother, and grandmother. If you bully them again, 1¡¯11 bite you to death!
She bared her teeth, but that little appearance didn¡¯t look fierce. Instead, it was extremely cute.
Under such an appearance, no one would think that she was the little devil who bit people just now.
¡°Who are you?¡±
old gu¡¯s gaze finally shifted from ying die to little ling ¡®er.
His arm was charred, obviously not from a bite, but from a burn.
However, after so many years, this was the first time he had seen a little girl with such sharp teeth that were like mes.
¡°I¡¯m mother¡¯s daughter, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Little Ling ¡¯er patted the dust off her body and her eyes were filled with anger. I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re looking for trouble with mother and Ling¡¯ er, but Yingluo has Ling ¡®er. Don¡¯t even think about hurting mother. If you hurt mother¡¯s people, Ling¡¯ er will set fire to them! Burn them all to death!¡±
when big brother was around, it was big brother who protected mother, since big brother was not by mother¡¯s side, then it was she who protected her xuanji.
Humph, a little girl who still reeks of her mother¡¯s milk,¡± old Gu sneered, his eyes full of sarcasm,¡± even your mother might not be my match, let alone you. You¡¯re just a little hot, as long as I don¡¯t get close to you, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Old Gu raised his hand, and the long sword flew from the ground into his palm.
The long sword in his hand streaked through the air, and a powerful sword light suddenly attacked, directly falling toward little Ling ¡®er.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened.
She only knew how to bite people and then set them on fire.
No one had told her what to do in such a situation.
If only big brother was here. He¡¯s so powerful, he¡¯ll definitely have a way, Yingluo.
Suddenly, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s pitch-ck pupils shrank. Her eyes changed from the initial confusion to shock, and then it was filled with anger.
A long green dress blocked her way, and blood bloomed from her chest. It was more beautiful than the Rose and more beautiful than the sunset.
The blood was like a waterfall, piercing little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes, causing her heart to sink into silence.
old gu looked at the woman who was falling backward in disbelief.
His eyes were filled with deep astonishment.
Why? Would the always cold and aloof second elder give up his life for a little girl he had not known for long?
¡°Aunty Ying die?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er was stunned for a moment. Then, her small body quickly ran towards Ying die. Her body was very small and didn¡¯t have much strength, but she used her small arms to catch Ying die¡¯s body..
Chapter 1813 - 1813: Mu Qingcheng (1)
Chapter 1813: Mu Qingcheng (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Ying die fell into little Ling¡¯s arms, blood flowing like a river, dying the little bun¡¯s white clothes red.
¡°Aunty Ying die, aunty Ying Ying.¡±
Ling ¡®er supported Ying die¡¯s body with all her might and carefully ced her on the ground. Then, she took out a sharp dagger and quickly cut her wrist.
Blood flowed down from her tender little hand and dripped onto Ying die¡¯s chest.
Ying die struggled to open her eyes. When she saw little Ling ¡®er pouring blood on her again, she was stunned. She wanted to say something, but endless fatigue made her unable to say a word.
¡°aunty ying die, don¡¯t sleep, ling ¡®er will save you. you must not sleep.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red and there were still traces of tears on her face. She was so anxious that she was about to cry, and her childish voice was trembling.
When elder Gu saw little Ling use her blood to heal Ying die, his heart felt as if it had been punched. The sword that was going to hit the back of the little bun¡¯s head stopped in mid-air.
His eyes were nk, and he clearly didn¡¯t know if what he was doing was right or wrong.
However,
When he thought of Gu Ya¡¯s helpless and pitiful eyes, his soft heart became firm again. He looked at little Ling ¡®er with killing intent.
no matter how this little girl is, those who hurt the youngdy¡¯s heart should all die!
Xiao Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t seem to notice the person behind her. Her face was pale as blood flowed into Ying die¡¯s wound. Her wound was healing at a visible rate.
Seeing this, elder Gu narrowed his eyes which were full of killing intent. After a moment of surprise, he sneered again.
¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, be good and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll let you die in the most unpleasant way. If you resist, I¡¯m afraid 1 won¡¯t be able to stop.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er did not say anything.
She had focused all her attention on the injured Ying die, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to old Gu.
Seeing that little Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything, elder Gu didn¡¯t say anything more. He snorted coldly and the long sword in his hand suddenly stabbed towards little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s body.
However,
before his sword couldnd in front of little ling ¡®er, the little girl¡¯s body in front of him suddenly burst into mes.
the me was like a barrier, protecting the little girl¡¯s body and blocking all the attacks from the outside world.
¡°This bi an¡¡±
Elder Gu turned pale with shock as he looked at the little girl in the mes. His eyes were filled with deep shock,¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±
Suddenly, he remembered the little girl¡¯s bite. Her teeth had a piercing temperature, and even if he was already a profound deity, he might not be able to withstand such a terrifying temperature.
What was the background of this little girl?
The more elder Gu thought about it, the more panicked he became. His eyes became more and more determined. No matter what, this little girl must die. Otherwise, her existence would definitely bring great disaster to the youngdy.
Thinking of this, the long sword in his hand drew an arc in the air. The sword wind was fierce, and it instantly attacked little Ling ¡®er¡¯s back.
This time, he had used up all the power he had in his life. Even if little Ling ¡®er had mes protecting her body, she couldn¡¯t resist it. Her body immediately turned into an arc and fell forward.
That small figure was also like a broken doll, falling from the sky. It was so weak that it made people¡¯s hearts ache..
Chapter 1814 - 1814: Mu Qingcheng (2)
Chapter 1814: Mu Qingcheng (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The ruins.
under the dusky sky.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed in pain. She tightly clutched her chest and her face waspletely pale.
¡°Yan ¡¯er?¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s expression changed. The long sword in his hand blocked the demonic beast¡¯s sharp ws before he turned his gaze towards Bai Yan, his eyes filled with anxiety.
¡°How is it? Are you hurt?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s face was pale as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Father, we have to leave this ce as soon as possible. I feel that something has happened to Yingluo.¡±
Did something happen?
Just as Tianyan was about to ask Bai Yan what had happened, he saw those demonic beasts once againunch a fierce surprise attack. Instantly, Tianyan retracted all his gaze and focused on facing these demonic beasts in front of him.
The sky was no longer as blue as it had been before. Instead, it was now gray, dark and terrifying.
From the crack in the sky, countless demonic beasts ran out.
Their teeth were very sharp, and their ws were as sharp as swords. Their roars shook the world. Facing so many demonic beasts, Tian Yan¡¯s expression became more and more anxious.
However,
Finally, no more demonic beasts came out of the crack. It could be seen that the demonic beasts were all here.
Yan ¡®er! Tian Yan gritted his teeth,¡± Yan¡¯ er, 1¡¯11 stop all the demonic beasts. You leave immediately.
Originally, he had wanted to kill the Lord realm demonic beast first before dealing with the others. But now, it seemed that he had to let Yan ¡®er leave first.
If it was in the past, Bai Yan would not have let Tianyan stay behind to face so many demonic beasts alone. However, in that instant just now, she had already felt that something must have happened to Ling ¡®er, which was why she was in such a heart-wrenching pain.
Therefore, when she thought of this, Bai Yan turned to look at Tianyan and her eyes sank slightly. ¡°Father, I wille back to help you!¡±
After she found Ling ¡®er, she would definitely return to help Tianyan.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Tianyan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He raised his palm slightly and with a bang, an earth wall Rose from the ground, blocking many demonic beasts on the other side of Bai Yan.
As the person who had used the earth wall, Tian Yan himself was also left on the other side.
¡°still not leaving?¡±
seeing that bai yan did not make a move, tianyan frowned slightly and continued to speak.
Bai Yan took onest look at heavenly me and her figure suddenly rose into the void, heading towards the crack to take a look.
Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to the crack in the sky, Bai Yan¡¯s heart also became more and more silent. However, her beautiful face still did not change that pale color. Her red clothes fluttered in the strong wind, looking arrogant and domineering.
Suddenly, from within the crack, a me rushed out, causing Bai Yan to turn pale with fright. She hurriedly turned sideways and narrowly dodged the me.
However, before she could even catch her breath, more and more mes suddenly attacked. Those scorching temperatures brushed past Bai Yan¡¯s cheeks, bringing with them a wave of heat.
¡°Ling ¡®er is still waiting for me. No matter what, I have to leave this ce.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s brows were filled with determination as she charged towards the crack while braving the heat waves.
Within the pitch-ck crack, a bright light appeared.
It was that ray of light that gave Bai Yan hope. A look of joy appeared on her somewhat pale and beautiful face and she immediately plunged into the crack.
Inside the crack was the wooden bridge that Bai Yan had first stepped on.
she was standing in the middle of the wooden bridge, looking at everything in front of her in a daze.
He¡¯s out?
Did she really leave that ce?
But why was there a crack in the sky above the in and nothing above the wooden bridge? Everything was calm as usual..
Chapter 1815 - 1815: Mu Qingcheng (3)
Chapter 1815: Mu Qingcheng (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°yan ¡®er!¡±
A joyful voice came from behind Bai Yan.
The moment Bai Yan turned her head, she saw a familiar face.
The woman¡¯s face was filled with excitement, as well as the ecstasy of recovering what she had lost.
Just as Bai Yan was about to open her mouth, the woman had already rushed in front of her. Her clothes were whiter than snow as she hugged her tightly in her arms.
At this moment, Bai Yan could clearly feel that her embrace was trembling.
Her tears had unknowingly soaked the clothes on her shoulders.
¡°You¡¯re finally back. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great, Yingluo.¡±
Yun Feng was already in danger.
she didn¡¯t want her only daughter, yingluo, to leave her.
she couldn¡¯t bear such pain.
¡°Mother, you¡¯ve always been here and never left?¡± Bai Yan gently pursed her lips and asked.
Bai ning hugged Bai Yan tightly, afraid that the moment she let go, the person in her arms would disappear again and be dragged to a ce where she could not go.
when you suddenly disappeared, I kept looking for you in the ruins. I believed that there must be a way to get you there, so I¡¯ve been here for three months.
Three months?
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze was a little dazed.
Three months had already passed here, so how much time had passed in the ce where she and her father had gone?
¡°Mother, something might have happened to Ling ¡®er. We have to leave the ruins.¡±
Moreover, after saving Ling ¡®er, she still needed to return to find her father.
¡°What did you just say?¡± Bai ning¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She tightly grabbed Bai Yan¡¯s hand and her breathing became rapid, you said that something happened to Ling ¡®er? What happened to Ling ¡®er? Didn¡¯t you entrust her to that great elder?¡±
Ji Tian was very powerful. Within this domain, with his protection, who could hurt Ling ¡®er?
1 don¡¯t know. I feel that something has happened to her. I¡¯m panicking.
Bai Yan¡¯s hand gently stroked her heart.
She was afraid that Ling ¡®er would leave her if she was even a secondte.
Such a blow was far from what she could bear.
Bai ning¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. She stood in ce, motionless.
mother. Bai Yan turned her head to look at Bai ning. mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Perhaps it was Bai Yan¡¯s voice that finally reminded Bai ning, causing her to return to her senses. She raised her head to look at the woman in front of her and said with some difficulty,¡± ¡°yan ¡®er, during this period of time when you were missing, i couldn¡¯t find you even after searching for a long time, so i decided to look for di cang xuanji. after all, he was the one who sent me to this ce, so he would definitely have a way to find you. however, not long ago, xuanji¡¯s ancient ruins copsed and the way out was sealed.¡±
The domain that di Cang sent Bai ning over?
Bai Yan was stunned.
The enemies in the demon world definitely had not been eliminated yet, and she had asked di Cang to protect the brothers Chen ¡®er and Tian Tian. He definitely could not leave, so he had sent Bai ning to the domain.
However, what Bai Yan could not figure out was where did di Cang find the way toe to the domain and even send Bai ning over?
Of course, these questions were not something she could think about now. Her heart was filled with little Ling ¡®er, and her gaze became more and more anxious.
does this mean that even if I leave the in, I won¡¯t be able to leave the ruins? ¡±
¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case. Yan ¡®er, we might not be able to get out of here.¡± Bai ning smiled bitterly.
¡°Impossible!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s fist ruthlessly hit the stone pir at the side. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. 1 must leave this ce. Ling ¡®er is still waiting for me outside. 1 will definitely leave!¡±
Looking at Bai Yan¡¯s near-crazy appearance, Bai ning opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she swallowed it back..
Chapter 1816 - 1816: Mu Qingcheng (4)
Chapter 1816: Mu Qingcheng (4)
Trantor: 549690339
alright, then I¡¯ll continue to apany you to find the way out.
If Ling ¡®er had not encountered any danger, they would not have been so anxious. However, since something had happened to Ling¡¯ er, they had to leave this damn ce.
¡°Mother, let¡¯s go forward. There must be another passage that leads to the outside world.¡±
Bai Yan kept her fist and walked towards the other side of the wooden bridge.
The stone pir that was originally standing beside the bridge copsed under her punch, smashing into the endless abyss under the wooden bridge.
However, Bai ning had walked this path many times. The end of the road was in front of him, and there was nothing else.
Simrly, she also understood that even if she said these words, Bai Yan would not stop in her tracks.
She wouldn¡¯t give up until she had seen it for herself.
As expected.
After walking for a short while, they came to a wall that blocked all their paths.
Bai Yan stopped in her tracks. Her fists were clenched so tightly that they made cracking sounds, but her face did not show any abnormality.
¡°Since this is a historical site, it won¡¯t be a dead end. There must be a way to leave. Mother, help me find it.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
bai ning silently walked towards the wall.
During the few months when Bai Yan was missing, she had also searched for a long time at the same spot. She believed just like Bai Yan that as long as it was a historical remain, it would not be absolute.
But in the end, she went from disappointment to despair.
Bai Yan did not say anything more. She silently observed the walls around her, her eyes revealing a cautious look.
her originally flustered heart calmed down at this moment, only then could she carefully observe whether there were any traps in the surroundings.
¡°What?¡±
suddenly, bai yan¡¯s gazended on a painting in front of her.
bai yan had seen the woman in the painting countless times, she was the woman who had mentioned tianyan in the diary.
What Bai Yan had the deepest impression of her was none other than those sculptures and paintings that made many demonic beasts submit to her.
She seemed to be unable to conquer the Fox Tribe when she was alive, so Qianqian deliberately left behind the image in her imagination forever, hoping to keep it for a hundred generations.
however, it was a little awkward.
The woman in this painting was different from the ones she had seen before.
She was no longer arrogant and domineering, nor did she look like a high and mighty king. Instead, she was very quiet.
Peach blossoms bloomed all over the mountain. She stood under the peach tree, her skin delicate and white as Jade. Peach blossoms scattered all over the mountain, and her lips curled up into a smile that was even more beautiful than the peach blossoms.
such a woman didn¡¯t seem like she could draw a picture herself, looking from this direction, it seemed like someone was secretly peeking at her and leaving behind such a world-shocking picture.
¡°Yan ¡®er, I¡¯ve also checked this painting. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±
Bai ning didn¡¯t want to waste too much time, so she told him all the items she had checked before to avoid taking too many detours.
Bai Yan did not say anything.
She seemed to be attracted to it and slowly walked toward the painting.
Bai ning wanted to pull her, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only let her walk to the portrait.
¡°Mother, Speaking of which, this girl is half my master. 1 just didn¡¯t think that these ruins were rted to her.¡±
bai yan said with a faint smile.
The thing that the Vermillion Bird had been guarding on the demonic Saint mountain was also rted to this woman, and she had also obtained the woman¡¯s cultivation experience.
Logically speaking, she was indeed half her master.
so, 1 want to keep this portrait and worship it in the future.
Bai Yan kowtowed to the portrait and immediately got up slowly from the ground, raising her hand to pick up the portrait..
Chapter 1817 - 1817: Mu Qingcheng (5)
Chapter 1817: Mu Qingcheng (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai ning saw her actions and did not stop her. She just stood beside her and looked at her quietly.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Bai Yan took the portrait down and turned around, wanting to leave.
When she was fighting with the demonic beasts, she had been scratched countless times by them. Even though she had already taken medicinal pills, the blood on her wounds had not disappeared.
blood stained the painting, but no one could see that the painting was emitting a faint light.
¡°Since we¡¯ve already searched this ce and there¡¯s nothing special, let¡¯s go to other ces to search. No matter what, 1 have to find a way out.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze became more and more solemn, and her eyes shone with light.
¡°yan ¡®er!¡±
Bai ning was just about to reply to Bai Yan¡¯s words when she suddenly saw a ray of light shoot out from the portrait and shoot into Bai Yan¡¯s mind with a Swoosh.
This change came too quickly, so fast that Bai ning could not react.
Her face instantly turned pale and she anxiously ran towards Bai Yan.
¡°Yan ¡®er, how are you?¡±
Her worried gazended on Bai Yan. Her cold face was filled with anxiety as she tightly grabbed Bai Yan¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with anxiety.
After the light entered Bai Yan¡¯s mind, Bai Yan¡¯s entire body froze and she staggered.
her pupils were also dted, but there was no response, no matter how bai ning called her, she could not give any response.
¡°What is this ce?¡±
It was like a paradise, with countless peach flowers in full bloom.
Bai Yan stood on the peach tree in a daze and her gaze slowly turned to the entire source of peaches.
If he remembered correctly, Yingying was in the ruins with her mother. Then, her consciousness was swallowed by the light. When she woke up, she was already standing here.
Moreover, why did Xuanji¡¯s peach blossomnd look so much like a scene from a painting?
Could it be that Qianqian was in the portrait now?
bai yan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she sized up her surroundings with vignce.
However, the surroundings werepletely silent. There wasn¡¯t even the sound of the wind blowing or the grass moving. It was so quiet that it was a little strange.
1 searched for a long time just now, but I still couldn¡¯t find a way to leave this ce. Perhaps the path that Suan ni left is here.
bai yan put away all her thoughts and walked forward.
From a distance, she saw a tombstone not far away.
the gravestone was surrounded by peach trees, and the pink petals fell down andnded around the gravestone.
On the gravestone, a few words were clearly engraved: ¡°Mu Qingcheng¡¯s grave.¡± Mu Qingcheng?
bai yan gently stroked her chin and muttered to herself for a while.¡± ¡°Mu Qingcheng should be thedy in red. Is this her gravestone? I just don¡¯t know who made this gravestone, why it¡¯s in this ce, and how did I enter this ce?¡±
Thinking of this, Bai Yan once again fell into silence.
she suddenly remembered that yingying seemed to have been able to enter the world in the painting because her blood had stained the painting.
however, since Wanwan¡¯s painting was drawn by someone who admires mu Qingcheng, then this gravestone is probably also erected by him. Bai Yan retracted all her thoughts and muttered to herself, since 1 cane here, it proves that 1 can leave the ruins. Ling ¡®er is still waiting for me outside. 1 can¡¯t dy any longer.
The gravestone stood quietly in The Peach Blossom Spring. There was nothing else besides this gravestone.
Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed. A light flickered in her eyes and her tone was heavy.¡±There¡¯s only one tombstone in such arge peach blossom source? It doesn¡¯t show the way to leave either, but 1 can¡¯t just leave like this after seeing mu Qingcheng¡¯s tombstone..¡±
Chapter 1818 - 1818: Mu Qingcheng (6)
Chapter 1818: Mu Qingcheng (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Mu Qingcheng could be considered as half her master, so it was normal for her to bow to her master.
Therefore, Bai Yan knelt down on the ground that was covered with peach blossoms and kowtowed three times to mu Qingcheng¡¯s tombstone.
Bang! Bang!
At thest kowtow, the gravestone moved backward, revealing a passage.
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze was a little shocked. She did not expect that her luck would be so good. She had only kowtowed to half of her master and a passage was opened.
Perhaps it was because she thought that this passageway had a path that led to the outside world, Bai Yan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She could not care about anything else as her body leaped and she jumped into the passageway.
The passageway was brightly lit, and the long staircase led straight down. She did not know where it led to, but she knew that as long as she kept walking, she would be able to find the way out.
After an unknown amount of time, Bai Yan finally walked down the stairs. In front of her was another wall. However, this wall was different from the one before. It was filled with words.
¡°In this life, Qingcheng is someone that this King has never been able to get. The many years of war has caused her to hate the demon race to the bone, and she also hates this King to the bone. However, this King has never thought that one day, this King would fall in love with this arrogant girl who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth, Qianqian.
I don¡¯t know when 1 fell in love with her, and I don¡¯t understand why such a little girl has upied all of my heart. I only know that her quiet appearance in the Peach Blossom Land will forever be engraved in my heart. That kind of her is no longer as extraordinary as before, no longer like a little cat baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. Instead, her quiet and resentful appearance makes my heart beat.
However, this Prince did not know that it was love. It was only after this girl hadpletely disappeared that this Prince realized that this Prince could no longer let go of Qianqian. Even if this Prince had to put down all of his pride and hand over the demon race, this Prince would be willing.
But this girl is no longer here, and her soul is also hiding from this King. Perhaps she thought that this King would destroy her soul, so she never dared to see this King. What she doesn¡¯t know is that even if this King causes her soul to disappear, I will not hurt her at all.
For this reason, benwang specially built a tomb for her and erected a tombstone. I also moved her favorite peach blossomnd here. 1 hope that when that girl returns one day, she can see this Prince¡¯s hope.
This King is not far from the end of my life. If there is a next life, I will definitely pester that girl and never let go!¡±
The words on the wall were clear and entered her eyes, causing Bai Yan¡¯s heart to be moved.
¡°Monster race? This demon race should be the demon world, and the one who wrote these words should be the leader of the demon race. He loved her but didn¡¯t know, and only regretted it after losing her. I don¡¯t know if mu Qingcheng has really reincarnated, or if she no longer exists in this world.¡± bai yan lowered her eyes slightly and a glint shed past her eyes.
She remembered that mu Qingcheng had written in her diary that she was nning to reincarnate. However, so many years had passed, and she did not know if mu Qingcheng was still around.
Otherwise, she would have liked to get to know such a peerless woman.
However,
Bai Yan once again looked at the words carved on the wall: ¡°I hope that when that girles back one day, Zhenzhen wille back. Why did the leader of the monster race use the word ¡°return¡±? also, was it a coincidence that I came to this ce, or was it fated?¡±
Or was Qianqian the only one who could enter the world in the painting because she had received mu Qingcheng¡¯s inheritance? Witnessed a vigorous rtionship?
Chapter 1819 - 1819: She doesn’t deserve to live (part one)
Chapter 1819: She doesn¡¯t deserve to live (part one)
Trantor: 549690339
She slowly stretched out her hand and stammered.
His slender fingers caressed the words on the wall, and his expression was grave.
BOOM!
Suddenly, the entire ground trembled. When Bai Yan raised her head to look over, she realized that there was a secret door on the wall. At this moment, it opened with a loud bang, as if it was weing her arrival.
Without any hesitation, Bai Yan walked into the secret door.
Behind the secret door was a boudoir. It had an antique feel to it and was warm andfortable.
She did not know why, but when she saw this boudoir, Bai Yan felt as if she had once lived here, causing her to involuntarily walk towards therge bed in front of her.
Her gaze swept through everything in the boudoir, as if she wanted to engrave everything here into her mind.
¡°I don¡¯t know how 1 was able toe to this ce and open so many mechanisms by coincidence, but 1 know that you have a way to make me leave.
1 have to get out of these ruins now. My daughter Qianqian is still waiting for me outside.¡±
bai yan kept feeling that there was someone staring at her in the dark in this ce.
His eyes were filled with curiosity, probing, and an imperceptible look of disdain.
For her to be able toe here by chance, if it was a coincidence, it would be better to say that someone was secretly controlling everything.
But,
It was silent in the boudoir.
No one answered Bai Yan¡¯s words.
don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you¡¯re here just because you¡¯re not speaking. 1 also understand that you¡¯re the one behind everything. I don¡¯t know why you want me toe here, but 1 can¡¯t stay here.
Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as a strange light shed in her eyes.
In the beginning, she didn¡¯t notice anything strange. It was only when she walked into the boudoir that she felt Xi J tie¡¯s gaze observing her in the dark.
if she wanted to leave, she could only leave the ruins with the help of someone in the dark.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
a squeaking sound came from the front.
Bai Yan turned her head to look over and saw a Golden Chick carefully sticking its head out from the other side of the bed. Its curious gazended on Bai Yan, as if it was thinking about something.
¡°Golden Rooster?¡±
Bai Yan was stunned.
She stared at the Golden Chick and asked,¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought me to this ce?¡±
the golden rooster shook his head desperately.
It was the one who opened the secret door, but it didn¡¯t know why Yingying was here.
¡°Not you?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.
Her feelings could not be wrong.
ever since the golden rooster appeared, the gaze that had been on her had disappeared.
From this, it could be seen that the person who was staring at her from behind was this Golden Rooster, Pi Xiu.
¡°Then do you have any way to get me out?¡±
bai yan took two steps towards the golden rooster and raised her hand to grab this little chick in her hand.
The chick seemed to have just hatched. It was small and fluffy, and it was very cute.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Little chick struggled with all its might, its eyes looking at Bai Yan with grievance and resentment, wanting her to put it down.
¡°Answer my question first, is there any way to get me out?¡±
bai yan¡¯s voice became a little heavier as she asked again.
Ling ¡®er could not wait any longer. She could not continue to stay here.
Chick fell silent. It looked like it was thinking about something.
After a long time, it finally nodded and squeaked twice.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart leaped with joy as she asked,¡¯what method do you have to make me leave?¡¯
The little chick struggled down from Bai Yan¡¯s palm. It shook its head and walked out of the boudoir..
Chapter 1820 - 1820: she’s not worthy of living (part two)
Chapter 1820: she¡¯s not worthy of living (part two)
Trantor: 549690339
Seeing this, Bai Yan followed behind little chick and also walked out of the door.
After leaving the boudoir, chick did not stop. Instead, it walked up the steps. It shook its little butt and climbed up the steps with all its might.
Fortunately, chick¡¯s physical strength was not bad. After climbing so many steps, he did not seem to be panting. Only when they reached the source of peaches did he sit on the ground and gasp for air.
¡°Where is the way out?¡±
Bai Yan stopped in her tracks and lowered her eyes to look at the little chick sitting in front of her as she asked.
little chick got up once again and brought bai yan to walk forward in a daze.
There were many trees in The Peach Blossom Spring.
the little chick¡¯s head kept shaking, it left countless footprints on the wet ground.
Finally¡
When the chick reached a peach tree, it used its small mouth to gnaw at the tree. Its mouth was very sharp, and soon, the entire peach tree was in its stomach.
chick sat down in satisfaction, patted its round belly, and burped loudly.
Back then, that person had said that as long as someone entered this peach blossomnd, there was no need for the Peach Blossom Land to exist anymore. Therefore, the tree that it had spied on for a long time was finally able to eat Qingqing.
Bai Yan did not move. Her gaze was fixed on the Golden Chick the entire time. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she kept feeling that this chick had grown a size bigger. Even the Golden glow around it was more beautiful than before.
Whoosh!
Right at this moment, Bai Yan felt her world spinning.
The Golden Chick also seemed to have received a strong shock as it chirped and jumped up with a whoosh. It jumped onto Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder and carefully peeked at all the movements around it.
The frightened look on its face was also particrly cute. All the hair on its body stood up, and it was nervous and frightened.
Bai Yan wanted to say something but realized that she was unable to say anything. She opened her mouth and at the instant she turned to look at the chick, she realized that the surrounding trees had disappeared from her eyes, even if the heavens fell and the earth cracked, it was nothing more than this. Heaven and earth had disappeared, the trees had disappeared, and even the ruins had disappeared.
She felt her body floating up as if there was a strong force pulling her out of this endless abyss.
the sky was covered in dark clouds, and thunder and lightning were rumbling.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body was like a broken doll as she fell into a pool of blood. Her tender face was covered in blood, and her clothes were also dyed red.
ying die stood in front of xiao ling ¡®er. blood kept flowing out of her mouth, but she didn¡¯t take a step back, she looked up at the old man in front of her.
old Gu, please stop. Otherwise, when the Grand Lord returns, you won¡¯t even know how you died.
Ying die sneered and curled her lips sarcastically. Her tone was full of contempt.
Old Gu was expressionless. His long sword was already pointed at her chest.
His eyes were full of indifference.¡±Ying die, you¡¯re no match for me.¡±
Even though di Ling ¡®er had used her own blood to help her recover, she was still not his opponent.
What was the point of holding on like this?
Was it worth it for a little girl?
Ying die wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and coldly smiled, no, you can¡¯t beat me. If you didn¡¯t take the pill, you wouldn¡¯t be my opponent.
Unfortunately,
She was still weaker than him after all. This was because she did not have any pills that could temporarily increase her strength.
¡°Aunty Ying die.¡±
Xiao Ling ¡®er crawled up from the ground and tightly held Ying die¡¯s hand.
Tears flowed down from her eyes and mixed with the blood on her face..
Chapter 1821 - 1821: She doesn’t deserve to live (part three)
Chapter 1821: She doesn¡¯t deserve to live (part three)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You can go back now.¡±
She forced a smile on her face.
¡°Ling ¡®er doesn¡¯t want anyone to lose their life for Ling¡¯ er. If that happens, Ling ¡®er will live in guilt for the rest of her life. If you leave now, Wufu might not kill you.¡±
Ying die¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t answer Ling ¡®er¡¯s question. Instead, she turned to old Gu with a mocking look.
¡°You¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t you feel your conscience hurting when you bully a little girl? In particr, miss Ling ¡®er is so sensible and well-behaved, and everyone in the Lord¡¯s mansion likes her. Why do you and Gu Ya always find trouble with her? If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you let her live?¡±
Old Gu¡¯s cold eyes swept over little Ling ¡®er. His heart, which had almost softened before, had be as hard as stone in that instant.
¡°Because she doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡±
Snatching away young miss¡¯s loved one, they were not worthy of living.
Even if the other party was only a two-year-old little girl.
Bang! Bang!
At this moment, he was stunned.
A crack instantly appeared on the silent ground, and a gust of wind surged within the crack, as if something had broken out with this gust of wind.
Old Gu turned his head in surprise, obviously not understanding what had happened.
only little ling ¡®er could sense the aura within the crack, the tears that had stopped flowed down once again.
Her small pink lips trembled, and her voice trembled.
¡°Mother, Zhenzhen¡±
She knew that her mother would definitelye back.
Mother always kept her promise!
¡°This bi an ¡¡± Ying die¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock.
Not long ago, the ruins sank into the ground, and Ling ¡®er¡¯s maternal grandmother and mother also disappeared.
But what was going on with Yingying now?
A momentter, a red light came out of the crack and fell into Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes.
at the same time, bai yan had also forgotten about ling ¡®er¡¯s small figure, which was covered in blood.
at that moment, it was as if a hand was tugging at her heart ruthlessly, causing her to almost suffocate from the pain.
The bloodstains on Ling ¡®er¡¯s body were like needles, stinging her eyes.
¡°Ling ¡®er!¡±
Her figure shed and she quickly rushed towards little Ling ¡®er.
Due to her high speed, a gust of wind blew around her, and the Golden Rooster who was originally standing on her shoulder was blown away by the wind. It pped its wings twice and fell to the ground.
¡°Ling ¡®er!¡±
bai yan hugged ling ¡®er¡¯s little body tightly as anger flickered in her eyes, her killing intent immediately spread over the entire mountain and the dark clouds in the sky also became gloomier.
¡°Who did it?¡±
Every word she said was filled with killing intent, which showed the anger in her heart.
Ying die stood behind Bai Yan apologetically. ¡°Madam di, I¡¯m sorry. 1 didn¡¯t protect miss Ling ¡®er well and let her get hurt, Yingluo.¡±
¡± mother.¡± ling ¡®er¡¯s heart tightened and she hurriedly grabbed bai yan¡¯s hand, herrge eyes were watery as she looked straight at the woman in front of her.
¡± you can¡¯t me aunty ying die for this, she has already worked very hard to protect ling¡¯ er and almost died protecting ling ¡®er. moreover, xuanji ling¡¯ er is fine, mother, have you forgotten that ling ¡®er¡¯s blood has a healing function and can also heal itself? you see, ling¡¯ er only looks a little scary, but in fact, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±
There were tears in her eyes that she had been holding back, but there was still a bright smile on her pink face.
In fact, when the sword fell, she was in so much pain that even if she had the ability to heal herself, the pain would not be reduced.
However, her mother was already very worried. She could not let her mother¡¯s heart ache too much.
no matter how painful it was, she had to endure it..
Chapter 1822 - 1822: she doesn’t deserve to live (part four)
Chapter 1822: she doesn¡¯t deserve to live (part four)
Trantor: 549690339
bai yan hugged ling ¡®er¡¯s body tightly and did not say a word, her cheeks were cold, as if some salty liquid had fallen into her mouth.
She turned her head and her cold eyes fell on old Gu. Her voice was gloomy and terrifying, full of killing intent.
¡°you¡¯re the one who hurt my little ling ¡¯er?¡±
Old Gu looked at Bai Yan and was not afraid. He sneered and said,¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Her Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t do anything. Why did she hurt her?
¡°I¡¯ve already told elder Ying die what 1 just said. 1 have no reason to hurt her because she doesn¡¯t deserve to live.¡±
Old Gu slightly raised his old face and said arrogantly.
This girl was just someone who wanted to climb into the Lord¡¯s bed, so he didn¡¯t need to be afraid.
Bai Yan let go of little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand and suddenly, she startedughing.
Theughter became crazier and crazier. It echoed in the sky and made people¡¯s hair stand on end.
¡°Good! What a good sentence, not worthy of living!¡± Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with monstrous anger. She had already slowly walked over to elder Gu. then you must pay the price for your actions and words.
¡°You?¡± Old Gu said with a sarcastic smile.
Bai Yan¡¯s voice was arrogant and domineering, and it was even colder to the bone.
¡°Just me!¡±
Before she could get close to old Gu, a cold voice came from the front,¡± ¡°Who did you just say is not worthy of living?¡±
This voice was very familiar to Jian Jia.
Old Gu¡¯s body suddenly froze. He turned his head stiffly and saw a figure in a long brocade robe.
The man¡¯s eyes had a sharp glint in them. They were like swords that were cast on him, making him feel as if there were needles on his back. He could not make a single sound.
And beside the man stood a beautiful woman.
The woman¡¯s appearance was peerlessly beautiful. Her clothes were whiter than snow and she looked somewhat simr to Bai Yan.
old gu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank after a nce.
wasn¡¯t qianqian the madam¡¯s mother? Why was she with the Grand Lord?
¡°My Lord!¡± Ying die was overjoyed. Her heart that had been on edge all this time finally settled down.
The Lord is back, sob sob.
he had finally returned!
That¡¯s great, Yingluo
With the Lord, old Gu would not be able to cause any more trouble, and miss Ling ¡®er would be safe.
Ying die¡¯s legs turned soft as she rxed. She slowly sat on the ground, but she keptughing.
¡°Grandpa Wen!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears almost fell again.
But when she thought of her mother, she couldn¡¯t let her worry too much. She forced her tears back and smiled.
¡°You¡¯re back, Yingluo.¡±
Seeing Xiao Ling ¡®er¡¯s bloodied appearance, Tian Yan¡¯s heart twisted into a knot. His eyes filled with anger slowly moved up and turned towards the stiff-faced old Gu.
¡°You injured Ling ¡¯er?¡±
Old Gu¡¯s expression was a little ugly,¡±Valley master, I¡¯m just a little girl.¡±
¡°Grandmother!¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, little Ling ¡®er had already let go of Bai Yan¡¯s hand and quickly ran towards Bai ning.
bai ning¡¯s heart almost stopped beating, she had been frightened to death when she saw little ling ¡®er covered in blood, now, she saw the little girl running towards her and quickly caught her small body, her beautiful face was pale.
¡°Ling ¡®er, quickly let maternal grandmother take a look at where you¡¯re injured.¡±
little ling ¡®er smiled and shook her head.¡± grandmother, don¡¯t worry, ling¡¯ er is fine, ling ¡®er¡¯s injuries have already healed..¡±
Chapter 1823 - 1823: She doesn’t deserve to live (part five)
Chapter 1823: She doesn¡¯t deserve to live (part five)
Trantor: 549690339
¡± grandpa wen,¡± little ling ¡®er¡¯s bright face had a smile on it as she turned to tian yan,¡± this is ling¡¯ er¡¯s maternal grandmother and mother, they havee to pick ling ¡¯er up. ling¡¯ er will be going home with them soon.¡±
Tianyan¡¯s entire body was stiff.
He turned his head with difficulty and stared unblinkingly at Bai Yan in front of him.
¡°this girl is your daughter?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Bai Yan replied expressionlessly.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it to me in the remains? 1 remember that I¡¯ve mentioned Ling ¡®er¡¯s name several times. Why don¡¯t you say that she¡¯s your daughter?¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s emotions were filled with excitement, and his entire face changed color.
Bai Yan¡¯s voice did not have any emotional fluctuations. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be too excited, so I¡¯m nning to tell you about it when we leave the ruins, Yingluo. After all, you¡¯re not young anymore and can¡¯t take too much stimtion.¡±
Old Gu and Ying die did not expect that Bai Yan would use such a tone to speak to Tian Yan and they both turned their gazes towards her.
Of course, the former was filled with joy. If Bai Yan offended the valley master, then he would be indirectly removing a love rival for the young miss.
Thetter, on the other hand, was worried.
She opened her mouth, wanting to persuade Bai Yan with a few words. Who knew that her injuries were too severe earlier and not a single word coulde out from her throat. She could only use her eyes to signal to little Ling ¡®er, wanting her to stop Bai Yan.
Little Ling ¡®er naturally saw Ying die¡¯s expression, but she didn¡¯t care too much. In her opinion, whatever her mother said was right. She wouldn¡¯t stop her.
Tianyan took a deep breath and helplessly shook his head,¡± you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s so worried about me. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be so eager to see little Ling ¡®er and do some risky things. Although I¡¯ve never raised you since you were young, I¡¯ve already known your character like the back of my hand.
If Bai Yan had really told him about this matter in the ruins, he would have taken the risk impulsively in order to leave the ruins and would not have waited for Bai Yan to find a way to leave.
So,huhu
This was the reason why Bai Yan did not tell her.
bai yan wanted to give tian yan a smile, but when she saw the blood on ling ¡®er¡¯s body, she could not smile anymore, her eyes, which were filled with anger, once again turned towards old gu.
¡°You and my mother go to the side first, 1 will settle this matter first. When we return to your Lord¡¯s Manor, 1 will apologize for hiding it from you.¡±
At this moment, old Gu¡¯s mind was nk.
His mind was filled with Tian Yan¡¯s words.
Although I¡¯ve never raised you, Yingluo, since you were young.
I raised you?
what did he mean? Could it be that this little girl had grown up by the Grand Lord¡¯s side? Otherwise, why would the Grand Lord say these words with such an apologetic tone?
Before he could figure it out, Bai Yan¡¯s figure had already arrived in front of old Gu and staggered.
Elder Gu hurriedly collected his thoughts and raised the long sword in his hand to meet the deity vanquishing sword.
Buzzzzzz!
As the swordnded, old Gu¡¯s body immediately took a few steps back. He felt his arm go numb and the gaze he used to look at Bai Yan was filled with shock and astonishment.
This girl¡¯s strength is amazing.
It should be above Ying die.
Even though Ying die had already reached the advanced Mystic God stage, there were still strong and weak Mystic gods. For example, Ji Tian, the first elder, had be the second person in the Lord¡¯s Manor because he had one foot in the domain Realm.
And this little girl¡¯s strength might already be on par with Ji Tian¡¯s?
old gu¡¯s face turned pale as he continued to retreat.
And Bai Yan¡¯s sword wind once again shed down from the air, suddenly attacking old Gu one after another, making old Gu a little overwhelmed, ¡°you took the pill?¡±
Chapter 1824 - 1824: She’s not worthy of being alive (part six)
Chapter 1824: She¡¯s not worthy of being alive (part six)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed.
this old man should have taken a medicinal pill, his original strength had not reached the level of a high-level profound deity.
Unfortunately,
Bai Yan smirked coldly, don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m an Alchemist. I was the one who cured Ji qingge of her illness.
What?
Elder Gu raised his head in shock and looked at this beautiful face. His old face was pale.
Bai Yan instantly took out a pill from the storage room. She raised her hand and crushed the pill. At this moment, it was as if there was a green gas floating in the air, slowly entering the tip of old Gu¡¯s nose.
Old Gu¡¯s face changed.
Because Yingluo
He could clearly feel that the power he had just used the pill to increase was disappearing. In just a moment, he had already fallen from high-level Mystic God to mid-level Mystic God.
¡°how is this possible?¡±
Old Gu¡¯s heart was shaken, and his eyes were finally filled with panic.
Although he was prepared to die when he came, he didn¡¯t expect that he would die in this woman¡¯s hands before he could kill anyone. How could she ept this?
Grand Lord,¡± elder Gu hurriedly turned to look at Tian Yan,¡± back then, I apanied the youngdy to the maind to save you. I wonder if the valley master can help me once on ount of this favor? if it wasn¡¯t for me that day, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to return to the fire domain smoothly.¡±
If Ling ¡®er died, he might not have the chance to plead for mercy.
However, di Ling ¡®er was still alive. The Lord might help him once.
tian yan¡¯s sharp eyes turned towards old gu, his eyes shing with killing intent,¡± ¡°What do you think this Overlord would do if he had a daughter?¡±
Old Gu was stunned, not understanding what Tian Yan meant.
Bai Yan also stopped her actions and quietly stood at the side. However, under the encirclement of her aura, old Gu had nowhere to escape.
¡°If the Grand Lord had a daughter, he would definitely dote on her to the extreme.¡±
He loved di Ling ¡®er so much. If the Lord had a daughter, he would definitely dote on her.
since that¡¯s the case,¡± Tianyan said with a cold smile,¡± what makes you think that 1 will help you go against my own daughter? Especially when you hurt my granddaughter?¡±
BOOM!
His words were like a bolt of lightning striking old Gu¡¯s head, making him see stars and his mind go nk again.
Perhaps after Tian Yan had said those words earlier, he would have been able to guess Bai Yan¡¯s identity. However, he had always subconsciously rejected this possibility. Now that he had heard Tian Yan¡¯s acknowledgment, he suddenly understood howughable everything he had done in the past was.
The Grand Lord had already married and had children. His wife and daughter were so outstanding, but he had treated them as deluded people who wanted to seduce him.
Elder Gu slowly closed his eyes. His body trembled for a long time before he opened his eyes with all his might. His old voice was hoarse and dry, even more unpleasant than the sound of the wind blowing the withered branches.
Lord, 1 did this on my own. The youngdy didn¡¯t know about this. I hope that Lord won¡¯t me her for this.
Bang! Bang!
Bai Yan¡¯s deity vanquishing sword shed down once again. The temperature in the air carried a scorching feeling, as if a wave of heat had rushed over. In an instant, old Gu¡¯s body was flipped over and he fell to the ground in a sorry state, staggering.
Puchi!
Old Gu spurted out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the people around him in despair..
Chapter 1825 - 1825: The death of elder Gu (1)
Chapter 1825: The death of elder Gu (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Whether Gu Ya was really involved in this matter, I know what to do.¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s indifferent eyes slowly swept over old Gu¡¯s body, and his voice was cold and sharp,¡± ¡°If 1 were to find out that she hasmitted an unforgivable mistake, then no matter what she has done for me, she will not be able to escape death!¡±
Old Gu¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and his old face turned pale. He fell to the ground powerlessly.
He slowly closed his eyes, his face filled with pain.
If the youngdy had really made a mistake, with the Grand Lord¡¯s ruthless personality, he would not let her off.
Yan ¡®er, let me kill him. Tianyan had already walked to Bai Yan¡¯s side and gently patted her shoulder. His tone was no longer as sharp and emotionless as before. Instead, it was so gentle that it made one feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze, father doesn¡¯t want his blood to dirty your hands.
Bai Yan¡¯s footsteps paused. She retracted her hand and turned her head to look at the man¡¯s handsome and gentle face.
¡°alright,¡± she nodded slightly.
Buzzzzzz!
The moment Tian Yan raised his hand, a long sword fell into his hand.
He held the long sword tightly, and a strong wind rose around him. The surrounding trees were all sucked into the void, and his aura was cold and powerful.
He was like a god of death. His eyes were full of killing intent, which made old Gu feel cold all over, as if he had fallen into an ice cer.
Before old Gu could finish his sentence, he felt the sword of sky me Pierce into his chest. Then, blood gushed out from his chest.
He lowered his head and stared fixedly at the blood that gushed out like a spring. Then, he raised his head stiffly. At that moment, pain and regret appeared in his eyes.
He didn¡¯t regret making a move on Ling ¡®er, but rather that Yingluo didn¡¯t use the fastest method to kill this girl. As a result, he couldn¡¯t kill these people even after he died.
¡°miss ling ¡®er.¡±
Ying die quickly walked to Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. When she saw that the little girl¡¯s injuries had almost recovered, she let out a heavy breath.
However,
Thinking about Ling ¡®er¡¯s blood having the ability to heal itself, Ying die¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. However, before she could think about it, Tian Yan¡¯s cold voice came from above her head.
¡°Second elder, I will remember the fact that you protected Ling ¡®er.¡±
Ying die recalled the scene just now, and her beautiful face showed slight excitement.
She had never thought that Ling ¡®er was really the youngdy of the Lord¡¯s Manor, the granddaughter of her own Lord!
¡°My Lord, this is what I should do.¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s what 1 should do or not, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±
Tian Yan gently stroked little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, a smile on his handsome face, but you can¡¯t call me Grandpa anymore. You have to call me Grandpa, understand?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er had a dazed expression. She still couldn¡¯t understand how her grandfather had be her grandfather.
And he even became mother¡¯s father?
¡°Are you really Yingluo Ling¡¯s grandfather?¡± She shook her head, still in disbelief.
But if it wasn¡¯t for grandfather, why was Mother so nervous about what had happened to him that day? He even entrusted her to the great elder just to save him, Wufu, in the ruins.
¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s smile was filled with adoration, and his eyes were filled with a gentle light.
I¡¯m really fated with this little girl. No wonder I had a good impression of her the first time 1 saw her and wanted to bring her home. She¡¯s actually my granddaughter Yingluo.
The funny thing was, at the start, he had wanted Chen ¡®er to take this little girl home..
Chapter 1826 - 1826: Death of old Gu (2)
Chapter 1826: Death of old Gu (2)
Trantor: 549690339
He didn¡¯t need to abduct her now. This girl was his, Yingluo.
Hahaha!
Thinking of this, Tian Yan¡¯sughter was filled with carefreeness, as if he had not been so happy in a long time.
¡°Ning, my son.¡±
Tian Yan once again turned his gaze to Bai ning.
if it could be said that he was gentle and loving when facing bai yan and little ling ¡¯er, when the woman standing in front of him was his beloved woman, it turned into a heart full of tenderness.
¡°I¡¯m sorry that 1 can only see you sote, I¡¯ve made you worried, Huanhuan.¡±
Bai ning smiled. I¡¯m the one who should be sorry. 1 shouldn¡¯t have forgotten you. 1 haven¡¯t gone back to see you for so many years, and you¡¯ve caused my daughter to suffer so much.
LAN Yue¡¯s temperament was not bad. She did indeed treat Yan ¡®er as her own daughter and doted on her. Therefore, she was at ease to entrust her daughter to her.
But she didn¡¯t expect that Xuanjinyue¡¯s husband would torture her daughter like this after she passed away!
Now, as long as she thought of the suffering Bai Yan had suffered in the Bai family, she would feel a kind of heart-wrenching pain.
This little girl, Qianqian, was her daughter with Wen Yunfeng.
the granddaughter of medicine sect¡¯s master, the eldest miss of the misty illusory manor, qianqian, should have been loved by everyone, but qianqian had to let those people treat her like this.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
The Golden Rooster¡¯s dissatisfaction was ignored by everyone. It chirped twice and jumped three feet high. After that, itnded steadily on Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder.
¡°mother, there¡¯s a little chick.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er happily reached out her hand, wanting to grab the little chick. Her big eyes shed like the vast starry sky.
¡°Ji Ji!¡±
Chick¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.
It wasn¡¯t a little chicken, it was the ancient Golden Phoenix. How could a little chickenpare to it?
These human Tao wus have no eyes!
It was infuriated!
¡°Mother, Ling ¡®er has always been envious of big brother for having Xiao Mi by his side, so mother, can you give Xiao Jiji to me?¡±
the chick almost fell down, it chirped and wanted to use its beak to peck at ling ¡®er¡¯s hand.
However,
After seeing Ling ¡®er¡¯s cute little face, the Golden Rooster was reluctant to eat her.
After all, it was also a visual animal. As long as it was good-looking, it could be forgiven for anything.
alright. Bai Yan took down the Golden Rooster that she had picked up and ced it in Ling ¡®er¡¯s small palm, in the future, it will be yourpanion.
This Golden Rooster was too small, only the size of Ling ¡®er¡¯s small palm. Its fur was golden and lustrous, and it was extremely beautiful.
¡°You¡¯re always chirping, so you¡¯ll be called little Jiji from now on.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er giggled. Her voice was like a Bell, clear and moving.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
The Golden Rooster protested in dissatisfaction. It was an ancient Golden Phoenix, so it would not have such a vulgar name.
It refused!
¡°Mother, Jiji will grow up, right?¡± Little Ling ¡®er subconsciously swallowed her saliva and made a gulp. I wonder if Jiji will be delicious when it grows up? ¡±
The Golden Rooster was about to protest when it suddenly heard little Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. Its body shrank and it immediately cowered.
Bai Yan turned her head and nced at the Golden Rooster, raising her brows and saying,¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s that good.¡±
This chicken had helped her, and she was not an ungrateful person. At this time, she naturally had to speak up for it.
as expected, when it heard bai yan¡¯s voice, jiji subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief, it was really worried that this woman would give it to the little girl as food.
Oh,¡± Ling ¡®er smiled brightly,¡± little Jiji, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.. Ling¡¯ er won¡¯t eat her own littlepanions, but if you meet Tian Tian, no matter how bad you taste, Tian Tian will want to eat you, Tian Tian!
Chapter 1827 - 1827: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (1)
Chapter 1827: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Jiji¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and it was so frightened that it was on the verge of tears.
Was this girl trying tofort it or scare it?
¡± father.¡± bai yan rubbed ling ¡¯er¡¯s little head and turned her gaze to tianyan.¡± how did you guys leave the ruins?¡±
if she let little ling ¡®er continue, she was really worried that this little chick would cry out and run away.
tian yan¡¯s eyes shed with doubt,¡± I don¡¯t know what happened either. All of a sudden, a force pulled me out and 1 left that ce.
Bai ning pursed her lips. I don¡¯t know the exact situation either. Yan ¡®er, didn¡¯t you do something to make the remains disappear? ¡±
What did he do?
Bai Yan was stunned and subconsciously looked at Jiji.
It turned out that it didn¡¯t send her away from Yingying but made the remains disappear. So, even this little guy could follow him?
Grand Lord. Ying die suddenly came back to her senses. She seemed to have recalled something, and her face was filled with anxiety, while you were away, the other domains sent more experts here. The great elder has already gone back to deal with them.
Tian Yan¡¯s face suddenly became serious, and a cold light flickered in his eyes,¡± ¡°How did they know that I¡¯m missing?¡±
¡°Your subordinate does not know.¡±
Ying die lowered her head, her brows full of worry.
After the Overlord returned, he had eliminated all the enemies in the territory, but the news of his disappearance had still spread.
Tian Yan¡¯s narrowed eyes shed with a cold light, and after a long time, he finally rxed,¡± ¡°Ning ¡®er, Yan¡¯ er, Ling ¡®er urged us to go home.¡±
Go back to the home that belongs to them, Yingluo.
Bai Yan did not say anything. Her gazended on old Gu¡¯s corpse and her eyes contained a light that no one could understand.
The Lord¡¯s Manor.
The sky was dark.
Countless people stood in the air, looking down at the group of people below.
The great elder¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp like a sword. He raised his head and stared at the dense crowd.
¡°Your domain lord can¡¯te, so you¡¯re sending a motley crew to cause trouble?¡±
¡°Hahaha.¡±
A maniacalugh came from the void.
An old man in a xen robe stood with his back behind him, looking at the great elder standing below with a contemptuous smile.
your Lord¡¯s life is in danger and he no longer has the ability to protect you. I advise you to stop struggling and surrender.
The great elder¡¯s expression changed slightly,¡±who told you that our Lord is no longer around?¡± the lord is just in seclusion, he¡¯lle out soon.¡±
This time, the domain Lords had basically sent all their experts over. This also proved that Youyou and the other domain Lords hadpletely joined forces.
Before this, even if there were a few domains joining forces, they would not send all their experts.
They were also afraid that their temporary allies would try to make things difficult for them after they won.
After all, none of the territories in the Suan ni could afford to lose this group of experts.
But now, huhu
skyfire returned.
They were getting more and more panicked.
For this reason, they had no choice but to send all the experts to investigate the news and deal with the people of the Fire domain.
hehe, ¡°the old man in the xen robe sneered and said sarcastically,¡± we naturally have our own ways to get this information. However, in my opinion, Tianyan does not have the power beyond the gods. Otherwise, he would not have only sealed the Lord thousands of years ago, and let us take advantage of the loophole to leave the territory..
Chapter 1828 - 1828: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (2)
Chapter 1828: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Thousands of years ago, sky me sealed the passages to the various domains.
However, it was a little awkward.
He didn¡¯t have the power to seal everyone.
This was why he set it so that people of the same realm as him couldn¡¯t leave the domain.
He also wanted to prevent others from leaving the domain, but unfortunately, he had no power back then.
¡°Right now, we only want to inquire about one thing, is the sky Fire Suan ni still alive?¡± The old man sneered as he looked down at the great elder, his voice arrogant.
Ji Tian¡¯s eyes darkened, of course our Overlord is alive. If you¡¯re only here to find out about this, you can leave now. The fire domain doesn¡¯t wee you.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
The old manughed wildly.
¡°You keep saying that Tianyan is still alive, but 1 can¡¯t sense his existence in this ce at all. Since you don¡¯t want to tell the truth, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡±
His eyes were gradually filled with killing intent, and his voice was like a raging river.
¡°Kill him!¡±
Killing intent filled the sky, Thunder rumbled, and dark clouds covered the sky.
Those people instantlyunched a surprise attack on the ground, their killing intent spreading throughout the entire Lord¡¯s Manor.
ji tian was very powerful, he was one of the top existences in other fields, and he was even stronger than experts in other fields.
however, no matter how strong he was, he was no match for the joint attack of so many domain experts.
Therefore, in the face of this dense crowd, his face was a rare heavy and gloomy one.
Time didn¡¯t allow him to think too much. Those people had already arrived in front of him. He quickly pulled out his weapon and turned his back to the people of the Lord¡¯s Manor behind him.
the Lord is no longer in the Lord¡¯s Manor, but he will return sooner orter. Before that, they have to protect the territory even if they die.
The group of elders in the Lord¡¯s Manor was rather United, and there were no internal disputes. Therefore, they raised their heads when they heard Ji Tian¡¯s words, their faces firm and unquestionable.
The great elder was right. Although the Lord was no longer in the Lord¡¯s mansion, he would return sooner orter.
They only needed to protect this territory for him.
Moreover, they had faced such a war countless times over the years. It was just that this time, it was more difficult than before.
Among the ck Mass of people in the sky, a woman in a ck gauze dress was hiding behind.
Her face was covered with a ck patch of white, and she was gloating at the people below through her eyes.
miss Yun, it¡¯s not safe here. Let¡¯s go back, ¡°a maidservant stood behind the woman and said in a cold voice.
Yun Ruoxi turned around and looked at the beautiful maid behind her. She snorted,¡± ¡°it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get the lord¡¯s approval to follow this group of people here to watch a good show, how can i leave so easily? In any case, it¡¯s enough as long as 1 don¡¯t head to the divine realm or the demon Realm.¡±
The maidservant¡¯s voice was still unkind, the Grand Lord asked me to protect miss Yun¡¯s safety. It¡¯s not very safe here now, so I¡¯d like to ask miss to leave.
¡°Is this the attitude you should have when you¡¯re talking to me?¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s expression darkened and she rebuked coldly,¡± in the Lord¡¯s Manor of our dust frost domain, even the Lord¡¯s concubines would not dare to speak to me like this.
Her eyes grew colder and colder as she looked at the maidservant beside her.
¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m the most favored woman in the Lord¡¯s heart?¡±
the maidservant¡¯s expression stiffened, and she lowered her head in silence..
Chapter 1829 - 1829: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (3)
Chapter 1829: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (3)
Trantor: 549690339
the Lord asked you to serve me. It¡¯s enough for you to follow me. Do you know what happens to women who go against me? ¡±
Yun Ruoxiughed softly. Herughter was tinged with madness.
Fortunately, the wind around her was too strong, and the noise of the battle covered her voice.
the maid¡¯s face paled.
she just couldn¡¯t stand yun ruoxi¡¯s style, she relied on the grand lord¡¯s indulgence to bewless and had no status, however, she was treated like the grand lord¡¯s wife, that was why she followed her unwillingly.
However, these days, the women who opposed Yun Ruoxi, Wan Wan, did not have a good ending.
Yun Ruoxi saw the servant girl¡¯s pale face and smiled.
This was the benefit of power. Now, she didn¡¯t need to hide everywhere like she did in the divine Pce.
She liked to see those people¡¯s frightened faces when they saw her.
See, Bai Yan would not have a good ending in the end. She had already be the most doted woman of the Lord of the Chen Shuang domain, ye yuche. In the end, she could only be a demon Empress Xuanji who would never be able to enter the domain.
if you want to follow me, you should watch the show with me. Yun Ruoxi turned her head and looked at Ji Tian and the others, after all, we might not see such a great battle again in this life.
What a pity, Yingluo
She had long heard that Tianyan was a rare genius. Such a person could have roamed the sky like a dragon and phoenix.
Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself and had offended too many people.
No matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t resist thebined attack of so many domains. He was destined to be like a withered leaf drifting away and looking down on the world.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart was filled with regret.
Even though Tianyan¡¯s life and death were unknown now, when the domain Lords found a way to leave, it would be his real death.
Under the sky.
There were already a few elders who were not following their hearts, and their movements had also slowed down.
Ji Tian was a little anxious. He hurriedly turned to look at the people who couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and shouted,¡± ¡°All of you must hold on. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll die. Do you understand?¡±
They could not afford to slow down.
Otherwise, they would be killed in the next moment.
sure enough, after hearing ji tian¡¯s words, those who were on the verge of copsing forced themselves to wake up and rushed into the crowd with their weapons in hand.
At some point, the dark clouds had dispersed, revealing the sunset, a bright red.
Just like how the sky had been dyed red by human blood, the killing intent below had not decreased in the slightest, but had instead increased.
Countless people had fallen in the Lord¡¯s Manor, and an elder had even died under a sword. Ji Tian felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a sword, and he was in great pain.
His attacks became more and more violent, and one by one, the experts fell to the ground in a pool of blood.
He wanted revenge!
revenge for their dead brothers!
Ji Tian¡¯s eyes were dyed red, and he seemed to have lost his consciousness. He was like a puppet that only knew how to kill. There was only one word in his heart: kill!
At the back of the crowd.
Gu Ya was hiding behind a big tree. Her eyes were looking at the battle in front of her. Especially when she saw that an elder had died under the enemy¡¯s sword, her heart was ruthlessly drawn out. She hurriedly covered her mouth and tears flowed down from her beautiful eyes.
¡°How did this happen, Yingluo? This isn¡¯t what I want to see. I just want to lure the great elder back so that when they face the enemy again, they won¡¯t notice me. I can then secretly go to the Lord.¡±
Ever since Ji Tian had left that day, he had ordered the other elders to keep an eye on her and not allow her to go and find the Lord..
Chapter 1830 - 1830: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (4)
Chapter 1830: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (4)
Trantor: 549690339
She had no other choice but to do this. Only in this way could she sneak out of the Gu family when these people were rxed.
And she had also seeded.
when the enemy attacked, all the people sent to the gu family were transferred away, so she could sneak out.
However, she couldn¡¯t find old Gu before she left. She was afraid that old Gu woulde to the Lord¡¯s mansion to help, so she came to the Lord¡¯s mansion to find him.
But why did Yingying do this?
In the past, hadn¡¯t the great elder blocked all the enemies that hade to attack? She thought that with the great elder¡¯s return, these people would be stopped outside. But why did the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s elder, Jian Jia, die?
no!
This was not the result she wanted!
She had never thought of hurting anyone. She was just worried about the Grand Lord¡¯sfort and wanted to find him.
¡°Were you the one who revealed the news that his lordship is not around?¡±
A clear voice sounded from Gu Ya¡¯s side. In an instant, Gu Ya¡¯s face turned pale. She hurriedly turned her head and looked at the little girl beside her.
It was a young girl with a pretty face. She didn¡¯t smile, but her big eyes were staring at Gu Ya as if they could talk.
¡°Was it you?¡±
She asked again, her voice changing from the initial clear to questioning.
miss Qing GE, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Gu Ya¡¯s expression changed and she forced out a smile, how could 1 possibly betray the Grand Lord? ¡±
Gu Ya knew the result of admitting it.
Therefore, she would never admit it.
Ji qingge looked at Gu Ya with a dark and bright gaze, with a light that seemed to see through everything.
¡°If you were the one who did this, the Lord and my grandfather Yingluo will not let you off.¡±
The little girl¡¯s crisp and tender voice made Gu Ya¡¯s body suddenly freeze. She swallowed her saliva with some difficulty, and the sweat on her forehead slowly flowed down.
even though she was panicking, she still maintained a smile on her face.
youngdy Qing GE must be joking. 1 will never betray the Grand Lord¡¯s residence. I can not do such a thing.
¡± you know very well whether you can do it or not,¡± ji qingge said coldly.¡± in order to get the lord, there¡¯s nothing in this world that you can¡¯t do.¡±
Gu Ya opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.
Her eyes were fixed on the corpses lying in the Lord¡¯s Manor, and her heart gradually turned cold.
with the lord¡¯s power, he would soon find out that she was the one who did it.
It would have been fine if there were no casualties in the Lord¡¯s Manor, but now that one or two elders had died, how could the Lord let her go?
Even if this wasn¡¯t her original intention.
miss Qing GE, I¡¯m here to look for old Gu. Have you seen him?¡± Gu Ya forced herself to calm down as she forced a smile and asked.
Ji Qing GE slowly raised her head and looked at the sunset in the sky,¡± maybe Jian Jia is already dead. Sixth Grandpa and seventh Grandpa were both killed by bad guys, so he should be dead too.
her small heart had already determined that gu ya must have betrayed the lord¡¯s mansion.
What¡¯s more, when she asked this question just now, Gu Ya¡¯s face shed with panic. Such a person was not suitable to tell too many lies. Her temperament could be seen at a nce.
gu ya¡¯s body was very stiff, she twitched her lips,¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know where old Gu has gone. Then I¡¯ll go to other ces to find him.¡±
She was the one who made the decision and kept it from old Gu. She had to find her to discuss it.
At this moment, only old Gu could protect her Yingying..
Chapter 1831 - 1831: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (5)
Chapter 1831: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Under the sky.
Ji Tian was also gradually losing his strength. However, he remembered that this was the territory that he had to protect with his life. He also remembered that Xiao Qing GE still needed his protection behind him.
Therefore, even though he was gradually losing his strength, he still picked up his weapon and faced the powerful enemies who were attacking him.
Bang! Bang!
Behind him, a powerful force suddenly attacked. By the time he turned around, he had already lost the strength to even raise his sword.
The sword wind hit his chest, and his body was suddenly sent flying several meters away, smashing hard on the ground.
¡°Great elder!¡±
Everyone in the Lord¡¯s Manor was shocked, and their faces all turned pale.
¡°Grandpa!¡±
Ji qingge¡¯s heart also jumped. She threw what Ji Tian had said to her to the back of her mind, and her small body rushed out of the shadows, quickly pouncing at Ji Tian.
¡°Little Qing GE!¡±
Ji Tian spat out a mouthful of blood. When he looked up, he saw that Ji qingge was almost in front of him.
¡°don¡¯te over!¡± his old face changed color.
In the void.
The elder in xen-colored robes looked down at the little girl running toward Ji Tian and gestured to his subordinates.
the subordinates immediately gathered and with a leap, they quickly walked towards xiao qing ge.
In the blink of an eye, he was already standing in front of Ji Qing GE, blocking her way.
¡°Pfft!¡± ji tian spat out another mouthful of blood, his eyes were bloodshot, and his eyes were about to crack.¡± don¡¯t touch her! Whoever dares to touch her, I, Ji Tian, will drag you to hell with me even if my soul is destroyed!¡±
The man didn¡¯t seem to hear Ji Tian¡¯s warning. His hand was already strangling Ji qingge¡¯s neck, lifting her up from the ground.
¡°qing ge!¡±
All the elders were extremely flustered. They wanted to break through the obstacles and go to Ji qingge¡¯s side, but the person in front of them was blocking their way, making it impossible for them to rescue the little girl.
There was no panic in Ji qingge¡¯s eyes. She raised her clear big eyes and looked straight at the person in front of her. Her small face had never changed from the beginning to the end.
¡°let go of her, let go of my granddaughter!¡±
Ji Tian stood up, and countless swords blocked his way.
his old face was pale and his eyes were filled with anger.
¡°old man, your granddaughter is in our hands now. tell me where tian yan is, and we¡¯ll let her go.¡±
The person who spoke was a woman in green. She looked at Ji Tian with a mocking gaze.
They had been in the Lord¡¯s Manor for a few days, but because the great elder had note out, they had not appeared. They had only sent some people to cause trouble for the Lord¡¯s Manor.
If sky me was still here, he would not be hiding at this time.
From this, it could be seen that the ¡°resplendent heavenly me¡± had either died in a dangerous situation or was seriously injured and was hiding in a ce they couldn¡¯t find to recuperate, unable to fight.
If they could find him before Tianyan recovered from his injuries, they would be able topletely eliminate him.
Only when his soul was destroyed would the seal in the major fields be lifted.
this was also the reason why they had been fighting against the fire domain for many years.
¡°My grandfather won¡¯t tell you.¡±
Ji qingge¡¯s clear and cold eyes coldly looked at the green-clothed woman. She stubbornly raised her head and said very proudly,¡± ¡°My grandfather is very loyal to the Lord. Even if you kill me, he won¡¯t say anything.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± The green-robed woman slowly stepped forward and took Ji qingge from the Guard¡¯s hands. Her slender fingers exerted a little force, and the little girl¡¯s flushed face could be seen, who among us doesn¡¯t know that the great elder of the fire domain dotes on his granddaughter very much? you are his reverse scale. Today, I¡¯d like to see if you are more important or that fellow Tianyan is more important..
Chapter 1832 - 1832: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (6)
Chapter 1832: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (6)
Trantor: 549690339
she didn¡¯t believe that ji tian, this old thing, would just watch his granddaughter die.
¡°Qing GE!¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s voice was heart-wrenching. He staggered a few times, and his old hand tightly grasped the de of the sword that stopped him.
¡°All of you, get lost!¡±
the surrounding weather suddenly changed.
The sky was clear just a moment ago, but at this moment, the dark clouds came pressing down again, covering the entire sky.
the enemy¡¯s sword was crushed in his palm, blood flowed out of his palm and dripped on the ground, dyeing it red.
At the same time,
His aura suddenly burst out, and those who were very close to him were affected, and they all took a few steps back.
However, they quickly stabilized their pace and surrounded Ji Tian again.
¡± grandfather,¡± ji qingge turned to look at ji tian, her voice cold and calm,¡± i¡¯m not afraid of anything, and you don¡¯t have to worry about me. you must remember that you¡¯re the great elder of the fire domain, there are some things thato ai is more important than me.¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s heart throbbed with pain, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his throat again. He staggered, but his momentum didn¡¯t decrease at all.
¡°I told you to let go of my granddaughter, are you deaf? If you have the ability,e at us. What kind of ability is it to bully a child?¡±
Qing GE, her Darling Darling was just a child.
She was also the only person he cared about in this world.
It was impossible to betray the Lord.
Even he didn¡¯t know if the Overlord could really walk out of the ruins.
More importantly, little Ling ¡®er was waiting for her mother, Yingying, next to the ruins.
her mother had put herself in danger for the grand lord, how could he allow that little fellow to be in danger?
But if he did not say anything, Qing GE would definitely lose her life here.
Was he really going to watch his granddaughter die?
Ji Tian slowly closed his eyes, and the scene of Tianyan¡¯s determination to seal the various domains at the cost of his body appeared in his mind.
After this scene passed, it was once again Bai Yan¡¯s determined figure who walked towards the ruins.
Ji Tian gradually opened his eyes.
the red light in his eyes disappearedpletely, and he looked at qing ge with a kind and loving gaze.
¡± little qing ge, you¡¯re really not afraid of anything? ¡±
Ji qingge¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ji Tian.¡¯Tm not afraid. As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m not afraid of anything, Yingluo!¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Ji Tianughed wildly.
As heughed, tears flowed from his eyes and covered his old face.
¡°Your parents died for the domain, how can I betray the Lord¡¯s Manor for this? Xiao Qing GE, after grandfather has avenged you, I will apany you. In the future, our family will be United, and no one will leave the other.¡±
All the elders turned to Ji Tian in surprise.
No one understood Ji Tian¡¯s love for Ji Qing GE more than they did.
She was simply his life. For Ji qingge, it was possible to make Ji Tian do even crazier things.
But now, Yingluo had made such a choice?
Everyone knew how painful Ji Tian¡¯s heart was to make such a choice!
he was in so much pain that he was about to go crazy, but he clenched his fists tightly to keep himself awake.
He was afraid that Yingying would expose the Lord if she wasn¡¯t clear-headed enough.
No one could bear such a result.
grandfather, ¡°Ji Qing GE smiled lightly, her face full of pride,¡± you are my hero.
Compared to saving his granddaughter, it took more courage to give up on Yingying..
Chapter 1833 - 1833: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (7)
Chapter 1833: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (7)
Trantor: 549690339
Her grandfather had done it.
This way, the Lord who had returned with great difficulty would not die, and grandfather would not be a sinner.
The green-robed woman¡¯s expression changed slightly. She tightened her grip on Ji qingge¡¯s hand again. At this moment, everyone could hear the crisp sound of bones.
Ji qingge couldn¡¯t say a word, but her eyes were fixed on Ji Tian. She was worried that Ji Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it and would go back on his decision.
Ji Tian, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t tell me where the heavenly me is, I¡¯ll strangle your granddaughter!
She turned her cold eyes over and said coldly.
A trace of blood seeped out from the corner of Ji qingge¡¯s mouth. Her eyes were cold and meaningless. In any case, these people had rushed here today, and she had never thought that she would be able to walk out alive.
It¡¯s enough as long as Grandpa isn¡¯t affected, Yingluo.
¡°Qing GE!¡± ji tian let out a sorrowful roar, he instantly snatched the weapons of the people in front of him and shed down with his sword, ¡°if you want to kill, kill me. let go of my granddaughter, let her go!¡±
The other elders looked at each other and entered the battle again.
They wanted to break through theyers of obstacles and walk to Ji Qing GE¡¯s side to whine.
Ji qingge found it difficult to breathe. She was out of breath and wanted to turn her head to look at Ji Tian again.
just one more look, sob sob
Tears flowed down from the corners of the girl¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were filled with longing and reluctance as she stared at Ji Tian without blinking.
Although she appeared fearless just now, she was still a child after all. How could she not be afraid of death?
she was just afraid that grandpa would take the wrong path, so she said that on purpose.
¡°No!¡±
ji tian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and he desperately wanted to rush to ji qingge¡¯s side, unfortunately, there were too many enemies in front of him, and all of them were blocking his way, making him unable to reach ji qingge.
At that moment, he could feel his heart breaking. He widened his eyes in horror and looked at the woman in green¡¯s gradually shrinking hand.
¡°Qing GE!!!¡±
His cry shook the heavens and earth. His tears flowed like a river and blood gushed out of his throat.
The people around Ji Tian took advantage of the moment when he was splitting himself to stab countless swords into his body. Blood spurted out, making Ji qingge¡¯s pupils shrink involuntarily.
She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. She looked at Ji Tian in despair, her heart sinking.
This time, Jian Jia
She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.
Grandfather Yingluo will die too?
However, she wanted her grandfather to live well. The Lord¡¯s Manor could not be left without her grandfather.
Ji qingge gently closed her eyes, her tears flowing endlessly. Her small face appeared pale under the dark clouds, and her small body was lifted high by the woman in green, floating in the wind.
the green-robed woman only needed to exert a little force to strangle ji qing ge to death.
Of course, she also began to hold back her palm.
Since this little girl was of no use alive, she would not be soft-hearted either. These people in the me domain all deserved to die!
¡°Stop, you stop!¡± The fifth elder and the others also roared out in anger:¡± if you have the guts,e at us! Don¡¯t hurt the child! Qing GE is not even ten years old yet and you¡¯re treating a child like this, can your conscience even bear it?¡±
¡°A child?¡±
In the air, the elder in the xen robe sneered again and said,¡± ¡°as long as it¡¯s our enemy, no matter if you¡¯re a young child or an old man, we won¡¯t let a single one of you off! It¡¯s the same even if he¡¯s still in swaddling clothes. It¡¯s impossible for us to let this child go.. Today, everyone in the me domain will die!¡±
Chapter 1834 - 1834: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (8)
Chapter 1834: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (8)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Do it!¡±
The old man withdrew his gaze and coldly ordered.
The green-robed woman¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, and Ji Qing GE, who was in her hands, could no longer move. Blood was pouring out of her mouth, and her eyelids were closing weakly.
BOOM!
But,
at this moment, a sword light came down from the sky. with a boom, the woman in green, who was caught off guard, was cut in two.
Even the ground in front of her was cracked by the sword light.
Ji qingge lost all her strength and fell from the sky. Just as she was about tond, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and pulled her small body into an embrace.
The sky darkened.
The evening wind blew gently, ruffling the woman¡¯s gorgeous red clothes.
she raised her head slightly, and her domineering and arrogant eyes swept across everyone present, finally, they stopped at the xen robe in the air.
¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s gaze suddenly tightened as he stared intently at Bai Yan. His originally tensed heart finally fell back into his stomach at this moment.
what followed was ecstasy.
If she¡¯s back, does it mean that the Grand Lord is back?
At the thought of this, Ji Tian became excited and hurriedly cast his gaze to the nearby void.
As expected.
In the void, a familiar figure entered his eyes.
the man was as handsome as ever, he stood in the void, and his sharp eyes gradually flickered with anger.
¡°Lord bi an¡±
The Overlord is back, he really is back!
At this moment, all the elders were overjoyed, and they felt their blood boiling.
As long as the Lord returned, none of the people who came here today would be able to leave.
The Lord would bring them to the battlefield and take revenge for their dead brothers and sisters!
Bai Yan no longer paid any attention to these people. She retracted her gaze and took out a medicinal pill to feed Ji qingge.
The cooling feeling of the elixir entered her body, causing Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyelids to move. She opened her eyes with some difficulty, and immediately, a beautiful face was imprinted in her eyes.
Ji Qing GE¡¯s lips moved, and tears silently flowed down her face. She called out softly,¡± ¡°di furen zhenzhen¡±
bai yan pursed her lips and threw ji qingge to bai ning at the side, her eyes slightly containing a cold glint.
¡°Mother, help me take care of Ling ¡®er. I¡¯ll leave this girl to you as well. You protect them first.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai ning nodded gently. She had great confidence in her daughter¡¯s strength.
Moreover, Yun Feng is still around. He will not let Yan ¡®ere to any harm, Xuxu.
¡°Good luck, mother.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes looked at the ck Mass of people in the sky and shook her head with a sigh.
isn¡¯t it good to be alive?
why did these people always like to go against mother?
¡°Heavenly me!¡±
The old man¡¯s gaze swept past Bai Yan and did not stop on her for long. Instead, itnded on Tianyan and his breathing suddenly tightened.
Didn¡¯t that person send a message saying that Tianyan¡¯s life and death were unknown? why did he return?
¡°I just want to know, how did you know that I was missing?¡± Tian Yan¡¯s lips curled up coldly,¡± it seems that only a few people in the Lord¡¯s Manor know about this secret.
¡°my lord.¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s injuries had not yet recovered, and her voice was a little weak. ¡°I roughly know who leaked it.¡±
¡°Who is it?¡± Tian Yan turned his eyes to Ji Qing GE and asked..
Chapter 1835 - 1835: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (9)
Chapter 1835: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (9)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°it should be taowu guya.¡±
After saying this name, Ji Qing GE felt that her body was about to copse. Her face was pale, and the sweat on her forehead flowed down and soaked her face.
Gu Ya
these two words were like a heavy weight, smashing into everyone¡¯s hearts.
Fortunately, Gu Ya had sneaked away. Otherwise, she would have fainted from fear.
Qing GE. Ji Tian had just recovered from his shock when he heard Ji Qing GE¡¯s words. His expression changed and he said hurriedly,¡± are you really sure it was her doing?¡±
that woman, gu ya, just loves the lord too much, she usually doesn¡¯t do anything, which is why they let her be.
Therefore, everyone couldn¡¯t believe it for a while. Was this really done by Gu Ya?
1 met Gu Ya on the way here just now. She was sneakily hiding behind and watching. 1 asked her if she had leaked the news of the Grand Lord¡¯s disappearance. She appeared very panicked and suspicious, so 1 said that she should be the one who did it. Ji Qing GE¡¯s analysis was clear and organized, and her clear eyes turned to Tian Yan,¡± Grand Lord, you can find out if you go and investigate. 1 can only provide information, but I don¡¯t know the details.
Tian Yan¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.
No one knew how much anger was boiling in his heart.
Because of Gu Ya, so many people in the Lord¡¯s Manor had lost their lives, and because of Gu Ya, Ji qingge and her grandson had almost died.
If she was really the one who did this, then he, Yingying, would never let this woman off!
1 understand. I¡¯ll send someone to investigateter. 1 won¡¯t let any murderer off. 1 won¡¯t let my brothers in the Lord¡¯s Manor lose their lives in vain! tian yan¡¯s voice was firm and unquestionable,¡± now, i have to deal with these people first, then deal with the internal problems.¡±
No matter who it was, as long as it was someone who had leaked the news, not a single one was left alive!
the hearts of all the elders were instantly stirred.
Compared to Gu Ya, they believed Ji qingge¡¯s words more easily. However, they did not have any concrete evidence now, and they would not act on their own ord. After they found the evidence, he would let that woman Lao Ai tear her body into a thousand pieces to avenge the death of the sixth and seventh elders.
¡°you don¡¯t need to do anything to these people, i alone am enough.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze slowly turned to the people present and the corners of her lips lifted slightly.
Not long ago, di Cang had also investigated the identities of those people who bi an had gone to the demon Realm. They came from different domains.
So, huhu
The people from these domains were also her enemies!
¡°Yan ¡®er?¡± Tianyan was stunned as he looked at Bai Yan in surprise.
If he did not sense wrongly, he could feel killing intent from Bai Yan.
Could it be that people from various fields had also provoked her?
father, before 1 came to the fire domain, the demon world was attacked by countless people. In order to eliminate those enemies, my husband, di Cang, could not apany me to the fire domain. If I¡¯m not wrong, the people who invaded the demon world the other day were also from these domains.
Father?
the head elder raised his head in shock, looking at tian yan in disbelief.
If he didn¡¯t mishear, Madam Xuanji addressed the Grand Lord as her father?
¡°The demon Realm?¡±
Without waiting for the great elder to ask the question in his heart, the gaze of the old man in the xen-colored robe turned to Bai Yan and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The demon Realm? You¡¯re the Queen of the demon Realm?¡± The demon Realm¡¯s Queen Qianqian was actually Tianyan¡¯s daughter?
This is too disadvantageous for all the major fields..
Chapter 1836 - 1836: Rushing back to the Lord’s Manor (10)
Chapter 1836: Rushing back to the Lord¡¯s Manor (10)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed the Queen of the demon Realm, and at the same time, I¡¯m the daughter of Tianyan.¡±
Bai Yan raised her eyes and the smile at the corner of her lips gradually turned cold. A murderous aura spread out from her body, lifting up her red clothes and making them dance wildly in the wind.
Her words fell with the wind andnded in everyone¡¯s hearts, causing their hearts to tremble.
ji tian¡¯s gaze gradually changed, he kept looking at bai yan and tianyan, wanting to say something, but his throat seemed to be stuck and he was unable to say anything.
Especially when he saw Bai ning walking towards Tian Yan and naturally hooked his arm, the feeling of shock was even stronger.
This girl is the Grand Lord¡¯s daughter, Yingluo.
In other words, Yingluo¡¯s mother was the Grand Lord¡¯s wife?
But what had he done before? He had actually injured the Grand Lord¡¯s wife! This time, even if the Grand Lord forgave him, he would not be able to forgive himself!
the night was getting darker.
yun ruoxi hid in the darkness, her fists were tightly clenched and her nails dug into her palms, her eyes were red with jealousy.
Why?
Why would Bai Yan appear in this ce? And she even became Tian Yan¡¯s wife?
She needed to put in a lot of effort before she could obtain the position of the female owner of the dust frost domain. Why did Bai Yan not need to do anything and all the benefits would be hers?
She was unwilling to ept this! He was really unwilling!
A thousand years ago, all the benefits were Bai Yan¡¯s. She could only be a green leaf by her side. Now that she had reincarnated and reincarnated, she needed to start from scratch. She had a thousand years of life, so why was she still unable topare to this woman?
The heavens were really unfair!
¡°Miss Yun?¡± When the maidservant turned her head, she saw the mes of anger in Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes. Following that, she turned her gaze to Bai Yan, who was in the crowd, as if she was deep in thought.
It seemed that miss Yun and that woman were close, and Qianqian had an irreconcble hatred for her.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Yun Ruoxi was afraid that Bai Yan would notice her and she deliberately lowered her voice as she spoke in a low voice.
The maidservant sneered in her heart, but her face did not change.¡± miss yun, are we not going to continue watching the show? ¡±
¡°If we continue to watch the show, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±
That woman, Bai Yan, hated her to the core. If she discovered her, how could she let her leave sessfully?
Now, he could only sneak away while she was focused on the others.
It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. One day, she would be able to step on this woman and make her suffer so much that she would wish she was dead!
Yun Ruoxi took onest look at Bai Yan and hid the anger in her eyes. She turned around and left, disappearing into the night.
¡°If it was Tianyan who said this, it would cause us to panic. Do you think you can kill us with your strength?¡±
the old man knew that he couldn¡¯t escape today, he didn¡¯t expect tian yan¡¯s daughter toe to his door, in that case, before they die, he must take one with him.
Bai Yan did not bother about these people. The deity vanquishing sword in her hand had already gradually risen into the void.
The long sword was ced horizontally above everyone¡¯s head, with the power to destroy the world.
¡°Won¡¯t you know if I have the ability to do so after you try?¡±
With the deity vanquishing sword in hand, she didn¡¯t need to use too much power to deal with anyone below the Lord.
Even if these people were already one step into the Lord realm.
BOOM!
The deity vanquishing sword smashed down from the void like a huge mountain. With a loud bang, some people couldn¡¯t Dodge in time and were instantly smashed into meat patties. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist before they lost their lives..
Chapter 1837 - 1837: The ashamed Ji Tian
Chapter 1837: The ashamed Ji Tian
Trantor: 549690339
This scene, not only those enemies, even those people from the me domain Overlord¡¯s Manor were shocked. They all took a few steps back, afraid that Bai Yan would identally hurt them.
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips gradually curled up into an arc as her sinister gaze once again turned towards the old man. Her voice was cold without any warmth.
¡°So now, do you believe that I have the strength?¡±
The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked at the beautiful woman in shock, and his clenched fist trembled.
¡°You¡¯re already half a step into the domain stage?¡±
the reason why old gu was so powerful was that he was already half a step into the domain realm, however, this woman, yingying, was obviously more powerful than old gu!
When did Tian Yan, this daughter who appeared out of nowhere, have such powerful abilities?
The old man¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold. A Lord realm heavenly me was not something they could deal with. He had wanted to drag another one down with him before he died, but who knew that this one had the strength close to a Lord realm?
Coupled with her weapon, she was probably beyond their ability to deal with.
However, at this moment, it was already toote for him to run, because Bai Yan had already appeared out of thin air behind him, in a daze.
The deity vanquishing sword came crashing down. The old man couldn¡¯t Dodge in time and was knocked over by the power of the deity vanquishing sword. A deep pit appeared on the ground in front of him.
Cold sweat broke out on the old man¡¯s forehead and his face was filled with fear. When he turned his head, Bai Yan¡¯s attack came once again andnded with a loud bang. He instantly spat out a mouthful of blood and his body suddenly turned into an arrow that had left the bow, flying out andnding in front of Tianyan with a daze.
Fresh blood kept flowing out of his throat. He tried to raise his head with great difficulty, but it was as if he had lost all his strength. He could only slowly turn his face and look at the man in a brocade robe standing behind him.
¡°Tianyan, what are you doing?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to live.¡±
BOOM!
Tian Yan¡¯s palm fell and pressed on the old man¡¯s head. In an instant, blood seeped out of the old man¡¯s head. His eyes widened more and more, full of panic. Then, under Tian Yan¡¯s sharp gaze, he suddenly fell down and closed his eyes, dazed.
Tian Yan retracted his hand and looked at Bai Yan, smiling faintly. ¡°Yan ¡®er, you¡¯re not angry that father killed this guy, right? However, you can¡¯t me me for this. It was this guy who rushed in front of me first. I really couldn¡¯t bear it, so I¡¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up but she did not say anything.
She turned to look at the others with a domineering look.
¡°These people, I believe the elders of the Lord¡¯s Manor can already deal with them.¡±
The sword just now had killed almost half of the domain Realm Masters. Even the elder in xen-colored robes had died in Tian Yan¡¯s hands.
This way, the others would not be a problem.
¡°Yan ¡®er,¡±
Bai ning happily walked towards Bai Yan and held her hand. There was a faint smile in her eyes.¡± when did you break through to advanced xuan cultivator?¡±
¡± not long ago.¡± bai yan shrugged.¡± however, during the period of time i stayed in the ruins, i have already touched the threshold to be an overlord, i¡¯m only one step away.¡±
In other words, she was already on the verge of bing a Lord, and her strength was not much different from Ji Tian.
Buzzzzz
it should be said that bai yan was even better than ji tian.
Ji Tian looked at Bai Yan with an ashamed gaze. He wanted to say something but was unable to open his mouth for a moment..
Chapter 1838 - 1838: A sinner (1)
Chapter 1838: A sinner (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°My Lord!¡±
A joyful voice came from the front.
Tian Yan¡¯s brows also furrowed. He raised his head and looked at the woman who was running wildly in front of him, his face slowly darkening.
Under the night breeze, the atmosphere suddenly became cold.
gu ya didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere around her. her excited eyes were always staring at the man in front of her.
Yingluo had intended to seek help from old Gu, but not long after she left, she received news that the Grand Lord had returned. Therefore, she could no longer care about anything else and rushed back.
After seeing that the man in her heart was safe and sound, her heart that had been in her mouth gradually settled down.
Her face was filled with an elegant and gentle smile. ¡°Lord, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Ya¡¯s body, containing a cold and sharp light.
That kind of light made Gu Ya¡¯s mood which she hadn¡¯t had time to control be stiff. Her eyes were filled with confusion,¡± ¡°Lord Yingluo, why are you looking at me like that?¡±
she had known tian yan for many years.
This man was powerful and handsome. He was also cold and indifferent like the cold wind.
However, she had always followed Tian Yan, and Tian Yan had never looked at her with such a gaze. This kind of gaze made her heart Twitch, and her face turned pale.
¡°Gu Ya, you know what you¡¯ve done. Why do you need me to remind you?¡± Tian Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked down at the woman in front of him. His voice was so indifferent that it was unreasonable.
The fierceness in his eyes was like a sword, ruthlessly cutting her skin.
¡°My Lord, what do you mean?¡± Gu Ya¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lips tightly, ¡± everything 1 did was for the Lord¡¯s mansion. For the Lord, I will not do anything to hurt you.
even if there were strong enemies from other domains, as long as the lord returned, those people would not be able to escape, therefore, she was not worried about dragging down tianyan.
After all, this man was the love of her life. How could she bear to hurt him?
Tian Yan didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes were filled with scrutiny and a bit of arrogance.
¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tell me everything you¡¯ve done.¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s face turned paler as her heart slightly quivered.
She didn¡¯t understand what Tian Yan was referring to. Her eyes rolled a few times, and she forced herself to calm down. She bit her lip and said,¡± ¡°Lord, are you talking about the Empress?¡±
Ling ¡®er was so loved by the Grand Lord, so it was normal for the Grand Lord to treat the Empress well for Ling¡¯ er¡¯s sake.
however, what gu ya was unwilling to ept was that the grand lord still saw the existence of the emperor¡¯s wife and her mother.
In particr, when Gu Ya saw Bai Yan and Bai ning standing on either side of Tian Yan, the jealousy in her heart surged out and almost drowned herself.
as expected.
This pair of mother and daughter already harbored ill intentions towards the Grand Lord, and now they even wanted to share the same husband?
With such a mother and maternal grandmother, no matter how innocent and kind Ling ¡®er was, she would be led astray by them sooner orter.
¡°grand lord, i know you¡¯re talking about the matter of the emperor¡¯s wife treating ji qingge.¡±
As for what Ji qingge had said before, Gu Ya didn¡¯t take it to heart.
first of all, ji qingge didn¡¯t have any evidence and only guessed that the invasion of a strong enemy was rted to her. if she didn¡¯t have definite evidence, she couldn¡¯t say this.
moreover, the grand lord wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to condemn her over a child¡¯s words..
Chapter 1839 - 1839: A sinner (2)
Chapter 1839: A sinner (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Tian Yan¡¯s brows furrowed once more as he turned to look at the first elder.
Yan ¡®er was treating Ji Qing GE? Why didn¡¯t Yingying mention this to him? seeing that tian yan didn¡¯t speak, gu ya suppressed the panic in her heart and continued,¡± at that time, I secretly overheard the conversation between Ji Qing GE and miss Ling ¡®er, and only then did I know that the Empress Madam was nning to take the risk to treat Ji Qing GE. I was also too worried about Qing GE, which was why I went to find the great elder. Who knew that Qianqian would really cure Qing GE.
Ji Qing GE bit her lip hard, her worried eyes looking at Tian Yan.
Therefore, when grandfather injured the Grand Lord¡¯s wife that day, 1 wonder if the Grand Lord will look for grandfather to settle the score.
No matter how dissatisfied Ji qingge was with Ji Tian over this matter, Ji Tian was still her grandfather who loved her the most. She didn¡¯t want to let her grandfather be driven out of the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Tian Yan didn¡¯t even look at Gu Ya. He turned to Ji Tian and said in a cold and deep voice,¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak!¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s body trembled, and his old face was filled with regret and guilt, putting aside the fact that bai ning was the grand lord¡¯s wife, if he had known earlier that bai yan really had the ability to cure qing ge, he would definitely not have made a move on them.
Unfortunately,
that day, he was too panicked and lost his mind, which was why he made an unforgivable mistake.
Grand Lord, that day, it was indeed Gu Ya who came here to look for me and told me that Xuanji. he subconsciously nced at Bai Yan. the madam wants to be thedy master of the Grand Lord¡¯s residence and that was why she took the risk to save Qing GE, intending for me to do her a favor. She even told me that the madam Xuanji does not have the ability to save Qing GE and would instead put Qing GE in danger.
the air around him grew colder and colder, and the pressure made ji tian breathless.
¡°Grand Lord, you should know that Qing GE¡¯s illness is very serious and if she is not treated properly, she will lose her life. I don¡¯t care if the Empress has the ability or not, but I really can not let a stranger let her treat her. 1 am afraid that she will really die.¡±
Ji Tian lowered his head, his eyes full of sorrow.¡±that is why i brought people to stop di furen qianqian.¡±
Tian Yan was silent, but a strong wind was already blowing around him, and the sky was dark, making it seem eerie and terrifying.
So it turns out that
In his Lord¡¯s Manor, his daughter had been questioned and hurt so much.
His precious daughter, not to mention being the master of the me domain, even if she wanted the whole world, he would give it to her!
What right did these people have to question her original intentions?
How much hurt would she feel if her good intentions were questioned?
bai ning¡¯s face was cold, she looked at ji tian coldly and said, my daughter doesn¡¯t want to be the mistress of the house. Your Lord will give her whatever she wants. If I had known that she would be suspected for saving someone, 1 wouldn¡¯t have let my daughter save someone!
Gu Ya raised her head and looked at Bai ning in shock.
What did this woman mean? Did she just expose her greed like that? She even publicly admitted that her daughter was going to be the mistress of the house?
Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the Grand Lord would fly into a rage and chase them out?
Moreover, the elders of the Lord¡¯s Manor would not let these greedy people enter the Lord¡¯s Manor.
However,
The people present were silent. No one spoke first, which was equivalent to tacit agreement with Bai ning¡¯s words.
They already knew of Bai Yan¡¯s identity and did not feel that it was anything. With the Grand Lord¡¯s character, he would definitely dote on her to the bone if he had a daughter. Naturally, he would give her whatever she wanted..
Chapter 1840 - 1840: A sinner (3)
Chapter 1840: A sinner (3)
Trantor: 549690339
However, Gu Ya didn¡¯t know anything.
She also did not understand. Since this mother and daughter wanted to climb up the branches and be phoenixes, why did they have to expose their own character?
Wasn¡¯t this the same as pushing the Lord away?
¡°What happened after that?¡±
Tian Yan didn¡¯t seem to see Gu Ya¡¯s shocked eyes and continued to ask.
Ji Tian¡¯s heart trembled. I, Xuanji, injured Madam. If you want to punish me, 1¡¯11 admit it. I¡¯m only asking you not to drive me away. I don¡¯t want to leave the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Tian Yan¡¯s face grew gloomier and gloomier, as if his brain had exploded.
He injured ning ¡®er?
The woman he loved the most in his life had been injured by his men?
Sky me clenched his fist tightly, and the power of his fist surged out andnded on Ji Tian¡¯s chest with a loud bang.
No one stopped sky me, and no one pleaded for Ji Tian.
He should take this punch! Whether it was because of his impulsiveness that day, or because he had injured the Grand Lord¡¯s wife.
If he did not take the punch, he would be chased out of the Lord¡¯s Manor. Since the Lord had punched him, it meant that he did not have to leave.
¡°Do you think you deserve this punch?¡± Tian Yan¡¯s voice was cold and stern as he berated.
Ji Tian got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s what I should bear.¡±
I want you to remember that you can not trust anyone¡¯s words. As a member of the Lord¡¯s Manor, you can not make such a mistake again. No matter what happens, you must make your own decision before making a decision. I can see that you are too worried about little Qing GE and you are loyal to the Lord¡¯s Manor, so I will not chase you out. However, if this happens again, I will not show mercy!
If it wasn¡¯t for little Ling ¡®er pulling on his sleeve and Ji Qing GE¡¯s pleading eyes, he would have been in a daze.
Perhaps this punch would not be so light.
However, since he had no intention of expelling the great elder, he had to take a punch, just because this old man had hurt the woman he loved the most.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ji Tian heaved a sigh of relief. He knelt down and said respectfully,¡± ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Lord.¡±
that punch wasn¡¯t very heavy, it was just a light injury, with his physique, he didn¡¯t even need to take any pills, he would heal himself after a while.
He also understood that the Lord had indeed been merciful.
Gu Ya¡¯s mouth corners became stiff.
She didn¡¯t ignore how Ji Tian had addressed Bai ning just now. Madam?
When did this woman be Madam? Did the Grand Lord ept her in just a few months?
Even when she had shown her true greed, the Grand Lord had not driven her out in anger. This was impossible!
¡°My Lord!¡± Gu Ya panicked. Her elegant face turned pale,¡± do you really want this woman to be your wife? ¡± Do you know her identity? Know about her past? moreover, she¡¯s already married, how can she be the lord¡¯s wife?¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s eyes slowly moved away from Ji Tian and fell on Gu Ya¡¯s face.
His eyes were cold and emotionless.
¡°Elders, you all heard it just now. This woman is very ambitious. She and her daughter are harboring evil intentions. Can¡¯t you see anything? the mother and daughter want to serve the same husband, wouldn¡¯t this cause chaos in the lord¡¯s manor?¡±
As Gu Ya¡¯s voice fell, Tian Yan¡¯s face was already covered with dark clouds, and the eyes looking at her were full of coldness..
Chapter 1841 - 1841: A sinner (4)
Chapter 1841: A sinner (4)
Trantor: 549690339
None of the elders gave Gu Ya a response.
However, it was a little awkward.
the way they looked at gu ya had turned into sympathy.
¡°Impudent!¡±
BOOM!
Gu Ya felt a blow on her chest, and her body fell back in embarrassment, falling into the crowd.
She was no longer as elegant as before and was in an extremely sorry state.
Tears streaked down her face as she raised her head, her eyes following Tian Yan.
¡°The Lord urged me to have nothing else in my life, I just want to follow you.¡±
Tian Yan sneered, looking down at Gu Ya, his voice as sharp as a sword:¡± ¡°You said that Yan ¡®er wants to be the mistress of the Lord¡¯s Manor. How did you know that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±
at this moment, seeing the coldness in tian yan¡¯s eyes, gu ya¡¯s heart had a feeling of uneasiness, however, she also understood that this was her only chance.
If it was not proven that Bai Yan harbored evil intentions, then the person who would die would be her.
¡°Because I overheard the conversation between the Empress and Ling ¡®er that day. They said that Qianqian will only have the capital to be a Phoenix if she bes your woman. Grand Lord, I¡¯ve followed you for so many years. Everything I¡¯ve done is for the sake of the Lord¡¯s Manor.¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s eyes were red with grievance as if Tian Yan¡¯s previous actions had brought her great harm.
Tian Yanughed in a low voice, hisughter filled with coldness, what I want you to exin, is only what Qing GE said earlier. She said that you were the one who revealed the news that this Lord was no longer around and this Lord only wanted to ask you personally. I did not expect that this Lord would hear other things from you.
Gu Ya¡¯s face turned stiff.
Does the Grand Lord mean that Ji Qing GE has really revealed her own guess?
That was only her guess, how could she dare to tell the truth without any evidence?
¡°Do you know what her original identity was?¡±
Tianyan pointed at Bai Yan and asked coldly.
¡°What?¡± Gu Ya¡¯s eyes were vacant.
Tianyan coldly smirked,¡± go and find the continent that I have gone to. 1 believe you have a good understanding of the strength of the people there. This girl is from this continent. She has climbed her way to this day by herself and has never relied on anyone.
Gu Ya¡¯s face became uglier and uglier, not understanding what Tian Yan meant.
however, the continent that tian yan mentioned also made her feel uneasy.
Why did this woman and the Grand Lord bothe from that continent? could it be that they were rted in the past?
¡°You said that she wants to climb up to be a Phoenix through men? She¡¯s a character that even a Phoenix has to bow down to, so why does she need to be a Phoenix?¡±
Even the Phoenix was below her, so why did she need to be a Phoenix?
Bai Yan stood quietly by the side and did not say a word. From the beginning, she had already seen that Gu Ya¡¯s feelings for Tianyan were not simple.
If she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Tian Yan, then she didn¡¯t need to care. Now that she knew Tian Yan was Wen Yunfeng, she would never allow anyone to destroy her mother¡¯s happiness.
She would get rid of all her mother¡¯s love rivals and would not give anyone a chance.
hehehe. Ji Tian sneered.
the moment he thought of gu ya¡¯s actions, which had almost caused him to stop bai yan from saving qing ge, the anger in his heart surged.
Fortunately,
Fortunately, the madam stopped him.
If he really went to stop Bai Yan, forget about whether he could really beat Bai Yan, it would definitely affect her saving people.
In that case, Qing GE¡¯s illness would never be able to recover..
Chapter 1842 - 1842: a sinner (5)
Chapter 1842: a sinner (5)
Trantor: 549690339
miss Gu, although Madam di is young, only in her twenties, she is already one step into the Lord realm. Even I may not be her match. She is a Dragon among men, why does she need to rely on others? ¡±
Ji Tian¡¯sughter was filled with sarcasm.
It was also like a heavy stick that smashed Gu Ya¡¯s heart.
It caused her heart to tremble.
the great elder was no match for this woman, how could she be so powerful?
today, I, Tianyan, once again dere,¡± Tianyan¡¯s cold and stern eyes surveyed the surroundings, his voice resounding,¡± from now on, this Lord¡¯s Manor will be under the control of my wife, Bai ning. My biological daughter, Bai Yan, will also be the eldest miss of the Lord¡¯s Manor, and my granddaughter, Ling ¡®er, will still be the little Miss. Whoever disobeys them will be expelled from the Lord¡¯s Manor and never to enter again!
My biological daughter, Bai Yan, is also the manor¡¯s eldest miss ¡
Biological daughter?
BOOM!
A bolt of lightning exploded in Gu Ya¡¯s mind. She raised her head in shock and her gaze stared fixedly at the figures of Bai Yan and the others.
Biological daughter? This woman was his biological daughter, which meant that the Suan ni Grand Lord had already married and had children?
Quivering, Gu Ya closed her eyes as she pinched her palm. Her heart was as painful as being cut by many knives.
A powerful figure like Tian Yan turned a blind eye to any woman who came to his door in his previous life, so why did Lao Ai marry a wife and have children? Yet, the person he married was not her!
Nothing was more painful than her beloved man marrying someone else. Now, Gu Ya had already experienced the meaning of despair.
¡°Why did Yingluo be like this?¡±
She opened her teary eyes and looked at Tian Yan.
at this moment, she was as weak as a willow facing the wind, she was extremely fragile.
¡°Tian Yan, you¡¯re not someone who will get married so easily. You¡¯re clearly putting everyone outside the door.¡±
So she had never thought that such an indifferent Tianyan would one day marry a wife.
tian yan tightly hugged bai ning¡¯s shoulder, his smile no longer as cold and indifferent as before: that¡¯s just because I met the right person. Everything I did before was just to wait for her to appear. If I really had a wife and children in my previous life, how could i have her in this life? ¡±
To him, it was better to have nothing than to have nothing. Only when he met the person he truly loved, that would be for a lifetime.
Never leave.
Such an affectionate confession hurt Gu Ya¡¯s heart even more. Her tears kept rolling down. Suddenly, sheughed, and herughter was full of madness.
The thousands of years of waiting had turned into a joke.
The man she loved already had a wife, and even her granddaughter had a Hanhan.
If Yingluo had known that she would marry her one day, she wouldn¡¯t have been so deeply in love with her thousands of years ago.
If she had pulled away earlier, perhaps Yingluo would not have been in so much pain and would not have done so many things.
¡°Where¡¯s old Gu?¡± She looked at Tian Yan nkly,¡± where did old Gu go? why can¡¯t I find him anywhere?¡±
¡°He¡¯s dead,¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s cold words fell into Gu Ya¡¯s ears along with the night wind.
Gu Ya¡¯s body trembled and retreated a few steps. Her palm forcefully supported the big tree behind her, and she forced a smile.
¡°You¡¯re lying to me. How could old Gu die? He¡¯s only temporarily gone because he has something to do.. He¡¯s not going to do anything bad, so how could he have died?¡±
Chapter 1843 - 1843: a sinner (6)
Chapter 1843: a sinner (6)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°He went to kill my granddaughter. Don¡¯t you think he should die?¡± Tian Yan¡¯s voice was cold.
Ji Tian raised his head in shock. His gaze was flustered as he looked at the little milk bun standing beside Bai Yan.
Did elder Gu want to hurt miss Ling ¡®er after he left?
How dare that guy do such a thing?
Little Miss was only a child, how could he bear to attack a child?
that¡¯s not all. Ying die sneered, that old thing got a pill from somewhere and his strength increased so much that even I was no match for him. Little Miss almost died in his hands. If eldest miss didn¡¯te out in time, Little Miss would have died. That old thing even said that Little Miss doesn¡¯t deserve to live.
Don¡¯t deserve to live?
Everyone was dumbfounded.
Did that old thing think he was a true God? Even a true God wouldn¡¯t casually judge whether a person was worthy of living or not. What right did he have to decide the fate of others?
Gu Ya¡¯s face turned pale as her eyes were filled with fear,¡± ¡°what did you just say? I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe that old Gu really went to find trouble with Ling ¡®er. I clearly told him not to hurt Ling¡¯ er, so why did he still do such a thing?¡±
Even more so, he lost his life.
Her heart ached, and the scene of her and old Gu relying on each other for thousands of years appeared in her mind. Those scenes were like swords stabbing her heart ruthlessly.
it¡¯s all my fault, Jian Jia. Gu Ya held her head tightly, tears flowing down silently, her voice trembling,¡± it¡¯s all my fault. Old Gu must have hurt her for me. I¡¯ve hurt old Gu. I¡¯ve hurt Jian Jia, who has loved me the most.
At the end of her sentence, she cried out loud. Her soft cries grew louder and louder, spreading throughout the night.
Tian Yan¡¯s eyes were still cold and emotionless. He would not let go of anyone who wanted to hurt his family, no matter who it was.
¡°If you¡¯re done crying, answer my question now. Were you the one who spread the news of my disappearance?¡±
Gu Ya¡¯s teary eyes were filled with fluster.
She knew that if she admitted it, she would die a worse death.
So, she bit her lip and replied in a trembling voice,¡± I didn¡¯t. I admit that I framed Madam di, but I didn¡¯t betray the Lord¡¯s Manor. If the Lord is angry, you can kill me, but I won¡¯t admit to what I didn¡¯t do.
In this battle, the Lord¡¯s Manor had suffered great losses. If she admitted it, those people would tear her into pieces to avenge the dead.
Hence, she would never admit to her crimes.
it was clearly you. Ji qingge clenched her fists tightly, you were the one who leaked the news. I could see that the first time I asked this question, your panic was too obvious. You were obviously lying.
¡°What evidence do you have to prove that I did it?¡± Gu Ya trembled.
¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±
Ji Qing GE was speechless for a moment.
She could be sure that it was Gu Ya who did it, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence, so she could only hold her breath and keep silent.
Grand Lord, she turned to look at the Grand Lord, her eyes cold, although I don¡¯t have any evidence, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her.
Gu Ya forced herself to calm down.
She couldn¡¯t show any more panic, otherwise, she would be seen through by these people, just like how she was at the beginning.
the Lord Himself just said that we need evidence. Without evidence, we can¡¯t prove that 1 did it..
Chapter 1844 - 1844: A sinner (7)
Chapter 1844: A sinner (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Evidence?¡±
suddenly, a soft chuckle entered his ears.
Gu Ya hurriedly raised her head, looking at the woman in a blood-red long dress in the dark.
bai yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly and her seemingly smiling yet not smiling gazended on gu ya as the corners of her brows rose.¡± ¡°My father does indeed pay attention to evidence, but unfortunately, I never talk about evidence. If I say you did it, then it must be you! Who dares to talk to me about evidence?¡±
gu ya¡¯s eyes widened, she had never seen such a shameless person before, she quickly turned her eyes to tian yan.
¡°lord bi an¡±
I¡¯ve always doted on my daughter. You can discipline me, but you can do anything to my daughter, Yingluo, as long as she¡¯s happy.
Tian Yan¡¯s expression was very helpless. He shrugged his shoulders, but his eyes were filled with a doting smile.
Bai Yan slowly walked towards Gu Ya, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Gu Ya, do you think that if you don¡¯t admit it, we won¡¯t know that you did it? Towards Qing GE¡¯s words, 1 believe it very much. This child will not lie, and at the same time, I, Qianqian, have always kept my word. As long as you tell me the truth, I will let you die without any pain.¡±
¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±
Gu Ya was stunned. She wanted to say something but stopped in time. She seemed to be thinking about the truth in Bai Yan¡¯s words.
Then, her eyes gradually turned to the sky Fire Suan ni.
Tian Yan did not look at her. Instead, he looked at the peerless woman beside him with a gentle gaze.
That gentle smile pierced her heart and hurt her eyes.
¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who leaked the news.¡±
Gu Ya slowly closed her eyes. She tried her best to drive that harmonious scene out of her mind.
After a long time, she opened her eyes and tears covered her face. I was just worried about the Lord¡¯s safety. I wanted to go to the remains to find you, but the people in the Lord¡¯s mansion kept a close eye on my Gu family and didn¡¯t let me leave. I had no choice but to use this method to lure everyone away. This way, I can go to find you.
She just wanted to find him. She was afraid that Yingluo would encounter danger in the ruins, and she was even more afraid that Yingluo would have to wait for thousands of years.
¡°My Lord, 1 didn¡¯t expect what happened next. I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe. 1 thought the great elder could handle it. I didn¡¯t want the sixth and seventh elders to die.¡±
She cried and fell to the ground, finally feeling a little guilty.
¡°Sixth elder and seventh elder have always treated me very well, so how could I want to harm them? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, wuwuwuwu ¡±
The third elder, Yu Song, was very emotional.¡±Not on purpose? Can you erase your mistake by saying it wasn¡¯t intentional? Do you know what your actions will bring? You also said that they were very good to you, but because of your selfishness, you killed them!¡±
Ying die bit her lips tightly.
After she returned, she saw the bodies of the sixth and seventh elders.
they had worked together for so many years, and the depth of their rtionship was unimaginable.
especially when she knew that it was gu ya¡¯s selfishness that caused the death of her good friend who had worked with her for many years, the killing intent in her heart continued to emerge, and she tried her best to restrain the surging anger.
¡°Gu Ya, 1 thought you were a girl with a conscience; however, your conscience has been eaten by dogs. You are betraying our Lord¡¯s mansion! I can¡¯t wait to tear you into pieces to avenge the sixth and seventh elders!¡±
¡°Kill this woman and take revenge for the two elders who died! And this time, if the Grand Lord and the others had not returned in time, the entire Grand Lord¡¯s residence would have been destroyed, and miss Qing GE would have lost her life! All of this is because of Gu Ya, she is a sinner of the fire domain!¡±
Chapter 1845 - 1844: A sinner (7)
Chapter 1844: A sinner (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Evidence?¡±
suddenly, a soft chuckle entered his ears.
Gu Ya hurriedly raised her head, looking at the woman in a blood-red long dress in the dark.
bai yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly and her seemingly smiling yet not smiling gazended on gu ya as the corners of her brows rose.¡± ¡°My father does indeed pay attention to evidence, but unfortunately, 1 never talk about evidence. If I say you did it, then it must be you! Who dares to talk to me about evidence?¡±
gu ya¡¯s eyes widened, she had never seen such a shameless person before, she quickly turned her eyes to tian yan.
¡°lord bi an¡±
I¡¯ve always doted on my daughter. You can discipline me, but you can do anything to my daughter, Yingluo, as long as she¡¯s happy.
Tian Yan¡¯s expression was very helpless. He shrugged his shoulders, but his eyes were filled with a doting smile.
Bai Yan slowly walked towards Gu Ya, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Gu Ya, do you think that if you don¡¯t admit it, we won¡¯t know that you did it? Towards Qing GE¡¯s words, I believe it very much. This child will not lie, and at the same time, I, Qianqian, have always kept my word. As long as you tell me the truth, I will let you die without any pain.¡±
¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±
Gu Ya was stunned. She wanted to say something but stopped in time. She seemed to be thinking about the truth in Bai Yan¡¯s words.
Then, her eyes gradually turned to the sky Fire Suan ni.
Tian Yan did not look at her. Instead, he looked at the peerless woman beside him with a gentle gaze.
That gentle smile pierced her heart and hurt her eyes.
¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who leaked the news.¡±
Gu Ya slowly closed her eyes. She tried her best to drive that harmonious scene out of her mind.
After a long time, she opened her eyes and tears covered her face. I was just worried about the Lord¡¯s safety. 1 wanted to go to the remains to find you, but the people in the Lord¡¯s mansion kept a close eye on my Gu family and didn¡¯t let me leave. I had no choice but to use this method to lure everyone away. This way, I can go to find you.
She just wanted to find him. She was afraid that Yingluo would encounter danger in the ruins, and she was even more afraid that Yingluo would have to wait for thousands of years.
¡°My Lord, I didn¡¯t expect what happened next. I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe. I thought the great elder could handle it. I didn¡¯t want the sixth and seventh elders to die.¡±
She cried and fell to the ground, finally feeling a little guilty.
¡°Sixth elder and seventh elder have always treated me very well, so how could I want to harm them? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, wuwuwuwu ¡±
The third elder, Yu Song, was very emotional.¡±Not on purpose? Can you erase your mistake by saying it wasn¡¯t intentional? Do you know what your actions will bring? You also said that they were very good to you, but because of your selfishness, you killed them!¡±
Ying die bit her lips tightly.
After she returned, she saw the bodies of the sixth and seventh elders.
they had worked together for so many years, and the depth of their rtionship was unimaginable.
especially when she knew that it was gu ya¡¯s selfishness that caused the death of her good friend who had worked with her for many years, the killing intent in her heart continued to emerge, and she tried her best to restrain the surging anger.
¡°Gu Ya, I thought you were a girl with a conscience; however, your conscience has been eaten by dogs. You are betraying our Lord¡¯s mansion! I can¡¯t wait to tear you into pieces to avenge the sixth and seventh elders!¡±
¡°Kill this woman and take revenge for the two elders who died! And this time, if the Grand Lord and the others had not returned in time, the entire Grand Lord¡¯s residence would have been destroyed, and miss Qing GE would have lost her life! All of this is because of Gu Ya, she is a sinner of the fire domain!¡±
Chapter 1846 - 1846: gu ya’s doomsday (2)
Chapter 1846: gu ya¡¯s doomsday (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You¡¯re such a selfish person, yet you still want to die a quick death. If 1 let you die a quick death, how can I face my innocent brothers who lost their lives?¡±
ji tian suddenly opened his eyes and looked down at gu ya with a sharp gaze.
¡°You eavesdropped on our conversation and used our method to save the Lord. As long as the Lord cane back, it doesn¡¯t matter who went to save him. Unfortunately, 1 never thought that you would not care about the lives of so many people in order to see the Lord. What right do you have to receive our forgiveness?¡±
His voice was serious and cold, with a questioning tone and an oppressive aura.
gu ya¡¯s hand slowly loosened, and her body fell to the ground powerlessly. her tears wet her clothes, and her pale face seemed to be more and more fragile.
She knew that Yingluo and the others would not let her die so easily.
If he fell into their hands, he would definitely be better off dead.
Thinking of this, Gu Ya¡¯s palm quietly gathered into a ball of power and suddenly pped her head. Her eyes were filled with determination. Even if she had tomit suicide, she would not give these people a chance to torture her. Bang! Bang!
Ying die, who had been staring at her, naturally saw her action. She kicked Gu Ya¡¯s body a few meters away, leaving a shallow mark on the ground.
¡°You want to die? It won¡¯t be that easy, Gu Ya. Falling into our hands, 1 will make you regret this decision.¡± Ying die sneered and mocked him expressionlessly.
Gu Ya spat out a mouthful of blood. Her pale face slowly turned around and looked at Tian Yan again.
Her eyes were filled with reluctance, infatuation, and deep affection, but there was no hatred.
no matter how this man treated her, she would not hate him. after all, thousands of years ago, without sky me saving her life, she would have already ceased to exist.
When the man descended from the sky and pulled her out of the abyss of despair.
At this moment, that god-like figure was engraved in her heart. She would never forget it.
Lord, give me another chance. 1 won¡¯t regret falling in love with you. Gu Yaughed bitterly, ¡°but you didn¡¯t even look at me thousands of years ago. Thousands of yearster, you still didn¡¯t look at me. 1 only wanted to stay by your side. If you don¡¯t get married, I won¡¯t leave you. 1 thought you really wouldn¡¯t get married and have children. But, Huanhuan ¡
However, his wife and children came to him.
It also gave her a heavy blow to her heart, making her heart ache.
¡°Now that 1 know that the elders will not let me go, I just want to ask the Lord onest question.¡± Gu Ya raised her head and looked at Tian Yan with anticipation,¡±if today¡¯s incident did not happen, can I be your concubine?¡± Apany you for the rest of your life?¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s indifferent eyes turned to Gu Ya, his hand gently holding Bai ning¡¯s waist. His handsome face was expressionless, and there was no fluctuation of emotion in his eyes.
I¡¯ve been kind to myself for so many years just to wait for him to appear. If I wanted to take a concubine, I would have done so long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.
In other words, he would only have one wife in this life and would not have any concubines.
Gu Ya took a few steps back again. She lowered her head and spurted out a mouthful of blood. She was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even stand steadily.
There was nock of hot-blooded men in the Lord¡¯s Manor. If they were facing any other weak women, they would not be able to hold back and would have gone to help her..
Chapter 1847 - 1847: Guya’s doomsday (3)
Chapter 1847: Guya¡¯s doomsday (3)
Trantor: 549690339
However, it was Gu Ya on the opposite side. Therefore, no one made a move.
Everyone was standing at the side, surrounding her in the middle. She couldn¡¯t escape even if she had wings.
¡°I understand, Yingluo.¡±
Gu Ya trembled as she closed her eyes. She had always been self-righteous in her life. She thought that as long as she stayed by his side, she would be able to move him one day.
Even if she wasn¡¯t a wife, she was willing to be a concubine.
But in the end, he still destroyed her fantasy and made her fall into the abyss of despair.
Ji Tian,¡± Tianyan said indifferently,¡± take her away. I won¡¯t ask you how to deal with her. You can decide for yourself.
obviously, gu ya would end up in a miserable state if she fell into the hands of ji tian and the others, so he had no reason to ask more.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
ji tian cupped his fists and answered loudly.
ning er, hehe. Tian Yan no longer looked at the others. His gaze towards Bai ning turned warm again, ¡°you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll apany you back to rest. After that, we¡¯ll think of a way to leave this ce.
bai ning nodded gently.
¡°Lord, you¡¯re leaving?¡± what? ¡°Ji Tian¡¯s expression changed, why do you want to leave the fire domain? what should we do if you leave?¡±
Tianyan smiled faintly, my son-inw and grandson are still waiting for us.
So, we have to leave for a while. As for this me domain, it will still be managed by you, great elder. Wait for me to return.
Ji Tian and the others all heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that sky me would return.
Tian Yan no longer cared about what these people thought. He held Bai ning¡¯s hand and walked in the direction of the backyard.
under the night sky.
The man was dressed in a long brocade robe and was extremely handsome. The woman was dressed in white and was as light as snow. She was peerlessly beautiful.
The two people¡¯s figures were so well-matched, which also hurt Gu Ya¡¯s eyes.
Her lips trembled, and her eyes were reluctant to move away from Tian Yan¡¯s body. They were filled with a deep longing. After all, after this, she would never have the chance to see him again.
Therefore, she engraved all of the man¡¯s actions in her mind so that she would remember him deeply.
The Lord¡¯s Manor at night had turned into silence after the previous mor.
In the guest room.
The night wind blew, and the window curtains danced.
Bai Yanzilyid on the chaise lounge, her long ck hair spread out like a waterfall. In her hand was a little milk bun that was carved from Jade, and a faint smile was on her beautiful face.
¡°Ling ¡®er, the matter of the me domain is almost settled. We have to go back and find your father, Jian Jia.¡±
The little one raised his fair little face. ¡°Mother, when are we leaving? Ling ¡®er is a little like Father, big brother and second brother. Oh right, I don¡¯t know if aunty has walked out of her grief. Ling¡¯ er can¡¯t let her go, Yingluo.¡± we can¡¯t leave your grandfather here. So, we have to think of a way to take him with us.
The woman¡¯s smile was so beautiful that it could topple cities.
Her fingers gently patted the little milk bun¡¯s back. However, when she thought of di Gang¡¯s devilish and domineering back, her eyes were filled with a few wisps of longing.
¡°Ling ¡®er, how long have we been gone?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er counted with her little fingers,¡±It should have been a long time, Yingluo.¡±
¡°Long time no see?¡± Bai Yan lowered her eyes and stared at the little fellow who was snuggling in her arms. Sheughed softly. I wonder how your father¡¯s matter is being handled. If it¡¯s smooth, he should havee to find us..
Chapter 1848 - 1848: Guya’s doomsday (4)
Chapter 1848: Guya¡¯s doomsday (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Little Ling ¡¯er once again buried her small head in Bai Yan¡¯s embrace, her two small hands wrapped around her neck.
¡°Mother, do you miss father?¡±
it¡¯s Xuanji. Bai Yan¡¯s gaze was dazed, your father, Xuanji, has sacrificed too much for mother in this life. 1 can only use my entire life to repay her.
Little Ling ¡¯er¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother had to use her entire life to pay back what her father had done for her mother.
And,
Father and mother, aren¡¯t they one family?
In a family, no matter what they did for each other, wasn¡¯t that what they should do? For example, if her mother was in danger, she would definitely go and save her.
¡°Little guy, you still don¡¯t understand now. In the future, when you meet someone who is sincere to you, you will understand.¡±
Bai Yan rubbed the little milk bun¡¯s little head and smiled lightly. ¡°If you meet a man as outstanding as your father, you must not give up on him. Do you understand? back then, qianqian had refused to ept your father, fortunately, i still agreed to his request in the end. otherwise, i would definitely regret it.¡±
She should be d that di Gang¡¯s thick-skinned character made her not miss him. Otherwise, she would not have the happiness she had today.
¡°weren¡¯t mother and father a family before?¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes were filled with doubt.
Even though she had the intelligence of others at a young age, it did not mean that she understood everything. When it came to matters of the heart, she was still in a state of confusion and naturally did not understand the meaning of Bai Yan¡¯s words.
¡± we just met in a sea of people and were lucky enough to be a family, ling ¡®er, you have to remember that no matter what happens, mother will always stand by your side.¡±
Bai Yan lowered her eyes and the corners of her lips curled up.¡±If anyone hurts you, whether it¡¯s physically or emotionally, I¡¯ll hunt them down for thousands of miles!¡±
Although Ling ¡®er was smart, once a girl fell in love, she might not be able to help herself.
It would be fine if she was lucky enough to find the two people she had been looking for all her life, but if someone hurt her, she would never let that person off!
¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Ling ¡®er won¡¯t give anyone the chance to hurt her.¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s small head nudged Bai Yan, and her smile was as bright as the sun. furthermore, Ling¡¯ er will apany mother for life, never to be separated.
¡°Silly girl Yingluo.¡±
Bai Yan smiled helplessly. Her gaze turned to Jiji, who was squatting at the side, and a light shed in her eyes.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
When Jiji saw that Bai Yan had finally noticed its existence, it excitedly raised its little head and kept calling out.
¡°You,e over.¡±
Bai Yan waved at Jiji and called out.
Jiji shook its little head and slowly walked to Bai Yan¡¯s side. It also learned from little Ling ¡®er and used its head to rub against Bai Yan. However, before its head could touch Bai Yan, it was lifted up by her with one hand.
¡°Jiji, from now on, you will not leave little Ling ¡®er¡¯s side, understand?¡±
Jiji was stunned. It turned its head to look at little Ling. When it thought about how this little girl had wanted to eat it, all its feathers stood on end.
¡°Ji Ji!¡±
Xiao Jiji barked and jumped onto Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder, shaking its head desperately. In any case, Xi Jue definitely did not want to follow this girl.
It was too unsafe.
¡± oh.¡± bai yan gently stroked her chin and her smiling gazended on little jiji.¡± your fur looks pretty good.¡±
Jiji started to scream and looked at Bai Yan in fear.
especially after seeing bai yan¡¯s eyes that seemed to be smiling yet not smiling, she was so shocked that she almost rolled off her shoulder..
Chapter 1849 - 1849: Guya’s doomsday (5)
Chapter 1849: Guya¡¯s doomsday (5)
Trantor: 549690339
so, Huahua ¡ Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and smiled threateningly. I¡¯ll use your fur to make a piece of clothing for my daughter. It should also look very good.
Little Ling ¡¯er immediately raised her big, watery eyes, looking at Jiji with anticipation.
¡°ji ji!¡±
This mother and daughter were not good people, and it had trusted her so much in the past.
Jiji was so aggrieved that it almost cried. It felt as if it had fallen into a Wolf¡¯s Den, and it wanted nothing more than to run away from this ce.
¡°Ji ji ji.¡±
Jiji¡¯s eyes darted around and it barked at Bai Yan.
Its fur was so scarce, it definitely wasn¡¯t enough to make a piece of clothing.
Bai Yan raised her brows, it¡¯s alright. Your hair can continue to grow out after it¡¯s been plucked. I can wait until I have gathered enough hair for a piece of clothing.
Jiji¡¯s eyes were filled with even more fear. It took a few steps back and rolled down from Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder,nding on the cold ground.
It didn¡¯t hesitate and turned around to escape.
However, after running for a long time, it was still in the same ce.
Jiji slowly turned its eyes away, its body extremely stiff. Its eyes were filled with fear as it stared at the woman who was holding onto it.
¡°Ji Ji
It really cried. It had been frightened by Bai Yan. Tears slid down from its eyes, turning into a crystal-clear teardrop that rolled onto the ground.
¡°Eh?¡± Little Ling ¡®er cried out in surprise,¡± little Jiji can cry? I thought chickens don¡¯t cry. Why don¡¯t I give up my clothes? it¡¯s so pitiful.
her little face was a little conflicted.
Little Jiji¡¯s fur was so beautiful, and she also wanted to wear a beautiful little dress.
But,
How could she let little Jiji lose its proud fur for her own selfish reasons?
Therefore, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart softened as she turned her head to look at Bai Yan. She pursed her pink lips and her gaze was pitiful.
Bai Yan let go of her hand andy down on the chaise longue behind her with a smile, showing azy and arrogant look.
¡°Jiji, now you can follow little Ling without worry?¡±
Little Jiji was stunned for a moment, looking at the woman¡¯s beautiful smile in a daze, as if it couldn¡¯t react.
So this human was just scaring him? to let him understand that this little girl was not the kind of person who would hurt him?
¡°i know you¡¯re very smart and you¡¯ve lived for a long time, but if yingluo didn¡¯t appear, i believe you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the remains.¡±
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up as she looked at Xiao Jiji with a smile.
Little Jiji was silent.
Indeed, that person had said that it could only leave the ruins after another person appeared.
Before that person arrived, it had to guard the ruins.
Therefore, it had stayed in the ruins since it was born and had never left. It had nevere into contact with anyone from the outside world.
he also didn¡¯t know that humans were all so cunning.
¡°jiji.¡±
Little Jiji responded, and the fear in its eyes dissipated.
bai yan slowly stood up and walked over to xiao jiji.¡± I can¡¯t be by Ling ¡®er¡¯s side all the time, so her safety will be handed over to you in the future. Any other men who Harbor ill intentions are not allowed to get close to her!
She narrowed her eyes, and a cold glint shed across her eyes.
Even if Bai Yan would not stop Ling ¡®er from getting married and having children in the future, she must make sure that some people with bad intentions would not be able to get close to her.
Even if the man in her life was about to appear, he would have to go through countless trials before she could entrust Ling ¡®er to him.
¡°Ji Ji..¡±
Chapter 1850 - 1850: Gu Ya’s doomsday (6)
Chapter 1850: Gu Ya¡¯s doomsday (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Little Jiji nodded its head in understanding. It would protect its little master¡¯s Yingying well in the future.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er pounced over excitedly. She grabbed little Jiji¡¯s furry body and kept rubbing it against her little face.
Little Jiji almost spat out a mouthful of blood from her pinch, and it made a few squeaking sounds in pain.
Only then did little Ling ¡¯er realize that she had used too much strength just now. She guiltily stuck out her pink tongue, but her face still had a bright smile.
Jiji, I¡¯m sorry. I identally hurt you. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. I was too excited just now. Big brother has Xiao Mi by his side, and I also have little Jiji by my side.
Little Jiji?
As soon as it heard its own name, Jiji felt a chill run down its spine.
you¡¯re the little jiji, your whole family is little jiji.
Was it its fault that it only knew how to chirp? Why did you give it such a vulgar name?
Jiji felt so aggrieved that it wanted to cry, but it couldn¡¯t speak the humannguage, so it could only look at little Ling ¡®er with a sad and unblinking gaze, mother, why is little Jiji looking at Ling ¡®er like that? ¡± Little Ling ¡®er blinked herrge eyes and turned her head back to look at Bai Yan in surprise, is it sick? Mother, can you take a look at it? It¡¯s very ufortable to be sick, little Jiji is too pitiful, Yingluo.¡±
Bai Yan was embarrassed.
This Golden Rooster was only feeling sad for his name.
however, none of yingluo¡¯s children seemed to have a good name.
If it¡¯s not Xiao Mi, then it¡¯s Xiao Jiji
All of a sudden, Bai Yan sympathized with these two little fellows who had been forcefully given such names.
¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±
Bai Yan retracted her gaze and said with a faint smile.
it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, little Ling ¡®er was excited again, her little face red. mother, who do you think is stronger, Xiao Mi or Xiao Jiji? ¡±
Hearing this, Bai Yan looked at Xiao Jiji again.
She wasn¡¯t sure who was more powerful whenpared to Xiao Mi and the adult little Jiji.
However, it estimated that if Xiao Mi¡¯s ws were tond, it would be smacked into a meat patty.
There was no disparity to speak of.
in the future, xiao mi and xiao jiji will be good partners, it¡¯s better not to let them fight.¡± Bai Yan was silent for a moment before saying.
Little Ling ¡®er nodded her little head, that¡¯s true. No matter who is injured, Ling¡¯ er¡¯s heart will ache. Ling ¡®er just wanted to ask Mother not to let them fight.
¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand.¡±
Bai Yan stroked little Ling ¡®er¡¯s little head dotingly with a light smile.
mother, mother, Xiao Mi is a boy. Is Xiao Jiji a girl or a boy? ¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes were adorable, and her little hand cupped her cheeks. Sheughed as she thought about it. its name is little Jiji, so it should be a boy, right? ¡±
Little Jiji¡¯s tears of grievance kept falling.
Didn¡¯t you give me the name little Jiji? When did it be a gender difference?
And Yingluo is a girl, a girl!
Bai Yan swept a nce at little Jiji¡¯s aggrieved little appearance and her eyes contained a smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell the gender of the ancient Golden Phoenix now. We can only tell when it grows up.¡±
However,
seeing this chick¡¯s expression, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess her gender.
However, it was a little awkward.
When little Jiji saw that Bai Yan actually knew of its identity, it raised its head in shock and looked at her with a dumbfounded expression.
Oh. Ling ¡®er nodded her head in realization, then when it grows up a little, Ling¡¯ er will look at its gender. Anyway, Ling ¡®er feels that he¡¯s so cute, so he must be a boy, a boy like second brother..
Chapter 1851 - 1851: Guya’s doomsday (7)
Chapter 1851: Guya¡¯s doomsday (7)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yanughed, why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the same as your big brother? ¡±
because there¡¯s only one boy like big brother, and there can¡¯t be a second one in the world. But second brother is different, he¡¯s a foodie. Mother, haven¡¯t you noticed that little Jiji is a little bigger than when we first saw it? Its children are growing so fast, they must have secretly eaten a lot of food, so Yingying is a boy like second brother.¡±
little ling ¡®er¡¯s little face was full of smiles, it could be seen that she really liked this new littlepanion.
Bai Yan looked up and down at little Jiji, her eyes narrowing slightly.
This little thing had indeed grown a sizerger than when they had first left the remains.
However, the speed at which it grew was not as obvious as when it had swallowed the peach tree previously. Hence, it was only now that Bai Yan had realized it.
Suddenly, Bai Yan seemed to have thought of something and a slight change appeared on her expression.
the peach trees in the ruins were all made of true qi and were an illusion.
In fact, The Peach Blossom Spring did not exist.
Did this mean that the Golden Rooster did not need to cultivate to be able to devour the genuine Qi of heaven and earth to speed up its growth?
The reason why it didn¡¯t grow in the ruins was that the true Qi in the ruins had turned into peach trees and created a scene. There was no more true Qi left in the air.
as such, even though little jiji had lived for many years, it was still not an adult yet.
Little Jiji¡¯s eyes were filled with misery.
It had been hungry for a long time, and it was called a foodie. It couldn¡¯t control its growth anymore. What right did he have to say that it was a glutton?
little Jiji, it¡¯s no use looking at me like that. You can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± little Ling ¡®er said seriously, otherwise, if you eat too much, you¡¯ll end up like my second brother and your stomach will be bloated. It¡¯ll be very ufortable.
Little Ji Ji grumbled a few times.
However, Yingluo
He was really hungry.
Ling ¡®er, it¡¯s okay. Bai Yan reached out to grab little Ling¡¯ er before turning her gaze to the miserable-looking little Jiji. no matter how much it eats, it won¡¯t be bloated. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare food for itter.
¡°Really?¡± Only then did little Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart rx, then Ling¡¯ er can rest assured.
She had always believed in her mother¡¯s words.
If mother said it wouldn¡¯t be broken, then it definitely wouldn¡¯t be broken.
¡°Men,e.¡±
Bai Yan raised her head to look outside the door and said coldly.
The door was pushed open by a hand, and a maidservant walked in. She asked respectfully,¡±Young miss, do you have any orders?¡±
The Lord had just given an order that in the Lord¡¯s Manor, no one was allowed to call the eldest miss Madam. Only eldest miss was allowed.
¡°Take it to the kitchen and get it something to eat.¡±
Bai Yan nced at little Jiji at the side and coldly instructed.
¡°Yes, young miss.¡±
the maidservant slowly stepped forward, using her palm to hold up little jiji¡¯s body, before turning around and walking out of the room, and then carefully closing the door.
¡°Ling ¡®er, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest first. We still have to think of a way to leave this me domain tomorrow.¡±
Bai Yan gently rubbed little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, her voice as gentle as water.
¡°Yes, mother.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er nodded her head obediently, like a little cotton jacket that was tightly pressed against Bai Yan.
Bai Yan carried little Ling ¡®er¡¯s tiny body and slowly walked over to the bed. She gently ced the little fellow on the head of the bed and covered her with a cup.
Her hand gently patted her chest, and her eyes were full of love and gentleness..
Chapter 1852 - 1852: Guya’s doomsday (8)
Chapter 1852: Guya¡¯s doomsday (8)
Trantor: 549690339
In the kitchen.
It was a mess.
Everyone in the kitchen was dumbfounded as they looked at Jiji, who was pping its wings and wolfing down the food. They swallowed their saliva with some difficulty.
Their gazes slowly shifted from little Jiji to the empty tes, and the surprise in their eyes grew.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
ying die hurriedly ran over from outside the kitchen, she saw bai yan¡¯s little pet at a nce and the shock on her face was no less than the others.
This little thing was just a little chick, and its body was so small. How could it eat so much?
Where did all the food it ate go?
At that moment, everyone felt that little Jiji¡¯s stomach was like a bottomless pit, as if it couldn¡¯t fill up Xuanji no matter how much it tried.
Finally, all the food in the kitchen had been swept clean by little Jiji. It smacked its mouth, still unsatisfied, and looked at the maids around it.
It had stayed in the remains for so many years and had never enjoyed any good food. Its stomach had also been empty and hungry for many years. Now that it had finallye into contact with such delicious food, she could not control herself.
Especially Yingluo.
It felt that this wasn¡¯t enough. It could eat more!
¡°Second elder, what should we do? This little thing still wants to eat. If it continues like this, isn¡¯t it afraid that it will burst?¡±
The maidservant wanted to cry. What if little Jiji was too full, and the young miss got angry?
ying die¡¯s eyes were fixed on jiji, as if she was checking something, after a while, her furrowed brows rxed and she said with a faint smile,¡± it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve taken a look. This little guy has eaten so much, but it¡¯s not bloated. It should be able to eat more. You guys continue to prepare food for it until it¡¯s satisfied.
¡°Yes, second elder,¡±
with ying die¡¯s words, everyone present heaved a sigh of relief.
The chefs began to busy themselves without stopping, preparing food for this little ancestor.
Dust frost domain.
in the study of the lord¡¯s manor.
The man sat in front of the table, and in front of him was a painting. His originally cold face gradually warmed up after seeing the woman in the painting, and there was a gentle light between his brows.
the painting was of a woman in a green dress, she was pure and beautiful, and there was a faint smile on her lips.
Her smile could easily touch one¡¯s heart. It was like a clean spring that flowed into one¡¯s heart and cleansed one¡¯s soul.
Shuang ¡®er, Jian Jia. the man¡¯s fingers caressed the portrait gently, as if he was touching the face of the woman he loved, a beautiful person like you should be the most beautiful color in the world. You¡¯re like a pure lotus, as pure as water. However, in the face of such a beautiful person, I¡¯ll never let go of those people who tried to kill you!
He slowly closed his eyes.
At this moment, the woman¡¯s beautiful smile was imprinted in his mind again.
He seemed to be able to hear her soft voice calling out to him,¡± ¡°brother yingluo, yingluo¡±
However, ever since that incident back then, she had left his side forever.
He would also never forget the scene of his beloved woman lying in a pool of blood.
¡°Demon Realm, Azure Emperor!¡± Ye yuche clenched his fists tightly and his eyes turned dark again. I won¡¯t let you off. 1 won¡¯t let a single one of those who killed Shuang ¡®er off!
The scenes of the past were still vivid in his mind, causing him to be in so much pain that his heart was tearing and his eyes were filled with the light of hatred..
Chapter 1853 - 1853: Guya’s doomsday (9)
Chapter 1853: Guya¡¯s doomsday (9)
Trantor: 549690339
He wanted those people to be buried with him.
And go to hell to apologize to Shuang ¡®er!
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. It was di Gang who destroyed the most beautiful person in his heart and also the one who caused him to suffer for a lifetime.
Even after so many years had passed, he would never forget this bone-deep hatred. He must make him pay with his life to avenge Shuang ¡®er!
¡°My Lord,¡±
miss Yun is back,¡± a voice came from outside the door, she wants to see the Lord.
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes turned cold and he said coldly,¡± ¡°Let her in,¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
the sounds outside the study disappeared, and what followed was the sound of footsteps.
After a while, the door was pushed open by a lily-white hand, and a gentle and beautiful face immediately entered his sight.
To be honest, ever since Yun Ruoxi¡¯s scar was removed, her face was still pretty good. However, Wan Wan was still far from his Shuang ¡®er.
¡°Is there something?¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s voice was cold and unkind.
Yun Ruoxi had long been ustomed to him being like this. She also understood that no matter who he was to, he would always be so gloomy and cold. He was not deliberately targeting her.
¡°My Lord, I went to the me domain.¡± yun ruoxiughed, her voice was delicate and her face was very charming.
Ye yuche narrowed his eyes, hiding a trace of disgust. He asked coldly,¡± ¡°And then?¡±
I saw my enemy, Bai Yan, who is also the Queen of the Xuanji demon world.
At that moment, ye yuche¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He stood up abruptly and asked,¡± ¡°Who did you say you saw? the Queen of the demon Realm?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, 1 did see her. Moreover, Yingluo has be Tian Yan¡¯s daughter.¡±
Yun Ruoxi was shocked by ye yuche¡¯s reaction. She bit her lip and said,¡±
Ye yucheughed coldly.
Theughter was sinister and terrifying, and his eyes were full of hatred.
I already knew that di Cang was married. In the past, he didn¡¯t care about any woman, but he still married a wife, his eyes turned to Yun Ruoxi and asked,¡± since you know the Queen of the demon Realm, can you tell me what kind of woman she is? What kind of person would di Cang take a fancy to?¡±
Yun Ruoxi was startled. She was silent for a moment. Bai Yan is very beautiful.
This was the only thing she admitted that Bai Yan was better than her.
¡°Beautiful?¡± Ye yuche chuckled, his face full of disdain, di Cang isn¡¯t a person who fancies beauty. He even rejected a beautiful woman like Shuang ¡®er, so how could other women¡¯s elegant looks bewitch him?¡±
shuang ¡®er?
Yun Ruoxi sensitively caught these two words. In addition, ye changche¡¯s domain was also named after Chen Shuang. Could it be that Shuang ¡®er Wanwan had some rtionship with the Grand Lord?
I don¡¯t know Bai Yan very well. Her character is more vicious. Even when I¡¯m on good terms with her, I don¡¯t dare to have deep contact with her, Zhenzhen. Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes flickered a few times and she bit her lip again, moreover, 1 know that Bai Yan is surrounded by many men but she doesn¡¯t have a single female friend. She probably used Foxy methods to seduce men but women hate her character.
Ye yuche narrowed his eyes, his gaze probing.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat and she subconsciously took a few steps back.
She did not want to say anything bad or bad about Bai Yan. She was afraid that Huahua¡¯s only trump card would be seduced by that woman.
she couldn¡¯t bear the consequences..
Chapter 1854 Guyas doomsday (10)
1854 Guya''s doomsday (10)
"You may leave."
Ye yucheughed sinisterly and waved his hand, no longer interested in listening.
How could he not understand Yun Ruoxi''s character?
Not a single word of truth could be heard from her mouth.
If that woman really only knew how to seduce people, why would di Cang take her as his wife?
"Yes."
Yun Ruoxi was a little apprehensive. She didn''t know if she had said anything that offended him. She wanted to say something, but when she saw ye yuche''s gradually growing impatient gaze, her heart skipped a beat. She responded and left the study.
When she walked out of the study, the suppressed atmosphere disappeared from her heart. She slowly exhaled and bit her lip as she looked back at the study.
"Bai Yan, Bai Yan again! It''s not enough that she has seduced the monster King and the divine Lord. Now, even the Grand Lord is interested in that woman?" Yun Ruoxi''s eyes were fierce and vicious. I won''t let her seed and I won''t let her destroy the happiness that belongs to me again.
She had already given up on the divine Lord. Now, she could only survive in this world by clinging to the Lord''s thigh.
Therefore, she would not give Bai Yan another chance to destroy it.
Thinking of this, Yun Ruoxi retracted her gaze and went to the backyard.
From afar, she could hear a mocking voice.
that woman, Yun Ruoxi, really thinks too highly of herself. Does she think that Grand Lord has taken a fancy to her? if Grand Lord has really taken a fancy to her, how could he not give her a status? "
" by the way, let me tell you something. don''t tell anyone. it''s said that xuanji grand lord fell in love with a woman many years ago. when i was helping the grand lord clean up his study, i saw a portrait of that woman. she was extremely beautiful, much more beautiful than yun ruoxi. that woman''s name was liu chenshuang. the domain we were in was named after her. it can be seen that the grand lord''s love is deep. "
yun ruoxi, who was originally nning to leave, suddenly heard these words. her footsteps stopped in ce and she could no longer move.
Chen Shuang? Shuang ''er? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yun Ruoxi''s head exploded and her body trembled.
If she remembered correctly, there was a portrait on the Lord''s Table just now.
She was afraid of angering the Lord, so she didn''t take another look at the portrait.
Furthermore, the reason why the Grand Lord is against the demon world is to avenge the woman named Liu chenshuang?
Yun Ruoxi bit her lips tightly. The conversation between the two women echoed in her mind over and over again, causing her lips to bleed. The sweet blood flowed into her mouth.
Why did Wanwan have a Bai Yan who went against her previously and snatched away everything that belonged to her?
And now there was a Liu chenshuang?
Even a dead man, Chengcheng, wanted to snatch her away?
She slowly closed her eyes, her heart filled with unwillingness and anger.
These days, she had already enjoyed the benefits of power. She did not want to lose everything in her hands. If she was unable to be the Grand Lord''s most beloved woman, sooner orter, she would be like the other women and be expelled.
Suddenly, Yun Ruoxi opened her eyes. Her eyes flickered and were abnormally firm.
"The Grand Lord has always treated me differently from other women. Perhaps I can rece Liu chenshuang! Just because they can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t! Anyway, that woman is already dead. How can a dead Yingluopete with a living one for power?"
In fact, Yun Ruoxi still liked Feng lixiao. As for ye yuche, she only wanted to take away his power!
Chapter 1855 Departure (1)
1855 Departure (1) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The light in her eyes became more and more determined.
However, it was a little awkward.
when she thought of feng lixiao''s immortal-like figure, she felt as if there was a needle in her heart, stabbing her ruthlessly, making her feel unbearable pain.
¡¡
me domain.
Theke and the mountains.
The clear water flowed in the breeze, forming ripples.
A light breeze blew past, and the fallen leaves drifted on the water surface like a small boat that had spent the night, swaying with the wind.
Bai Yan sat quietly on theke. Her gaze was indifferent and calm as she stared deeply at the rippling water surface in front of her.
It was at this moment that a sound rang out.
a voice rang out from behind bai yan, drawing her attention back.
"Young miss."
Bai Yan slowly turned her eyes and her gazended on Ji Tian''s old face. She frowned slightly and said in an indifferent voice, " "You''re looking for me?"
Ji Tian was stunned. He lowered his eyes and pondered."There''s something I don''t know if I should tell you."
"What is it?" Bai Yan frowned and continued to ask.
Ji Tian was silent for a moment before he turned his gaze to Bai Yan.
that day, I brought men with me to stop you from saving Qing GE. At that time, you urged me to get the guards to capture youngdy Ling ''er.
When he said this, Ji Tian was afraid that he would attract Bai Yan''s me. His gaze did not even dare to move away from her face as he carefully observed her emotions.
sure enough.
After hearing these words, Bai Yan''s expression sank. Fortunately, she did not say much, which also allowed Ji Tian to slowly heave a sigh of relief.
after that, ording to the reactions of the guards, miss Ling ''er''s body seemed to be on fire at that time, so hot that they couldn''t help but let go. I think that we must let the eldest miss know about this and see if there is any problem with miss Ling'' er''s body.
ji tian''s face was full of worry.
He could guess that there was a ball of fire burning within little Ling ''er''s body.
The fire would only hurt those who wanted to get close to her, but it wouldn''t be good if Yingying couldn''t control it and self-immted.
Bai Yan''s eyes sank and she stood up. "I understand. Thank you for telling me about this. In addition, don''t let my parents know about this so they won''t be too worried."
"Yes, young miss."
Ji Tian let out a breath of air.
With the eldest miss''s ability, she would definitely be able to find out the condition of miss Ling ''er''s body. As such, it would not be a big deal not to tell the Grand Lord and Madam.
Bai Yan did not say anything more as she slowly walked in the direction of the backyard.
From afar, she could see little Ling ''er ying with little Jiji, while Ji qingge stood silently by her side, apanying her.
"Mother?"
When little Ling ''er raised her eyes, she saw Bai Yan at a nce and a bright smile bloomed on her small face.
herrge eyes were curved into a crescent as she excitedly ran towards bai yan.
The little milk bun''s body was small. When she rushed into Bai Yan''s arms, she did not weigh much and instead, had a light feeling.
Bai Yan kept feeling that she only needed one hand to be able to drag this little fellow up.
"Mother, hug."
Little Ling ''er''s voice was soft. She opened her arms and her big eyes were full of smiles.
It was as if to the little fellow, as long as she could see Bai Yan, her mood would be very happy.
Bai Yan used one hand to hold little Ling ''er''s body and carried her up from the ground. Then, she kissed her little face and the corners of her lips unconsciously curled up.
"Giggle."
Little Ling ''erughed. Herughter was clear and melodious, and it spread throughout the entire courtyard, making everyone who heard it feel extremely good.
Chapter 1856 Departure (2)
1856 Departure (2)
Ji Qing GE stood to the side with envy.
the moment she thought of her parents who had left her long ago, a hint of sadness appeared in her eyes.
Yingying had never experienced such a scene since she was born, and she didn''t know that a mother''s love would be so gentle.
"Ling ''er, I have something to ask you."
Bai Yan did not notice Ji Qing GE''s emotions. Her mind was filled with the first elder''s reminder and a touch of worry could not help but be contained between her eyebrows.
Little Ling ''er raised her palm-sized face. "mother, what do you want to ask ling ''er? as long as it''s something mother wants to know, ling'' er will definitely tell you."
"Ling ''er, have you been feeling unwelltely?"
bai yan muttered to herself for a moment before asking.
Little Ling ''er tilted her head and looked at Bai Yan without blinking, seemingly unable to understand why her mother would suddenly ask this question.
"Mother, Ling ''er doesn''t feel any difort."
"Is that so?" Bai Yan was still a little worried. then, do you have the feeling of a me burning in your body? "
"No," little Ling ''er shook her head.
No?
Little Ling ''er''s words did not make Bai Yan rx. The worry in her heart grew even more.
After a long while, she let go of the little fellow in her arms and slowly closed her eyes, allowing her spiritual force to probe little Ling ''er''s body.
Logically speaking, most people would not use their mental energy to casually probe others. After all, if another person''s mental energy were to enter the body, it would cause the body to suffer a trace of damage. This was also the reason why Bai Yan had never used her mental energy to probe little Ling ''er''s body.
Unless it was thest resort.
For example, when treating a person, one would need to use mental strength to probe. Another example would be Yingying''s little Ling''s current condition.
Suddenly, Bai Yan''s face turned pale.
Because Yingluo
she saw a pearl lying quietly in the area where little ling ''er''s heart was.
Ayer of mes floated around the Pearl, but it no longer burned her heart. Instead, ity there without any movement.
"ling ''er, you don''t usually feel pain in your heart?"
A cold sweat broke out on Bai Yan''s forehead. She hurriedly pulled out her mental energy and looked at little Ling ''er with an ugly expression.
Little Ling ''er blinked her big eyes adorably, " "Why would mother ask such a question? is there something wrong with Ling ''er''s body? But I don''t feel any difort."
Bai Yan was silent once again.
After a short while, her voice rang out, " "Can you tell me what the me Pearl on your heart is? And who put it in your body?"
no matter who instigated it,
She wouldn''t let off anyone who would hurt Xiao Ling ''er.
Killing intent had already appeared in Bai Yan''s eyes. A sinister aura spread throughout the entire backyard, and even Ji qingge, who was by the side, could feel the anger in her heart.
"I don''t remember."
Little Ling ''er bit her finger and replied in her baby voice.
Bai Yan let her emotions calm down. She pressed both her hands on little Ling ''er''s shoulders, trying her best to make her tone as calm as ever.
"Ling ''er, think again." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
little ling ''er''s eyes were filled with doubt. she tilted her head and pondered until her little head was about to burst. then she suddenly patted her head.
"Mother, do you still remember that I told you there was a cave in the demonic Saint mountain, and that there was a person inside?"
"What?" Bai Yan frowned.
Little Ling ''er pouted,"I remember that he gave me something that day. Is it this Pearl?" He told Ling ''er to keep it for him and to return it in the future."
Bai Yan''s eyes sank slightly.
Chapter 1857 - 1857: Departure (3)
Chapter 1857 - 1857: Departure (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Ji Tian had just said that whenever Ling ¡®er was in danger, her body would burn like fire, and anyone who got close to her would be burned.
From this, it could be seen how powerful this Pearl was.
¡°Since I¡¯ve sent it up, there¡¯s no reason to return it!¡± Bai Yanughed coldly, no matter what purpose he has, this Pearl is like a bomb in your body and can be in danger at any time. Therefore, we will take his revenge. After we take out the Pearl from your body, it will belong to us.
You want to return it?
In your dreams!
It was impossible for her to return it, and she also wanted to settle the score with him!
Little Ling ¡®er was startled. She lowered her head and thought for a moment.¡±Mother, that big brother Yingluo doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person, right?¡±
Although he was a little fierce at the beginning, he never really hurt her.
So, he was just fierce with his words, but in fact, he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person, he nted this hidden danger in your body. I can¡¯t forgive him! Bai Yan gently held little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand as her gaze carried a grave look. Ling¡¯ er, we must return to the demon world as soon as possible. We also have to find your father to think of a way to remove the Pearl from your body.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Little Ling ¡®er nodded her head obediently. She also missed her father and two brothers.
Ji qingge wanted to speak but stopped.
Bai Yan finally saw her this time. She stood up straight and her gazended on the little girl¡¯s pretty little face.
¡°qing ge, do you have anything to say to me?¡±
I¡¯m Qianqian. Ji Qing GE pursed her lips lightly, ¡°can I go with you?¡±
Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at Bai Yan without blinking.
Bai Yan could not help butugh, of course you can. The price I paid for saving you back then was to let you follow little Ling ¡®er.
Even though Ling ¡®er was still young, she had to recruit some people with extremely strong talents for her.
And Ji Qing GE was one of them.
Ling ¡®er was a girl. Compared to Tiantian and Chen¡¯ er, she needed the protection and care of others more. She hoped that her daughter would never be hurt in any way.
Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyes brightened, and the corners of her lips rose, a faint smile on her face.
¡± little sister,¡± little ling ¡®er chuckled crisply, her small hand grabbing ji qing ge¡¯s hand, her voice soft,¡± your smile is really beautiful, ling¡¯ er likes you a lot. H
Ji qingge¡¯s delicate little face blushed. She also liked this little sister very much.
However, she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to say such words.
So, she pursed her lips awkwardly and stood at the side without saying a word.
¡± ling ¡®er, you follow your sister qing ge. i have to go find your grandfather to discuss some matters.¡±
¡°En, en.¡±
little ling ¡®er nodded her little head with all her might and chuckled,¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er will be very obedient. Mother, go and find grandfather.¡±
Bai Yan smiled as she lowered her head and kissed little Ling ¡®er¡¯s little face. Her smile was gentle and warm, even more dazzling than the sun.
When she straightened up, she realized that Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyes could not hide the envy in them, and her heart trembled.
She seemed to have forgotten that little Qing GE¡¯s parents had lost their lives for the me domain.
It could also be said that they were the mayflies who died for their father.
seeing ji qingge¡¯s gaze, bai yan¡¯s heart softened for no reason and she reached out to rub her little head.
¡°Qing GE, I¡¯ll leave Ling ¡®er in your care.¡±
her palm was very warm, and it also made ji qing ge¡¯s body stiffen.
All these years, her grandfather only knew how to give her everything she wanted, but she had never enjoyed such a caress..
Chapter 1858 - 1858: Departure (4)
Chapter 1858: Departure (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Therefore, under the warmth of Bai Yan¡¯s palm, Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyes felt a little sore and she actually felt like crying.
¡°Young miss, I will, Yingluo.¡±
don¡¯t call me young miss. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me aunt. Your parents lost their lives for the me domain, so we should treat you as a family.
Bai Yan¡¯s voice was very gentle, so gentle that Ji Qing GE¡¯s tears could not help but fall.
She hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes and tried her best to smile.
This smile was much more real than the first one, and it was no longer so forced.
¡°Aunt, don¡¯t you me me?¡±
Bai Yan was stunned, did you do something wrong?¡± she asked.
I¡¯m sorry! Ji Qing GE twisted the corner of her clothes in embarrassment, my grandfather hurt mydy and wanted to capture Ling ¡®er.
your grandfather is your grandfather, and you are you. I will not put the two of you on the same level. Bai Yan shook her head and smiled sweetly, moreover, Ling ¡®er has already spoken up for your grandfather. I don¡¯t me him anymore.
In fact, he could understand Ji Tian¡¯s impulse.
If her little Ling ¡®er had encountered such a thing, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to trust someone she didn¡¯t know at all and hand Ling¡¯ er over to her.
But understanding was one thing.
she could not turn a blind eye to bai ning¡¯s injuries.
If Ling ¡®er hadn¡¯t praised Ji Tian for taking care of her and for his loyalty to the Lord¡¯s Manor, she wouldn¡¯t have let go of all the grudges.
¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±
Ji qingge grinned, revealing her teeth.
Only then did Bai Yan realize that this little girl actually had two tiger teeth and looked so good when she smiled.
¡°You guys go y by yourselves, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Retracting her gaze, Bai Yan took onest look at little Ling ¡®er and Ji Qing GE before slowly walking in the direction of the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s study.
In the study.
Tian Yan sat in front of the table, his fingers rubbing his temples, his eyes filled with worry.
Squeak.
The door was pushed open by a hand, and when Tian Yan looked up, he saw a woman in a gorgeous red dress slowly walking over.
He rxed his furrowed brows and asked,¡± ¡°Yan ¡®er, why have youe?¡±
Bai Yan stopped in her tracks, father, have you found a way to break the seal from that day?¡±
hearing her words, tianyan was stunned for a moment, he smiled bitterly and shook his head,¡± the seal that day was formed at the cost of my physical body. Now, even if I want to break it, it will not be easy. Moreover, I have thought about it just now. If the seal is broken, the people from the other domains will also leave. At that time, the world will definitely be in chaos.
once a war between overlords broke out, the impact would spread to the following ces, when that time came, both the divine realm and the continent would be greatly affected.
This was also the reason why he wanted to stop the war between the Lords.
¡°Father, Jian Jia, are you not leaving with us?¡± Bai Yan muttered to herself for a moment before raising her head to look at Tianyan. you have already left home for many years. Grandpa and Grandma must have missed you very much.
Tian Yan lowered his eyes, hiding the pain in his eyes. He shook his head and smiled bitterly,¡± ¡°I can only ask you to say hello to them on my behalf. I¡¯ve been looking for a way for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find a way to let me leave without breaking the seal.¡±
he had never thought of breaking the seal from the very beginning.
Otherwise, they would not be a match for so many Domain Realm Masters.
Even in his previous life, when he had one foot in the true God Realm, he had never been able to fight against so many Lords at the same time.
Thus, he had initially wanted to think of a way to leave the domain without breaking the seal..
Chapter 1859 - 1859: Departure (5)
Chapter 1859: Departure (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find such a method.
¡± i need to bring ling ¡®er back for a trip, di cang must be very worried about me. ¡± bai yan¡¯s eyes carried a burning light.¡± tell me, how can i leave the domain?¡±
Those below the Lord level could leave the domain without permission.
However, she had tried before, and she couldn¡¯t get out. That was why she had to ask Tian Yan.
¡± yan ¡®er, i will let you take you guys away, you should also take your mother out first, this me domain is too dangerous, hehe.¡± tianyan shook his head and sighed, a bitter smile on his lips.
Bai Yan raised her brows. She won¡¯t leave you now, so you can only let her stay. However, Qianqian¡¯s father, I¡¯m going back to find a ce to think of a way. He has the ability to send mother to me, which means that Qianqian might have a way to make you leave without breaking the seal.¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s heart moved.
He was extremely unwilling to acknowledge this son-inw who had abducted his daughter. However, thinking about it now, only di Cang had the ability to do so.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. Tianyan nodded. This was the only way now.
At this moment, he suddenly thought of little Ling ¡®er, and his heart softened.
little girl, after you take Ling ¡®er away, you have to pay more attention to her. Don¡¯t let those stinky brats have the opportunity to snatch my granddaughter away. 1 don¡¯t think my granddaughter needs to marry anyone in her life. Not a single man is worthy of her.
After all, there was only one man like di Cang.
how could anyone else be a good match for his precious granddaughter? In your dreams!
There was a smile in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes as she said with a smile that was not a smile,¡± ¡°Father, Ling ¡®er told me everything you said to her before. If I remember correctly, you seemed to be advising Ling¡¯ er not to listen to di Cang and Chen ¡®er. If she meets a boy that she likes in the future, she would definitely not miss it.¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s handsome face stiffened, and he coughed awkwardly,¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t know that Ling ¡®er is my biological granddaughter? If 1 had known earlier, I would have definitely stood on di Cang and Chen ¡®er¡¯s side and firmly put an end to those men¡¯s chances of abducting him.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t want a great-grandson in the future?¡±
¡°Well, Wufu ¡¡± Tianyan thought for a moment,¡±don¡¯t we have Chen ¡®er? How can our family¡¯s girl be taken away by an outsider? I should have asked Chen ¡®er to abduct a girl. Chen¡¯ er won¡¯t let me down with regards to carrying a great-grandson.¡±
in other words, they could only allow their family to abduct the little girl from other families, and they could not allow other families to abduct their little girl.
Bai Yan smiled but did not say anything.
¡°Yan ¡®er, you have to look after little Ling¡¯ er. If any brat dares to kidnap our
Ling ¡®er, immediately break his leg!¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.
Bai Yan once again felt sorrow for Ling ¡®er¡¯s future husband.
in the past, he only had a father and two brothers, now, he had a grandfather who wanted to break his legs.
you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Di Cang and Chen ¡®er will take care of it. Bai Yan shrugged, if there is really an outstanding person who wants to pursue Ling¡¯ er, I also believe that these difficulties are nothing to him.
If he couldn¡¯t even get through this little difficulty, how could he give Ling ¡®er a lifetime of happiness?
¡°Yan ¡®er, when are you guys leaving? I¡¯ll take you guys out of the domain.¡±
¡°Right now.¡±
bai yan frowned tightly.
There was something wrong with Ling ¡®er¡¯s body. She had to go back as soon as possible to discuss it with di Cang. Moreover, di Cang might know the origin of that Pearl..
Chapter 1860 - 1860: Departure (6)
Chapter 1860: Departure (6)
Trantor: 549690339
She couldn¡¯t drag this on, so she had to leave now.
Tianyan was startled. Hearing that Bai Yan wanted to leave now, a wave of reluctance surged in his heart and his throat became a little stiff.
¡°So fast?¡±
Bai Yan nodded slightly. Her heart was also filled with reluctance, but she had no choice but to leave.
¡°Father, we will meet again. After di Cang and I think of a way, we wille back to find you, GE ke.¡±
Tian Yan smiled bitterly, forget it. Anyway, well have a long time to meet again in the future. You guys go and pack up. After that, Ill take you away.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Yan turned around to look at Tianyan. She then turned around and walked out of the study.
After she walked out of the door, she stopped.
The sun shone down from the sky and fell on her beautiful face, making her even more beautiful and captivating.
Thinking about it, she had not spent much time with Tianyan. This time, they finally met again, but they could not leave Xuanji together.
He was trapped in the me domain, and he didn¡¯t know when they would meet again.
Bai Yan pursed her lips and lowered her eyes, ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, the reason why ling ¡®er and i were able toe to the me domain was because of that bead? That Pearl should only be activated by the pure Qi within the domain, which is why it brought us to the domain. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, but this domain is actually father¡¯s Kasaya.¡±
The true Qi within the realm was too dense, and it was somewhat different from outside the realm.
this was also the reason why she was in a hurry to leave.
She was afraid that the Pearl would be activated because of the true Qi in the domain. If she stayed here for too long, would it affect Ling ¡®er¡¯s body?
even though the pearl was safely in her heart, if it were to burn, no one would be able to save ling ¡®er.
Thinking of this, Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. She walked in the direction of the backyard, her pace also bing faster and faster.
Ji Qing GE and little Ling ¡®er still hadn¡¯t left the courtyard. They were ying with Jiji, their faces brimming with smiles.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s smile was very bright, like the sun, shining on people¡¯s hearts. Ji Qing GE¡¯s smile was a little more shy and elegant, but her clear eyes were as pure as water.
¡± ling ¡®er, qing ge, you two pack up. it¡¯s about time we leave this ce.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s voice came from in front, causing little Ling ¡®er to withdraw her gaze. She stood up straight and looked at Bai Yan without blinking.
¡°Mother, are we leaving now? Did grandfather find a way for him to leave?¡±
Bai Yan shook her head, let¡¯s leave first. Your grandfather is still unable to leave.
¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± A hint of disappointment appeared in little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips. 1 thought Grandpa would leave with us.
Bai Yanughed bitterly, he has yet to find a way, and we can¡¯t drag it on any longer. We have to go back to the demon world to find your father. Also, after we go to the demon world, we can think of a way together with your father to reunite with your grandfather as soon as possible.
Only after these words were spoken did the disappointment in little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes dissipate. She pulled Bai Yan¡¯s sleeve and said in a childish voice,¡± mother, let¡¯s go then. Father is so powerful. He will definitely be able to reunite with grandfather.
Bai Yan chuckled as she rubbed the little fellow¡¯s head. She raised her head and looked at Ji qingge.¡±Qing GE, 1 don¡¯t think your grandfather will be able toe with us. Go and say goodbye to him. After all, after we leave this time, we don¡¯t know when we will be able to return to Huanhuan..¡±
Chapter 1861 - 1861: The demon Realm (1)
Chapter 1861: The demon Realm (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Yes.¡±
Ji Qing GE nodded her head obediently and jogged in the direction of the elder¡¯spound.
The wind blew past, blowing Bai Yan¡¯s fine ck hair. Her hand gently stroked little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, the corners of her lips rising into a clear and light arc.
¡°Ling ¡®er, let¡¯s go pack up as well. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±
The demon Realm.
The blood-red moon covered the entirend, making it seem gloomy and bloody, as if it was on the other side of hell.
Under the moonlight, the man¡¯s purple robes were devastatingly beautiful, and his silver hair was devilishly charming. His eyes were arrogant and mboyant as he coldly peeked at the people below.
He was like a high and mighty Emperor, and everyone below him was like an ant.
¡°Bad Daddy, can we go and find mother now that we¡¯ve dealt with these people?¡±
Beside the man stood a little boy who looked like he was carved from Jade.
the boy looked extremely delicate and cute, his eyebrows and eyes were somewhat simr to the man beside him. they were both arrogant and unreserved, and his eyes had a domineering look that looked down on the world.
However, his voice was soft and tender. It slowly rang out in the night and caused a huge wave.
Di Gang¡¯s expression finally changed. He stared coldly at the enemy in front of him. His red lips curled up, holding a bloody smile.
¡°This should be thest person. After these people are dealt with, we will go find your mother Qianqian.¡±
The moment he heard this, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face was filled with joy.
He had not seen his mother and sister for a few months. If it were not for these people, they would not have been guarding this ce until now.
The strength of the people sent over now was getting weaker and weaker. Presumably, those strong people had already died in the demon Realm. The next time, even if there were more people who came to the demon Realm, the strength of the great elder was enough to resist.
they could then go and find their mother without worry.
Chen ¡®er, let me see your current ability. If you don¡¯t have the ability, you won¡¯t be able to protect the woman you love the most.
Di Cang was not in a hurry to make a move. His Phoenix eyes contained a cold and serious light, and his cold voice was overbearing.
mother is the person 1 love the most. I will use my ability to protect mother for the rest of her life.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s gaze became more and more solemn. He slowly raised his hand, and a long sword appeared in his hand out of thin air.
The little fellow was small, but in this violent wind, he seemed to be able to withstand the wind and rain.
In this life, all his faith was to protect his mother. For his mother, he would do his best to improve himself and never give the wicked a chance to hurt her again.
Di Gang¡¯s lips curved up, his brows and eyes filled with pride.
This was his son, the Prince of the demon Realm.
Without some ability, how could he shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting Yan ¡®er with him?
A strong wind blew.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s brocade clothes fluttered in the wind, making his small face look even more determined, and his eyes were filled with an unquestionable choice.
He held a long sword in his hand and looked down at the enemies who were charging at him. A smile appeared on his lips.
This smile no longer had the innocence and naivety of the past. Instead, it carried a hint of simrity to di Gang¡¯s.
It was the smile of a sovereign, as if everything was under his control.
you people never listen to my advice. You¡¯vee to find trouble with us time and time again, and you¡¯ve even caused me to be unable to go to my mother¡¯s side. It¡¯s one thing for you to attack the demon world, but the most unforgivable thing is that you¡¯ve caused me to be separated from my mother for a few months. So, I will never forgive you!
to bai xiaochen, the most unforgivable thing was that it was because of these people that he was unable to go to bai yan¡¯s side to take a look..
Chapter 1862 - 1862: Reuniting (1)
Chapter 1862: Reuniting (1)
Trantor: 549690339
when the people in front of them saw that di cang did not intend to make a move and instead let the little fellow beside him make a move, they unconsciously let out a coldugh in their hearts and immediately rushed towards the people in front of them.
The man¡¯s back was facing the light. At that moment, his eyebrows were stained with the blood-colored moonlight, and he looked extremely beautiful.
¡°Xiao Mi, let¡¯s go.¡±
Suddenly, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s young and tender voice rang out in the night, reverberating for a long time.
Behind Bai Xiaochen, the young man¡¯s figure gradually grewrger, and after a while, he turned into a mighty and majestic white Tiger. He let out a roar and was already running behind Bai Xiaochen.
Bai Xiaochen used a little strength and stood on The White Tiger¡¯s back. He held a long sword in his hand, and his small face had a domineering aura that was natural.
The Vermilion Bird, the Azure Dragon, and the four ck tortoises ¡ They also began to move.
The sky was set off by the Vermillion bird¡¯s mes, and it became even redder. The Azure Dragon let out a warning cry, and the ck Tortoise silently guarded Bai Xiaochen¡¯s back.
They were like three warriors, as powerful as gods, just to protect this world.
Blood stained the flowers all over the mountains and fields, making the sea of red spider lilies that had already bloomed even more enchanting.
the sounds of battle continued to ring out, but there were still countless people lying in pools of blood.
The little bun held a long sword in his hand. His young face was no longer innocent and was reced with an arrogant and domineering air.
The Bai Xiaochen at this moment was like a king and not a child who was pestering his mother and acting coquettishly.
Fresh blood sttered on the little bun¡¯s tender face. He used the back of his hand to wipe the blood off but did not stop his actions. He continued to sit on Xiao Mi¡¯s back and charge into the enemy group while cking off.
Di Cang looked at the little bun¡¯s actions and a gratified smile hung on his gorgeous face. There was even a rare admiration as his mboyant Phoenix eyes stared at the little bun who was already stained with blood, and the corners of his lips gradually rose.
At the back of the crowd, di Xiaoyun was hiding with Tian Tian in his arms. She looked worriedly at the little bun in the midst of the enemies and bit her lip so hard that it almost tore.
He really didn¡¯t know what his Royal brother was thinking, to actually let Bai Xiaochen face so many enemies alone. Even if she had the help of The White Tiger and the other three divine beasts, this action of Yingying was still too dangerous.
If anything were to happen to the little guy, not only would sister-inw seek Him out for revenge, but even she would not want to acknowledge him as her brother anymore, Yingluo.
Every time Bai Xiaochen took a step forward, di Xiaoytin¡¯s heart was so nervous that it was about to jump out. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had to take care of little Tiantian, she would have rushed over to help him.
¡± little aunt,¡± tian tian pulled di xiaoyun¡¯s sleeve, his chubby face filled with curiosity,¡± why does father want big brother to fight alone? ¡± Big brother¡¯s body is covered in blood, I¡¯m so worried about Yingluo.¡±
Di Xiaoyun lowered her eyes and looked at the little fellow in her arms. She forced a smile on her face.
¡°don¡¯t worry, tian tian, that¡¯s not your big brother¡¯s blood, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s blood, your father wants your big brother to fight so that he can train him.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Tian Tian turned her small head around and continued to look at Bai Xiaochen. His eyes were spariding with Starlight, and he was filled with envy, big brother is so strong. In the future, 1 want to be as strong as big brother!
He wanted to fight alongside big brother, but he was too weak. His father would never allow him to go up.
However, when he grew up, he would be as strong as his big brother.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s heart softened, and he pinched Tiantian¡¯s chubby face with a bright smile..
Chapter 1863 - 1863: Reuniting (2)
Chapter 1863: Reuniting (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°In the future, you will definitely be as strong as your big brother.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Tian Tian¡¯s eyes were like stars, shining brightly. ¡°Auntie, when 1 grow up, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±
¡°What?¡± Di Xiaoyun smiled and raised his eyebrows, when you grow up, it¡¯ll take a long time.
not long, not long at all. Tian Tian shook her head like a rattle. I heard that big brother left home with mother when he was five years old. Then, Qianqian, wait for me to be five years old. I¡¯ll be all grown up then.
He was fiddling with his fingers, and his expression was cute and silly, like a soft ball.
I¡¯m only two years old now. I still have three years, aunt Yingluo. Wait for me for three years. After three years, I¡¯ll be able to protect you.
his big brother told him to be a man and take on the heavy responsibility of protecting the girls in the family with him.
Little Auntie is also a girl. Yingying, when he grows up, he will definitely protect little Auntie.
Di Xiaoyun was moved by Tiantian¡¯s words.
Of course, if she knew that she was only being protected in passing, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to cry.
¡°Good girl.¡±
di xiaoyun couldn¡¯t help but kiss tian tian¡¯s cheek, her smile was extremely bright, this was probably the first time she had smiled so happily ever since the state preceptor had left.
All of this was because of Tian Tian, this warm little jacket.
¡± little aunt, you¡¯re drooling on my face.¡± tiantian wiped her face that had been kissed by di xiaoyun.¡± big brother said that a man should be like father and only be loyal to one woman, i¡¯ve given my heart to mother, so only mother can kiss me.¡±
The corner of di Xiaoyun¡¯s mouth twitched. Tian Tian had such a silly and cute personality, how could she say such words?
He was simply a second Bai Xiaochen!
However, only brother Wang and sister-inw Wang could give birth to three such sensible children, which really made people envious and jealous.
However, di Xiaoyun didn¡¯t tease Tiantian any further. She looked at Bai Xiaochen with a worried gaze.
After seeing that Bai Xiaochen was still handling the situation with ease, her heart rxed a little. However, the battle had not ended, so it was impossible for her not to be nervous.
The blood-colored moonlight enveloped the sea of flowers, and countless people fell in a pool of blood. Bai Xiaochen fought with a body covered in blood. Even his Mount, Xiao Mi, was dyed red by the blood.
However, this was the blood of their enemies, the blood of their enemies who had died in their hands.
Their blood made the red spider lilies bloom even more beautifully, setting off this bloody and murderous battle.
It was unknown how much time had passed. In the demon Realm, there was no difference between day and night. However, as they watched their enemies fall one by one, everyone understood that the battle was about to end.
When thest enemy fell to the ground and could not get up, Bai Xiaochen also kept the sword in his hand. He turned around and walked towards di Cang.
¡°Chen ¡®er.¡±
Di Xiaoyun held onto Tian Tian¡¯s hand and quickly walked over to Bai Xiaochen¡¯s side. Her anxious heart finally rxed when she saw that the little bun was safe and sound.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, Yingluo.¡±
Bai Xiaochen shed a brilliant smile at di Xiaoyun. Auntie, I¡¯ve made you worry. You don¡¯t have to worry about me in the future because Yingluo has already grown up.
He was almost nine years old and no longer a child who needed others to worry about him. Naturally, he could handle a battle.
¡°You¡¯re just a little brat who still reeks of his mother¡¯s milk. You don¡¯t even have a wife, and you still dare to say that you¡¯ve grown up?¡± Di Xiaoyun¡¯s beautiful eyebrows raised slightly, tell me you¡¯ve grown up after you get married..
Chapter 1864 - 1864: Reuniting (3)
Chapter 1864: Reuniting (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face darkened a few times.
1 don¡¯t want to get married,¡± he said after a moment of silence. I just want to be with my mother and sister.
¡°oh?¡± Di Xiaoyun smiled, then let me ask you, is there a pink Pig beside long ¡®er?¡±
¡°Are you talking about Xiao mo? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Little Mo was originally mo lishang¡¯s pet, butter Ji da told him that Little Mo¡¯s family was used to protect long ¡®er. Unfortunately, Little Mo¡¯s family had been destroyed, leaving only him. That day when long¡¯ er was in aa, he stayed to take care of her.
however,
When long ¡®er woke up and found that her mother was gone, she did not care about Xiao mo and ran out to find her mother at a very fast speed. After finding her mother, they naturally returned to the demon world together.
When Xiao mo heard about long ¡®er, he ran over secretly.
¡°it¡¯s nothing, yingluo. i just feel that the pig is very close to long ¡®er and has been clinging to her. isn¡¯t long¡¯ er the daughter-inw that my sister-inw has decided on? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Pink Pig will snatch her away?¡± bai xiaochen fell silent once again.
Ills pink little face didn¡¯t look too good.
¡°xiao mo is long ¡®er¡¯s guard, and he urged me not to get married.¡±
¡°I see that their rtionship is not just that of a guard and master. On the contrary, Qianqian¡¯s closeness is somewhat unusual.¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s expression darkened once more. ¡°Aunt, can you not mention this again? it has nothing to do with me. i even suspect that you were sent by father to drive me away from mother¡¯s side so that he can keep pestering her.¡± ¡°Father?¡± Di Xiaoyun turned to look at Bai Xiaochen with a puzzled gaze.
Didn¡¯t this little fellow Yingluo keep calling brother Wang a Bad Daddy?
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s brows were filled with determination. Auntie, I¡¯ve already grown up. Since I¡¯ve grown up, I naturally have to change my way of addressing you and call you Royal father. I¡¯m no longer a five-year-old child.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s eyebrows twitched.
You¡¯re not a five-year-old child anymore, but what¡¯s the difference between nine and five?
Weren¡¯t they all children?
Royal father,¡± Bai Xiaochen turned his head and looked at di Cang. I¡¯ve already dealt with these people. When are we going to look for mother? I miss her.
go find your mother. I¡¯ll go alone. Wait for me at home.
di cang raised his brows and the corners of his lips curved into a beautiful arc.
¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go together? why don¡¯t you let me go find mother?¡±
Bai Xiaochen was very unhappy. He missed his mother so much, but Imperial father actually didn¡¯t bring him along.
¡°You¡¯ve already grown up. You can¡¯t cling to your mother like before.¡±
Di Cang lowered his eyes and smiled faintly,¡±didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already grown up?¡± Have you ever seen a grown up child pester his mother like he did when he was young?¡±
? ?
Bai Xiaochen was dumbfounded.
Was this considered shooting himself in the foot?
After a moment of silence, Bai Xiaochen said hesitantly,¡± ¡°Actually, Yingluo, I¡¯m still a baby.¡±
In front of her mother, who was not a baby?
the sudden rustling
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s back froze.
A familiar aura seemed toe from behind him, causing him to turn his head stiffly and look forward.
Under his gaze, those two familiar figures reflected in his eyes, causing his eyes to instantly turn red and his throat to choke up.
¡°Father, are my eyes ying tricks on me? why do I feel like I¡¯m seeing mother and sister?¡±
Chapter 1865 - 1865: Reuniting (4)
Chapter 1865: Reuniting (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Di Gang¡¯s line of sight simrly fell on the red-robeddy.
The domineering look in his eyes turned into endless gentleness.
His eyes were fixed on the woman in front of him, unwilling to move away.
¡°I¡¯m finally back, Yingluo.¡±
The woman in front slowly raised her head, and her ck eyes simultaneously looked at the group of people not far away.
However, it was a little awkward.
When she saw Bai Xiaochen, who was covered in blood, her expression changed drastically, and she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. However, she ran to his side with extreme speed.
¡°Chen ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
She nervously pressed down on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s shoulder, and her face turned pale.
A brilliant smile bloomed on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face, mother, don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s blood, not Chen ¡®er¡¯s. Chen¡¯ er is fine.
However, even though Bai Xiaochen had said so, Bai Yan still did not dare to let her guard down. She hurriedly checked Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body and after seeing that there was indeed nothing wrong with his body, she slowly heaved a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, he was safe and sound.
no one knew that the moment she saw bai xiaochen covered in blood, her heart was so anxious that it almost jumped out. it was hard for her to imagine what kind of crazy actions she would take to stomp on chen ¡®er if she were really injured.
Looking at Bai Yan¡¯s pale face, di Cang felt a little vexed in his heart.
He only wanted to train this little fellow, but it was not worth it to scare Yan ¡®er.
¡°Yan ¡¯er,¡±
He stretched out his hand and pulled Bai Yan into his embrace. His slender fingers gently patted her back, his voice full of tenderness.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let him get hurt,¡±
In reality, from di Gang¡¯s point of view, the boy¡¯s injuries were nothing. However, he was also afraid that Bai Yan¡¯s heart would ache. Therefore, when Bai Xiaochen was fighting, he did not rx his mind and instead paid attention to his actions.
Whenever Chen ¡®er was in danger of being injured, he would help her.
Fortunately, his son persevered in the end.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, Yingluo.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s heart finally rxed. Her body was a little soft as she leaned against di Gang¡¯s arms.
¡°Chen ¡®er and the other two are my life.¡±
it was precisely because of the existence of these three little fellows that she would fight so desperately against the enemy, she wanted to give them a peaceful life.
She could let Bai Xiaochen gain experience, but she was not willing to let him suffer too much harm.
after all, in every mother¡¯s heart, even if their son had gradually grown up, he was still just a little baby.
father, mother is tired. You and mother should go back and rest. I will take care of my sister and brother.
Bai Xiaochen looked at Bai Yan¡¯s almost exhausted expression and his gaze was filled with heartache.
his mother was already very tired, and she had been frightened by him. if she didn¡¯t go back to rest, he was afraid that her body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the rustling.
Di Cang did not say much. He carried Bai Yan and slowly walked in the direction of the pce.
bai xiaochen¡¯s reluctant gaze followed bai yan. he really wanted to chase after her and pounce into his mother¡¯s arms, but he could not be so insensible, no matter how much he missed his mother, he had to wait for her to rest well before going to find him.
¡°Little sister, can you y with me?¡±
Little Tian Tian had unknowingly walked to Ji Qing GE¡¯s side, his chubby little hands tugging at Ji Qing GE¡¯s sleeve as he asked with a silly smile.
Ji qingge was stunned. She pulled her hand away awkwardly, pursing her pink lips and not saying a word..
Chapter 1866 - 1866: Reuniting (5)
Chapter 1866: Reuniting (5)
Trantor: 549690339
She had never liked to be close to others.
Little Ling ¡®er was a girl, so she was an exception. However, Yingying was a boy, and she didn¡¯t have the habit of interacting with boys.
¡°Little sister, why are you ignoring me?¡±
Tian Tian pouted her lips, feeling wronged, and went up to hold Ji qingge¡¯s little hand, looking at him with pitiful eyes.
Oh my God! Ji Qing GE couldn¡¯t stand the little guy¡¯s aggrieved eyes, and she didn¡¯t know how to get along with a little boy, so she hurriedly looked at Ling ¡®er for help.
She hoped that Ling ¡®er could help her sort it out.
Little Ling ¡®er pped Tian Tian¡¯s hand away as she angrily said, little sister Qing GE is my friend. You¡¯ll scare her away if you do this.
Tian Tian¡¯s gaze became more and more pitiful. He rubbed the back of his hand as he turned to look at the fierce little Ling ¡®er.
¡°I want to y Yingying with little sister.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t allowit!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er ced her hands on her hips and had a fierce look on her face.¡±She¡¯s not close to you, so you can¡¯t force her to y with you, understand?¡±
This guy was clearly her older brother, but why did she feel like she had to teach him a lot of things?
He wanted to be friends with Little Miss Qing GE, how could he possibly use such a forceful method? If he scared her away, she wouldn¡¯t have any good friends left, Yingluo.
¡°When we¡¯re familiar with each other in the future, are we going to y together?¡± Tian Tian asked as sheughed.
Little Ling ¡®er thought for a moment and nodded, after you¡¯ve familiarized yourself with her and sister Qing GE has agreed to it, you can then y together. You¡¯re not allowed to scare her.
sure, sure. Tian Tian¡¯s smile was very cute and dazed. He once again turned his eyes to Ji Qing GE, ¡°little sister, if you be friends with me, I can let you y with anything other than those delicious food.
In Tian Tian¡¯s eyes, the most important thing was still food.
Everything else was secondary.
As long as she didn¡¯t take away the food that he treasured as his life, he would give her anything else.
It was a pity that apart from the delicacies that Tian Tian had hidden away, she didn¡¯t have anything else.
ji qingge¡¯s face was slightly red, and her expression was still a little awkward, she hurriedly took a few steps back and walked behind little ling ¡®er.
second brother, don¡¯t pester sister Qing GE. I¡¯ll let you y with my little pet.
xiao ling ¡®er was silent for a while before putting down jiji, which was sleeping on her shoulder, in front of tian tian.
¡°here, this is my little pet. be nice to it and don¡¯t bully it, understand?¡±
Little Jiji was sleeping soundly, but it was woken up by little Ling ¡®er¡¯s movements. It rubbed its drowsy eyes and opened them in a daze.
Suddenly, a chubby face with baby fat erged in front of its eyes. Drool was dripping from the corner of his mouth, and he was looking at it with bright eyes.
¡°It¡¯s a little chick, and it looks delicious.¡±
Gulp.
After saying this, Tian Tian even swallowed her saliva, wishing she could just pounce on little Jiji and eat it.
¡°Ji Ji!¡±
little jiji was so frightened that it immediately jumped three feet high, its feathers stood on end, and it was extremely frightened.
¡± don¡¯t be afraid, little jiji. it won¡¯t eat you.¡± little ling ¡®er patted little jiji¡¯s head, then pped the back of tian tian¡¯s head.¡± little jiji is my little friend, you can¡¯t eat it.¡±
Tian Tian touched the back of her head, feeling wronged. She turned her head and looked at Bai Xiaochen.¡±big brother, why did xi jue be so fierce after ling ¡®er went out?¡±
In the past, when he had snatched away Ling ¡®er¡¯s delicacies, Ling¡¯ er would still smile at him.
Why did he be so fierce now? It was as if Ling ¡®er¡¯s body had a me that could easily erupt..
Chapter 1867 - 1867: Reuniting (6)
Chapter 1867: Reuniting (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s gaze was filled with pampering.
¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for girls to be a little fierce?¡±
Moreover, little Ling ¡®er was so cute even when she was fierce.
Tian Tian felt quite aggrieved. He felt that Ling ¡®er was a little different, and her temper was not as gentle as before.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Jiji jumped up from little Ling¡¯s hand to its back, only revealing its head to look at Tian Tian.
When Tian Tian¡¯s gaze turned over, it was so frightened that its feathers stood up and it started to chirp.
¡°Little Jiji, you¡¯re so noisy.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er pouted in dissatisfaction. With me here, second brother won¡¯t hurt you. What are you trying to do by making so much noise? ¡±
after hearing this, little jiji finally stopped talking, its eyes were full of vignce, afraid that tian tian would rush over and eat it.
Because Yingluo
It didn¡¯t forget that Ling ¡®er had told it that this little boy, Tian Tian, liked to eat anything.
he might really eat her up!
¡°I still want to y Yingying with Little Big sister.¡± Tian Tian pitifully looked at little Ling ¡®er.
that would require sister Qing GE¡¯s consent first. Second brother, we are not young anymore and should be sensible. You can not force others to y with you! Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s tone became serious as she lectured Tian Tian.
This time, Tian Tian waspletely silent, but her eyes were still looking at Ji Qing GE, her eyes shining.
Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re still young. Bai Xiaochen touched little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s head. The moment he saw this little fellow, his heart softened, even after a few decades, in big brother¡¯s heart, you¡¯ll always be a child.
He was a child who needed his protection for the rest of his life, Yingluo.
When little Ling ¡®er looked at Bai Xiaochen again, she finally revealed a smile that was as bright as the sun. She stretched out her arms and said in a soft voice,¡± ¡°Big brother, Ling ¡®er wants a hug.¡±
If you had a younger sister who was soft, cute, fair, and obedient, she would raise her arms for you to hug Yingluo.
looking at this scene, how could your heart not be gentle?
Even if he had to give everything he had, he would pluck the stars and moon for her.
As long as she wanted something, she would do her best to satisfy it.
Bai Xiaochen squatted down and picked up the little cutie bun from the ground. He felt that his right arm was a little heavy, and his cute face had a smile on it. ¡°Ling ¡®er has grown a lot taller and is heavier than before.¡±
¡°Big brother, it¡¯s because Ling ¡®er has also grown up.¡±
little ling ¡®er giggled as she yed with bai xiaochen¡¯s hair.¡± ¡°Moreover, Ling ¡®er even saw grandfather.¡±
grandfather?
bai xiaochen was stunned.
He hadn¡¯t seen his grandfather for a long time, and he actually missed him a little.
¡°Why didn¡¯t grandfathere?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s intelligent eyes revealed a trace of doubt. ¡°1 don¡¯t know either. Mother said that grandfather can¡¯t leave for the time being. Only mother knows the details, Huanhuan.¡±
Hearing this, Bai Xiaochen did not say anything more. His gaze slowly turned to Ji qingge, and he was in a daze.
Meeting his eyes, Ji Qing GE rubbed her clothes in embarrassment and uneasiness, not daring to look him in the eye.
The boy was about the same age as her, but she felt a King-like pressure from him. This pressure made people unable to hide from his gaze.
¡°Ling ¡®er, who is she?¡±
¡°Are you talking about sister Qing GE?¡± Little Ling ¡®er giggled, she¡¯s a good friend 1 met at grandfather¡¯s residence. Mother cured her injuries and she followed us. Big brother, tell the people of the demon world not to bully her..
Chapter 1868 - 1868: Reuniting (7)
Chapter 1868: Reuniting (7)
Trantor: 549690339
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s words caused Bai Xiaochen to retract his gaze.
The threatening look in his eyes disappeared, and his tender voice was filled with indulgence.
alright, I¡¯ll pass down the orderter. No one is allowed to bully your good friend.
big brother is so good, little Ling ¡®er rubbed Bai Xiaochen¡¯s neck and smiled even more beautifully than the sun. Ling¡¯ er really likes big brother.
¡°Me, me.¡±
Hearing little Ling ¡¯er¡¯s words, Tian Tian became quite worried, and hurriedly pulled on his clothes,¡±You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡±
His tone was extremely aggrieved. If little Ling ¡®er really said that she didn¡¯t like it, he would immediately cry.
Little Ling ¡®er looked down at Tian Tian¡¯s pitiful eyes and giggled, second brother, I like you too. Even if you take my food away and bully little Jiji, I still like you.
little jiji almost rolled off her shoulder.
What did she mean by that? Does that mean Yingluo can be bullied so easily? little jiji was furious and was about to re up, but it saw bai xiaochen¡¯s gaze sweep over, scaring it so much that it swallowed the words that were about toe out of its mouth.
Its little paws gently stroked its chest, envious.
It was so scary.
Why was little master¡¯s big brother so mischievous and wanted to eat it, while the other one was so terrifying? It made it feel a sense of fear.
Even a single nce was enough to make it cower.
Little Jiji crouched down shakily, its two little paws on its head, not daring to say anything, not even looking at him.
¡°Ling ¡®er is so obedient.¡±
The instant Bai Xiaochen looked at little Ling ¡®er again, he returned to that gentle little appearance. He would only have such an expression in front of Bai Yan and little Ling¡¯ er.
big brother, Ling ¡®er is sleepy, little Ling¡¯ er rubbed her eyes and yawned. I want to sleep.
¡°Okay, big brother will take you home to sleep.¡±
bai xiaochen pursed his small lips and then swept his gaze towards the guards in the demon world.¡± ¡°You guys clean up the battlefield. 1¡¯11 take the princess and the prince back first.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
The guards said in a clear voice.
Bai Xiaochen furrowed his adorable brows. The way the Crown Prince addressed him made him really unhappy.
However, he had no choice. Who asked Tian Tian to be so young? Unable to shoulder heavy responsibilities?
after a few more years, he would throw this position to him. then, he would take ling ¡®er to travel with his father and mother.
Little Tiantian still didn¡¯t know what Bai Xiaochen was thinking and followed behind them.
Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to look back at Ji qingge. He wanted to go forward and hold her hand, but then he thought of little Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and forcibly resisted his actions.
¡°big sister, don¡¯t be afraid of yingluo,¡± tian tian said with a smile, ¡°i¡¯m not a bad person.¡±
Ji Qing GE was startled, and raised her head to look at Tian Tian.
When she saw him say this with such a silly and cute expression, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.
It was only after sheughed that she reacted and hurriedly restrained her smile, her expression a little awkward.
Tian Tian¡¯s gaze was a bit nk,¡±big sister, you look really good when you smile.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Ling ¡®er said the same thing,¡± Ji qingge replied in a low voice.
However, she had never realized that she looked good when she smiled. After all, she was not the most beautiful person in the fire domain.
Compared to Bai Yan and little Ling ¡®er, the difference was too great.
Tian Tian bit on her finger. He was a little hesitant, but in the end, he steeled his heart and carefully dug out a piece of cake from his sleeve, then handed it to Ji Qing GE..
Chapter 1869 - 1869: Reuniting (8)
Chapter 1869: Reuniting (8)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°this is the osmanthus cake that mother made for me in the past, aunt helped me preserve it with a special method, i only have this one piece left, you can eat it.¡±
His eyes were full of reluctance, and he was reluctant to look away from the pastries.
Seeing Tian Tian¡¯s expression, which was on the verge of tears, Ji Qing GE shook her head, ¡°No need, you can eat it.¡±
little sister, this is for you. After mother is done resting, she will make more for me.
Tian Tian grumbled and gulped.
His aunt was afraid that he would have decayed teeth if he ate too much, so she only gave him a little bit each time.
He didn¡¯t have time to eat this piece, but he nned to take it out to please the little sister.
Seeing that he was insistent on giving it to her, Ji Qing GE also took it. She put it to her lips and carefully took a bite.
A sweet taste lingered in her mouth, making her smile unconsciously.
She didn¡¯t like sweet things, but for the first time, she realized that sweet things were so delicious.
¡°Sister, how is it?¡± Tian Tian looked at Ji Qing GE expectantly and asked.
Ji qingge¡¯s face was slightly red, but under the cover of the blood-colored moonlight, it was extremely beautiful.
¡°It¡¯s delicious, Yingluo.¡±
¡°really?¡± Tian Tian¡¯s face was filled with excitement,¡±then can we y together in the future?¡± 1 don¡¯t even have any friends in the demon Realm.¡±
Ji Qing GE was slightly startled. As she raised her head, her eyes met the little bun¡¯s hopeful eyes.
For a moment, she could not refuse.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
she should try to get in touch with people and not shut herself away like before.
¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
Tian Tian¡¯s face was red with excitement.
This osmanthus cake was worth it. At least the little sister was willing to y with him, Yingluo.
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
He held Ji Qing GE¡¯s small hand and staggered in the direction of the pce.
the pce.
Little long ¡®er sat on the ground in boredom. She held her cheeks with her hands and kept stepping on the people on the ground. The corners of her mouth curled slightly.
At her feet, there was a man dressed in a Guard¡¯s uniform. This person¡¯s clothes were too simr to the enemies who had just entered the pce. It was obvious that he had sneaked in while those people were fighting.
¡°Xiao Long ¡®er, should we go and watch the battlefield?¡±
A little boy wearing a dudou stood beside little long ¡®er. He was white and fat, but he looked surprisingly cute.
1 want to go too. little long ¡®er looked down at the person she was stepping on, then turned back to look at the baby beside her. but 1 have to look after the pce to prevent anyone from sneaking in and causing trouble. This is mother¡¯s territory, I can¡¯t let anyone in.
Little Mo nodded his head adorably. He ran over to little long ¡®er and sat down beside him. He asked,¡± ¡°Long ¡®er, do you like the Queen or the Crown Prince more?¡±
Xiao Long ¡®er answered without thinking,¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s mother. She gave me a new life. She is the most important person in my life. The Crown Prince can only be ranked second.¡±
¡°oh.¡±
xiao mo scratched the back of his head, but he still didn¡¯t understand, the crown prince didn¡¯t seem to like him very much.
Especially when he saw him by little long ¡®er¡¯s side, it was even easier for him to feel the crown prince¡¯s displeasure.
¡°Little long ¡®er, am 1 very ugly?¡± Xiao mo was silent for a while before asking.
Could it be that His Highness the Crown Prince also hated demonic beasts that looked like pigs?
¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Xiao Long ¡®er turned to Xiao mo in confusion, why are you asking this?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been feeling it since the beginning. The Crown Prince doesn¡¯t like me, Yingluo.. Am I not cute? Or is it because I¡¯m not a girl?¡±
Chapter 1870 - 1870: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (1)
Chapter 1870: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Xiao Long ¡®er was about to answer Xiao Mo¡¯s words when she suddenly saw two people walking in from outside the courtyard. Iler eyes suddenly lit up and she quickly stood up.
¡°Mother!¡±
Outside the courtyard, di Cang gently carried Bai Yan as he slowly walked over. After that, he saw a pink and tender little girl quickly running towards them.
The moment she saw the little girl, Bai Yan also jumped down from his arms and caught the little girl who was running wildly over.
¡°Long ¡®er, what are you doing here?¡±
Bai Yan had always liked long ¡®er, this little girl, very much. From the moment she adopted her, she had also treated her as her own daughter.
Now that she saw little long ¡®er¡¯s figure, her eyes were filled with a smile.
mother, I¡¯m here to guard the pce. I¡¯m worried that someone will sneak in. That¡¯s right, this is the guy I caught.
Xiao Long ¡®er turned around and looked at the unconscious ck-robed guard on the ground. His pink face was filled with anger. I saw him sneaking into the pce just now, so I knocked him out with Little Mo. Mother, what should we do with this person? ¡±
Bai Yan raised her brows and her gazended on the unconscious person.
¡°Di Cang, bring him down. Perhaps you will know the reason why these people came to find trouble with the demon world.¡±
Di Cang was silent for a moment before he hugged Bai Yan¡¯s waist.
I¡¯ve captured some people before, but they were unwilling to speak. 1 let them experience the feeling of being better off dead, but they won¡¯t reveal their future goals.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and there was a dark and cold smile in her eyes. ¡°I have a pill here. After you feed him, he will tell the truth.¡±
After saying this, Bai Yan took out a medicinal pill and handed it to di Cang.
The coldness in her eyes disappeared without a trace when she looked at di Cang again. Her picturesque eyebrows were filled with a sweet smile.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±
Di Cang once again stretched out his hand and pulled, pulling Bai Yan down in front of him.
their chests were pressed tightly against each other, so close that they could even hear each other¡¯s breathing clearly.
The man lowered his eyes and a gentle kissnded on her red lips.
gentle and lingering, the scene of the two of them hugging and kissing was so beautiful that it was like a peerless painting.
¡°Go back to your room and wait for me.¡±
His voice was maic and hoarse, with a grinding force, as if a hand was wrapped around your heart, making your heart itch.
Bai Yan turned her head, there¡¯s still the child.
¡°It¡¯s okay, she doesn¡¯t understand Yingluo.¡±
Di Cang raised his lips. His smile was extremely beautiful and devilish, and his Phoenix eyes were full of her figure.
Xiao Long ¡®er nodded desperately at the side, ¡°mother, father is right, i don¡¯t understand anything, you can continue, xiao mo, let¡¯s go.¡±
She pretended not to know anything, grabbed the confused Little Mo, and rushed out of the courtyard.
the battle is over, which also means that the crown prince has returned, yingluo.
Every time he thought of Bai Xiaochen, little long ¡®er¡¯s face would unconsciously bloom into a bright smile. His eyebrows were curved, and he looked extremely good.
¡°Di Cang!¡± Bai Yan¡¯s expression darkened as she gritted her teeth, restrain yourself a little in front of the child.
It was true that Xiao mo did not know anything, but Xiao Long ¡®er was not a three or five-year-old child. How could she not understand Yingluo?
Di Cang once again leaned over to kiss Bai Yan¡¯s lips, extremely close and lingering, wishing he could taste all the beauty on her body.
If the person who had been knocked unconscious by little long ¡®er had not slowly woken up, this kiss would probablyst until the end of time, the sea dried up, and the stones crumbled..
Chapter 1871 - 1871: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (2)
Chapter 1871: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Be good and go back. I¡¯lle and f * ck you.¡±
The man¡¯s flirtatious voice echoed in her ears.
Her face darkened even more.
even though she had been with di cang for so many years, it was still difficult for her to get used to the shocking words that he would say at any time.
No matter what this guy said, he never cared about the asion. Fortunately, little long ¡®er and Little Mo had left. Otherwise, he would ¡
Wouldn¡¯t he be teaching the child the wrong things?
Di Cang finally let go of his hand and his Phoenix eyes turned to the ck-robed guard on the ground. His brows did not have the gentleness he had when facing Bai Yan. His gaze was full of coldness.
¡°What is your purpose ining here?¡±
His voice was cold and filled with killing intent.
The ck-robed guard sneered and said expressionlessly,¡± 1 will never tell you. No matter what you do, don¡¯t even think about knowing why we attacked the demon world.
Di Cang gave a faint smile. His smile was sinister, making people feel as if they had fallen into hell.
di Cang, don¡¯t let him consume the medicinal pill here. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll regret it. Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up. the aftereffects of the medicinal pill will scare many people.
After hearing these words, di Cang¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. He sneered,¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll find a ce to interrogate him properly.¡±
In the front yard, which was shrouded in the blood-colored moonlight, a cute and bright little girl stood not far from the door. Her small head kept looking forward, as if she was waiting for someone.
Xiao mo couldn¡¯t help but yawn. He rubbed his eyes with his white and fat little hands.¡±Xiao Long ¡®er, when will His Highness the Crown Prince return?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but since the capital is back, older brother Crown Prince must have also returned, Yingluo.¡±
Little long ¡®er smiled. Her smile was very beautiful, more beautiful than the bright roses.
At such a young age, she had already begun to show her charm. It was not difficult to imagine how beautiful she would be when she grew up.
Suddenly, the little dragon¡¯s eyes lit up.
In herrge eyes, a small figure was imprinted in her eyes, causing her eyes to be filled with joy. She excitedly waved at the little guy in front of her.
¡°Brother Crown Prince.¡±
Bai Xiaochen also saw little long ¡®er at this time.
before he could say anything, little ling ¡®er had already jumped up from his back and quickly ran towards little long¡¯ er.
¡°Sister long ¡®er, I¡¯m back, Yingluo.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er had always been friendly to everyone, except for her enemies.
Xiao Long ¡®er was stunned. Only then did she realize that the little bun had run in front of her. Her heart softened. She wanted to reach out and pinch the little girl¡¯s cute little face, but she was afraid that she would identally touch her. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know where to put her hand.
¡°Sister long ¡®er, why did you only see my big brother and not me?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er pouted.
just now, xiao long ¡®er had only looked at big brother, if she had not run down to say hello to xiao long¡¯ er, xiao long ¡®er might not have even seen her.
She was clearly so cute, so how could she be easily ignored?
you¡¯re too small. 1 didn¡¯t see you because you were blocked by brother Crown Prince. Xiao Long ¡®er carefully patted little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s head and said with a smile. ¡°Is that really the case?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes became more and more confused. She chewed on her fingers and felt that sister long¡¯ er was trying to trick her.
Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Xiao mo and blinked. ¡°Sister long ¡®er, who is this little brother? He¡¯s fair and chubby, and he¡¯s also very cute.¡±
¡°Younger brother?¡± Xiao mo immediately exploded. I¡¯ve already lived for many years. I¡¯m not your brother.
Don¡¯t think that he was just a baby after transforming into a human. In fact, he had lived for countless years, but he would never grow up..
Chapter 1872 - 1872: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (3)
Chapter 1872: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Little Ling ¡¯er ced her hands on her hips, you¡¯re not even as tall as me. You¡¯re definitely a little brother. I¡¯ll only acknowledge you as an older brother when you¡¯re taller than me.
Little Mo was stunned.
He looked at his short melon-like height, then looked at the aggressive little Ling ¡®er, and instantly wilted.
Was it his fault that he didn¡¯t grow up? but he had clearly lived for many years, yingluo.
¡°Little long ¡®er, she¡¯s bullying me,¡±
Little Mo turned his head around, feeling wronged. He pitifully pulled on little long ¡®er¡¯s sleeve. His little appearance was extremely cute, and his eyes were filled with crystal tears.
Bai Xiaochen pursed his pink lips.
he didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw little mo pestering little long ¡®er, he was in a bad mood.
Perhaps Yingluo had already treated long ¡®er as his own sister, so he naturally didn¡¯t want any brat toe to her side.
Bai Xiaochen found an excuse for the emotions in his heart, and his domineering eyes immediately red at Xiao mo.
¡°Stay away from little sister long ¡®er.¡±
Xiao mo didn¡¯t understand what he had done wrong. He asked pitifully,¡± ¡°Why?¡±
¡°little sister long ¡®er is still young, i have to check for her and not let any boys try to abduct her.¡±
This Little Mo was too clingy and often wrapped around little long ¡®er¡¯s back.
if it wasn¡¯t for the difference between men and women, he would probably have to follow xiao long ¡®er to the toilet.
¡°What¡¯s abduction?¡± xiao mo blinked hisrge eyes and looked at bai xiaochen with a puzzled gaze, his eyes were filled with puzzlement as he asked in a daze.
Bai Xiaochen instantly fell silent.
After a long time, he forced out a sentence,¡± it¡¯s true that you want to protect long ¡®er, but you¡¯re too clingy to her. 1 can¡¯t help but suspect your motives. We¡¯re now in the pce of the demon Realm. Long¡¯ er won¡¯t be in any danger. You don¡¯t have to follow her all the time. Moreover, long ¡®er is stronger than you. It¡¯s unknown whether it¡¯s you who¡¯s protecting her or her who¡¯s protecting you.
Xiao mo scratched the back of his head. He felt that the crown prince¡¯s words made sense.
However, Yingluo
He still didn¡¯t want to leave little long ¡®er.
¡°Long ¡®er, did mother go back to rest?¡± Bai Xiaochen did not take another look at Xiao mo. He turned his gaze to little long ¡®er and asked.
Xiao Long ¡®er blinked and nodded,¡± ¡°Yes, mother went back to rest, and father went to interrogate the prisoners.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. Ling ¡®er must be tired, so 1¡¯11 take her to rest first. Tian Tian will be bringing a girl overter. That girl is Ling¡¯ er¡¯s friend, so help Ling ¡®er take care of her.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Little long ¡®er nodded obediently.
Her voice was soft and her beautiful eyes were full of smiles.
Bai Xiaochen gave Xiao mo a final warning look. He pulled little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand and slowly walked towards the pce¡¯s backyard.
big brother, little Ling ¡®er walked halfway and turned her head to look at Bai Xiaochen. Her voice was soft as she asked,¡± you don¡¯t like that little brother? i think he¡¯s very silly and cute.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t like her.¡±
he didn¡¯t hate xiao mo, but he was embarrassed.
Every time he saw him sticking to little long ¡®er, he would be very angry.
Ling ¡®er understands, little Ling¡¯ er¡¯sughter was clear and her eyes curved like crescent moons, that¡¯s because little brother has been pestering sister long ¡®er. Big brother is afraid that he will take sister long¡¯ er away from our house, right?¡±
Bai Xiaochen was startled and did not reply to Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. This was equivalent to him silently agreeing.
big brother, sister long ¡®er won¡¯t be taken away. She will stay in our family forever. Grandpa also said that if I meet someone I like in the future, I must not miss it. Although 1 don¡¯t understand what Grandpa means, little brother Yingluo should like sister long¡¯ er a lot, right? that¡¯s why he pesters her every day. He doesn¡¯t want to miss out on sister long ¡®er..
Chapter 1873 - 1873: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (4)
Chapter 1873: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (4)
Trantor: 549690339
little ling ¡®er bit her finger, her little head thought for a long time before she came to this conclusion.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face turned even darker, what do you think Grandpa advised you about?¡±
¡°Grandfather also said that you can not stop me from pursuing the man 1 like in the future. He also said that he will help me persuade you. Crown Prince brother, what is the man I like? Will he be as important as father and brother in Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart?¡±
Little Ling ¡¯er¡¯srge eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at Bai Xiaochen unblinkingly. She did not hesitate to sell out Tianyan.
Ling ¡®er. Bai Xiaochen¡¯s expression eased up a little. His expression was grave, and there was no trace of the naivety and innocence he had in the past, don¡¯t listen to grandpa¡¯s nonsense. Those men are all bad guys. They will bully you! i still have to tell father about this, grandfather actually taught you to leave with another man.¡±
how could he allow this?
Whoever dared to abduct his family¡¯s little Ling ¡®er, he would definitely break their legs and see how they would abduct her.
Little Ling ¡®er made an ¡°Oh¡± sound, but in her heart, she felt that Yingying¡¯s grandfather¡¯s words made some sense.
¡°what about sister long ¡®er?¡±
¡°She won¡¯t allow it either! right now, Xiao mo has not shown any intentions. Bai Xiaochen narrowed hisrge eyes, if he wants to snatch long ¡®er away, 1 will also break his leg!
Xiao mo was still young and might not have any ulterior motives, but it was hard to guarantee that there would not be a Xuanji in the future.
He would not let anyone who had such an intention off!
Don¡¯t even think about taking the girl from his family!
Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t listen to Grandpa in the future. You¡¯re tired now, so let me carry you to rest.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Little Ling ¡®er obedientlyy down on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s back.
her height was very small, and her weight was not great, but bai xiaochen himself was also a child, so it was still a little strenuous to carry her.
however, he still firmly carried little ling ¡®er on his back and walked step by step towards the room.
Little Ling ¡®erid down peacefully, her two hands hooked around Bai Xiaochen¡¯s neck, a bright and innocent smile blooming on her little face.
Big brother¡¯s back was sofortable that she couldn¡¯t help but calm down.
The sun was setting in the West.
Bai Yanzily leaned against the chaise lounge, her ck hair spreading out like a waterfall, looking extremely beautiful.
She squinted her eyes slightly, as if she was enjoying the peace at this moment. However, at this moment, the door was pushed open. When she opened her eyes, she saw a man in a purple robe walking in.
¡°How is it?¡±
Bai Yan hurriedly sat up with a nervous expression.
he told me everything, di Cang slowly walked in front of Bai Yan, his fingers gently stroking her ck hair. I¡¯m very curious about what medicinal pill you gave him and why he is so afraid.
Bai Yan smiled, that medicinal pill is called the eighteen levels of purgatory pill. 1 had once identally refined it sessfully by myself. The name was also given by me. The person who consumed the medicinal pill would see himself entering the eighteen levels of purgatory in his fantasy and suffer countless hardships. Furthermore, he would imagine that the days he had spent were longer than the outside world. Don¡¯t look at how only half a day has passed. In reality, he felt that he had already experienced a thousand years.
moreover,¡± Bai Yan paused for a moment, life in the illusion will not stop. It¡¯s just like really entering the eighteen levels of purgatory. Even though you¡¯re frightened, you can¡¯t die. Even the pain is very real. Therefore, the moment he walked out of the illusion, he could not help but confess everything!
How could ordinary people withstand such fear? He was afraid of bearing the burden again, so he had to confess..
Chapter 1874 - 1874: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (5)
Chapter 1874: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Di Cang, what did he confess? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Bai Yan raised her brows and continued to ask.
do you know the Lord of the Chen Shuang domain, ye yuche? ¡±
Di Cang was silent for a moment before he asked.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes, that day when I was in the fire domain, there were quite a number of people from the domain who came to attack. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure what domain they are from. Why? is this rted to the dust frost domain?¡±
that¡¯s right. That person confessed that it was the Lord of the dust frost domain who asked him toe to the demon Realm to steal something. That thing was a Red Pearl. Furthermore, I suspect that the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s death was also rted to the people of the dust frost domain.
A red bead?
Bai Yan was startled. The Pearl that was in the depths of little Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart suddenly appeared in her mind.
However, before she could say anything, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.
Di Xiaoyun stood at the door, her beautiful face slightly pale, and her picturesque eyebrows full of hatred and anger.
¡°You heard everything?¡±
Di Cang turned around and looked at di Xiaoyun.
in fact, he had already noticed when di xiaoyun was eavesdropping, but he didn¡¯t stop him.
After all, the state preceptor¡¯s death was also rted to di Xiaoyun, so she was qualified to know who the murderer was.
Di Xiaoyun clenched her fists tightly, and her breathing became a little irregr. It was as if there was an endless anger in her chest that was about to be vented.
Royal brother, the one who killed the state preceptor was the Lord of the dust frost domain, ye yuche? ¡±
Ye yuche!
She clenched her teeth tightly on the name, and her beautiful eyes gradually turned blood red.
Even though she had gotten over the pain these days, the state preceptor¡¯s death was still a pain that could not be erased for her.
She just didn¡¯t want the little ones to worry, so she forced herself to smile.
But who could understand how much damage the state preceptor¡¯s death had caused her?
Her heart had also died with him.
Now that she knew who the murderer of the state preceptor was, how could she tolerate it?
No matter who the other party was or how powerful he was, she would never let him go, never!
with your current strength, anyone in the domain can kill you, let alone take revenge. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve already given your beast core to the state preceptor. You¡¯ve underestimated your strength. How can you talk about revenge?¡±
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s body froze.
She slowly closed her eyes in a daze.
Her tears flowed down and covered her beautiful face.
After a while, she opened her eyes, and there was determination in her eyes.
¡°Brother Wang, I must take revenge. No matter what price I have to pay, I will take revenge for him!¡±
The state preceptor¡¯s departure had made the little girl who used to hide behind her brother and the state preceptor grow up overnight.
She had taken responsibility and was no longer the gullibly trusting little girl she was before.
It was just that the price of this growth was too great, so great that it was difficult for one to bear the awkwardness.
Bai Yan looked at di Xiaoyun in a daze and felt a little sour in her heart. How she wished that this girl was still the rash her when they first met and not the way she was now.
¡°Xiaoyun, leave this to us, okay?¡±
her tone was unusually gentle.
trust us, we will definitely avenge the state preceptor. We will also help you find his reincarnation.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s pink lips trembled. She raised her tear-blurred face and her gazended on Bai Yan.
¡°Sister-inw, I also want to help. 1 know that the enemy is very strong, but I¡¯m not afraid of anything. If 1 don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t be satisfied either..¡±
Chapter 1875 - 1875: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (6)
Chapter 1875: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (6)
Trantor: 549690339
That bastard had killed her most beloved state preceptor. How could she be satisfied if she didn¡¯t do anything?
di cang¡¯s gaze looked at di xiaoyun, his phoenix eyes containing a deep meaning.¡± ¡°Are you really willing to do anything for the state preceptor? Not afraid of suffering? Aren¡¯t you afraid of danger?¡±
He still remembered that a few years ago, he wanted to throw di Xiaoyun into the demon Realm¡¯s Mystic realm for training, but di Xiaoyun was unwilling to go no matter what. She gave up the princess¡¯s life and went to the mystic realm to suffer?
Therefore, di Xiaoyun was never willing to suffer.
A few years ago, when she secretly ran out of the demon Realm, it could be considered the first time she suffered in her life!
She didn¡¯t want to do anything else.
¡°I¡¯m not afraid. As long as I can avenge the state preceptor, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±
di xiaoyun raised his determined eyes and said word by word.
There was only one thing that kept her alive, and that was revenge!
¡°I¡¯ll show you a way, but that ce is extraordinarily dangerous. If you can hold on, you¡¯ll be able to recover the beast core you lost and your strength will greatly improve. I¡¯ll ask you again, do you really want to go?¡± di cang¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly as he stared deeply at di xiaoyun.
Di Xiaoyun nodded decisively. I¡¯ve made up my mind. No matter how hard it is, no matter how dangerous it is, I Won¡¯t Back Down. Brother Wang, I¡¯ll definitelye back to avenge the state preceptor!
¡°There is a hidden ce in the demon Realm. Only the state preceptor and 1 know about that ce. It is said that there is an illusionary realm in the Suan ni. The world in the illusionary realm is simr to the ancient times. There are many powerful cultivators. If you are not careful, you will die Here. You¡¯d better think about whether you really want to go.¡±
Because other than that ce, there was no other ce for di Xiaoyun to re-cultivate his beast core.
If she wanted to take revenge, this was the only ce she could increase her strength.
brother Wang, the state preceptor is willing to risk his life for me. I don¡¯t even have the courage to avenge him. What right do 1 have to go and find her? ¡±
There were still tears in the corners of di Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes, but her smile was extremely beautiful. It was so beautiful that there was a bitter taste spreading in the air.
¡°You¡¯ve already made your decision, so I won¡¯t try to persuade you. I¡¯ll have the Grand Elder send it to youter.¡±
di cang¡¯s line of sight was still on di xiaoyun.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s an illusionary realm, if you lose your life in the illusionary realm, you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±
After hearing these words, di Xiaoyun did not have any expression, but Bai Yan¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.
However, seeing that di Xiaoyun was determined, she could not say anything more and could only let her improve her strength.
brother Wang, don¡¯t worry about me. I wille out. 1 haven¡¯t avenged the state preceptor. How can 1 die? ¡± Di Xiaoyunughed as tears flowed down his face again.
Her gaze slowly turned towards Bai Yan as she tightly held her hand.
¡°Sister-inw, from the first time I saw you, I liked you very much. But 1 was very insensible and always made you worry about me. Sometimes, brother Wang scolded me a lot. I was a fool, so 1 didn¡¯t know that I had fallen in love with the state preceptor. It was only when he left that I regretted it.¡±
¡°But I¡¯m very d that 1 have brother Wang, you, and a few lovely nephews and nieces.¡± Di Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes were shining,¡±so, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I, di Xiaoyun, will definitelye back alive. I can¡¯t bear to leave you all, Zhenzhen.¡±
Whether it was for revenge or because there were too many people she could not let go of, she would do her best toe back alive!
Bai Yan pulled out the hand that di Xiaoyun was holding. She directly untied her storage bag and stuffed it into di Xiaoyun¡¯s hand.
this storage bag contains all my pills. Xiao Yun, take them. You might need them..
Chapter 1876 - 1876: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (7)
Chapter 1876: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Sister-inw!¡±
Di Xiaoyun wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and felt touched, ¡°you¡¯re so good to me, yingluo.¡±
¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re my only sister, how can 1 not care? Besides, if 1 give you the pill, I can continue to refine it. It¡¯s not a loss for me.¡±
Bai Yan smiled as she shook her head. Her hand gently patted di Xiaoyun¡¯s shoulder, ¡°i won¡¯t stop you if you want to improve your strength, but you must remember that we¡¯re all waiting for you at home, you must return safely, understand?¡±
Di Xiaoyun gave a soft ¡°en¡± and nodded slightly. She bit her lips tightly. At the moment of her departure, her heart was filled with reluctance.
Because she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again after this parting.
¡°Mother, Zhenzhen¡±
A soft voice came from outside the door.
Only then did Bai Yan see that little long ¡®er had been standing at the door.
Perhaps their attention was all on di Xiaoyun just now, so they didn¡¯t notice when this little girl had appeared.
¡°Mother, can 1 go with aunt?¡± Little long ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Bai Yan without blinking.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart tightened, what are you going there for? ¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t father just say it? The world in that illusionary realm was in the ancient era. When I was unconscious that day, 1 seemed to have seen my biological father, Yingluo.¡±
Little long ¡®er¡¯s young and tender voice made Bai Yan stunned.
She fell silent and did not say a word.
my biological father seems to be from the ancient era as well. Perhaps 1 can find out my identity if I go to that illusionary realm.
Xiao Long ¡®er¡¯s eyes were bright and her smile was bright, besides, 1 can also protect the princess. Mother, please let me go with you.
but¡ Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.
She was just about to speak when di Cang, who was beside her, pulled her hand and the corners of his lips curled up.
¡°We can let this girl go with us.¡±
Bai Yan was startled. She turned her head to look at di Cang, who was beside her, and asked,¡± ¡°Why?¡±
long ¡®er is right. If we go to the illusionary realm, perhaps Yingluo will be able to find out her background. Do you still remember what 1 told you at the beginning? this girl¡¯s identity is not ordinary. Now, it¡¯s time to let her go and find out her background.
Bai Yan lowered her eyes.
That day, when little long ¡®er was in danger, she had brought Chen¡¯ er to find her. At that time, Yingluo had also seen long ¡®er¡¯s biological father, so she naturally understood that long¡¯ er¡¯s background was not simple.
Otherwise, Little Mo, who had inherited memories, would not have be her servant forever.
¡°Alright,¡±
Bai Yan finally rxed.
she could worry about the little long ¡®er¡¯sfort, but she had no right to stop her from finding out her own birth.
you must pay attention to your safety. If anything goes wrong, leave the illusionary realm immediately, understand? ¡±
Di Cang used a slightlyplicated gaze to look at Bai Yan. ¡°Yan ¡®er, once you enter the illusionary world, you can¡¯te out,¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s heart throbbed a few times along with di Gang¡¯s words.
Once you enter the illusionary realm, you can¡¯te out?
at that time, 1 didn¡¯t think of letting Chen ¡®er go to the illusionary realm to train because 1 was considering many problems and worried about his safety. Moreover, as long as they enter that ce, they can¡¯te out as they wish.
¡°Then what kind of situation will Qianqian be in in in the future before they cane out?¡±
I¡¯m not sure about the details either, di Gang¡¯s lips curled up. because that illusionary realm has existed since the very beginning of the demon Realm. If you want toe out, you can only rely on fate. This fate is different every time..
Chapter 1877 - 1877: Di Xiaoyun’s decision (8)
Chapter 1877: Di Xiaoyun¡¯s decision (8)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Did you go in there before?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been to the illusionary realm, and I¡¯ve been there twice,¡±
The first time was a thousand years ago, before he met Bai Yan.
The other time was a hundred years ago.
the opportunities he relied on to leave the illusionary realm were different each time, therefore, after they entered, he did not know what kind of opportunities he could rely on to leave.
Di Cang tightly hugged Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve been to the illusionary realm that I understand how terrifying it is. In addition, in the demon Realm, other than me, everyone else who goes to the illusionary realm will be in a state of no return,¡±
he did not want to scare bai yan, but he had to let di xiaoyun and little long ¡¯er understand the horror of an illusionary realm.
After all, it was still not toote for them to go back on their word.
brother Wang, don¡¯t scare me, ¡°di Xiaoyun forced a smile,¡± no matter what, I have to go to the illusionary realm. This is my only chance.
Xiao Long ¡¯er also chimed in,¡± ¡°i want to go too. i¡¯m not afraid of anything, and i believe i cane back.¡±
¡°alright, if you¡¯ve really decided, then you can set offter.¡± bai yan paused and said with a bitter smile, ¡°otherwise, after letting chen ¡®er and the other two know where you¡¯re going, they won¡¯t let you go and might even follow you.¡±
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with determination,¡± brother Wang, I¡¯ll go back and pack my things now. Later, you can ask the great elder to send us over. Long ¡®er and I will leave in the night. Don¡¯t let Chen¡¯ er know. If they ask tomorrow, just say that Xi Jue said that I went to find the reincarnation of the state preceptor.
she didn¡¯t know if the state preceptor had reincarnated, but this was the only excuse she could find.
As for why he didn¡¯t say goodbye to the three little fellows, Yingluo.
That was because no matter if she went to the illusionary realm or to find the state preceptor, the three little fellows would follow her worriedly. How could she let them take the risk with her?
Xiao Long ¡®er nodded, mother, tell brother Crown Prince that I¡¯ve gone to protect the princess and aunty. 1¡¯11 be back after a while. At that time, I¡¯ll have a strong power to protect father and mother, as well as brother Crown Prince and the rest.
bai yan¡¯s throat was a little choked up.
especially when she saw di xiaoyun and little long ¡®er turn around and leave, her eyes were filled with reluctance.
Perhaps di Cang could feel Bai Yan¡¯s emotions, the arm that was holding her shoulder tightened, wanting to rub her into his bones.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. They¡¯ll definitely be fine. Since 1 was able toe out alive, it proves that others cane out alive too.¡±
Bai Yan rolled her eyes at di Cang. don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell. You¡¯re also very worried about the two of them.
However, no matter how worried he was, he would never say it out loud. Instead, he wouldfort her.
Di Cang could not help butugh as he kissed Bai Yan¡¯s Red lips. ¡°With long ¡®er around, there won¡¯t be too much danger. Yan¡¯ er, we have to believe in them.¡± Bai Yan was silent.
She pursed her pink lips and did not say a word. Her gaze followed the two figures until they left.
Only after di Xiaoyun and Xiao Long ¡®er left did Bai Yan remember what she had wanted to say to di Cang.
¡°Di Cang, 1 know where the red bead Kasaya you were talking about is.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve seen it before?¡± di Cang¡¯s brows raised.
that¡¯s right. Because of that Pearl, it¡¯s now quietly staying in Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart. I also only found out about this recently. Bai Yan¡¯s brows were filled with worry., do you still remember the day Ling¡¯ er disappeared? she had once appeared at the foot of demon saint mountain? ¡°
Chapter 1878 - 1878: di xiaoyun’s decision (9)
Chapter 1878: di xiaoyun¡¯s decision (9)
Trantor: 549690339
di cang¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
¡°Please continue.¡±
¡°It was that day when someone ced the Pearl in Ling ¡®er¡¯s body.¡±
Following that, Bai Yan roughly recounted what had happened in the fire domain one by one.
This included the fact that Wen Yunfeng had be a heavenly me.
Even though it was a long story, di Cang still roughly knew what had happened. An unknown light shed in his eyes.
¡°Yan ¡®er, let¡¯s go and see little Ling¡¯ er. I have to confirm whether this Pearl is dangerous to her, good or bad!¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Yan pursed her lips and nodded.
After that, di Cang pulled Bai Yan¡¯s hand and the two of them quickly walked out of the room, heading towards the side room where little Ling ¡®er was staying.
in the room.
Bai Xiaochen sat at the head of the bed, his small hand gently patting little Ling ¡®er. He hummed a tune and was currently coaxing this little cutie bun to sleep.
the little one was indeed a little sleepy, she rubbed her drowsy eyes and yawnedzily, looking drowsy.
Seeing that the little bun was about to fall asleep while he sang, the door was pushed open.
Bai Xiaochen immediately stood up. When he saw that it was di Cang and Bai Yan who had entered the room, his heart slowly heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Mother, father, why have youe? Little Ling ¡®er is about to fall asleep, Yingying.¡±
di cang walked to the window, picked up bai xiaochen, and threw him to the side, so as to not dy his line of sight.
He immediately released his mental energy to examine little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body.
On top of the little bun¡¯s heart, a Pearl was lying quietly. There was ayer of fire around the Pearl, but it didn¡¯t look like it was going to erupt.
Di Cang¡¯s tensed heart also calmed down at this moment.
however, he had long been used to keeping his emotions in check, so there was no change in his gorgeous and devilish face.
¡°Father, are you looking at the Pearl in Ling ¡®er¡¯s body?¡± Little Ling ¡®er rubbed her eyes and sat up. She could tell di Cang¡¯s intention at a nce and smiled yfully,¡± you don¡¯t have to worry. Ling¡¯ er feels that this Pearl won¡¯t hurt Ling ¡®er.
¡°a bead?¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s adorable brows furrowed. ¡°What bead? Mother, father, what happened?¡±
Bai Yan turned her head to look at Bai Xiaochen and nodded her head slightly, there¡¯s a ming red bead on Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart. I¡¯m afraid that the mes will hurt her, so 1 asked your father toe and take a look at her.
At that moment, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s young and tender face immediately turned white. He looked at little Ling ¡®er nervously, and his little heart started to beat non-stop.
¡°Bead? Why did Ling ¡®er have a Pearl in her heart? Father, will the Pearl hurt Ling ¡®er? Her body is so small and weak, she can¡¯t withstand the burning of the me.¡±
No wonder Tian Tian kept saying that Ling ¡®er had be fiercer. He had also noticed that her personality was somewhat different from before.
could it be that the kasaya was the effect of this pearl?
Although Bai Xiaochen felt that little Ling ¡®er¡¯s fierce appearance was also very cute, he was very worried that the mes of the Pearl would affect her body.
Di Cang retracted his mental energy and frowned. After a long time, he said,¡± ¡°It won¡¯t affect me for the time being. I can¡¯t sense any ill will from the Pearl, but I can¡¯t say for sure what will happen in the future. Yan ¡®er, leave this to me. I¡¯ll find a way to take the Pearl out.¡±
Although the bead was calm now, who knew if it would explode one day? none of them could bear the consequences of such an explosion..
Chapter 1879 - 1879: Mother is the heavens (1)
Chapter 1879: Mother is the heavens (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
bai yan finally nodded slowly.
He believed in di Gang¡¯s ability and also believed that only he could deal with bi an.
¡°That¡¯s right, di Cang Xi Jue.¡±
She seemed to have thought of something and said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen master, grandfather, and the others. I¡¯m nning to take Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian to see their great-grandfather.¡±
Moreover, she still had a disciple in Liu Huo Kingdom.
Even though she had not seen Nangong sun for many years, she still liked him a lot, and she wanted to take this opportunity to see Liu Huo Kingdom again.
She could feel that a war was about to break out, and she didn¡¯t know if they would really be safe and sound in this battle.
¡°You take Vermilion Bird and the others with you.¡±
Di Gang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his expression a little uneasy.
no need, I¡¯ll be back soon. Besides, as long as those Lords don¡¯t appear, no one can do anything to me. You can rest assured that I¡¯m safe. Bai Yan could not help butugh.
She could be considered to be half a step into the Grand Lord realm. Unless the Grand Lords made a move, no one would be able to subdue her.
When di Gang saw that she was insistent, he did not say anything more. His slender fingers gently stroked the woman¡¯s ck hair, his Phoenix eyes containing a light.
¡°Gome back as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Good Yingluo.¡±
Bai Yan raised her head and met di Gang¡¯s eyes. Involuntarily, the corners of her brows were filled with a smile.
¡°Mother, 1 want to take long ¡®er with me.¡±
Bai Xiaochen turned his head to look at Bai Yan, an extremely bright smile appearing on his pink face. ¡°Long ¡®er is also my sister. No matter where I go, 1 want to bring her along.¡±
Bai Yan was stunned. She lowered her eyes to look at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s bright eyes and the corners of her lips curled up slightly.
¡°Long ¡®er can¡¯t go with us this time.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Bai Xiaochen was stunned. Why was long ¡®er unable to go with them?
¡°I haven¡¯t had time to tell you that your aunt has left the demon world for the time being. She wants to find the reincarnation of the state preceptor. I¡¯m worried about her safety, so I asked Xiao Long ¡®er to protect her. Long¡¯ er¡¯s strength has improved a lot, so I¡¯m only at ease to let her follow Xiao Yun.¡± Aunt and long ¡®er left?
bai xiaochen looked at bai yan in a daze, there were no other emotions in his eyes, but there was a hint of disappointment hidden in his heart.
mother, mother, little Ling ¡®er pounced into Bai Yan¡¯s embrace, her big clever eyes filled with a smile, then when will sister long¡¯ er be able to return? ¡±
¡°I guess Yingluo will need a few days?¡±
Bai Yan said ambiguously.
She didn¡¯t know when di Xiaoyun and long ¡®er woulde back for a stroll.
we¡¯ve finished examining Ling ¡®er¡¯s body. Let¡¯s go back and rest first.
Di Gang¡¯s brows rose, and his warning gaze swept towards Bai Xiaochen.
Bai Xiaochen was just about to ask, but he was stopped by di Gang¡¯s gaze. He pouted his small mouth, feeling a little angry.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen mother for a long time too, Zhenzhen.¡±
however, as soon as mother came back, she was taken by father, now, mother had finallye to find him and ling ¡®er, and father was in a hurry to take her away.
¡°Do you still want a younger sister?¡±
Di Gang coldlyughed as he asked.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes brightened. He then looked at little Ling ¡®er and raised his exquisite and beautiful little face.
¡°Father, don¡¯t try to use my sister to trick me. 1 already have Ling ¡®er and I¡¯m satisfied.¡±
If it was in the past, as long as di Gang said these words, Bai Xiaochen would definitely not pester Bai Yan anymore. However, now that he already had a younger sister and had alsopleted the wish in his heart, he would naturally not be so easily fooled..
Chapter 1880 - 1880: Mother is the heavens (2)
Chapter 1880: Mother is the heavens (2)
Trantor: 549690339
tomorrow, your mother will be bringing you back to the continent. 1 only have one night. On the contrary, you will be by your mother¡¯s side for a longer time than me.
Di Gang¡¯s domineering gaze looked down at Bai Xiaochen as he slowly opened his mouth and spoke.
Bai Xiaochen blinked his eyes.
How could he have forgotten about this? Anyway, after tomorrow, he still had a lot of time to stick to his mother, so he would not fight with his father for her today.
However,
Just as he was about to open his mouth, di Gang¡¯s domineering voice rang out once again.
of course, even if your mother doesn¡¯t n to bring you back to the continent tomorrow, you can forget about snatching a woman from your father!
The man raised his eyebrows. Even if he was facing his own son, he would not be polite.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face almost cracked. He stared at the man who was like an Emperor with his mouth agape, his gaze filled with astonishment.
¡°ling ¡®er, go and stick to your brother.¡±
Di Gang unceremoniously lifted little Ling ¡®er from Bai Yan¡¯s arms and threw her to the stunned Bai Xiaochen.
However,
When he faced this daughter, the domineering look in di Gang¡¯s Phoenix eyes disappeared, and his tone became a bit gentler.
¡°Don¡¯t let him pester my wife.¡±
little ling ¡®er was in a daze, she turned her head to look at di cang and bai yan before turning back to look at bai xiaochen, who had caught her.
Suddenly, her big, quick-witted eyes turned, and she hooked her arms around Bai Xiaochen¡¯s neck with a smile.
¡°Big brother, Ling ¡®er wants to listen to a story. Gan big brother tell Ling¡¯ er a bedtime story?¡±
The little bun¡¯s soft and clear voice instantly melted Bai Xiaochen¡¯s heart.
at that moment, his heart and eyes were filled with this little girl who was so cute that she was about to melt.
He wanted to give her everything, not to mention a bedtime story.
¡°Okay, then big brother will tell you a story about Sleeping Beauty, Yingluo.¡±
¡°Sleeping Beauty? Is she very beautiful?¡±
Little Ling ¡¯er blinked her big eyes adorably, her face filled with curiosity.
Bai Xiaochen was stunned. He hesitated for a moment.¡±She should be very beautiful, but definitely not as beautiful as mother and Ling ¡®er.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Little Ling ¡®er was like a curious baby. She didn¡¯t even blink as she looked at Bai Xiaochen. big brother, have you seen Sleeping Beauty before? ¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before, but mother probably has. this story was told to me by my mother at that time, and there were many, many more, such as snow white, Cindere, and yingluo.¡±
Taking advantage of the time when Bai Xiaochen was being pestered by little Ling ¡®er, di Gang had already picked Bai Yan up by the waist. His figure was like a burst of red smoke, disappearing from the rear Pce courtyard in the blink of an eye.
After a while, he had alreadynded in the pce.
In the luxurious pce, there was a big red bed. The veil on the bed fluttered in the wind, and it was as beautiful as a dream.
The man¡¯s Silver hair was like a demon, and he was dressed in a purple robe. He carried the woman in red and slowly walked towards the big bed, then slowly ced her on it.
His movements were very gentle, as if he was afraid that he would hurt her if he was not careful.
the red bed veil brushed past their bodies, as if a hand was gently caressing them.
¡°Yan ¡®er, I really miss you, Yingluo.¡±
Since their first encounter back then, he was destined to fall into her trap, unable to extricate himself for the rest of his life.
At the same time, he enjoyed it.
In this life, his greatest fortune was meeting her and sessfully winning her heart, Yingluo.
So, what regrets would he have in this life?
the wind blew their robes away, and looking out the window with the moonlight, they could only see two faintly discernible bodies.
The red bed veil covered the scenery on the bed, but it also concealed everything they were doing now..
Chapter 1881 - 1881: Mother is the heavens (3)
Chapter 1881: Mother is the heavens (3)
Trantor: 549690339
the next day.
the morning sun had just risen.
After Bai Yan woke up, di Cang was no longer by her side.
Her fingers gently caressed her red lips, and it seemed that the man¡¯s warmth still lingered on her lips. The corners of her lips unconsciously curved up into an arc.
¡°Mother, can 1e in?¡±
Right at this moment, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s young and tender voice came from outside the door.
¡°Wait!¡±e in! Bai Yan hurriedly called out. After that, she picked up her clothes and quickly ced them on the bed, covering the traces on her body before saying,¡±e in.
The door was pushed open.
Bai Xiaochen was dressed in a brocade robe, looking young and domineering, cute and Noble.
At such a young age, he had already revealed his magnificence. It was not difficult to imagine how many girls ¡®attention he would attract in the future when he grew up.
¡°father went out. he was afraid of disturbing your rest, so he ran over to disturb me and woke me up. he wanted me to tell you that he was going to find something to help ling ¡¯er take out the pearl.¡±
Bai Yan was stunned.
Di Cang went to find the thing that helped Ling ¡¯er take out the Pearl? Did he already know the way? Why didn¡¯t you tell her yesterday?
If she knew, she would definitely go with him.
bai yan tightly clenched her fists and took a deep breath.¡± ¡°what else did your father say?¡±
Oh, he also said that you shouldn¡¯t think about looking for him because you can¡¯t go to the ce he went. He didn¡¯t tell you so that you wouldn¡¯t be too worried.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s voice made Bai Yan smile bitterly.
It seemed that the guy knew that she would go to find him, so he left these words, but she would not sit and wait for death.
¡°Chen ¡®er, help me call the great elder over.¡±
She narrowed her eyes. In the demon Realm, aside from the Imperial teacher, only the head elder knew the most. Therefore, she had to ask the head elder about this.
¡°mother, it¡¯s no use. the great elder left with father, leaving vermillion bird and the other three to protect the demon world, the problem is that vermillion bird and the others don¡¯t know anything, i¡¯ve asked them for a long time, but they don¡¯t know where father is going.¡±
Bai Xiaochen lowered his head in dejection, his expression aggrieved and pitiful.
Father wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t tell them where he was going, so they couldn¡¯t find him even if they wanted to.
¡°Didn¡¯t you ask him yesterday?¡± A ray of light shed past Bai Yan¡¯s eyes.
It seemed like that guy knew that if he were to bid farewell to her, she would definitely make him tell her everything. Hence, he went to look for Bai Xiaochen.
I asked, Wanwan. Bai Xiaochen raised his eyes pitifully. 1 still didn¡¯t let him go and asked him to bring us along. In the end, Wanwan¡¯s Royal father knocked me out and ran away. Mother, do you think I¡¯m his biological child or not? ¡± Why did he feel like he had been picked up?
Moreover, it was a buy one free one.
His father didn¡¯t want to disturb his mother¡¯s rest and chose to wake him up. His father was afraid that his mother would pester him, and he didn¡¯t want toy a hand on his mother. He was even more afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave, so he chose to tell him about this matter and knock him unconscious.
Therefore, he must have been picked up!
Looking at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s aggrieved little appearance, Bai Yan rubbed his head and lowered her eyes, hiding the worry in her eyes.
¡°Your father didn¡¯t want you to go with him because he was afraid that you would be in danger. 1 also felt that the ce they are going to this time is very likely to be very dangerous,¡±
Otherwise, it was impossible for di Cang to leave her behind and leave Xuanji without a word.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart became more and more worried, but she did not dare to show it in front of Bai Xiaochen, afraid that it would make Bai Xiaochen, who was already filled with anxiety, worry about di Cang even more..
Chapter 1882 - 1882: Mother is the heavens (4)
Chapter 1882: Mother is the heavens (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Mother, what should we do?¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes were red, and he was so worried that he almost cried.
Don¡¯t look at how he had imed that he was not di Gang¡¯s biological son just now. In fact, he was only feeling indignant that di Cang had left him behind.
His father-son rtionship with di Cang had never been fake.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. He¡¯s di Cang, your father. There¡¯s nothing in this world that he can¡¯t do!¡±
Bai Yan covered her eyes slightly and forced out a smile as sheforted Bai Xiaochen.
Right now, she did not know where di Cang had gone to. Therefore, she had to first find his location before she could go and find him, Wufu.
¡°Chen ¡®er, go and find Ling¡¯ er and Tian Tian. Pack your things, and we¡¯ll go back to the continentter.¡± Bai Yan smiled slightly.
She tried her best not to let Bai Xiaochen see anything. She didn¡¯t want the child to be worried with her.
As for why she exined that the ce di Cang was heading to was extremely dangerous, she just didn¡¯t want Chen ¡®er to misunderstand him.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
bai xiaochen did not suspect anything else, he nodded his head, turned around, and walked out of the room.
Bai Yan saw Bai Xiaochen¡¯s departing footsteps and added,¡± ¡°chen ¡®er, don¡¯t let ling¡¯ er and tian tian know about this, do you understand?¡±
bai xiaochen¡¯s footsteps paused and he turned back to look at bai yan.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. 1 won¡¯t let them worry with us.¡±
After saying this, he turned around again and walked out of the pce gate.
After Bai Xiaochen left, Bai Yan no longer hesitated and quickly headed to the Vermillion bird¡¯s courtyard to take a stroll.
At this moment, the Vermillion Bird was walking out of the room and was about to head out when she suddenly bumped into Bai Yan who hade to look for her.
She was so shocked that she took a few steps back and looked at the woman in front of her with a pale face.
¡°master, why have youe?¡±
Bai Yan pressed down on the Vermillion bird¡¯s shoulder tightly. Her breathing was hurried and anxious.¡±Vermillion Bird, do you know where the Azure Emperor is going?¡±
the vermilion bird was taken aback, she stared at the woman before her with her beautiful eyes and eventually shook her head.
I don¡¯t know. Master of Haechi didn¡¯t tell us anything. We don¡¯t know where he wants to go.
Bai Yan¡¯s hand slowly loosened.
It seemed like Chen ¡®er was right. Vermilion Bird and the rest really did not know anything.
¡°Di Cang asked Chen ¡®er to pass on a message to me. In other words, I can¡¯t go to the ce he went to, so why can he go but I can¡¯t? ver million bird, do you know of such a ce?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes looked nervously at the Vermillion Bird. Her palms had unknowingly started to break out in cold sweat and her eyes did not even blink.
The Vermilion Bird fell silent.
The atmosphere suddenly became tense.
She gently pursed her red lips and under Bai Yan¡¯s slightly hopeful gaze, she slowly shook her head.
¡°I really don¡¯t know Yingluo.¡±
Bai Yan took a few steps back and her figure was a little disheveled. Suddenly, she smiled, but this smile contained some bitterness.
if I can¡¯t find where he went, I can¡¯t help him at all. I¡¯m going to take Chen ¡®er and the others back to the continent. Yingluo, if you remember anything, remember toe to the continent and find me. I don¡¯t want him to face danger alone, do you understand? ¡±
¡°master!¡±
The Vermilion bird¡¯s heart clenched, and she clenched her fists.
There was only one ce where the king could go, but the Queen, as a human, could not. It was the Suan ni.
But she couldn¡¯t say anything.
If the Queen insisted on breaking in, she would be in a much more dangerous situation than the king..
Chapter 1883 - 1883: Mother is the heavens (5)
Chapter 1883: Mother is the heavens (5)
Trantor: 549690339
She couldn¡¯t be afraid.
She couldn¡¯t just watch her take the risk.
So, I¡¯m sorry, master
please forgive me for not telling you anything.
Bai Yan did not notice the guilt hidden in the Vermillion bird¡¯s eyes. Her footsteps were a little staggering as she turned around. Her palm gently touched her chest. At this moment, she was actually so helpless and dazed.
¡°Mother, mother!¡±
from afar, she heard the little ones calling out to her.
When she raised her head to look, she saw Bai Xiaochen walking over with Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian.
Ji qingge stood silently behind the few of them, holding a long sword in her hand. Her body was small, not as tall as Bai Xiaochen.
However, her figure behind Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian was like a green bamboo, making people feel at ease.
¡°you guys are here?¡±
Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes and only opened them after a long time. She looked at the few little fellows who were madly running in front of her and the corners of her lips curled up.
¡°mother, are you feeling unwell?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er looked at Bai Yan worriedly. She stood on her tiptoes and desperately wanted to use her hand to stroke Bai Yan¡¯s head.
However¡
Her height was too small and she could not even touch Bai Yan¡¯s head even after using a few times of force. She could not help but feel a little depressed.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Yan held little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand and gently stroked her little head.
Tian Tian looked at Bai Yan in a daze. He carefully took out a cloth bag from hispels and reluctantly handed it to Bai Yan.
¡°Mother, are you hungry? This is the food that the elders prepared for me. I n to eat it on the way. If mother is hungry, 1 will give it to mother first.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s heart softened and she also hugged Tian Tian¡¯s soft little body, mother is not hungry. She was just a little tired. Shall we leave now? ¡±
¡°mother, don¡¯t we have to say goodbye to father?¡± Ling ¡®er pulled Bai Yan¡¯s hand.
She suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to part with her father.
However, the thought of her mother taking her back to see her great-grandfathers made her very excited and covered up the trace of reluctance.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled and she shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your father¡¯s very busy. We won¡¯t disturb him. It¡¯s gettingte. We should be able to reach the sacrednd before dark.¡±
In this world, apart from her family, the most important people to her were none other than her Masters.
That day, they were the ones who picked her up from the outside and gave her five years of love and concern, which was why there was the Bai Yan today.
she would never forget how well they treated her in her life, yingluo.
¡°Mother, are we going to see Grandmaster?¡± Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes lit up. is Godfather in the Holy Land? Chen ¡®er really misses him.¡±
Although his heart was now biased towards his biological father, he still liked his Godfather, Chu Yifeng, very much.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his biological father was extremely good to his mother, perhaps Qianqian would really want Chu Yifeng to be his father.
¡°Godfather?¡± Little Ling ¡®er turned around and looked at Bai Xiaochen curiously.
Bai Xiaochen smiled and patted little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head. ¡°Ling ¡®er, Godfather was very good to my mother back then. As long as it was something that my mother liked, he would do everything he could to get it for her, just to make her smile. Godfather also loves me very much. He is good-looking and gentle. If father did not appear, what would have happened?¡±
If father didn¡¯t appear, mother probably wouldn¡¯t ept a Godfather.
Bai Xiaochen did not say thest sentence out loud. In the past, he was not sensible and only wanted a father. Now, he understood a lot and naturally understood Bai Yan¡¯s determination back then..
Chapter 1884 - 1884: Mother is the heavens (6)
Chapter 1884 - 1884: Mother is the heavens (6)
Trantor: 549690339
If he had given his Godfather hope, he would probably be in so much pain that he would rather die.
It was precisely because he had never given him any hope that Godfather could apany his mother as an elder brother.
¡°is godfather very good-looking? Who¡¯s better looking, father or me?¡±
this time, bai xiaochen pursed his lips and said without thinking,¡± they both have their own merits. Godfather is an immortal who doesn¡¯t eat the food of the mortal world, while father is very stunning. But Yingluo, 1 like Father more now.
he would like whoever gave his mother a lifetime of happiness.
even if di cang often bullied him, he would still like him as usual, huanhuan.
¡°What about before? In the past, did big brother like Godfather more?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er had always been a curious little baby who liked to get to the bottom of things.
Bai Xiaochen did not deny it. He nodded and said,¡± from the start, father always bullied mother, and 1 didn¡¯t like her. Mother is the woman I love the most. Whoever bullies her is my enemy. If it wasn¡¯t for father¡¯s good performanceter on, in addition to the fact that he promised me that he would help me increase my strength so that 1 could protect mother, 1 wouldn¡¯t have epted his love so quickly.
If he wanted to me someone, he could only me di Gang¡¯s initial performance for being too bad. Bai Xiaochen was so protective of his mother, so how could he allow someone to bully his beloved mother?
Inparison, the Chu Yifeng of the past was like a ray of sunshine in his heart. He had given his mother too much warmth and love. He had never forced her or bullied her.
Hence, Bai Xiaochen would naturally like Chu Yifeng more.
Ling ¡®er, although I¡¯m not strict with you every day, the two of you better listen well now. Bai Xiaochen raised his brows, his tone domineering, and ced his hands on his hips, mother is the eldest in our family. Whoever bullies her is the enemy of our family. No matter whether mother is right or wrong, she will never be wrong. Do you understand? ¡±
Tian Tian nodded her head in a daze, clearly not quite understanding what Bai Xiaochen meant.
However, little Ling ¡®er understood the meaning behind his words and obediently said,¡± Ling ¡®er understands. Mother is not in the wrong. The only ones in the wrong are others. Even if father and mother quarreled, it¡¯s definitely father¡¯s fault.
so obedient. Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes turned gentle as he touched little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head. After that, he turned to look at Tian Tian. Tian Tian, when you grow up, you must be as obedient as you are now. You can¡¯t make mother angry, or else 1¡¯11 hit you. 1¡¯11 really hit you!
Tian Tian trembled in fear. Why did he feel that big brother was so terrifying?
¡°i¡¯m very obedient, really.¡±
He was so scared that he was about to cry. He was still wondering what he had done wrong and why big brother wanted to hit him.
that¡¯s good. Bai Xiaochen raised his cute little brows, you don¡¯t need to understand anything else. It¡¯s fine as long as you understand that mother is the heavens.
Ji Qing GE stood at the side, staring dumbfoundedly at Bai Xiaochen who was lecturing his younger brother and sister, her eyes filled with shock.
Her gaze slowly turned towards Bai Yan, her clear eyes containing a light of worship.
Madam di is amazing, and her son is also so amazing. Yingluo, when I grow up in the future, I also want such a caring son, Yingluo.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±
Bai Yan patted Bai Xiaochen¡¯s head and gave a light smile. ¡°If you continue, Tiantian will be scared to tears by you.¡±
¡°mother, i¡¯m not that cruel.¡± Bai Xiaochen smiled as he hugged Bai Yan¡¯s waist. He raised his small face, actually, I¡¯m still very gentle. As long as my younger brother doesn¡¯t make you angry, I¡¯m a good older brother.. If he makes you angry, I¡¯ll use my hands to teach him a lesson!
Chapter 1885 - 1885: Meeting again (1)
Chapter 1885 - 1885: Meeting again (1)
Trantor: 549690339
In the courtyard that was covered in blood-colored sunlight.
The little fellow¡¯s tender face was filled with unprecedented seriousness and determination.
From the beginning, to him, the most important person was Bai Yan. Even now, this promise of his still had not lost its effect.
Vermillion Bird. Bai Yan pinched the little fellow¡¯s face and immediately looked at Bai Yan. The corners of her lips curled up into a faint arc as she said indifferently,¡± ¡°we¡¯re leaving for a while, you guys will be in charge of the demon realm, if anything happens in the demon realm,e to the continent immediately and find me, understand?¡±
she had a contract with the vermilion bird, so it was extremely easy for the vermilion bird to take pity on her.
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will wait for your return in the demon Realm.¡±
The Vermilion Bird nodded and spoke with a serious tone.
bai yan turned around and pulled little ling ¡®er with one hand and tian tian¡¯s small hand with the other, saying,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see Grandmaster first.¡±
It was another year of peach blossoms blooming.
the saint¡¯s ind was located in the center of theke and was surrounded by a peach forest, it was like a paradise on earth, beautiful beyond words.
On thekeshore outside the saint¡¯s Ind, a few disciples looked at the ind in the distance curiously as they spoke in a soft voice.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such beautiful scenery in the Holy Land, but Yingluo is such a good ce, why didn¡¯t the little princess stay there? could this be the ce where the holy master¡¯ste wife once lived?¡±
The disciple at the side had obviously been in the Holy Land for a few years. She red at the young girl who spoke,¡± ¡°as a neer, you naturally don¡¯t know about the holynd¡¯s affairs, but there are some things you can¡¯t just say, right?¡±
¡°Senior Sister Zhang Yun, does this mean that you know about the saint¡¯s Ind master?¡±
The girl in pink who asked the question turned to look at the woman called Zhang Yun. Her bright eyes were filled with curiosity.
of course. It¡¯s said that the master of the Holy Ind is the most powerful person on our continent and is the disciple of three elders. Even the Holy Lord and the little princess like her very much. Her status in the Holy Land is equivalent to the young lord. Zhang Yun put her hands on her chest, her eyes full of yearning, that kind of woman is the goal of everyone in the world, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for me to even see her.
The girl in pink opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°but i¡¯ve been in the holynd for almost two years now, so why haven¡¯t i seen her before? Is she noting back to the sacrednd?¡±
¡°who knows?¡± zhang yun shook her head.¡± i heard that she¡¯s married to someone very far away, i don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be back, but the three elders have always been sure that she¡¯ll be back soon, that¡¯s why they sent people to clean the sacrednd every day. yingluo and the others evene to the sacred ind every few days to take a look.¡±
¡°since the master of the sacred ind is already the greatest expert of the continent, what kind of man did he marry?¡± The girl in pink pursed her lips. I think that if a girl is really that powerful, it¡¯s better to live alone for the rest of her life. If I had that kind of strength and glory, I would never marry.
In this world, there was no one who could marry the strongest person!
don¡¯t say such things. Zhang Yun hurriedly pulled the girl in pink¡¯s sleeve, afraid that she would say something wrong and be heard by others. I was only an outer disciple of the Holy Land before, so I¡¯ve never seen her before. I¡¯ve only heard about her from some inner disciples. I heard that she already had a son, Yingluo, before she came to the Holy Land..
Chapter 1886 - 1886: Meeting again (2)
Chapter 1886 - 1886: Meeting again (2)
Trantor: 549690339
the girl in pink was even more surprised, her eyes were filled with astonishment and she was even more curious.
What would the child of such a peerless woman be like?
¡°may i ask, zhenzhen?¡±
at this moment, yingluo
A voice suddenly came from the sky.
¡°Is Chu Yiyi in the sacred ground?¡±
After hearing this, the Holy Land disciples all raised their heads and looked up into the sky.
In that instant, they felt as if the world had lost its color, and they held their breaths.
Beautiful!
It was too beautiful!
They had never seen such a beautiful woman. Her appearance was enough to suffocate everyone. Even the peach flowers on the ground were only worthy of being her foil.
For the first time, they understood that there were people in this world who could be described as peerless.
Generally speaking, the same kind repels the same kind. As women, they would definitely be jealous and envious of beautiful women. However, when they faced such a beautiful woman, they could not feel the slightest bit of jealousy in their hearts. Instead, they were only amazed.
They had even overlooked the fact that the woman had called the little princess of the Holy Land by her name.
¡°She¡¯s here. She¡¯s cultivating Kasaya in the back mountain.¡±
Zhang Yun was the first to react and hurriedly replied to Bai Yan¡¯s words.
that¡¯s great,¡± the woman in the air said with a smile, call her over and tell her that I¡¯ll be waiting for her on the sacred Isle. Chen ¡®er, Tian Tian, Ling¡¯ er, let¡¯s go-
as soon as she finished speaking, the woman brought her three children with her in the direction of the sacred ind.
It was not until the dazzling figure disappeared that the Holy Land disciples finally reacted and looked at her figure in shock.
¡°Did she just go to the sacred Isle? She can actually go to the Holy Ind?¡±
¡°and yueyue seemed to call the little princess chu yiyi? There aren¡¯t many people who dare to call her by her name on the sacred ind, right?¡±
Under the peach tree on the sacred ind, there was a medicinal field.
this was nted by bai yan before she left the sacred ind.
after he left, he didn¡¯t have time to manage it. now that so much time had passed, it should have withered, right?
Bai Yan smiled helplessly. The seeds in those medicinal fields were also obtained by her after much painstaking effort back then. They had to be cultivated with strict methods or they would wither.
However, it was a little awkward.
The moment Bai Yan stepped into the peach forest, she could feel a faint medicinal fragrance.
This kind of aura was extremely strong, and it came with the wind.
She could faintly hear the sound of quarrels in front of her.
third brother, I told you that you used the wrong method. Look, all the herbs I¡¯ve cultivated before have already sprouted, and only one of yours has withered. Tell me, how are you going to exin this to Yan ¡®er?¡±
second brother, you¡¯re going too far. If you hadn¡¯t identally poured the spirit liquid on my herb, would my herb have failed? ¡±
¡°Hehe, Yingluo, this ce is under your control anyway, so it¡¯s your fault if you fail. When Yan ¡®er returns, I¡¯ll definitelyin about you!¡±
Second master Ren Yi proudly raised his chin and looked at Qiu shurong standing in front of him with pride.
Qiu shurong¡¯s face turned red. Why did he feel like he would always be the scapegoat?
When Yan ¡®er was around, he had to take the me, but when she wasn¡¯t around, she still tried her best to push the me to him.
¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Let¡¯s think of a way to save them. These seeds were obtained by my precious disciple with great difficulty. We can¡¯t waste them.¡±
Zheng Qi furrowed his brows tightly, looking at these two old fellows quarreling non-stop with some headache..
Chapter 1887 - 1887: Meeting again (3)
Chapter 1887 - 1887: Meeting again (3)
Trantor: 549690339
He looked up and was stunned.
Suddenly, a red robe was imprinted in his old eyes.
His pupils suddenly contracted.
¡°Yan ¡¯er, you¡¯re back?¡±
The midday sun was particrly bright, and it fell on the woman¡¯s beautiful face, making her look so moving.
Her eyes were full of smiles, and her smile was so beautiful that it was unparalleled.
Ren Yi and Qiu shurong also stopped quarreling. They both raised their heads and looked at the woman who walked in from outside the peach forest with pleasant surprise.
precious disciple Pixiu! Qiu shurong lowered his head in shame, ever since you left the Holy Land, we¡¯ve started to study hard. We¡¯ve read all the books you left behind on cultivating medicinal herbs, but perhaps I was born slow-witted, I actually died from cultivating a Pixiu!
Ren Yi didn¡¯t feel good either. He smiled bitterly and said,¡± Actually, it¡¯s not third brother¡¯s fault. I identally poured too much spiritual liquid, which caused his medicinal herb to wither and die.
Medicinal herbs could only grow in ces with heaven and earth spiritual energy. However, during those years, Bai Yan had figured out a way. She could refine spiritual liquid to cultivate medicinal herbs. Therefore, she had opened up a medicinal field on the sacred ind.
Bai Yan lowered her head to look at those medicinal herbs that were growing luxuriantly and felt some emotions in her heart. ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve been helping me look after these medicinal herbs?¡±
¡°You weren¡¯t here and we were very bored, so we often came to your Saint Ind to take a look. After that, we helped you raise the medicinal herbs. We were afraid that others wouldn¡¯t be able to raise them well, so we did it personally every time.¡±
Zheng Qi smiled as he looked at Bai Yan.
They only had this one precious disciple, so anything they did for her was worth it, let alone such a small matter?
Bai Yan was silent.
Although her three masters were often unreliable, she knew very well that all three of them loved her very much. They had no children or rtives, so they all treated her as their own daughter.
How could she not feel warm when she had such a master?
¡°Grand Master.¡±
Bai Xiaochen quickly pounced toward Zheng Qi. He raised his pink and cute little face, and a brilliant smile hung on his face.
¡°Great Grandmaster, second Grandmaster, third Grandmaster, Chen ¡®er really misses you guys.¡±
Chen ¡®er could be considered to have grown up on the sacred Isle, so she was naturally filled with feelings for this ce.
The moment Zheng Qi saw Bai Xiaochen again, a smile bloomed on his old face, and he no longer had the seriousness he had when facing those Holy Land disciples in the past.
¡°If Chen ¡®er misses Grandmaster,e back more often. Grandmaster doesn¡¯t have any rtives. The closest one is your mother, Huahua.¡±
¡°Grandmaster, mother gave birth to a little sister for me, and also a little brother.¡±
Conveniently?
Could it be that in Bai Xiaochen¡¯s heart, Bai Yan had given birth to a pair of twins and the younger sister was the best gift for him while the younger brother, Wanwan, was just a random person who came out in passing?
The three old men all raised their heads and looked at the two little fellows standing beside Bai Yan.
The little girl among them looked crystal clear, like a piece of beautiful jade. Her brows and eyes were even somewhat simr to Bai Yan¡¯s.
The little boy, on the other hand, had a face that still had baby fat, and was pink, tender, and white. He was adorable.
He still kept chewing his fingers, looking at Zheng Qi three people with curious eyes.
¡°ling ¡®er, tian tian, quickly greet your grand master.¡± Bai Xiaochen turned his head to look at the two little buns and said.
¡°Hello, Grand Master.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er smiled brightly, her clever eyes shining.
¡°Hello, Grand Master.¡±
Tian Tian also called out. His voice was quite soft, and it was quitefortable to hear.
Zheng Qi was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands, ah, good boy, you¡¯re so good. You¡¯re all good boys. Yan ¡®er, you brought the two of them back too suddenly. 1 didn¡¯t even prepare a meeting gift..
Chapter 1888 - 1888: Meeting again (4)
Chapter 1888: Meeting again (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m already very happy that mother brought me back. 1 don¡¯t need a gift.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er was all smiles. Her eyes curved into crescent moons, cute and bright.
Zheng Qi was stunned and suddenlyughed out loud,¡± ¡°Yan ¡®er, this child¡¯s character is too simr to Chen¡¯ er¡¯s. As expected of your children. Each of them is outstanding, hahaha.¡±
As heughed, his eyes became a little sore, and tears almost flowed down.
His disciple was also very outstanding.
She was so outstanding that even he, her master, could not catch up to her.
¡± master, i¡¯vee back this time to see you all. i¡¯ve already sent someone to look for yiyi. is the saint lord still in the holynd?¡± Bai Yan raised her head to look at Zheng Qi and asked.
¡°Holy master has never left the Holy Land before, so now that he knows you¡¯ve returned, he must be very excited. How long do you n to stay here this time?¡±
When he said this, Zheng Qi¡¯s expression was nervous and he kept rubbing his palms, wanting to ease the anxiety in his heart.
Bai Yan naturally knew that they wanted her to stay for a period of time. However, when she thought of how she still had other things to do, she could not help but shake her head.
great master, second master, third master, I think you¡¯re about to leave. 1¡¯11 have to visit grandfather and the otherster, so I can¡¯t stay.
In reality, Zheng Qi had long known the answer. Now that he heard Bai Yan say this, he could not help but feel a little disappointed in his heart.
He pondered for a while before his old voice slowly sounded,¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, this Holy Land will always be your home and we will always be your family. Whenever you want toe back, the Holy Land will always wee you. We will also help you look after the Holy Ind you live on and wait for your return here.¡±
To Bai Yan, she still had an even bigger world.
However, for the three of them who were over 70 years old, they only had one disciple.
She was already their everything, so they couldn¡¯t bear to let her stop in the Holy Land and waste her time.
Masters. Bai Yan¡¯s heart ached. It was understandable for her to y around with a few old men in this Holy Land for the past few years. They had an extremely important position in her heart. 1 promise you that after I¡¯ve resolved everything, I wille back to find you, alright? ¡±
Qiu shurongughed a few times, precious disciple, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. Go and do what you need to do. If there¡¯s anything you need, don¡¯t be stingy with us. After all, you¡¯re the only treasure we have.
¡°Yan ¡®er, second master doesn¡¯t know what to say to you. You just need to understand that our Holy Ind will always be your shield. If you encounter any danger, juste back. We¡¯ll risk our lives to protect your safety.¡±
Ren Yi¡¯s expression was grave as he said in a serious tone.
1 understand, Zhenzhen. a smile appeared on Bai Yan¡¯s beautiful face. She slowly stretched out her arms and hugged Ren Yi¡¯s old body.
Casually, she also hugged Zheng Qi and Qiu shurong one by one.
There was a faint smile in her eyes, and she was moved.
to me, you¡¯re not only my Masters but also my fathers. As the saying goes, a master for a day is a father for life. Even if you¡¯re older, you¡¯re like fathers to me. No matter how high I stand in the future, you¡¯ll definitely have a ce in my territory.
Others might not be able to understand the feelings between her and her three masters, but she would never forget the care and love these three old men had given her.
When she was in the Holy Land, they really wanted to give her all the good things, and they even wanted to get rid of anyone who hurt her..
Chapter 1889 - 1889: Meeting again (5)
Chapter 1889: Meeting again (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Such friendship could not be repaid with material goods.
He could only repay it with his own blood.
¡± bai yan!¡±
A joyful voice came from behind Bai Yan.
At the instant Bai Yan turned her head over, she saw a woman dressed in a yellow long robe.
The woman¡¯s face was delicate and pretty, but it was like a peach flower, tender and lovely.
Her eyes were filled with a surprised smile, but her body was like a butterfly as she pounced over and directly pounced into Bai Yan¡¯s embrace.
Bai Yan, I really miss you, Yingluo.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes softened as she lowered her eyes to look at Chu Yiyi, who had pounced into her arms.
¡°Why have you been in the sacrednd recently? Where¡¯s Xiaoxiao?¡±
Chu Yiyi was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Bai Yan who was in front of her. She pursed her lips but did not say anything in the end.
It was just that there was a trace of sadness on her face. She had covered up that trace of sadness extremely quickly and was still discovered by Bai Yan.
¡°He¡¯s still in the divine world. 1 missed my father so 1 came back to see him.¡±
Chu Yiyi forced out a smile, as though she was trying to hide the bitterness in her heart.
bai yan could tell at a nce that something was definitely wrong with these two fellows, however, she did not have much confidence in whether chu yiyi could really catch up to bai xiao, much less be able to provide much help.
A rtionship was a matter between two people. Only when the two of them were together would there be results.
Yiyi, Xiaoxiao¡¯s personality is naturally indifferent. There are many things that he doesn¡¯t like to express. He was like this in the past and he will still be like this in the future. If there are any misunderstandings between the two of you, it¡¯s better to clear them up. If he bullies you, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson, alright?¡±
Bai Xiao was her younger brother and Chu Yiyi was her younger sister.
Therefore, she would naturally give him a push from behind.
Chu Yiyi¡¯s heart trembled. She lowered her head,¡± it has nothing to do with Xiaoxiao. 1 feel that my strength is too low. I want to increase my strength and help you all.
She pursed her lips and raised her head abruptly, her eyes filled with determination.
In the past, she was the high and mighty little princess of the Holy Land. She had never felt self-prepared. Even when facing such an outstanding Bai Yan, she would only have pride.
This was because such an outstanding woman like Wanwan was her, Chu Yiyi¡¯s, best friend! How could she not be proud?
However, when she faced Bai su, she felt a sense of inferiority from the bottom of her heart. This sense of inferiority filled her heart, and she was unable to express her feelings.
¡± yiyi,¡± bai yan patted chu yiyi¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly,¡± matters of the heart have nothing to do with one¡¯s status, if you don¡¯t say anything, how would xiaoxiao, with her dull personality, know? ¡±
¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±
Chu Yiyi¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at Bai Yan and the words that reached her throat were stuck again.
Yiyi, 1 will only ask you one thing. If Xiaoxiao was only the son of the Bai family of Liu Huo Kingdom and did not have such powerful strength, and you were still the little princess of the sacrednd, would you be with him? ¡±
Bai Yan looked at Chu Yiyi with a heavy gaze.
Chu Yiyi raised her chin,¡±of course, I won¡¯t despise him just because of his status
When she fell in love with Bai Yan, he wasn¡¯t as powerful as he was now.
she only knew that the young man¡¯s fragile side was reflected in her heart, and it was something she would never forget for the rest of her life.
at that moment, her heart really ached for him.
Or perhaps from that time on, she fell in love with that fragile teenager, but at that time, she was ignorant and unclear about feelings..
Chapter 1890 - 1890: Meeting again (6)
Chapter 1890: Meeting again (6)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you think Xiaoxiao will despise you?¡±
Bai Yan could not help butugh out loud as she asked.
Chu Yiyi was speechless.
¡°Yiyi, you used to be the little devil Girl of the Holy Land. You werewless and there was nothing that you were afraid of. Why have you be so timid in front of Xiaoxiao? I¡¯ve advised you for so long before I left, but you didn¡¯t listen at all?¡± Bai Yan pressed down on Chu Yiyi¡¯s shoulder and her voice became serious. Chu Yiyi, if you like her, then go after her. I¡¯m still waiting for you to be my sister-inw!
also, whether or not you can catch up with Xiaoxiao depends on whether or not you can get into his heart. I will only help you gather your courage and not help you with anything else. After all, he is my brother. I won¡¯t force him to ept you just because 1 am his sister.
Bai Yan looked into Chu Yiyi¡¯s eyes and continued.
chu yiyi nodded,¡± i know, love can not be forced, if he epts me, then i will give up everything to be with him. if he doesn¡¯t ept me, i will always be by his side, i will only leave qianqian when another woman that he can ept appears.¡±
Hearing these words, Bai Yan could not help but smile bitterly.
Chu Yiyi¡¯s personality was very simr to Chu Yifeng¡¯s.
When di Cang was not around, Chu Yifeng had always been by her side. Even if she had never given him hope, he had never given up.
When she had di Cang, he had never thought of destroying her happiness.
Such a man made her heart ache even more.
Unfortunately, she only had one heart. She had given it to di Cang and could no longer promise it to anyone else.
¡°This, this, this Yingluo¡±
Zheng Qi and the others were so shocked that they were dumbfounded. They looked at Chu Yiyi in disbelief and then at Bai Yan.
The little princess of their Holy Land, Qianqian, fell for a man?
Ever since Bai Yan had appeared, the little princess had been circling around Bai Yan and her son all day long, causing them to almost think that the little princess had fallen in love with Yan ¡®er.
In the end, Huahua wanted to be Yan ¡®er¡¯s sister-inw.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes swept coldly towards the three old men. ¡°Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I said just now. You¡¯re not allowed to tell the Holy master, and you¡¯re not allowed to spread it.¡±
This was Chu Yiyi¡¯s Secret.
She wouldn¡¯t let her three masters pass it on.
cough, cough. Zheng Qi coughed awkwardly and turned to look at Ren Yi and Qiu shurong behind him. did you guys hear anything just now? Howe I didn¡¯t hear anything?¡±
no, no. We¡¯ve been standing here the whole time. We didn¡¯t hear anything.
qiu shurong hurriedly shook his head.
What a joke, he definitely had to make his stand clear at this time to avoid angering his precious disciple.
¡± yiyi, i wish to meet the saint lord, do you want toe with me?¡± bai yan patted chu yiyi¡¯s shoulder and asked.
chu yiyi shook her head,¡± i¡¯ve already figured out what i want, so, i won¡¯t go with you to see my father, i want to go to the divinity to find xiaoxiao. if my father finds out that i¡¯m going to the divinity again, he¡¯ll definitely break my legs.¡±
Sometimes, she even wondered if she was her father¡¯s biological daughter.
Perhaps they were carried home by mistake? Bai Yan was his father¡¯s biological daughter?
Chu Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips when she thought of how strict the Holy Lord was with her. She wanted to leave the Holy Land, but she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to walk into a trap.
Bai Yan. suddenly, Chu Yiyi thought of something. She raised her head and looked at Bai Yan pitifully, can you tell my fatherter not to send people to chase after me? I¡¯m walking slowly and if he finds out that I¡¯ve left, he¡¯ll definitely send people to chase after me Yingluo..¡±
Chapter 1891 - 1891: Meeting again (7)
Chapter 1891: Meeting again (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°why do you need my help?¡± Bai Yan frowned, you go and exin it to the Holy master yourself.
I¡¯m not going,¡± Chu Yiyi said angrily,¡± previously, LAN Xiaoyun and I sneaked over to look for you and father almost beat me up.
¡°He¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be in danger. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±
I understand, but I also want to train myself. This time, if he finds out that I want to go to the divine realm again, he will definitely not allow me to do so. Chu Yiyi hugged Bai Yan¡¯s arm and shook it from side to side. Bai Yan, just help me this once. My father will always listen to what you say.
Looking at Chu Yiyi¡¯s pitiful little appearance, Bai Yan could not bear to see her like this. She nodded and said,¡± ¡°Alright, 1 will let him know. Also, go to the demon Realm and find Xiao Mi. He will send people to escort you to the divine realm.¡±
The demon Realm was her territory and was much safer than the divine realm. She was worried about letting Chu Yiyi go to the divine realm alone.
¡°bai yan, you and xiaoxiao can both barge into the divine realm alone, i can too! ¡± chu yiyi raised her brows as her eyes glowed,¡± so this time, i will go alone, trust me, i will be able to protect myself.¡±
She did not have Bai Yan¡¯s talent and also did not have Bai Yan¡¯s ability. However, Xuxu¡¯s heart would not waver.
Without enough power, she would not be able to stand side by side with Bai su.
She didn¡¯t want to continue being a flower in a greenhouse. How could she grow without experiencing wind and rain?
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Yan was silent for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°After you head to the divine realm, you can go and look for Xiao ¡¯er.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely look for Xiaoxiao.¡±
Perhaps it was because she was thinking about the young man¡¯s youthful and handsome face, Chu Yiyi¡¯s lips curled up. Compared to her previous dejection, she was now glowing.
¡°sister yiyi.¡±
Bai Xiaochen looked at Chu Yiyi with an aggrieved expression. ¡°You used to like me the most, but now you only talk about uncle and don¡¯t even see me, Hanhan.¡±
Only then did Chu Yiyi raise her head in surprise. Her gazended on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s aggrieved and pitiful little face.
¡°Chen ¡®er, you¡¯re back too?¡±
a ?
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s heart shattered into pieces.
He had beenpletely ignored by Chu Yiyi!
¡°Ling ¡®er, little Tian Tian, you¡¯vee as well?¡±
Chu Yiyi looked over again and smiled as she greeted little Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian.
Little Ling ¡¯er,¡±hehe.¡±
They were also dumbfounded.
She was also ignored?
Only Tian Tian didn¡¯t know what had happened. She had taken out a piece of pastry and was eating it with her mouth full of powder. He smiled and greeted Chu Yiyi,¡± ¡°hello, aunty.¡±
it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to meet the Holy master before heading to medicine sect.
Bai Yan raised her eyes and looked at Chu Yiyi. if you want to go and find Xiao ¡®er, you can go back and pack your things. Then, you can set off. I will help you to inform the Holy master.
Bai Yan, you¡¯re so good to me.
Chu Yiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. She hugged Bai Yan¡¯s neck and smacked a kiss on her face.
Bai Yan was stunned.
Bai Xiaochen was dumbfounded.
ling ¡®er was dumbfounded as she looked at chu yiyi, who was hugging bai yan¡¯s neck tightly.
Tian Tian also stopped eating, a confused look in her eyes.
¡°Sister Chu, you¡¯re finished, Yingluo!¡±
After a while, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s voice rang out.
¡°If my father finds out that you molested my mother, he will definitely not let you off,¡± he said with a dark face.
cough cough,¡± Chu Yiyi coughed awkwardly and raised her hand to stroke Bai Xiaochen¡¯s little head, what does a little brat like you know? i¡¯m not molesting your mother, i just couldn¡¯t control my emotions, also, don¡¯t tell your father about this..¡±
Chapter 1892 - 1892: Meeting again (8)
Chapter 1892 - 1892: Meeting again (8)
Trantor: 549690339
At the end of her sentence, her voice was a little weak, and her eyes were looking around nervously.
She was afraid that di Cang would suddenly rush out and break her neck.
It was scary just thinking about it.
¡°Chu Yiyi!¡± Bai Yan¡¯s face was ck as she gritted her teeth, you¡¯ve rubbed my face full of saliva. The next time you¡¯re like this, you must stay thirty feet away from me.
Chu Yiyi¡¯s body trembled as she chuckled,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my things first, you guys go and see my father.¡±
The moment she finished speaking, she quickly ran back. He ran extremely fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Bai Yan held Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian¡¯s small hands. Before leaving, she turned back to look at the three old men behind her.
¡°My three masters, after I¡¯ve settled everything, I¡¯ll definitely return to Xuanji.¡±
The three old men were a little reluctant, but no one said anything to keep him.
They opened their mouths, but in the end, they swallowed their words.
¡°Good Yingluo.¡±
In the breeze, the word fell lightly.
It fell into Bai Yan¡¯s ears.
She slowly turned around and disappeared under the peach tree.
By theke, those few disciples were still silently waiting for Bai Yan. Their eyes were filled with excitement.
Just now, Yingluo
They went to report to the princess, but who knew that when the princess heard that this girl was going to the Holy Ind, she ran out excitedly without even asking for her name.
Even though they didn¡¯t know her name, Yingluo.
However, there was only one person in the Holy Land who could enter the Holy Ind and cause the little princess to be so emotional.
In the distance, they finally saw a figure in red appear in their eyes.
The woman¡¯s every move was filled with unparalleled beauty.
Her smile was light, but it was unforgettable.
this bi an! the girl in pink rubbed her fists excitedly. She pursed her lips tightly and looked at Bai Yan, who had already walked to the shore, with a look of worship in her eyes, may 1 ask, are you the number one expert in the maind that has always been widely spread in the Holy Land? ¡± The Lord of the Holy Ind?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s footsteps stopped.
She turned to look at the Saintnd disciples beside her and chuckled. ¡°The continent is filled with experts, and no one would dare to call themselves the number one expert. As for the master of the sacred ind, Chi Liang, it is correct to call me that.¡±
The few disciples were so excited that they almost stopped breathing.
She admitted it!
As expected, she was the legendary existence in the Holy Land!
¡± former qianqian senior, that qianqian.¡± the girl in pink was embarrassed as she timidly raised her head,¡± you are my goal, in the future, i will definitely work hard to cultivate qianqian. i hope that in the near future, i will have the qualifications to follow behind you.¡±
Bai Yan was stunned. She lowered her head to look at the girl in pink and could not help butugh.¡±What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Wangqiu, I¡¯m wangqiu.¡±
¡°wangqiu? When your strength is strong in the future, you can naturallye and find me, Qianqian.¡±
Bai Yan gave a light smile.
After she said this, she stepped forward.
even though bai yan¡¯s steps were not big, it was only a few steps before her figurepletely disappeared from their line of sight.
¡°Senior Sister Zhang Yun, did she just say yes?¡± The girl in pink was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control herself, however, I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the chance to talk to the number one expert on the continent.
zhang yun smiled.¡± actually, if you had asked her to give you a few pointers on your cultivation just now, perhaps your cultivation could have improved by leaps and bounds, moreover, i heard that her alchemy skills are very good, and no one in the maind can match her., haven¡¯t you been refining pills recently?¡±
Chapter 1893 - 1893: Meeting again (9)
Chapter 1893 - 1893: Meeting again (9)
Trantor: 549690339
The girl in pink shook her head firmly.
¡°she must be very busy, i can¡¯t disturb her by asking her these questions, besides, i have to follow her with my own abilities, if i let her guide me, i might not have the face to follow her in the future, hanhan.¡±
Zhang Yun was stunned. She really didn¡¯t understand what this girl was thinking. She didn¡¯t cherish such a good opportunity.
She originally wanted to interrupt, but Bai Yan had already left. Therefore, she did not give her a chance to speak.
in the luxurious pce, chu ran was seriously reading the book in his hand, his brows were sometimes furrowed and sometimes rxed.
In front of Chu ran was a beautiful maid. She stood upright beside him, waiting for his orders.
However, her eyes were fixed on Chu ran, and the seduction in her eyes was obvious.
However, Chu ran didn¡¯t even look at her, as if he had ignored the person in front of him.
The maidservant was very unwilling.
Although she had not been in the Holy Land for long, she had long known that the Holy master¡¯s wife had passed away many years ago. All these years, the Holy master had been alone and had never taken a wife or concubine, so she had finally fought for an opportunity to serve the Holy master.
She didn¡¯t expect that the Holy Lord¡¯s gaze had never been on her.
Suddenly, the pce door that was originally closed was pushed open.
The maidservant turned around and saw a gorgeous woman in red standing at the door.
The woman was apanied by three fair and delicate children, who were standing obediently by her side.
¡°How audacious!¡±
the maidservant¡¯s face darkened as she snapped,¡± ¡°Who allowed you to enter the Holy master¡¯s Pce without prior notice?¡±
this woman was so beautiful, and she had sneaked in here, it was hard to say if she was not trying to seduce the holy leader.
she had a few children with her, did she think that the holy lord would pick up other people¡¯s used shoes?
At the pce entrance.
Bai Yan raised her brows indifferently and looked up at the beautiful female servant standing beside Chu ran.
Because this Pce was usually used for Chu ran¡¯s work and not for him to rest, she could enter directly without reporting.
However, she had never seen this woman before.
Chu ran¡¯s attention was attracted by the maid¡¯s scolding, and he looked out the door.
In an instant, his gazended on the siblings Bai Yan and Bai Xiaochen, who were standing at the door, and his sharp ck eyes instantly became much gentler. ¡°Yan ¡®er, Chen¡¯ er, you¡¯re back? Those two little fellows should be the twins that Yiyi mentioned to me, right?¡±
the maidservant¡¯s face stiffened.
This woman had entered the pce without prior notice, and the Holy Lord actually did not me her?
Bai Yan slowly nodded her head and led the little fellows into the hall.
Chu ran turned his gaze to the maid beside him and his eyes turned cold, ¡°i remember that you¡¯re new here, right?¡±
The maidservant¡¯s face paled as she lowered her head and replied,¡±yes.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have toe anymore.¡±
chu ran¡¯s tone was calm, but his words stirred up a storm in the maid¡¯s heart.
She raised her head in shock and looked at Chu ran in disbelief. Her eyes turned red.¡±hoiy master, did this servant do something wrong? This servant only saw that she had barged in without informing her and was afraid that she would harm the Holy master Qianqian.¡±
Chu ran smiled.
Hisughter carried a hint of coldness.
¡°do you think this holy master¡¯s subordinates are just for show? in the holynd, who can plot against this holy master?¡±
Chapter 1894 - 1894: Meeting again (10)
Chapter 1894: Meeting again (10)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡±
The maidservant bit her lips, her eyes red.
¡°Go down, you don¡¯t need toe back in the future.¡±
chu ran waved his hand and said in a calm voice.
The maidservant was unwilling, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She bowed to Chu ran and walked out of the door.
However, before she could take a step, Chu ran¡¯s voice came again.
¡°Remember, this Holy master just said that you don¡¯t need toe to the Holy Land again.¡±
The maidservant¡¯s body suddenly froze. She turned her head stiffly and her delicate body trembled.¡±Holy master, you want to expel this servant from the Holy Land?¡±
how much effort did she spend to enter the sacrednd? Even if she was only a maid who served tea, her family would be proud of her.
If she was expelled, she knew very well how the family would treat her.
¡°My Holy Land doesn¡¯t need a person who can¡¯t understand the situation. You can leave, I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±
Chu ran¡¯s eyes were already showing signs of impatience, and his tone was even colder.
The maidservant did not say anything more and left with tears streaming down her face. Before she left, she even nced at Bai Yan from the corner of her eyes.
His eyes were filled with jealousy and unwillingness.
However, a maid was no longer worth Bai Yan¡¯s attention. Therefore, she did not care about this little interlude and her gazended on Chu ran.
¡°Saint Lord, I¡¯ve returned.¡±
Chu ran smiled. His eyes were filled with regret, admiration, and pride.
what he was proud of was that such a genius had once been a member of their sacrednd.
It was a pity that such a genius was not his daughter-inw, Yingluo.
It was such a pity.
her son was such an outstanding person, but he had be so useless in love, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to win a woman¡¯s heart, she had raised him for so many years in vain, yingluo.
¡°How long do you n to stay this time? Also, I¡¯ve quit drinking.¡±
This girl hated it when she and Yiyi drank too much. Because of this, he had made Yiyi take the me for him many times. However, this time, he had really stopped drinking. At least, he would not drink so much that he could not find his own sister-inw.
¡°I just came back to see you. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±
Bai Yan shook her head.
He didn¡¯t have much contact with the Holy Lord, but the Holy Lord had always doted on her, even if this love was because of her talent in the beginning.
However, after getting along with him for a long time, she could feel the existence of true love from the Holy master.
he truly doted on her as if she was his daughter, so he gave her unlimited power in the holynd and indulged in all her and chen ¡®er¡¯s actions.
1 see,¡± Chu ran sighed,¡± it¡¯s good that you still remember toe back and visit us. Bring these little ones back more often in the future when you have the time. That girl Yiyi has be wild and can¡¯t be controlled. She doesn¡¯t like to continue apanying me and has made me so bored and idle. Now, I like to y with these children.
¡± grandpa chu, don¡¯t worry, chen ¡®er wille back often with his younger siblings.¡±
Bai Xiaochen smiled brightly, his tone sincere.
Chu ranughed out loud,¡± I really envy your grandfather and grandfather. Out of the three great factions, I¡¯m the only one without a third generation sessor. Yifeng is in love with you so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for him to get married again. Yiyi has a wild personality so I¡¯m really worried that no one would dare to marry her. Those who want to cling to our Holy Land and get close to Yiyi are no longer considered as traitors.
¡± that¡¯s right.¡± bai yan¡¯s eyes flickered as she smiled sweetly.¡± yiyi asked me to tell you that she wants to leave the holynd and head to the divine world, she¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll stop her and doesn¡¯t dare toe and look for you personally..¡±
Chapter 1895 - 1895: Meeting again (11)
Chapter 1895: Meeting again (11)
Trantor: 549690339
At that moment, Chu rail¡¯s smile froze.
His breathing was a little rushed, and his face was ugly.
¡°This wild girl ran away again? He still dared to continue running to the divine realm? someone, go and capture that girl for me, i want to break her legs!¡±
Did this girl know how dangerous the divine realm was?
If he didn¡¯t break her legs, she would lose her life!
¡°Yiyi asked me to advise you not to send anyone to capture her.¡± Bai Yan shrugged her shoulders and said.
Chu ran was so angry that his breathing was a little unstable, and his face was red. ¡°Yan ¡®er, you don¡¯t need to speak up for that wild girl! She¡¯s getting more and more wild now, and she¡¯s simplywless!¡±
Oh, then you can go,¡± Bai Yan said with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°But don¡¯t me me for not telling you. If you manage to capture her, don¡¯t even think about having a grandson.¡±
Grandson?
Chu ran was stunned. He slowly turned his head and his gazended on Bai Yan.
¡°What did you just say? Grandson? Yiyi is pregnant before marriage?¡±
That bastard!
Although he wanted a grandson, he would immediately break her legs if she dared to get pregnant before marriage!
not yet. Bai Yan smiled, it¡¯s just that Yiyi has gone to chase her husband. Whether she will seed or not is still unknown. If you go and capture her again, I¡¯m afraid there will be no other way.
She didn¡¯t want to tell Chu ran about this because if she didn¡¯t, Chu ran would definitely catch her.
At that time, Yiyi will be further and further away from Xiao ¡®er.
chu ran¡¯s hand gently touched his chest as he sat down, panting.¡± ¡°Wait, let me calm down first. You said that Yiyi has a man she likes? That wild girl Yingluo actually likes men? i¡¯m not dreaming? my daughter can finally get married?¡±
If there was no Bai Yan as an example, Chu ran would definitely not want Chu Yiyi to get married.
However, Yingluo
It was impossible to count on Chu Yifeng. If she still didn¡¯t get married, how could she have a cute grandson or granddaughter?
Therefore, Chu Yiyi had to get married as soon as possible!
that¡¯s right, Huahua. Chu ran raised his head and looked at Bai Yan. can you first reveal to me who the man Yiyi is chasing is? ¡±
¡°My younger brother, Bai Yan.¡±
bai su?
Chu ran looked at Bai Yan in shock.
The man Yiyi likes, Qingqing, is Bai Yan¡¯s younger brother, Bai Xiao?
He had never seen Bai su before, but he had heard people talk about him. This kid, Yingluo, seemed to be a rather responsible person.
Although he did not know what Bai Xiao¡¯s current strength was, it was enough as long as he was Bai Yan¡¯s younger brother.
He believed that the character who could be Bai Yan¡¯s younger brother, Wanwan, was definitely not an ordinary person!
¡°Hahaha!¡± Chu ranughed wildly. Hisughter spread out of the pce and into the entire Holy Land, great, this is great. You can¡¯t be my daughter-inw, but your brother might be my son-inw! We¡¯ll still be a family in the future, hahahaha!¡±
¡°are you still going to find someone to chase after her?¡± bai yan¡¯s lips curled up.
I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m definitely not going,¡± Chu ran said with a smile. Yiyi is old now, it¡¯s time to let her be. If 1 continue to care about her, she might really not be able to get married. It would be terrible if she fell into my hands, Wanwan.
Bai Yan¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. Why did she feel that Chu ran seemed to want to marry Chu Yiyi off as soon as possible?
¡± mother, i finally know why elder sister chu always says that she¡¯s not her biological daughter.¡± bai xiaochen tugged at bai yan¡¯s sleeve.¡± if it was father, he would not be willing to marry ling ¡®er off to someone else, whoever dares to abduct younger sister, father and younger brother will break his legs and make him unable to take care of himself..¡±
Chapter 1896 - 1896: Meeting again (12)
Chapter 1896: Meeting again (12)
Trantor: 549690339
¡± ahem, ahem.¡± chu ran coughed awkwardly and immediately turned his gaze to xiao ling ¡®er. he chuckled.¡± don¡¯t say that, if my daughter really can get together with bai ling, they¡¯ll have a son very soon, at that time, we might even be able to get closer.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s face instantly darkened.
She had never thought of letting Ling ¡®er stay by her side forever, but she also wouldn¡¯t let anyone have any ideas about her now.
¡°You can¡¯t!¡± bai xiaochen ced his hands on his hips and stood in front of little ling ¡®er to protect her.¡± the person chu yiyi is going to marry is chen¡¯ er¡¯s uncle, which means that he¡¯s also ling ¡®er¡¯s uncle, little cousin and ling¡¯ er are cousins, how can cousins get married? they¡¯ll be fools.¡±
Chu ran was stunned and looked up at Bai Yan in surprise. His eyes were filled with doubt.¡¯There¡¯s such a thing? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? Is this true?¡±
Under Chu ran¡¯s gaze, Bai Yan slowly nodded.
¡°Blood rtives within three generations are not allowed to get married.¡±
The premise was that they were blood rtives!
since you said it, it might be true. If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. Chu ran¡¯s furrowed brows rxed, but Chen ¡®er, you seem to have forgotten that your uncle and your mother aren¡¯t biological siblings, so there¡¯s no rtionship between them. No matter what, 1 still have Yifeng Xuanji.
He suddenly paused and stopped talking.
¡°Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Yifeng will never get married in this lifetime. It¡¯s impossible to expect him to give me a grandson. It¡¯s better to let Yiyi give birth to a few more. If one doesn¡¯t work out, then let someone else do it.¡±
Bai Xiaochen was stunned as he turned around to look at Bai Yan. ¡°Mother, can cousins who are not blood-rted get married?¡±
Looking at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes that were filled with grievances, Bai Yan finally nodded her head.
¡°blood rtives can¡¯t get married, there are no other restrictions.¡±
Bai Xiaochen fell silent. After a while, he said,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. When sister Chu gives birth to a little brother, I¡¯ll let them protect Ling ¡®er with me and break the legs of any unruly people! I will tell them from a young age that cousins are Yingluo who can not get married.¡±
At this moment, Bai Xiaochen already understood that education had to start from when they were young. He had to educate his younger brothers well. How could he want to abduct little Ling ¡®er?
big brother,¡± little Ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes and asked innocently,¡± why do you always have to break those people¡¯s legs?¡±
¡± ling ¡®er,¡± bai xiaochen said earnestly as he pressed down on little ling¡¯ er¡¯s shoulder.¡± those people all harbor evil intentions, they will snatch you away and won¡¯t allow you to return home, don¡¯t you want to see big brother and mother?¡±
little ling ¡®er tilted her head in confusion.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re different from what Grandpa said. Yingluo¡¯s Grandpa told Ling ¡®er not to listen to you or daddy. Who is Ling¡¯ er going to listen to now?¡±
¡°Ling ¡®er¡¯s grandfather?¡± Chu ran was surprised and stood up. Yan ¡®er, you¡¯ve seen Wen Yunfeng?¡±
Bai Yan was startled and slowly nodded.
Now, Wen Yunfeng was already a heavenly me, but they didn¡¯t know the heavenly me, so they couldn¡¯t exin it.
I found my father by ident. He¡¯s with my mother now.
Chu ran smiled, his expression rxed, it can be said that their suffering hase to an end. Bai ning is the young miss of the medicine order, and Wen Yunfeng is the young master of the misty illusory Manor. They are a match of equal status, and their looks and talents are extremelypatible. However, the heavens are ying tricks on them, causing them to be separated for so many years, and also causing you to suffer for so many years.
He didn¡¯t expect that they would finally meet again..
Chapter 1897 - 1897: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (1)
Chapter 1897: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze was also a little moved.
a family reunion was her goal, even though this goal was still far away, she would never stop.
¡°Saint Lord, we just came back to see you. It¡¯s about time to leave, there are still many things waiting for me.¡±
Chu ran was startled. He looked at Bai Yan¡¯s determined expression and did not try to persuade her to stay. He smiled and said,¡± ¡°Then 1 shall not hold you up any longer. If you have something to do, you may go. However, you should also go back to the medicine Manor to visit that old fellow Wen Wuwei. After all, he is also your grandfather, Qianqian.¡±
1 know,¡± Bai Yan said with a faint smile. I¡¯ve said it before. As long as I find my mother, 1¡¯11 forgive his actions back then. Now that my mother has reunited with my father, there¡¯s no need for me to be bothered by his actions of breaking up the loving couple back then. Besides, he has long regretted it, Huahua.
In fact, he should have regretted it ever since his father became demonic.
Unfortunately, it was useless no matter how much he regretted it at that time. Because his mother had gone missing, and his father could not possibly recover his former glory.
Now that everything was in the past, she didn¡¯t need to dwell on the past. Even her mother had forgiven him, so why should she still ignore him?
However,
In her heart, her grandfather, Wanwan, could never bepared to her grandfather. She still liked Bai Changfeng more.
mother, when little Ling ¡®er heard that they were about to leave the Holy Land, herrge eyes suddenly lit up and she tightly grabbed Bai Yan¡¯s small hand, are we going back to visit great-grandfather? ¡± It¡¯s Ling ¡®er¡¯s first time meeting great-grandfather. Should 1 prepare a greeting gift?¡±
¡°No need. To them, you are the best gift.¡±
Bai Yan smiled as she touched little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, a touch of nostalgia in the depths of her eyes.
She took onest look at Chu ran and slowly walked out of the pce.
Ever since the maidservant was chased out by Chu ran, her tears could not stop flowing down. She bit her lips tightly, and her eyes were filled with grievance and unwillingness.
Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her and attracted the attention of the maidservant. However, when she saw the person, her tears flowed even more violently.
¡°Uncle Zhenzhen.¡±
A middle-aged man was standing in front of her. He looked up at the maid who had a miserable expression and frowned.¡±what happened? 1 took great pains to arrange for you to be at the Holy master¡¯s side, did you do something wrong to anger the Holy master?¡±
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left Yingluo in tears.
1 can¡¯t believe it! the maidservant bit her lips. I just saw a girling to the Holy Lord¡¯s Pce without going through the notice. I scolded her, but I didn¡¯t expect the Holy Lord to be so furious and want to drive me out of the Holy Land. Uncle, what should I do now? ¡± If I go back like this, my father and the others will definitely beat me to death.¡±
She was the prettiest girl in the family, and the whole family had ced their hopes on her. If she failed, the consequences would be obvious.
¡°What did you just say?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. Zheng Yun, are you stupid? Do you think the sacrednd is your Zheng family? Since thatdy could enter the main hall without any notice, it meant that Yingluo didn¡¯t need to be notified at all! From this, it can be seen that her status in the Holy Land is not ordinary, yet you still dare to berate her?¡±
¡°But even if Yingluo is like this, the Holy master shouldn¡¯t be so angry, and even directly chase me out of the Holy Land,¡± the maidservant said, sniffling.
the middle-aged man didn¡¯t answer zheng yun¡¯s question, he asked in a deep voice,¡± describe the girl¡¯s appearance to me. I can determine her identity and see if there¡¯s any possibility of her pleading for mercy..
Chapter 1898 - 1898: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (2)
Chapter 1898: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (2)
Trantor: 549690339
the maidservant bit her lips tightly, she was unwilling, but she still answered truthfully,¡± ¡°that girl is very beautiful.¡±
¡°That¡¯s all?¡±
The middle-aged man frowned and continued to ask.
she is very beautiful, a kind of mboyant beauty, especially when she is wearing a red dress, which makes her look even more insolent. In addition, she has three children, one of whom is about eight or nine years old, and the other two are about two years old.
The maidservant did not notice that the middle-aged man¡¯s face had turned green the moment she finished speaking.
It was said that the one from the Holy Ind wore red all year round. Apart from red, she did not have any other color of clothes. It seemed that she loved this red color.
moreover, she had a child back then, so she should be around eight or nine years old now.
Furthermore, she had heard from the great elder and the others that the man on the Holy Ind had given birth to a pair of twins, a pair of dragon and phoenix, who were almost two years old.
It seemed that the girl¡¯s identity was obvious.
Zheng Yun, 1 can¡¯t save you this time either. You¡¯d better run. The middle-aged man sneered, also, go back and tell your mother that from now on, I have nothing to do with the Zheng family. Don¡¯t drag me down with your own mistakes.
If a man didn¡¯t do it for himself, the heavens would punish him.
Moreover, he and the Zheng family were distant rtives three generations away. Back then, he had helped Zheng Yunxi take care of the Holy Lord on ount of their rtionship. She did not have the ability to win the Holy Lord¡¯s heart and had even offended that person from the Holy Ind.
How could he be rted to the Zheng family? Wouldn¡¯t that be a burden to him?
uncle Qianqian! the maidservant was dumbfounded. A trace of panic shed through her eyes, what do you mean by this?¡±
The middle-aged man sneered,¡±do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡± She was the most powerful person on the continent! Others might not know, but I¡¯ve been in the Holy Land for so many years and was fortunate enough to follow the Holy master, so how could I not know? not only was the number one expert extremely talented, but even the king of the demon realm was her husband!
Let¡¯s put it this way, the demonic beasts she controls are enough to destroy our entire continent.¡±
no, no, no, we don¡¯t need that many demonic beasts. We only need a small portion to make the continent disappear and be the territory of the demon Realm. Do you understand? ¡±
He was so angry that his chest hurt. Such a stupid woman, he shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help her get close to the Saint Lord.
The maidservant¡¯s body froze. She raised her head in shock and her gaze slowly fell on the middle-aged man.
At this moment, her voice was trembling.
¡°Is this Yingluo real?¡±
hehe,¡± the middle-aged man sneered, when have I ever lied to you? No one had lived on the sacred Isle for so many years. Even the little princess did not live on the sacred Isle. What was the reason for that? That¡¯s because the Holy master gave the ind to her many years ago, so only she has the right to enter the ind.¡±
The maidservant¡¯s face was deathly pale. Even the little princess couldn¡¯t live on the sacred Isle, but she could? Why was this so?
¡°uncle, could it be that the holy master really likes her?¡±
¡°You like it? she was originally the holy master¡¯s daughter-inw, but she didn¡¯t take a fancy to the young master, even after she rejected the young master, the holy master still treated her as his daughter, which shows how outstanding she is.¡±
The middle-aged man looked at Zheng Yun with a mocking gaze. He did not say another word to her and left with a wave of his sleeve.
It was as if he would be dragged down by her if he said one more word to her.
Zheng Yun¡¯s body was so stiff that she couldn¡¯t move. She stood in the breeze in a daze until the cold wind blew over and made her shiver. She then realized that she had been drenched in sweat..
Chapter 1899 - 1899: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (3)
Chapter 1899: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (3)
Trantor: 549690339
She trembled as she raised her head and looked in the direction of the pce.
Coincidentally, at this moment, Bai Yan brought the three little fellows out of the pce.
with just one nce, a boundless panic filled her heart.
she was finally afraid.
even the holynds wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke such a person, yet she had provoked her.
So,huhu
When the gazes of Bai Yan and the others turned over, Zheng Yun immediately turned his head and ran in the direction outside the sacrednd without even looking back.
she was running so fast that it was as if a ghost was chasing after him.
¡°Mother, is that aunty the maid that was by Grandpa Chu¡¯s side just now?¡± Ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes and asked innocently.
Bai Yan looked at the direction in which Zheng Yun had left and nodded slightly.
¡°then are we very scary? Why did she run away faster than a puppy when she saw us?¡± Little Ling ¡®er pouted. Ling¡¯ er is so cute and doesn¡¯t eat people. Why should you be afraid of Ling ¡®er?¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s line of sight also looked in the direction the servant girl had left in. His small hand rubbed little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head.
¡± when someone makes a mistake, she¡¯s naturally afraid of othersing to her for revenge, how can she not run fast? ¡±
someone must have told her about her mother¡¯s identity just now, which was why she was so afraid.
Unfortunately,
Her mother had never taken her seriously, and she would never take revenge on her.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Bai Yan smiled as she patted Bai Xiaochen¡¯s head.¡± we don¡¯t have to waste time on insignificant people, your great-grandfather is still waiting for us.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes lit up and he grinned. ¡°1 don¡¯t know if great-uncle is in medicine sect, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s married. 1 think great-grandfather is worried, Zhenzhen.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were a little dazed.
If she hadn¡¯t met Bai Zhanpeng back then, she probably wouldn¡¯t have discovered her identity.
It was true that blood ties couldn¡¯t be broken. Otherwise, she and Bai Zhanpeng wouldn¡¯t have gotten along so well even though they had only met once.
Bai Yan curled her lips, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home.
Medicine sect.
He was standing on a tall mountain.
Fortunately, the person guarding medicine gate was the same person from back then. Therefore, he recognized Bai Yan¡¯s identity at a nce.
They were so excited that they almost jumped up. They quickly turned around and ran into medicine sect, nning to report this to Bai Changfeng.
In the courtyard, Bai Changfeng was holding a chess piece and ced it on the chessboard.
wen wuwei was sitting in front of him.
at this moment, wen wuwei had a smile on his face, he didn¡¯t have the guilt and shame he had when he faced bai changfeng in the past.
Ever since that incident, Wen Wuwei had never thought that he would one day be able to sit face to face with Bai Changfeng and y chess with him. He had never expected that the misty illusory Manor and medicine sect, who had always been rivals, would be inws.
Jun tianyue sat beside Wen Wuwei with a faint smile on her face. The sun shone down from the sky andnded on her young and beautiful face. There was no trace of aging at all.
It was exceptionally peaceful and calm.
¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡±
When Wen Wuwei¡¯s chess piece was ced, Bai ZhangFeng¡¯s expression changed. He shamelessly threw away his expectations and snorted,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too calm today, so I won¡¯t y with you anymore. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±
Wen Wuwei chuckled, a loss is a loss. Why are you looking for an excuse? ¡± he asked.
¡°So what if the chess piece lost? Isn¡¯t my granddaughter taking my surname? I¡¯m better than you in this aspect.¡±
Bai Changfeng snorted, his old face full of pride..
Chapter 1900 - 1900: the battle between medicine sect and misty illusory manor (4)
Chapter 1900: the battle between medicine sect and misty illusory manor (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°When Yunfeng returns, I¡¯ll change Yan ¡®er¡¯s surname to Wen.¡±
wen yunfeng¡¯s expression also changed, every time this old thing lost a game of chess, he would use this matter to pressure him, bullying him for not being as important as this old thing in yan ¡®er¡¯s heart.
In fact, the two old men didn¡¯t care about their surnames. They just wanted to be better than each other in every way.
¡°Father, Zhenzhen.¡±
¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if they have the same surname,¡± Bai Zhanpeng said with a smile.
¡± shut up.¡± bai changfeng turned around and red at bai zhanpeng.¡± a man without a wife and child has no right to speak! You don¡¯t want to give birth to a child for me to y with, and you don¡¯t want my precious granddaughter to take my surname? what are you up to?¡±
bai zhanpeng immediately shut his mouth.
As expected, father is constantly urging me to get married.
¡± then let yan ¡®er take yourst name, medicine order belongs to her anyway, so it¡¯s no big deal for her to take the bai surname.¡±
Back then, in order to not be the sect Master of Medicine gate, he had already tricked Bai Yan once. Now, he did not mind tricking her again, huhu.
As long as his father didn¡¯t urge him to get married, it would be fine.
Bai Chang Feng sneered. I reckon that by the time Chen ¡®er gets married, you won¡¯t be able to bring a woman back. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t get married and have children before Chen¡¯ er gets married, you¡¯ll be the medicine sect¡¯s sect master from now on!
Bai Zhanpeng was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Bai Changfeng in disbelief.¡±father, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? You can¡¯t discriminate against me just because I don¡¯t have a wife.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already said that a man without a wife and child has no right to speak, so you shut up! You have no right to speak here.¡±
Bai Changfeng snorted twice, as if there was no room for discussion.
bai zhanpeng fell silent, in the past few years, he had been looking for his sister, and he had never thought about marriage, now, he only wanted to cultivate, and he would not think about other problems.
Now that his father had forced him into a corner, should he really go out for a walk and broaden his horizons?
After all, marriage was a lifelong event. He didn¡¯t want to find a random woman to marry just to deal with his father. He had to make his heart move first.
hehe, ¡°Wen Wuwei continued tough,¡± so what if the medicine sect gives it to Yan ¡®er? in any case, i don¡¯t expect that brat xun huan to be as sessful as his brother, so, the misty illusory manor will belong to yan ¡®er sooner orter, and she will naturally follow my surname.¡±
Bai Changfengughed contemptuously, my Yan ¡®er wants your misty illusory Manor? I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll want it even if you give it to her. You should give it to xunhuan, or you can have another one.¡±
Wen Wuwei¡¯s face turned red from Bai ZhangFeng¡¯s disdainfulughter. He red at him angrily and said,¡± you¡¯re speaking as if she¡¯s interested in your medicine sect. All the alchemists in your medicine sect added together can¡¯tpare to her, do you think she¡¯ll be interested? ¡±
Bai Chang Feng proudly shook his head, at least, Yan ¡®er will give me some face for the sake of me, her grandfather. Can you go to her and ask for this face? ¡± you! Wen Wuwei was so angry that his chest hurt. He took a few deep breaths to calm his anger. 1 did make a mistake in the past, but I will bear the consequences of my actions. My son and my wife did not do anything wrong. Yan ¡®er might agree on their behalf.
Jun tianyue sat at the side, helplessly watching the two old men fight each other.
Every time the two of them yed chess, they would get into a fight. However, after a while, they would start ying again.
Therefore, she could turn a blind eye to such a situation..
Chapter 1901 - 1901: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (5)
Chapter 1901: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡± sect master, sect master!¡±
Suddenly, a joyful voice came from outside and spread throughout the entire courtyard.
Bai Changfeng looked up in dissatisfaction. In an instant, he saw a Holy Land disciple rush in.
Perhaps it was because he was too excited, his delicate face was red.
¡°sect master, young miss, young miss has returned, zhenzhen!¡±
Bai ZhangFeng was stunned and hurriedly stood up. ¡°Ning er or Yan er?¡± it¡¯s Zhenzhen, it¡¯s miss Bai Yan. Miss Bai Yan has returned, and there¡¯s also little young master Bai.
whoosh!
The moment he finished speaking, Bai ZhangFeng¡¯s figure had already disappeared.
Wen Wuwei was stunned for a few seconds. Afraid that Bai Changfeng would overtake him, he pulled Jun tianyue and hurriedly left the courtyard.
from afar, they saw a woman in red slowly walking over.
Devastatingly beautiful and unparalleled.
Beside her stood three children, one big and two small. These three children had some simrities between their brows. They were equally beautiful and cute, like carved jade.
¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±
Bai Changfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, and the hot tears in his eyes almost flowed out.
Ever since Bai Yan had left, she had not returned for more than two years. He did not expect her to return so suddenly this time around. It had really given him a huge surprise.
grandfather, uncle. Bai Yan smiled as she looked at Bai Changfeng and Bai Zhanpeng. She then turned her gaze to Wen Wuwei and his wife, grandfather, grandmother, you too.
Jun tianyue secretly wiped away her tears and a smile appeared on her beautiful and elegant face.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
yes, I¡¯m back,¡± Bai Yan said with a faint smile. I¡¯vee back to see you guys. How have you been recently? ¡±
good, good, good. We¡¯re all fine. Other than your Grandpa and Grandpa fighting a lot, there¡¯s no other problem.
As soon as Jun tianyue finished speaking, Bai Changfeng and Wen Wuwei¡¯s faces changed.
Their excited expressions turned into caution. They wanted to exin something, but Jun tianyue was telling the truth. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t exin themselves for a while.
¡°great-grandpa, do you guys fight often?¡± bai xiaochen took a few steps forward and lectured them like a little adult.¡± fighting isn¡¯t a very good behavior, if you guys continue to fight, my mother might get angry, it¡¯s very scary for her to get angry, i will also help my mother.¡±
Bai ZhangFeng coughed awkwardly. ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding. Wen Wuwei and 1 are very close, so we were just ying around.¡±
1 hope that¡¯s the case. Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face was solemn, otherwise, if you guys make mother angry, 1 will be unhappy.
Bai Yan smiled as she touched Bai Xiaochen¡¯s head before raising her head to look at Bai Changfeng and Wen Wuwei. Chen ¡®er is right. We¡¯ll be a family in the future, so we should love each other. Fighting is not a good thing. If I find you guys fighting next time, I¡¯ll say,¡±
She narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.
¡°I¡¯ll stay in the Holy Land. After all, my Masters have a good rtionship. Although they often quarrel, they don¡¯t fight.¡±
Now that Bai Changfeng and Wen Wuwei were both very strong, even if they were fighting for fun, it was inevitable that they would hurt people identally.
Therefore, fighting must be stopped!
alright, I won¡¯t fight with this old thing anymore. 1¡¯11 listen to my precious granddaughter.
Bai Changfengughed and promised.
Wen Wuwei red at Bai Changfeng and looked at Bai Yan in a fawning manner. ¡°Whatever you say. If you don¡¯t like us fighting, we won¡¯t fight again in the future..¡±
Chapter 1902 - 1902: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (6)
Chapter 1902: The battle between medicine sect and misty illusory Manor (6)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Great-grandfathers, that¡¯s how you behave.¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face lit up with a brilliant smile. ¡°You can¡¯t make mother angry,¡± great-grandfather understands. Bai Changfeng¡¯s smile became brighter, you, child, still protect your mother as always.
of course. Mother suffered too much to give birth to me. If i don¡¯t feel sorry for her, I¡¯m unfilial.
Looking at the little guy¡¯s tender and lovely face, Bai Changfeng¡¯s heart felt warm. Yan ¡®er was really lucky in this life to have given birth to such a sensible and lovely child.
She was not like that b * stard Bai Zhanpeng. He was already so old, yet he still did not hurry to get married and have children. Did he really want to anger her to death?
When he thought of this, Bai Changfeng turned around and red at Bai Zhanpeng, causing Bai Zhanpeng to be baffled.
How had he provoked this old man?
¡± yan ¡®er, these two children are yingluo.¡± jun tianyue¡¯s eyes fell on ling¡¯ er and tian tian, her eyes filled with hope and anticipation.
She had long heard that Yan ¡®er had given birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. Could it be that Xuanji had given birth to a pair of twins?
¡°Grandmother, this is my daughter and son. Ling ¡®er, Tian Tian, why don¡¯t you greet your great-grandfather and great-grandmother? The other one is my granduncle.¡±
¡°Great-grandfather, great-grandmother, great-uncle, how are you?¡±
Ling ¡®er¡¯s and Tian Tian¡¯s voices were very soft and cute, and their sensible and well-behaved appearances made people feel happy.
Jun tianyue¡¯s heart was softened by this soft and cute voice. He looked at the two little fellows lovingly and said,¡±¡± great-grandma doesn¡¯t have any good gifts for you. all of our assets are in the misty illusory manor, so why don¡¯t we just give it to you? ¡±
Bai ZhangFeng¡¯s eyes widened.
Jun tianyue was indeed Wen Wuwei¡¯s wife. She actually thought of such a way to help him.
Send the misty illusory Manor out as a meeting gift? So that he could keep these little fellows in the misty illusory Manor? In your dreams!
Ling ¡®er, Tian Tian, don¡¯t listen to her. My medicine order is much more fun than the misty illusory Manor. It¡¯s better to stay in the medicine order.
Tian Tian sucked on his finger as he raised his head and looked at Bai ZhangFeng.¡±Is there anything good to eat here?¡±
yes. Bai Changfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. the medicine order has a lot of delicious food. If you like it, I can invite all the excellent chefs in the maind to the medicine order and cook for you every day.
Jun tianyue chuckled, sect master Bai, if we¡¯re talking about delicacies, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no ce more delicious than my misty illusory Manor. Those outstanding chefs of the continent have long been in my misty illusory Manor. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to go to my misty illusory Manor to poach people? ¡± ¡°hehe, as long as i can keep these little fellows, what can¡¯t i, bai changfeng, do?¡±
There were only things you couldn¡¯t think of, but nothing he couldn¡¯t do.
If it was to make this little fellow stay, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for him to go to the misty illusory Manor to snatch her.
Medicine sect had plenty of elixirs anyway. If he took out most of the elixirs as a reward, wouldn¡¯t he be afraid that those chefs would betray him?
¡°Great-grandfather, you want to take Ling ¡®er and Tiantian away, but have you asked us?¡± Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face turned ck. Tiantian will be the Emperor of the demon world in the future. He needs to go back and manage the demon world, bai changfeng looked at bai xiaochen in shock.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your father make you the Crown Prince? If you leave the demon world to your brother, then what are you going to do?¡±
¡± i¡¯m naturally bringing ling ¡®er to tour the mountains and rivers.¡± bai xiaochen raised his chin.¡± if you want me to be the emperor, there¡¯s no way. i only want my mother and sister, i don¡¯t want the demon world, so it¡¯s better to leave this matter to tian tian..¡±
Chapter 1903 - 1903: Back to the LAN family (1)
Chapter 1903: Back to the LAN family (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Changfeng¡¯s eyes flickered. If the demon world was under little Tian ¡®er¡¯s control, then his medicine sect would be able to dominate.
Who would have thought that before Bai Changfeng could finish his sentence, Bai Xiaochen had already discovered his intentions, great-grandfather, don¡¯t have any ideas about me. I¡¯m going to take my sister to travel around the world. 1 don¡¯t have time to manage the medicine sect.
having said that, he turned to wen wuwei and his wife,¡± the same goes for the misty illusory Manor. Don¡¯t even think about throwing all those things to me.
Wen Wuwei¡¯s expression was a little awkward. Before he could even finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Bai Xiaochen.
He put his fist to his mouth and coughed twice.¡±Isn¡¯t there still Ling ¡®er? Why don¡¯t you run?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯m a girl, I can¡¯t be ordered around by you.¡±
Bai Xiaochen hurriedly pulled little Ling ¡®er behind him, looking like he was protecting his little cub. His expression was very nervous, afraid that these two old fellows would have ideas on little Ling¡¯ er.
He couldn¡¯t bear to let his sister be so tired.
grandfather, you can look for my uncle to help you. Grandfather, you can also look for my little uncle, so RUO RUO. Bai Yan looked at Bai Zhanpeng, who was standing behind Bai Changfeng. There was a smile in her eyes as the corners of her lips curled up into an arc as she said this with a smile that was not a smile.
Bai Zhanpeng¡¯s expression changed. He had gone through so much trouble to push out the medicine sect, and in the end, it was going to return to him?
cough, cough,¡± he coughed dryly,¡± father, you know my abilities. I¡¯m only interested in cultivation. If the medicine order falls into my hands, it will decline sooner orter. Why don¡¯t we wait for Yan ¡®er to have another son and give the medicine order to him? ¡±
Wen Yunfeng also frowned and said,¡±how is one enough?¡± My misty illusory Manor is stillcking one. In any case, I¡¯m worried about that brat Wen xunhuan. Other than seeking pleasure all day long, he has no other interests. He¡¯s even worse than Zhanpeng.¡±
At the very least, Zhanpeng was only obsessed with cultivation, while Wen xunhuan was only interested in women.
Wen xunhuan¡¯s handsome face appeared in Bai Yan¡¯s mind and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Indeed, with Wen xunhuan¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to manage the misty illusory Manor well.
It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t go around and cause trouble.
then it¡¯s decided. Bai Changfeng slowly exhaled. Yan ¡®er, you and di Cang should work harder and give birth to twins. One child will solve all problems.
¡°He¡¯s teasing me with his strength.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s expression was awkward. Why did she always feel that these two old fellows were treating the power that they had painstakingly maintained as a hot potato?
it was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to throw it out.
Bai Xiaochen was silent. To him, it was fine as long as he didn¡¯t throw these hot potatoes on him and his younger sister. Therefore, he could only squeeze the others dry.
¡°Yan ¡®er, have you returned to the sacrednd?¡± Bai Changfeng turned his head to look at Bai Yan and asked.
Bai Yan nodded her head lightly. I just came over from the Holy Land. I still have to make a trip to Liu Huo Kingdomter. Grandfather, grandfather, I can¡¯t stay here for long this time. I¡¯lle back to visit you in the future.
She still needed to look for di Cang so she had only returned to take a look at them.
After that, she would have to leave Yingying again.
the expressions of bai changfeng and the others were a little disappointed, however, they also understood that bai yan indeed still had many things to do and could not stay in this ce forever.
Yan ¡®er, if you want to do something, then so be it. Right now, your grandfather and grandfather are very close. Jun tianyue smiled, her eyes gentle and loving, if you have time, go back to the misty illusory Manor to take a look. Zhongnan and Zhongbei also miss you very much..
Chapter 1904 - 1904: Back to the LAN family (2)
Chapter 1904: Back to the LAN family (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan¡¯s heart moved and her lips curled up slightly.
¡°I¡¯ll go back and take a look at them.¡±
zhong nan and zhong bei¡¯spany to her, even if it was not as good as zheng qi and the other two, they were also her masters.
In the days in the misty illusory Manor, she had felt their love for her extremely clearly. As such, how could she possibly forget about them?
¡°Then it¡¯s about time I leave.¡±
As soon as the woman¡¯s voice fell, it caused a sense of reluctance to part to rise in everyone present.
Jun tianyue¡¯s eyes were a little red. She held Bai Yan¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go.
Wen Wuwei held Jun tianyue¡¯s shoulder tightly and sighed. He wanted to say something tofort him, but in the end, he could not say anything.
that¡¯s right, Zhenzhen. Bai Yan¡¯s voice paused. She raised her head to look at Jun tianyue¡¯s Red eyes and said,¡± I¡¯ve already found my father. He is now with mother.
Wen Wuwei¡¯s hand, which was originally wrapped around Jun tianyue¡¯s shoulder, suddenly stiffened. His eyes were filled with joy and excitement.
¡°Is what you said true? You have news of Yunfeng. Where is he? Why haven¡¯t you returned home after so long?¡±
Bai Yan pursed her lips and a glint of dejection shed past her eyes, there¡¯s a seal in the ce he¡¯s in, so he can¡¯t leave for the time being. But you don¡¯t have to worry, he and mother will be back soon.
hahaha. Wen Wuweiughed out loud. As heughed, his tears flowed uncontrobly, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Qianqian only needs to know that he¡¯s safe and sound. I¡¯ve let Yunfeng and ning ¡®er down for what happened back then. Now, ning¡¯ er has already returned, but there¡¯s still no news from Yunfeng.
Now that they knew that Wen Yunfeng was safe and sound, their hearts that had been in their throats were finally at ease.
jun tianyue secretly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and an elegant smile bloomed on her face, she pulled bai yan¡¯s hand and there seemed to be a ripple of light in her eyes.
¡°Yan ¡®er, you are truly the lucky star of our misty illusory Manor. Ever since you appeared, there has been news of ning¡¯ er. Now, Qianqian and her husband have reunited, and our Qianqian has even broken through to the divine level.¡±
The divine level might not mean much to other ces, but in the entire maind, they were already Supreme experts, and no one couldpare to them.
Bai Yan originally wanted to continue saying something, but Wen Yunfeng¡¯s identity could not be clearly exined in a short time. She could only wait for him to return in the future before slowly exining it clearly, Huahua.
¡± grandfather, uncle, grandfather, grandmother, zhenzhen, it¡¯s time for us to set off.¡± bai yan held jun tianyue¡¯s hand in return, her gaze solemn.¡± believe me, not long from now, our entire family will be able to be reunited.¡±
Jun tianyue hurriedly nodded. She had always believed Bai Yan¡¯s words without a doubt.
Bai Yan then turned her gaze to Bai Zhanpeng, a hint of a smile appearing on her face. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not young anymore. I hope that the next time Ie back, you¡¯ll bring an aunt back, Yingluo.¡±
Bai Zhanpeng¡¯s face stiffened, and heughed awkwardly. ¡°Strength, my strength.¡±
¡°hmph!¡± Bai Changfeng coldly snorted, his tone extremely unhappy, you¡¯ve already duped this old man for so long, and now you still want to dupe Yan ¡®er? But 1 still have my words, if you are not married before Chen ¡®er gets married, then I will not throw the medicine sect to my little grandson. It will still be under your control and you will do as you see fit.¡±
¡°Father, Zhenzhen, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±
Bai Zhanpeng gritted his teeth.
just now, when bai changfeng mentioned that he wanted bai yan to give birth to another son, he thought that he was already safe., who knew that this old fellow would really take it seriously and insist that he marry and have children before giving him freedom?
Chapter 1905 - 1905: Back to the LAN family (3)
Chapter 1905 - 1905: Back to the LAN family (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°shut up! You can talk to me after you bring back a wife. Before that, 1 don¡¯t want to say a word to a man who doesn¡¯t even have a wife!¡±
Bai Changfeng red at Bai Zhanpeng and berated him fiercely.
This time, Bai Zhanpeng did not say anything else. He could only look at Bai Yan with a pleading gaze.
Bai Yan pretended not to see his gaze andughed in spite of herself, that¡¯s great. You don¡¯t have to trouble my son. Uncle, Xuanji medicine sect will still need you in the future.
Bai Zhanpeng¡¯s face turned even greener when he heard this. Did this little girl really think that he couldn¡¯t bring back any women?
in any case, it was still too early for chen ¡®er to get married, it would take at least ten years, within these ten years, how could he not find a woman he liked?
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about love before, perhaps he would have bid farewell to being single a long time ago.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±
After Bai Yan greeted Bai Changfeng and the others, she lowered her head and looked at the three children beside her.
¡°let¡¯s return to fire nation.¡±
Ever since Bai Yan appeared in the Holy Land, the news of her return had been spread out at the speed of a whirlwind.
At this moment, within the demonic beast sect, sect master Fang Yufeng had just heard his subordinate¡¯s report. He immediately stood up, his voice somewhat nervous.
¡°you¡¯re saying that miss wanwan, miss bai, and the little lord have returned?¡± reporting to sect master, someone had indeed seen miss Bai heading towards the sacred grounds and she should be heading towards medicine sect.
The subordinate respectfully reported.
Fang Yufeng slowly sat down, his chest heaving up and down from his excitement.
let elder Lei represent the demonic beast sect to visit miss Bai. No, no, no. I¡¯ll go personally. After all, miss Bai is much stronger than before.
Back then, he did not know Bai Yan¡¯s identity. The only thing he knew was the fact that Bai Xiaochen was a member of the demonic beasts ¡®n.
hence, from that time on, the demonic beast sect had submitted to the little lord.
it was onlyter that he found out that bai yan was not only the disciple of a holynd elder, but also the granddaughter of medicine sect¡¯s sect master and the granddaughter of the manor master of misty illusory manor.
Her husband was the king of the demon Realm who ruled over all beasts!
At that time, he was extremely d that he had found the real person of the ten thousand beasts greeting the n instead of mistaking Nangong Lin as a mayfly like the others.
fang yufeng slowly closed his eyes, he recalled all the things that had happened in the past, and suddenly opened his eyes.
¡°I wonder if the people of the Bai family and the crown prince¡¯s residence are still alive today, will they regret what they did in the past? It¡¯s a pity that those people didn¡¯t get to see this and don¡¯t know the true identity of miss Bai.¡±
However, even if they only knew that miss Bai was the disciple of a Holy Land elder, it was enough for them to regret it.
Liu Huo Kingdom.
The restaurants and teahouses were constantly noisy, and the street vendors were shouting as usual. The entire Street was extremely lively.
Bai Yan¡¯s house in Liu Huo Kingdom was still there and it was still as clean as before. It was likely that Hua Luo had sent people to clean it.
at this moment, yingluo
Bai Yan suddenly stopped in her tracks.
She slowly turned around and her gaze fell on the house next door.
A ghostly wail came from the house, apanied by the middle-aged man¡¯s scolding. A chubby little boy rolled out of the house.
his face was covered in snot and tears, and his fat little face was so full that his eyes could not be seen, from a distance, he looked like a ball.
you brat, you¡¯re really taking advantage of the situation.. How dare you openly flirt with a youngdy on the street? 1¡¯11 break your legs today!
Chapter 1906 - 1906: Back to the LAN family (4)
Chapter 1906 - 1906: Back to the LAN family (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Wang deqiu chased after him angrily. He held a stick in his hand and hit the little fatty hard.
the little fatty was being chased and rolling on the ground, crying pitifully, even the people on the street could hear his cries.
Suddenly rustling
Wang deqiu¡¯s action of chasing after her stopped. He raised his head in surprise and looked at Bai Yan who was standing at the door.
¡°Long time no see, Wang n leader.¡±
Bai Yan was all smiles. Her gazended on Wang deqiu and his son, and the smile in her eyes became even more pronounced.
even though a few years had passed, this little fatty wang still made his father so angry that he couldn¡¯t control his temper.
¡°Boss!¡±
Little fatty Wang saw Bai Xiaochen with a single nce and pounced over with a cry. His tears and snot were all on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body.¡±Boss, you¡¯re finally back! My father is going to kill me! Please save me, Chengcheng!¡±
Bai Xiaochen looked at little fatty Wang who was rubbing his face with snot and tears. His tender little face sank slightly. ¡°Wang little fatty, what did you do to make your father angry again?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. 1 just teased a little girl, but I didn¡¯t touch her. Really!¡± Wang little fatty cried miserably.
¡°little fatty wang, it¡¯s wrong to tease a little girl! You must change this bad habit of yours, or you won¡¯t be able to get a wife in the future!¡±
Bai Xiaochen lectured him righteously,pletely acting like a little adult.
Wang deqiu sighed in his heart. Look at how sensible other people¡¯s children are. He then looked at his own child, who was really angered to death by him.
Wang family head, why are you not in the misty illusory Manor? why did youe back to Liu Huo Kingdom? ¡±
Bai Yan did not bother about the two little fellows. She raised her head to look at Wang deqiu and asked.
Wang deqiu chuckled, actually, I¡¯m used to living outside. I always felt that the identity of the gatekeeper of the misty illusory Manor was not suitable for me. I¡¯m also not used to the days in the misty illusory Manor. There¡¯s no freedom outside. So, I brought little fatty and little Tong and left the misty illusory Manor.
Bai Yan raised her brows, so that¡¯s how it is. 1 thought that you guys had suffered some grievances in the misty illusory Manor.
¡°Wronged? How is that possible? with miss Bai¡¯s rtionship, who in the misty illusory Manor would dare to let us suffer?¡± Wang deqiu raised his head and said proudly.
Little fatty Wang snorted, isn¡¯t that because I¡¯m friends with little Chen? otherwise, how could you possibly curry favor with sister Bai Yan? ¡±
The smug look on Wang deqiu¡¯s face had yet to disappear when he heard little fatty Wang¡¯s words. His face turned green and he red at the little fatty.
The little fatty shrank back towards Bai Xiaochen¡¯s side. With his boss around, he was not worried that his father would continue to make a move on her.
¡°Boss, this cute little sister is Yingluo.¡±
Suddenly, Wang little fatty noticed the little cutie bun standing beside Bai Yan. His eyes immediately lit up and emitted a glow.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face turned ck, little fatty Wang, this is my younger sister. You¡¯re not allowed to have any ideas about her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs!
hehe, your sister is also my sister. How could I have any ideas about my own sister? ¡± Little fatty Wang patted his chest confidently,¡± don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect your sister with you.
Bai Xiaochen looked little fatty Wang up and down, and his small lips curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my sister just because she¡¯s young. She¡¯s stronger than you, so if there¡¯s really any danger, you¡¯ll probably really need little Ling ¡®er to protect you..¡±
Chapter 1907 - 1907: Back to the LAN family (5)
Chapter 1907: Back to the LAN family (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°How is that possible?¡± Wang little fatty looked at little Ling ¡®er in disbelief,¡± your sister is still so young, how can she protect me? ¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes shed as she giggled and grabbed onto little fatty Wang¡¯s white and chubby hand.
little fatty wang chuckled.¡± boss, your little sister is taking the initiative to make friends with me. i¡¯m so sad. it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡±
Little Ling ¡¯er¡¯s little hand didn¡¯t seem to have much strength, and she was just gently pinching little fatty Wang¡¯s hand. However, little fatty Wang felt as if his bones were about to be crushed by her. It was so painful that he cried and screamed, and his tears were pouring out.
¡°Brother fatty, why don¡¯t you have any strength at all?¡± Little Ling ¡®er let go of her small hand. Her eyes were filled with a brilliant smile, you¡¯re not even as good as Ling¡¯ er.
Little fatty Wang rubbed his reddened palm, his eyes filled with confusion and fear.
Especially when little Ling ¡®er¡¯s gaze fell on him, he hurriedly took a few steps back. His fat body actually trembled in the breeze and he almost cried out in grievance.
Wang deqiu was shocked. This little girl was only two years old, right? To have such strength at the age of two years old?
This Wanwan was truly worthy of being miss Bai¡¯s daughter.
hehe,¡± Wang deqiuughed coldly and looked at his son gloatingly, what do you think? ¡± did you suffer a loss? I¡¯ll see if you still dare to flirt with women in the future! Do you think you can tease anyone? I¡¯ll let you suffer some losses.¡±
Little fatty Wang¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this still his own father? Seeing his son being taught a lesson, he was actually so happy.
Wang family head, I still have to make a trip to the LAN family. Also, if Qianqian and the people from Phoenix Housee over, tell them to wait for me at my house. I have something to discuss with them.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
yes. Wang deqiu nodded, when you were not around, Phoenix House would often send people here. I will let them know when I see themter.
Bai Yan smiled sweetly, then I¡¯ll have to trouble family head Wang. Chen ¡®er, Ling¡¯ er. Let¡¯s go, Tiantian.
after saying this, she slowly turned around and walked in the direction of then family.
The LAN family,pared to their decline a few years ago, had long be bustling with activity.
Countless experts hade to visit in order to establish a good rtionship with the LAN family. In the future, they might even have the opportunity to build a bridge with the three great forces.
However, the LAN family had never thought of using their rtionship with the three great forces. Therefore, they had always turned a blind eye to those who came to visit.
It was a pity that those people were thinking of ways to attach themselves to the LAN family, forcing old master LAN to have no choice but to shut himself in. It was only after a period of time that some people gave up on the idea.
Even so, the LAN family¡¯s courtyard was still very lively. Even when Bai Yan and the others walked to the door, they were shocked by the people who were queuing up.
¡°Mother, are these all rtives of the LAN family? Why haven¡¯t 1 seen him before?¡±
Bai Xiaochen touched his little nose, a puzzled light flickering in hisrge eyes, they¡¯re probably here to pay a visit. Bai Yan shrugged her shoulders. Chen ¡®er, look after little sister. Let¡¯s go and meet your great-grandfather and the others. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Xiaochen was afraid that those people would identally hurt little Ling ¡®er and protected her firmly, carefully bringing her through the crowd to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t cut the queue.¡±
Just as Bai Yan was holding Tian Tian¡¯s hand and walking towards the door, a person red at her and angrily rebuked,¡± ¡°So many of us are waiting in line to see master LAN, why are you cutting the line? hurry up and line up at the back!¡±
It was as if Bai Yan did not hear his words as she held Tian Tian¡¯s hand and walked towards the door..
Chapter 1908 - 1908: back to the lan family (6)
Chapter 1908: back to then family (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he saw that Bai Yan did not say much. He also pulled little Ling ¡®er¡¯s small hand and followed closely behind.
¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking about you, did you hear me? What are you doing?¡±
When the young man in line saw that Bai Yan had ignored his words, he became even more furious. Just as he was about to open his mouth to continue lecturing her, who knew that the eyes of the person guarding the LAN family¡¯s Gate would instantly light up when he saw Bai Yan.
¡°Biao youngdy, you have returned?¡±
The LAN family Guard¡¯s expression was filled with excitement. Even his tone was different now, full of respect. ¡°Do you need me to report to the family head?¡±
¡°No need, I can go in by myself.¡±
Bai Yan smiled indifferently and stepped into the courtyard.
The young man looked at Bai Yan in a daze as she could enter the LAN family without any notice. His face stiffened as he timidly raised his head to look at the guard at the door and asked,¡± ¡°This big brother, which youngdy of your LAN family is that youngdy Yingluo just now?¡±
The guard turned around and looked at the young man. His face darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t even know our Biao youngdy, and you still want to tter the family head?¡±
¡°Cousin-inw, cousin-inw? How many Biao youngdies does your LAN family have?¡± The young man¡¯s face was pale, and his teeth were chattering.
¡°Hehe, other than the adopted daughter of our family¡¯s eldest miss LAN Yun, who else is there? your courage is really big, even daring to berate our biao youngdy, tsk tsk, your courage is probably the first in the continent, no one canpare.¡± The guard clicked his tongue and said sarcastically.
The young man¡¯s body went soft and he fell to the ground.
The adopted daughter of miss LAN Yun, the disciple of the Holy Land¡¯s great elder, the granddaughter of medicine sect¡¯s sect master, and the granddaughter of the manor lord of the misty illusory Manor, Qianqian.
Oh my God, he actually dared to let the LAN family¡¯s Biao youngdy go to the back to line?
the others also reacted and looked at the young man with sympathetic eyes, there was even gloating in their eyes.
Fortunately, they didn¡¯t say anything just now. Otherwise, they would have ended up like this young man.
It was because of this Biao youngdy that the LAN family was so glorious. If they offended her, how could they ever be associated with the LAN family in the future?
Not being hated by the LAN family is already a pretty good ending, Yingluo.
the young man¡¯s face was getting paler and paler, he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer in then family, he quickly got up from the ground and fled in a sorry state.
It was only after his figure had disappeared that those people¡¯s gazes turned to the guard and carefully asked.
¡°Big brother guard, when will the old master of the LAN family be able to meet the guests?¡±
¡°Oh, our family¡¯s old master is ill and can¡¯t see guests.¡±
Sick? How could a cultivator¡¯s body be ill? Who are you trying to fool?
However, no one dared to voice their doubts. They continued,¡± it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll continue to wait here until the elderly head recovers. Brother guard, you can go and do your own things. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.
These people used to be famous experts on the continent. Now, in front of the LAN family¡¯s guards, they had to show respect.
This was how a person¡¯s chickens and dogs would rise to heaven when they achieved Dao.
The LAN family¡¯s inner court.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s curious eyes looked around. Her big eyes flickered, shining like the stars in the sky.
¡°Mother, is this also great-grandfather¡¯s home?¡±
that¡¯s right. Bai Yan touched little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, mother has two maternal grandfathers. The daughter of grandfather LAN is mother¡¯s adoptive mother and has also treated me extremely well. Back then, the LAN family did not know about my power but was still willing to protect me. This kind of love is something that 1 will never be able to forget, Yingluo.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were a little moved. She looked at the familiar grass and trees, and the corners of her lips unconsciously curled up into a light arc..
Chapter 1909 - 1909: The person who visited (1)
Chapter 1909: The person who visited (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Cousin, you¡¯re back?¡±
A surprised shout came from the front.
When Bai Yan raised her head to look, she immediately saw a woman in a light blue long dress quickly flying towards her. Her delicate face was filled with a happy smile, as red as an Apple.
Compared to a few years ago, the current LAN Xiaoyun was even more delicate. Her eyebrows were like a painting, and her light blue figure was outstanding.
¡°Da Bai!¡±
Just as Bai Yan was about to speak, another familiar voice came from the side.
Bai Yan was stunned for a moment. The moment she turned her head, the young man¡¯s white clothes fluttered as he slowly walked over.
His handsome and fair face was also dyed with a red glow of excitement at this moment. The young man¡¯s figure fluttered, and there was still a shy and shy smile between his shallow brows.
Wen ru?
Why was this guy in the LAN family?
Bai Yan was still in a daze when Wen ru had already walked in front of her. His gaze was filled with grievance as he looked at her pitifully. ¡°Da Bai, why didn¡¯t you and Xiao Bai return after so many years? I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±
Looking at the young man¡¯s picturesque brows, Bai Yan narrowed her eyes. Her fingers gently stroked her chin as she smiled faintly.¡±Wenru, shouldn¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯re in the LAN family? When did you be so familiar with the LAN family?¡±
Wen ru touched her head shyly and chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯tn Xiaoyun your younger cousin? Ever since you left, I¡¯ve wanted to help you look after the LAN family. That¡¯s why I often visit the LAN family. If youe back, you¡¯ll definitelye to the LAN family to take a look. If I stay somewhere else, how can I see you and Xiao Bai?¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
There was a smile in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes as her gaze sized Wen ru up.
¡°I¡¯m afraid the drunkard has other intentions?¡±
Hearing this, Wen ru subconsciously looked at LAN Xiaoyun. His gaze carried a trace of nervousness and embarrassment. When he realized that LAN Xiaoyun did not hear the meaning behind Bai Yan¡¯s words, his heart slowly calmed down.
At the same time, there was also a trace of disappointment.
Four years ago, it was also Bai Yan¡¯s first time in Liu Huo Kingdom and she had left him a message. If he needed to find her, he could go to the LAN family to find LAN Xiaoyun. LAN Xiaoyun naturally knew where she was.
So, he went to the LAN family.
The first time he met LAN Xiaoyun, he was attracted by this girl¡¯s mischievous personality. Now that they had spent more time together, it was getting harder and harder for him to pull himself out of it.
however, there were some things that yingying couldn¡¯t say out loud, if she did, they wouldn¡¯t even be friends anymore.
elder cousin sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood young master Wen ru. LAN Xiaoyun hooked her arm around Bai Yan¡¯s arm and said with a smile,¡± during the period of time you weren¡¯t around, young master Wen ru represented the Phoenix House toe over and take care of the LAN family. He has no other intentions.
Bai Yan and Bai Xiaochen exchanged a nce.
When did LAN Xiaoyun, this little girl, start speaking up for others?
He was even afraid that Bai Yan would misunderstand him as he whined.
da Bai,¡± Wen ru¡¯s clear eyes turned to little Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian, and her eyes lit up. these should be the pair of twins that Xiaoyun mentioned before? ¡± Tsk, tsk, you and your husband are so outstanding. The son and daughter you gave birth to are so cute.¡±
he stretched out his hand and pinched tian tian and little ling ¡®er¡¯s cheeks.
Little Ling ¡®er raised her head and looked curiously at the handsome youth. Herrge eyes were shining with a bright luster.
In contrast to Ling ¡®er¡¯s calmness, Tian Tian was on the verge of tears, and her eyes were red.¡±Uncle, I¡¯m already the fattest among the siblings. If you continue to pinch me, I¡¯ll be even fatter..¡±
Chapter 1910 - 1910: The person who visited (2)
Chapter 1910: The person who visited (2)
Trantor: 549690339
In fact, Tian Tian was not one of them.
His body was so small that he could be pulled up with one hand.
However,
There was still baby fat on his face, but this baby fat didn¡¯t look fat. Instead, it made him look very cute and exquisite.
¡°Xiaoyun, Xiaoyun! Who did you just say came back?¡±
Old master LAN and the others rushed over when they heard the news. Behind him was a long line of people. His pair of shrewd eyes searched everywhere. When he saw Bai Yan again, his gaze suddenly stopped.
the olddy held a walking stick in her hand, her eyes were glistening with tears as she looked at the woman standing in front of her without blinking, her voice was a little choked.
At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even say a word of greeting.
¡°Younger cousin sister!¡±
LAN Shaoling and LAN shaogan¡¯s faces were filled with joy. The two of them rushed out and were the first to run to Bai Yan¡¯s side. Their excitement could not be concealed.
¡°And Chen ¡®er, your Wanwan is back?¡±
Bai Yan smiled and her gaze swept across all the familiar faces one by one. There was some emotion in her eyes.¡±Grandpa, grandma, big cousin, second cousin, Xiaoyun, I¡¯m back. Did Yingluoe because uncle and aunt weren¡¯t around?¡±
¡°Cousin, my father has apanied my mother back to her home and hasn¡¯t returned recently. If they had known in advance that you wereing back, they would definitely not have gone out.¡±
LAN Xiaoyun held Bai Yan¡¯s hand and her eyes were filled with a happy smile.
It has been more than two years since 1 left the continent.
They had not seen each other for two years.
¡°You little girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back?¡± Master LAN held back the excitement in his heart and said,¡± if you had informed me, I would have been prepared. You came back so suddenly and we were not prepared at all. We even let those people block the door.
He shook his head with a bitter smile, his eyes full of helplessness.
He couldn¡¯t do anything about these people blocking the door. He couldn¡¯t just drive them away, could he? That was why he had pretended to be sick and did not go out.
However, if he knew that Bai Yan wasing back, he would not have gotten people to block the door no matter what.
speaking of this matter, 1 still have to ask you all. Bai Yan frowned slightly, do those people at the entrancee to the LAN family every day?¡±
mastern sighed.¡± there were even more people before, the entire street was blocked, i could only pretend to be unwell and hide at home, this made some people give up on the idea of currying favor with then family.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper.
She had previously allowed the LAN family¡¯s status to rise with the tide so that the LAN family would never be bullied again. But now, even their lives were affected.
Since he couldn¡¯t live like a normal person, what was the use of having such an identity?
Grandpa, next time those peoplee to block the door, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just drive them away directly. If they don¡¯t want to leave, throw them out. Bai Yanughed coldly, a chill in her eyes.
Master LAN was stunned for a moment, and his voice was a little choked. ¡°This isn¡¯t very good, is it? Would it have a bad impact on medicine sect? won¡¯t people misunderstand that then family is using the power of the medicine sect to bully others?¡±
¡°So what if you¡¯re bullying people? If they have power, they can also bully others!¡± Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile, the LAN family¡¯s name is naturally decided by the LAN family. Why do you need to care about what the world thinks? In the future, everyone whoes to the LAN family muste in advance with a visiting card. Only those you ept cane, and those who don¡¯t are not allowed to stand outside the LAN family¡¯s door!¡±
Master LAN was silent..
Chapter 1911 - 1911: The person who visited (3)
Chapter 1911: The person who visited (3)
Trantor: 549690339
He had lived for so long, yet he had not thought as thoroughly as Bai Yan.
on this maind, whoever has the tougher fist is the one who rules, then family has the medicine manor¡¯s support, why should they be afraid of these?
Of course, if it was only the LAN family, he would have chased them away. However, he was afraid that the LAN family would bring bad influence to medicine sect, so he had not dared to make a move.
All these years, he had not given Yan ¡®er much help. He had only cleared up the misunderstanding when she returned and brought her to his side. Therefore, he was already extremely ashamed of the power that the medicine order had given him. How could he use the power of the medicine order to bully others? eldest cousin brother, second cousin brother, in the future, both of you will be in charge of the LAN family. Therefore, if maternal grandfather has too many concerns, both of you can make a move, ¡°Bai Yan said with a cold smile, our LAN family has never needed to rely on other people¡¯s opinions to live!
The LAN brothers ¡®eyes were shining. They had long wanted to drive those people away, so that it would not be inconvenient for them to enter and exit.
As long as they appeared in front of others, they would definitely be chased and blocked. Some people even forced their daughters to be their concubines. If it wasn¡¯t for grandfather¡¯s fear of bringing negative influence to medicine sect, they would have already taken action.
Bai Yan then turned her gaze to old master LAN and continued,¡± grandfather, I remember that you¡¯ve always been a person who dares to take responsibility for your actions. There¡¯s nothing in this world that you don¡¯t dare to do. The world disdains me for not being true before marriage, but the LAN family has included me in their ancestral shrine. Back then, the imperial family had great power, and before my identity was exposed, all of you also regarded the imperial family¡¯s Crown Prince as an enemy for me. So why are you still so afraid now?¡±
old mastern was stunned, he was indeed worrying too much now.
in the past, he had dared to be impudent in front of the crown prince of the imperial family and had dared to look down on the bai family only because he had only represented then family at that time.
Then what did he have to fear? At most, he would just give up on the LAN family and start all over again.
But now, for the sake of medicine sect and Yan ¡®er, he had be timid and was no longer the same as before.
also, grandfather, you have to remember,¡± Bai Yan¡¯s expression turned serious as she said solemnly,¡± behind you is not the medicine order. I am the LAN family¡¯s backing! you were willing to do anything for me back then, so why should i be afraid of the words of others now? No matter what the LAN family wants to do, just do it. You¡¯ll always have my support and fear no one. If they have any objections, let them go to the demon world to find me. Now that the seal between the demon world and the continent has been opened, it¡¯ll be more convenient for them to go.¡±
She stood in the wind, her red dress fluttering in the wind. She was gorgeous and mboyant, domineering.
mastern nodded with a bitter smile.¡± i understand what you mean, don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let then family suffer in the future, i won¡¯t let myself suffer.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Bai Yan¡¯s smiling gaze looked at old master LAN. grandfather, your current strength has also reached the divine level. Then bring out your divine level dominance. 1 do not wish for the LAN family¡¯s life to be affected because of me.
Back then, when she had refined the creation spirit pili, she had given one to old master LAN. Old master LAN had long reached the divine level. Otherwise, she would not have been so assured to let the LAN n remain in Liu Huo Kingdom.
¡°hahaha.¡±
Master LANughed heartily. Hisughter was bright and clear, and it was filled with joy.
Perhaps a few years ago, he had not thought that he would one day be able to break through to the divine level. This had originally been an unattainable dream.
¡°Spirit creation pill?¡±
LAN Xiaoyun¡¯s heart leaped with joy and she hurriedly looked at Bai Yan with an eager gaze as she asked,¡± ¡°Cousin, do you still have any soul creation pills?¡±
Chapter 1912 - 1912: The person who visited (4)
Chapter 1912: The person who visited (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan shook her head, the spirit creation pills that were refined at that time have already been distributed. If there is a need, 1 will have to refine them again. Furthermore, your strength is still not enough. It is too risky to consume the spirit creation pill. It is crucial for you to increase your strength first. After your strength has increased, I will help you refine the spirit creation pill.
¡°Yes, cousin.¡±
With Bai Yan¡¯s guarantee, LAN Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes emitted a blue light, as if she could already see the divine realm waving to her.
¡°Ling ¡®er, Tian Tian, quickly go to where your great-grandfathers and great-grandmothers are.¡±
Bai Yan patted Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian¡¯s back and said gently.
The two little fellows were never shy with strangers, so they obediently walked in front of old master LAN and old Madam LAN and said in a soft voice,¡± ¡°Great-grandfather, great-grandmother.¡±
¡°Hey, hey, hey, good boy.¡±
Old Madam LAN squatted down and held the two little fellows in each hand. The two little fellows ¡®bodies were soft and had a faint Milky fragrance.
The more she looked at it, the more she liked it, and her eyes were full of smiles.
¡°Grandmother, you¡¯ve be much younger.¡±
Bai Yan looked at old Madam Lan¡¯s face that did not have a single wrinkle. The corners of her lips curled up slightly and her brows were filled with a smile.
¡°Really?¡± Old Madam LAN touched her face, her heart full of joy. it¡¯s all because of the beauty rejuvenation pill you gave me in the past. I took it every month. When 1 went out and told others that I was already 60 years old, no one believed me.
For cultivators, age could keep them young forever.
However, it could only be achieved after one¡¯s strength had reached a certain realm.
For someone like old Madam LAN, whose cultivation was not high, only medicinal pills could make her young and beautiful.
¡°Cousin, how long do you n to stay this time?¡± LAN shaogan looked at Bai Yan and smiled shyly, we all missed you very much.
Bai Yan lowered her eyes. I¡¯m probably going back to the demon world tomorrow. I¡¯ve onlye back this time to bring Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian back to see you. They have nevere to the ce where I live before.
¡°I see.¡± LAN shaogan¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. He did not expect Bai Yan to leave after onlying back to stay for one night.
he didn¡¯t know when he would see her again.
Yan ¡®er. old Madam LAN put down the two little buns and held Bai Yan¡¯s hand, then, are you going to stay at the LAN family home tonight? ¡±
Bai Yan originally wanted to refuse, but she suddenly saw old Madam Lan¡¯s hopeful eyes. In the end, she did not say the words of refusal.
alright, I¡¯ll stay in the LAN family home tonight. Also, after 1 return, 1 reckon that some people have already heard the news and rushed over. If they are people from Phoenix House and demonic beast sect, let them in. Also,¡± Bai Yan paused for a moment, if Wang deqiu and his son want toe, you can also get them toe and find me.
Old Madam LAN smiled and patted her palm,¡± ¡°what about the people from the pce? the empress dowager was still talking about you.¡±
¡°If the Empress Dowager and Nangong sun areing, bring them to me directly. Don¡¯t meet anyone else.¡±
She did not forget that the world did not know about her rtionship with the Holy Land. When she was threatened, the Empress Dowager stood on her side.
Perhaps the Empress Dowager helped her only because her foster mother was LAN Yue, but it was understandable that she still chose to help her in the face of the Holy Land¡¯s threat.
Therefore, she kept this love deep in her heart.
¡°Alright, then you guys can go and rest.¡±
Old Madam LAN released her hand and said with a smile,¡± you must be tired from the journey. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll let them in to see you after you¡¯re well-rested..
Chapter 1913 - 1913: The person who visited (5)
Chapter 1913: The person who visited (5)
Trantor: 549690339
she didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to be unable to rest well because of those people.
elder cousin sister, I¡¯ve left the room that you used to stay in for you. However, now that Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian are here, 1¡¯11 get someone to prepare another roomter. LAN Xiaoyun grinned as she moved closer to Bai Yan¡¯s side, also, I want to sleep with elder cousin sister today.
Bai Xiaochen immediately pulled Bai Yan¡¯s arm and turned to look at LAN Xiaoyun.
¡°Aunty, why do you want to take my mother away as soon as youe? If my father finds out, he will definitely not spare you.¡±
LAN Xiaoyun pouted, anyway, your father isn¡¯t here. If you don¡¯t want my cousin to sleep with me, then let Xiao Ling ¡®er sleep with me. Xiao Ling¡¯ er¡¯s watery little appearance is really too likable. If it¡¯s not possible, you and Tiantian will do too.
Bai Xiaochen was stunned, his mouth agape.
He remembered that in the past, his aunty was very clingy to him, so why did he be one now?
Bai Yan stretched out her hand and flicked LAN Xiaoyun¡¯s head, don¡¯t make a fuss. Go and rest by yourself. Chen ¡®er wants to apany Ling¡¯ er. She likes to sleep alone every day. As for me, Yingluo isn¡¯t used to having others apany me.
¡°Oh.¡±
Ian xiaoyun lowered her head in grievance, why did she feel like she was being despised?
¡°Chen ¡®er, Ling¡¯ er, Tian Tian, let¡¯s go and have a good rest. There will be more peopleing to visitter.¡±
Bai Yanzily stretched her waist. Why did she feel that she was getting more and more tired recently?
However, Bai Yan did not think too much about it. She brought the three little fellows and walked in the direction of the back courtyard.
Ever since Bai Yan had appeared on the maind, news of her had been spread out. Countless people from various forces wanted toe and visit her.
Some people even knew that after Bai Yan returned, she would definitelye to the LAN family. Therefore, many people rushed to Liu Huo Kingdom without stopping, wanting to see her before she left.
However, the LAN family took a tough attitude this time and drove away anyone who blocked the entrance. The guards at the LAN family¡¯s Gate also heaved a sigh of relief. They no longer had to face these bastards.
The sun was setting.
The evening glow filled the sky, dazzling and gorgeous.
At this moment, in the pavilion in the LAN family¡¯s courtyard, Bai Yan was dressed in red and wasid down like a carpet. Under the shroud of the setting sun, she was stunningly beautiful, her beauty unparalleled in the world.
Her posture waszy as she leaned against the beads behind the pavilion. Her beautiful eyes looked up at the two people standing in front of her.
One of them was a middle-aged man with a handsome face and an extraordinary temperament. The other had a charming face like a delicate rose, and her every frown and smile was extremely charming.
Hua Luo, Fang Yufeng, I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be so coincidental, to actuallye at the same time. Bai Yan smiled and sat up straight. Her red lips were slightly raised and her smile was extremely beautiful, how have Phoenix Tower and demonic beast sect been in recent years? ¡±
Hua Luo smiled sweetly, master, the Phoenix House has been developing even better during the days you were away. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the three people from the three great forces have already broken through to the divine level, I¡¯m afraid the Phoenix House would have been able to catch up to the three great forces.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and her gaze sized up Hua Luo from head to toe. Her smile gradually deepened, not bad, you¡¯re stronger than before, but you¡¯re still a distance away from God-level. However, with your power, you can already take the soul creation pill. After I refine another soul creation pill, you should have reached the God Realm.
hua luo¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as she said excitedly,¡± ¡°Thank you, master..¡±
Chapter 1914 - 1914: the person who visited (6)
Chapter 1914: the person who visited (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Fang Yufeng, who was standing to the side, felt a little awkward.
In the beginning, the strength of the demonic beast sect was much stronger than that of the Phoenix House. However, the Phoenix House caught up with them from behind. Furthermore, it did not take long for the flower of the Phoenix House to reach the divine level.
With that, the demonic beast sect would be left far behind.
I¡¯ve been waiting for you all toe over this time for one more thing. Bai Yan raised her brows. 1¡¯11 give you all a choice. Are you all willing to enter the demon world with me? Of course, the Phoenix House and the demonic beast sect are still on the continent, but you will send some geniuses to the demon Realm to cultivate every year. It is extremely dangerous there, but at the same time, you can have more powerful strength. Are you willing to do so?¡±
Fang Yufeng and Hua Luo were both startled. This was the best thing that could happen for the two great forces.
so, what reason did they have to not agree?
¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to go to the demon Realm.¡±
miss Bai, from the moment 1 decided to follow you, the demonic beast sect has been at your disposal. Going to the demon Realm is not a problem. Moreover, the demonic beast sect is rted to demonic beasts.
fang yufeng¡¯s expression was very serious as he spoke word by word.
alright, then you can go back first. After you¡¯re done with your preparations, you can follow me tomorrow.
Bai Yan curled her lips slightly.
The Phoenix House was her first power on this maind and she had a deep rtionship with it. Therefore, she was willing to lead the Phoenix House and make it an existence that could truly stand shoulder to shoulder with the three major forces.
As for the demon beast sect¡¯s bi an
The demonic beast sect was Chen ¡®er¡¯s power, so she naturally had to help her level up.
by the way, master, do you still remember mu qingge from the qinyin Valley?¡±
Just as Hua Luo was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly thought of something and stopped in her tracks. She turned around to look at Bai Yan and said.
Bai Yan was stunned and asked,¡¯mu qingge? That woman who wanted to seduce di Gang back then and came to the LAN family to find trouble? 1 was a little affected, but di Cang had already thrown her into the Phoenix House at that time. Why did you mention her?¡±
ever since mu qingge was crippled and thrown into the Phoenix House, and the guqin Valley was destroyed, she didn¡¯t ept customers at first, but now it¡¯s be a habit. Hua Luoughed mockingly, her eyes full of sarcasm, those women in the guqin Valley all think of themselves as high and mighty fairies and ruthlessly step on others. Now, they¡¯re nothing more than this. In order to survive, they don¡¯t hesitate to give up their dignity and take the initiative to please men.
bai yan was silent.
She didn¡¯t have a good impression of mu qingge, nor did she have any sympathy for her. Back then, not only did she want to seduce di Cang, but she also wanted to make a move on the LAN family, causing Xiaoyun to be injured while protecting Chen ¡®er.
This alone was enough to make mu qingge of the zither Valley pay such a price! There¡¯s nothing to pity!
¡°I know. Go back and prepare.¡± Bai Yan said with a faint smile.
¡°yes, master.¡±
Hua Luo cupped her fists and slowly turned around, heading out of the LAN family.
Seven years ago, she and Bai Yan met for the first time.
That day, she was seriously injured and her life was on the line. That god-like woman descended from the sky and pulled her out of the quagmire of despair, giving her a new life.
As a price, her Phoenix House would submit to her and listen to her orders.
but she was stunned.
He had never regretted it.
this was because she had long known that this woman would one day be a supreme-like existence on the continent, however, she did not know that the path bai yan was walking on was still so long, so long that it was beyond one¡¯s reach.
All kinds of past memories shed through her mind in slow motion, and the corners of Hua Luo¡¯s lips curled up in a faint smile.
The choice she had made that time had benefited her for life..
Chapter 1915 - 1915: Nangong sun’s will (1)
Chapter 1915: Nangong sun¡¯s will (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°biao youngdy.¡±
Just as Bai Yan was looking in the direction that Hua Luo and the others had left in a daze, a maidservant also hurriedly walked over from the front and respectfully said,¡± ¡°The people from the Imperial Pce are here.¡±
¡°The Imperial Pce?¡± The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, other than the Empress Dowager and Nangong sun, the others don¡¯t need toe.
Once the people in the pce knew that she had returned, they would definitely shamelessly follow the Empress Dowager to see her. Nangong Yuan might be a filial son, but in the pce, the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness did not have much power. It was hard to guarantee that he would not follow her for the sake of benefits.
However, it was very obvious that Bai Yan had guessed wrong this time around. This was because the current Emperor was no longer Nangong Yuan.
ever since bai yan left back then, nangong yuan had abdicated his position, in order to force nangong sun to ept the throne, he had actually left the pce without permission, leaving him with a lot of things to handle.
Nangong sun had no choice but to ept the throne under the Empress Dowager¡¯s pleading.
However, no matter how difficult the situation was, he had never used the name of Bai Yan¡¯s disciple to do anything. Even when the LAN family wanted to help him, they were all rejected by him.
And back then, when Bai Yan had epted him as a disciple, other than them, only Bai Zhanpeng knew about it. Therefore, during the period when he had just taken over the pce, he had indeed had a very difficult time.
fortunately, no matter how difficult the situation was, he managed to ovee it and relied on his own strength to achieve his current status.
In the front yard.
The afterglow of the setting sun poured down and fell on the young man¡¯s upright body.
He stood behind the Empress Dowager with a straight posture. His face was more immature than it was a few years ago. It was more youthful and bright, as bright as the moon in the sky.
From a distance, he could see the servant girl who had gone to report slowly walking over. His eyes were brighter than before, and the curve of his lips gradually had a trace of warmth.
¡°You two, our Biao youngdy wants you to enter.¡±
the maidservant said respectfully.
Because the Empress Dowager and Nangong sun had not brought anyone along, not even Pce maids or guards, Bai Yan¡¯s subsequent instructions were ignored by the servant maids.
nangong sun nodded at the maidservant, he held onto the empress dowager¡¯s arm and slowly walked into the courtyard.
After entering the backyard, Nangong sun immediately noticed the woman sitting in the pavilion.
the woman¡¯s smile still existed in his memory, but it was more like a ray of sunlight that dispersed the haze in his heart.
Four years ago, it was this mother and son who turned his dark life into a ray of light. It was also Bai Yan who did not despise his identity and even took him in as a disciple.
Even though Bai Yan had never taught him anything from the beginning to the end, just based on the fact that she was willing to ept him, this friendship was something that he would never forget.
¡°Empress Dowager, Xiao Sun, you¡¯vee?¡±
bai yan stood up from the pavilion, her gazended on the empress dowager¡¯s white hair and her eyes were slightly dazed.
It seemed that after four years, the Empress Dowager had aged even more than before.
master,¡± Nangong sun¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Bai Yan¡¯s bright smile, his eyes filled with attachment,¡± I didn¡¯t let you down. The Liu Huo Kingdom has be the leader of the four kingdoms.
Bai Yan was stunned. She turned her head to look at Nangong sun and suddenly realized that the brat who was only a head taller than Xiao Chen ¡®er back then had actually grown so tall now.
Xiao Sun, you¡¯ve grown up. Actually, when I first epted you as my disciple, it was also because 1 saw your talent. However, too many things happened after that and I didn¡¯t have the chance to return to Liu Huo Kingdom, much less teach you. So you don¡¯t have to call me master anymore..
Chapter 1916 - 1916: Nangong sun’s will (2)
Chapter 1916: Nangong sun¡¯s will (2)
Trantor: 549690339
She felt very guilty for calling him master.
Nangong Cheng was stunned. He looked at Bai Yan in confusion, his eyes even redder than before.
¡°Master, do you despise me now?¡±
Bai Yan smiled as she shook her head. I just feel very guilty as a master. After all, 1 have not taught you anything. The achievements you have today are also because of your own Hanhan.
In just a few years, this kid¡¯s strength had improved a lot. Perhaps in the future, he would be able to rule the continent.
It was a pity that he was still young, only in his teens. However, she believed that he would be even more different in ten years.
back then, it was Chen ¡®er who saved me from the hands of the little tyrant. I also did not have a mother since I was young. During the few days that I followed by your side, 1 tasted the warmth of a mother. From now on, you will be my only master, my only mother! Nangong Yan looked up with determination. I know where you are now. It¡¯s just the divine world. Wait for me for ten years. Ten yearster, I will definitely go to the divine world to find you!
Bai Yan¡¯s smile became even more obvious.
Nangong sun then smiled, ¡°master, my father has left home and left Liu Huo Kingdom to me. Since two years ago, I¡¯ve been the Emperor of Liu Huo Kingdom. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not working hard enough now. Give me a few more years, I want Liu Huo Kingdom to be on par with the three great powers and be the number one empire. Only then will I have the face to go to the divine realm and find you.
He was his master¡¯s disciple, how could he let his master embarrass himself? He did not want the people of the divine realm to know that his master had a disciple who had no ability at all. He had to increase his strength and turn Liu Huo Kingdom into an Empire. Only then would he have the face to follow his master.
it¡¯s a good thing to have ambition. Bai Yan smiled as she patted Nangong sun¡¯s shoulder, since you¡¯ve already taken on the position of Emperor, does that mean you¡¯ve already married the Empress?¡±
Nangong Yan shook his head. I don¡¯t want to get married so soon. I envy the rtionship between you and the monster King the most. In the future, I must learn from you and be a couple for the rest of my life. 1 will only get married when I meet a woman that I like. Otherwise, I¡¯m willing to stay single for the rest of my life!
In any case, the lifespan of a cultivator was extremely long. He had time to wait.
Even if he had to wait for a lifetime, he was not willing to marry a random woman and spend his life with her.
alright, I¡¯m very supportive of this idea of yours. Bai Yan smiled as she looked at the Empress Dowager, then Empress Dowager, don¡¯t force Xiao Ling to get married. I hope that my disciple can be happy.
The Empress Dowager smiled bitterly. I don¡¯t have any objections to Huang ¡®er¡¯s marriage. It¡¯s just that those ministers wanted to give their daughters to him as his Empress. They even came to me, hoping that 1 could help. I¡¯ve also clearly rejected them on his behalf a few times.
bai yan¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Why did all emperors have three pces and six courtyards? Were those women really the ones they wanted to marry? It was just that those ministers wanted their daughters to marry the Emperor, so they forced the Emperor to choose a woman.
¡°Empress Dowager, the next time they dare to force Xiao Sun, just say that 1 said that Xiao Sun can only have one wife in this life. Those who want to force him can go to the demon Realm and find me. I will send someone to lead the way for them.¡±
The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart slowly calmed down.
go to the demon realm to find her? Where did those ministers get such courage from? Back then, when di Cang was around, they did not dare to be presumptuous. Not to mention that the current di Cang and Bai Yan were even more not to be provoked.
Therefore, in the future, they would probably not dare to force Xiao Sun to choose a wife.
¡± xiao sun, i¡¯ve not taught you anything, i¡¯m sorry for calling you master, i have
some pills here that can help you with your cultivation..¡±
Chapter 1917 - 1917: Nangong sun’s will (3)
Chapter 1917: Nangong sun¡¯s will (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan took out a few bottles of pills from her storage bag and wanted to stuff them into Nangong sun¡¯s hands.
Nangong sun quickly pulled her hand away and ced it behind her back.
¡°master, i want to rely on my own strength to find you. i don¡¯t want your pills, if i use your pills to increase my strength, then what kind of skill am i?¡±
I believe in myself. One day, I will catch up to you with my own strength. Nangong sun¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.
Bai Yan raised her eyes and looked at Nangong sun¡¯s eyes, which were as dazzling as the stars.
The young man was more handsome than before, and he also had the domineering aura of an Emperor.
After a long time, Bai Yan kept the medicinal pill andughed. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you toe find me with your own strength. I also believe in you. With your talent, it won¡¯t take long. However, you don¡¯t need the pills 1 give you. I¡¯ll teach you the methods of alchemy and some cultivation experience. Come to me tomorrow and I¡¯ll give you some of the contents.¡±
In fact, she had already prepared the book that she was going to give to Nangong sun. She was just a little bit away from giving it to him, which was why she asked him toe over tomorrow.
This time, Nangong sun didn¡¯t reject him. He raised the corner of his lips slightly, and his smile was very delicate.
¡°Thank you, master.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze became more and more dazed. It was also at this moment that a soft and coy voice came from in front of her, attracting her attention.
¡°Mother, mother!¡±
little milk bun¡¯s stature was small and he ran towards bai yan with staggering steps, rushing into her embrace.
Bai Xiaochen followed behind the little milk bun the entire time, his gaze following her from beginning to end, afraid that she would fall over if she ran so fast.
It was only until the little milk bun ran into Bai Yan¡¯s arms that his tightly clenched heart was finally able to quietly put down at this moment.
Ling ¡®er, this is your grandmother Empress Dowager. Bai Yan put little Ling¡¯ er down and stroked her little head, also, this is your older brother.
¡°hello, grandmother empress dowager.¡±
The little girl¡¯s smile was sweet, and her baby voice was soft like a glutinous rice ball.
Especially when the little girl smiled, she had two small dimples that seemed to be filled with sweet wine, making people¡¯s hearts feel warm.
¡°such a beautiful little girl is your daughter?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.
She had seen many little girls of her age, but none of them were as delicate and lovely as her. Her face was red, white with a tinge of red, and her big eyes were alert and watery. With one look, she was a strange little girl.
Such a little girl was really likable.
¡°Big brother.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er then turned to Nangong sun and said in a clear voice,¡± ¡°hug ling ¡®er, yingluo.¡±
She opened her arms, looking like she wanted a hug.
Nangong sun¡¯s heart almost melted, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off little Ling.
Such a soft and cute little guy, no one could refuse any request from him.
He slowly lowered his body and was about to carry this little fellow when Bai Xiaochen, who was at the side, walked over with a ck face and pulled little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body to the side.
¡°Ling ¡®er, how can you find a boy to hug?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er turned her head and blinked her eyes in confusion.¡±But isn¡¯t she Ling ¡®er¡¯s brother? Just like big brother and second brother, why can¡¯t Ling ¡®er want a hug?¡±
She pouted her little mouth, as if she didn¡¯t understand why big brother was unhappy.
boss. Nangong sun¡¯s clear eyes looked at Bai Xiaochen as she smiled lightly, it¡¯s been a long time since west met, Yingluo.
Little Ling ¡®er was even more confused.. This big brother was obviously older than big brother, so why did he call big brother boss?
Chapter 1918 - 1918: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (1)
Chapter 1918: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (1)
Trantor: 549690339
bai xiaochen pursed his pink lips and stared at nangong xun with a slightly wary gaze.¡± Nangong sun, 1 treat you like a brother. Don¡¯t you dare try anything on my sister.
Just now, this bastard¡¯s eyes were almost glued to little Ling ¡¯er¡¯s body, so he could see through his thoughts with a single nce.
A smile appeared on Nangong Cheng¡¯s handsome face, and he patted Bai Xiaochen¡¯s shoulder, boss, your little sister is also my little sister. 1 will never allow anyone to bully our little sister in this life.
After hearing this, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face eased up a little, ¡°you must remember what you said today, if you dare to have any ideas about my sister, my father and i will break your legs.¡±
nangong sun smiled faintly.
He was very clear on how much Bai Xiaochen cared about this younger sister. Back then, before this little girl was born, what he had been thinking about in his heart was to have a younger sister.
Now that he had finally gotten his wish, and his younger sister was so soft and cute, Bai Xiaochen naturally wanted to keep her at home for a lifetime.
This was something that Nangong sun was very clear about.
little girl, I¡¯m here with Luan ¡®er to see you. the Empress Dowager smiled lovingly, now that she¡¯s seen your achievements, she¡¯s probably relieved.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled and there was aplicated look in her eyes.
LAN Yue was not her biological mother, but in her memories, this foster mother treated her like her own. If it were not for those things that happenedter, perhaps the Bai Yan Xuanji from before would not have been so miserable.
¡°If you have the chance in the future, you should also visit Liu Huo Kingdom more often. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Luan ¡®er,e with me to talk to the old Madam of the LAN family. 1 haven¡¯t seen this old sister of mine in a long time.¡±
The Empress Dowager sighed softly. If Nangong Yuan had long known that Bai Yan would have her current achievements, would he have stopped Nangong Yi from breaking off the engagement?
Unfortunately, there was no ¡®if¡¯. Even if Nangong Yi did not break off the engagement, with Yan¡¯ er¡¯s temperament and excellence, she would not marry him, Huanhuan.
¡°Yes, grandmother.¡±
Nangong sun was very respectful towards the Empress Dowager. He nced at Bai Yan and Bai Xiaochen. When he saw little Ling ¡®er, who was only as tall as his thigh, a gentle smile appeared on his handsome and fair face.
¡°Little sister Ling ¡®er, if youe to Liu Huo Kingdom in the future, don¡¯t forget to look for me.¡±
After he finished saying this, he slowly walked forward under Bai Xiaochen¡¯s wide eyes.
In the blink of an eye, she had disappeared from his sight.
Bai Yan quietly stared in the direction that the Empress Dowager and Nangong sun had left in. Just as she retracted her gaze, she suddenly saw two figures rapidly approaching in front of her. Her heart was shocked, and joy indeed appeared on her face.
¡°Master Zhong Nan and master Zhong Bei, why have youe?¡±
From the void, an old figure slowly descended. His voice was clear and bright, and it echoed in the courtyard.
hahaha, why didn¡¯t youe back to the misty illusory Manor to visit us? after hearing the news of your return, we naturally had toe and pay a visit.
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up. 1 had originally nned to go back to see you all before leaving tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect that you all would actuallye to find me personally. Since that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t have to return to the misty illusory Manor tomorrow.
She had seen everyone she needed to see, so she should return to the demon Realm early tomorrow morning.
¡°Little girl, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Zhong Bei smiled as well. His tone was as gentle as the spring breeze., by the way, why didn¡¯t your husbande back with you?¡±
Chapter 1919 - 1919: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (2)
Chapter 1919: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (2)
Trantor: 549690339
bai yan was stunned, she lowered her eyes, hiding the dark and unknown emotion in her eyes.
After a long time, she looked up at the two old men and smiled. ¡°He has other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ve only brought my children here to meet them. Chen ¡®er, go find Tian Tian and have hime to see Grandmaster.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded his head and quickly ran to the back.
Zhong Nan looked in the direction that Bai Xiaochen had left andughed.¡± chen ¡®er has actually grown so much, furthermore, this brat¡¯s aura is bing more and more like you and your husband.¡±
After saying this, Zhongnan turned his gaze back and his gazended on the little girl beside Bai Yan, his eyes gentle.
¡°This little girl is your daughter?¡±
yes, she is my daughter, di Ling ¡®er.
Bai Yan patted little Ling ¡®er¡¯s back.
¡°hello, grand master.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were as bright as the moonlight, and her little face was pink with a red light.
With her smile, it seemed that even the cloudy sky had be clear, and the setting sun was more dazzling than before.
¡°Mother, mother.¡±
not far away, a little bun stumbled as he ran towards bai yan, his soft and small body rushing into her arms.
He raised hisrge, dazed eyes and looked at Bai Yan without blinking.
¡°mother, are you asking big brother to find me?¡±
yes. Bai Yan touched the little fellow¡¯s small head and said with a light smile,¡± this is your Grand Master. Quickly call him Grand Master.
Tian Tian turned to look at the two brothers, and called out,¡±grand master.¡± good child. Zhong Bei chuckled. Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re the one who gave birth to these children. They¡¯re all outstanding. 1 can imagine that this world will be theirs soon.
The little Tian Tian bit her finger and asked with a dazed expression,¡±The world? Is it good?¡±
Zhong Bei paused for a moment before replying Tian Tian with a smile.
¡°The world is not meant to be eaten.¡±
Oh, then 1 don¡¯t want it,¡± Tian Tian pouted,¡± 1 only want good food, nothing else.
Zhong Nan looked at Tian Tian¡¯s chubby face and smiled,¡±Your three children really have their own characteristics. Chen ¡®er is more mature and stable, and is naturally domineering, able to shoulder the heavy burden of the family. Ling¡¯ er seems very smart and clever, but she¡¯s a girl and has Chen ¡®er¡¯s protection, so there¡¯s basically no need for her to stand out. As for little Tian Tian, he¡¯s so silly and cute, which makes people really happy, but 1 can see that he¡¯ll definitely be a King in the future.¡±
None of Bai Yan¡¯s children were bad. Although Tian Tian was only a little silly now, that was only because he was still young. In the future, he would definitely have a ce in this world.
¡°I don¡¯t need them to be outstanding in the future. 1 just want them to live a safe and happy life.¡±
Bai Yan looked at the little bun in front of her and her eyes were filled with smiles, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so desperate to bring them peace and prosperity.
The two brothers no longer spoke. Every mother had the same thought. They didn¡¯t expect their children to have great achievements in the future, it was enough for them to live a peaceful life.
Bai Yan was the same.
Therefore, she would rather risk her life than let her child suffer any harm or grievance.
¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t youing back with us to the misty illusory Manor to stay for a while?¡± Zhong Bei was silent for a moment, those people in the misty illusory Manor all miss you very much..
Chapter 1920 - 1920: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (3)
Chapter 1920: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan smiled faintly, the ones who really miss me, other than you, grandfather, grandmother, uncle, and the rest, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one else. They only want to curry favor with me because of my current power. To be honest, 1 don¡¯t really like the misty illusory Manor. The reason I can forgive my grandfather is because of my father. The others have also made mistakes in the past, so 1 will not forgive them.
Back then, they had forced her father and mother to separate, forcing her father to marry that so-called goddess. How could she forgive those people from the misty illusory Manor?
He forgave Wen Wuwei because of Wen Yunfeng, but the others did not deserve his forgiveness.
Compared to the misty illusory Manor, she preferred ces like the Holy Lands and medicine sect.
Thus, if it wasn¡¯t for her father, she wouldn¡¯t really want to step into the misty illusory Manor in the future.
zhong nan opened his mouth and wanted to argue, but he felt that she was telling the truth.
Bai Yan was the disciple of a Holy Land elder and also Bai Changfeng¡¯s granddaughter. At the same time, her alchemy skills were unparalleled in the maind. If she abandoned these identities, those people in the misty illusory Manor might not be able to ept her existence.
Even if Wen Wuwei were to force her to stay, the people of the misty illusory Manor would still force her to leave.
her dislike of the misty illusory manor was also a correct choice.
I understand. Then I won¡¯t force you to return to the misty illusory Manor. But the next time you want toe back, remember to inform us in advance so that we cane out to find you. Zhong Nan helplessly smiled and said.
Bai Yan nodded. 1 will be leaving the continent tomorrow. The next time I return, 1 will definitely find someone to tell you. Also, I will not be returning to the misty illusory Manor this time. Help me to send my regards to little uncle.
¡°Haha, if the second young master knew that you still remember him, he would definitely be very excited.¡±
Zhong Beiughed.
that¡¯s right. Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile, that guy still hasn¡¯t gotten married yet?¡±
¡± hehe,¡± zhong nan chuckled.¡± second young master is still loitering around the brothels like before, all the pretty girls in the misty illusory manor have been flirted with by him, but he just doesn¡¯t want to settle down, he¡¯s not like the manor lord and young master, who only love one person in their lives, so, he¡¯s been getting beaten up quite a lot recently.¡±
Bai Yan raised her brows, indeed, my father only likes my mother alone. Grandfather only has his grandmother alone. However, it¡¯s not enough for that fellow Wen xunhuan to have countless concubines. He even flirted with women outside. Perhaps he really hasn¡¯t had enough of being beaten up.
¡°Perhaps he hasn¡¯t met the woman he likes yet.¡± Zhong Nan was silent for a while.
yan ¡®er was one of the women that the second young master cared about, unfortunately, yan¡¯ er was his niece, so the feelings that had not yet sprouted must die in the cradle.
Other than that, he had never seen the second young master Care about anyone else.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, believe me, Wen xunhuan will definitely regret it!¡± Bai Yan narrowed her eyes andughed coldly, when he meets a woman he likes in the future, he will regret his past indulgence. I will not mention the matter of him loitering in the alley of fireworks first. There are already a few concubines in the backyard. When he wants to be with only one person for the rest of his life, what will he do with the concubines in the backyard? ¡±
¡°So, Wen xunhuan will regret it!¡±
A cold glint suddenly appeared in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes. She had not forgotten that the man was so lecherous that he wanted to strike up a conversation with an unfamiliar woman.
When he met a woman he liked in the future, he would regret all the mistakes he had made in the past!
Chapter 1921 - 1921: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (4)
Chapter 1921: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (4)
Trantor: 549690339
unfortunately, second young master just won¡¯t listen. He¡¯s such a bastard that even the good-tempered Madam wants to teach him a lesson.
Zhong Nan shook his head helplessly. The misty illusory Manor¡¯s culture had always been strict, and the manor lord and young master were both loyal to their feelings. But now, a scoundrel like the second young master had appeared.
The fact that the master and Madam weren¡¯t angered to death by him was already a miracle, Yingluo.
mother, little Ling ¡®er tugged at Bai Yan¡¯s sleeve. She rubbed herrge eyes and said bitterly,¡± Ling¡¯ er is tired. 1 want to sleep. Sleep. Sleep.
alright. Bai Yan lowered her eyes and her expression was gentle. I¡¯ll bring you back to your room to sleep now.
After saying this, she raised her head and looked at Zhong Nan and Zhong Bel, ¡± ¡°Masters, 1 won¡¯t be entertaining you for now. If you want to stay, I¡¯ll ask my grandfather to arrange a guest room for you.¡±
¡°Then you take Ling ¡®er to rest first, don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯ll make our own arrangements.¡±
Hearing this, Bai Yan did not say anything more. She looked at Bai Xiaochen and Tian Tian beside her. ¡°You guys should also go and have a good rest. We will be returning to the demon world tomorrow.¡±
it had been a few days since she left the demon realm and she did not know if di cang had returned, therefore, she could not help but feel a little anxious, she hoped that when she returned to the demon realm, that purple-robed silver-haired man woulde out from the pce to wee her and give her a warm wee.
Phoenix House.
what appeared in front of everyone was a sea of happy songs andughter.
This Phoenix House was different from the other brothels. There was no situation of being too dispirited in the Phoenix House. The girls in the Phoenix House were all very noble. If they did not get their approval, the benefactor would not dare to be too presumptuous.
However, there were exceptions in Phoenix House.
in the room filled with the fragrance of wine, mu qingge sat at the side, allowing the fat guests around her to grope her.
Her body was no longer as fair and clean as before, and she was covered in wounds. Her face was pale, but she still had to smile and pour wine for the guests next to her.
¡°By the way, did you guys hear? The princess of our Liu Huo Kingdom¡¯s Prince of the opposite sex, she has returned recently.¡±
Mu qingge, who was pouring the wine, trembled and almost dropped the wine to the ground. She lowered her eyes slightly to hide the unwillingness and resentment in her eyes.
She could not understand. Even if di Cang did not like her, why was he so cruel to her? Just to express his feelings to that woman?
this kind of man was too heartless!
I¡¯ve long known about this. Countless forces in the maind have gone to visit her, but only people from the demonic beast sect and Phoenix House can see her once. The others have no chance to enter the LAN family, the green-robed man who spoke shook his head, however, this Bai Yan¡¯s luck is really good. She is actually LAN Yue¡¯s adopted daughter. Her real mother is the eldest miss of the medicine order and her father is the young master of the misty illusory Manor. As for her, Qianqian is the disciple of an elder of the Holy Land. It is said that even the little princess of the Holy Land worships her. Tsk, tsk, she¡¯s rted to all three of the continent¡¯s major powers. Who canpare to her?¡±
Mu qingge clenched her fists tightly, her heart aching so much that she found it hard to breathe.
she hated bai ruo. if it wasn¡¯t for that stupid woman bai ruo, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen from a high and mighty fairy to this level.
She hated Bai Yan even more.
They were both women, so why was Bai Yan so cruel?
Therefore, even though she had already heard this news about Bai Yan from those guests countless times, it still made her feel a kind of heartache.
¡°So what if the three great forces of the continent are rted to her? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know some information..¡±
Chapter 1922 - 1922: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (5)
Chapter 1922: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (5)
Trantor: 549690339
The man sitting next to mu qingge chuckled and said with a little disdain.
¡°Oh?¡± The green-robed man looked at him in surprise. Wang Jiang, could it be that you know something that we don¡¯t know?¡±
wang jiang smiledcently, the corners of his mouth slowly rose, as if he was enjoying everyone¡¯s gaze.
of course. Let me tell you, I once met a person when 1 went out to train. That person was from the misty illusory Manor. Do you know what the status of the princes of the opposite sex in our Liu Huo Kingdom is? ¡±
¡°What identity?¡± The green-robed man asked, stunned.
he is the king of the demon Realm. Therefore, the target of the ten thousand beasts ¡®pilgrimage back then was Bai Yan¡¯s son. Other than the demon Realm¡¯s Crown Prince, who else do you think has such ability? yet, Bai RUO deliberately created rumors, making people mistakenly think that it was because she had given birth that the ten thousand beasts had to pay their respects to their ancestors. Wang Jiang¡¯s lips were filled with disdain, what¡¯sughable is that demon Empress Bai Yan has never defended herself because she definitely disdains topete with Bai RUO.
what was hers would always be hers, and what wasn¡¯t hers would be useless even if she snatched it.
Therefore, there was no need to snatch some things. They would be returned sooner orter.
Mu qingge¡¯s face turned paler and paler. The smile on her face disappeared and she closed her eyes in pain.
Di Cang was the king of the Xuanji Demon Realm?
was he also a supreme expert in this world?
She finally understood why di Cang didn¡¯t even bother to look at her that year. With the Demon King¡¯s vision, what kind of outstanding woman had he not seen? Why would they stay for a human?
However, why was she able to take a fancy to Bai Yan? There were clearly countless outstanding women in the demon world, so why did he have to take a fancy to her, Yingluo?
¡°Also, you still don¡¯t know why the leaders of the three great factions were able to break through to the divine level, right? this is also what my friend told me. It is said that it is because Bai Yan refined a spirit creation pill. Under the power of the Spirit creation pill, they broke through to the heavenly realm. Wang Jiang saw everyone¡¯s shocked eyes and the smile on his face became even wider, therefore, only such an outstanding woman is probably worthy of the king of the demon Realm.
Pa!
the wine pot slipped from mu qingge¡¯s hand and the wine sshed on wang jiang. he stood up abruptly and pped her hard in the face.
¡°b * tch, what do you want to do?¡±
Mu qingge covered her red and swollen face. Suddenly, she startedughing. As sheughed, herughter was filled with madness, and her eyes, which were originally filled with hatred, became even more ferocious.
It contained endless unwillingness and resentment.
bang!bang!
The green-robed man raised his leg and kicked at mu qingge.
Her body was like a Fallen Leaf, slowly falling to the ground, causing her tears to flow. However, herughter grew louder and louder, and there was a maniacal smile on her lips.
Mu qingge, who had stayed in the Phoenix House for a few years, had not gone crazy. She had also not gone crazy when she was sent to the Phoenix House by di Cang. Now that she heard of Bai Yan¡¯s current identity and achievements, mu qingge waspletely crazy.
¡°What do we do now?¡± Wang Jiang was a little panicked.
He had secretly run out to have fun without his wife¡¯s knowledge. If he drove mu qingge crazy, his wife would definitely find out and he would be finished.
¡°Quickly go find mother Feng.¡± The green-robed man was the first to react. He turned around and ran out of the wing room.
Mu qingge ced her hand on her eyes and let her tears flow freely. The back of her hand covered the madness in her eyes, but the corners of her mouth were curled up in a smile.
Bai Yan, if 1 have a next life, if I have a next life, 1 definitely won¡¯t let you have a good life.. I¡¯ll take away all your happiness!
Chapter 1923 - 1923: the people of the misty illusory manor have also come (6)
Chapter 1923: the people of the misty illusory manor have alsoe (6)
Trantor: 549690339
On what basis could Bai Yan be so blissful?
And she had to suffer such grievances?
it was not fair! The heavens were really unfair.
Therefore, if there was a next life, she would take away all her happiness and make her lose everything!
The next day.
The morning sun had just risen.
Bai Yan slowly opened the door and a piercing light shone in from outside,nding on her beautiful face.
she immediately saw the young man waiting outside the door and raised her eyebrows.¡±Xiao Sun, why are you so early?¡±
¡± yes.¡± nangong yan¡¯s young and handsome face had a faint smile.¡± i was afraid that i would make you wait too long, master, so i waited for you here.¡±
¡± since you¡¯re here, i¡¯ll hand these two books over to you.¡± bai yan took out two books from her sleeves and held nangong sun¡¯s hand, cing the books into his hands.¡± nangong sun, chen ¡®er and i will wait for you. i also hope that you will not let me down, with your talent, ten yearster, no one on this maind will be your match, at that time, the divine realm will be where you will go.¡±
¡°Master, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±
The young man¡¯s clear eyes were filled with determination as he spoke calmly.
Bai Yan did not say anything more. She silently patted her shoulders and walked past Nangong sun.
From afar, she could already see Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian bidding farewell to LAN Xiaoyun and the others in the courtyard, but she did not notice Bai Xiaochen¡¯s presence.
She slowly walked over and asked,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Chen ¡®er?¡±
mother. Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes brightened as she pounced into Bai Yan¡¯s embrace, big brother said that he¡¯s going to bid farewell to big brother little fatty and will be back soon.
Bai Yan smiled. Wang little fatty could be considered Bai Xiaochen¡¯s best friend on this continent.
then we¡¯ll wait for him. We¡¯ll leave when he¡¯s here.
liu huo kingdom.
The streets in the morning were very quiet, without any noise.
Little fatty Wang stood at the entrance of the Wang family¡¯s residence and looked at Bai Xiaochen with narrowed eyes, a little reluctant to part with him. He was silent for a moment before asking,¡± ¡°Boss, are you really going to leave? You just came back yesterday, why are you in such a hurry to leave today?¡±
¡°because my mother still has to go find father.¡±
Bai Xiaochen lowered his eyes. Even if mother didn¡¯t know where father had gone, she definitely wanted to find him.
Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on the maind.
¡°Boss, when can we meet again?¡± Wang xiaopang almost cried out.
Bai Xiaochen furrowed his good-looking brows tightly. He thought for a moment and took out a token from his sleeve.
The token was red, with the word ¡°demon¡± carved on the front and two small words on the back: ¡°Crown Prince.¡±
¡°This is the token my father made for me. Take it and you can go to the demon Realm to find me. However, 1 may not necessarily be in the demon Realm. If you miss me in the future, you can go to the demon Realm and wait for me. I will definitely return to the demon Realm.¡±
Bai Xiaochen raised hisrge eyes. His gaze was as bright as the stars, and his young and tender face was filled with determination.
¡°Wang little fatty, you are my best brother and also my friend for life! 1 will always wee you and Nangong sun to visit the demon Realm, but the condition is that you are not allowed to have any ideas about my sister, not even sister long ¡®er.¡±
Little fatty Wang pursed his lips,¡±boss, aren¡¯t you a little too overbearing?¡± Forget about little sister Ling ¡®er, she¡¯s your biological sister. 1 can understand that you don¡¯t want her to be snatched away, but long¡¯ er isn¡¯t your biological sister, and you won¡¯t let me get close to her? moreover, i think that little sister long ¡®er is also very cute, so i¡¯m envious.¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face instantly turned ck, and he clenched his small fists tightly.. ¡°Little fatty Wang, 1¡¯11 beat you up if you dare to have any ideas about my son!¡±
Chapter 1924 - 1924: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (7)
Chapter 1924: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (7)
Trantor: 549690339
little fatty wang started, he probably couldn¡¯t understand why bai xiaochen would have such a huge reaction, and he looked at him with a face full of astonishment.
However, it was a little awkward.
When he saw the anger in Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes, little fatty Wang hurriedly took a few steps back and said in a trembling voice,¡± ¡°Boss, 1 was just joking. It¡¯s really just a joke. How would I dare to have any ideas about your sister? She¡¯s your little sister, so naturally she¡¯s also my little sister. Even if you give me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Bai Xiaochen snorted lightly and raised his chin arrogantly, remember my words. After you go to the demon world, you are not allowed to have any ideas about long ¡®er. Otherwise, 1 will really hit you!
1 treat you like a brother, but you want to be my brother-inw?
In your dreams!
¡°I don¡¯t dare, 1 don¡¯t dare to whine¡±
Little fatty Wang shivered and swallowed his saliva with difficulty.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s angry look was much more terrifying than his father¡¯s.
His father was at most a little more brutal, but Bai Xiaochen¡¯s Kasaya was emitting a domineering pressure from head to toe, making it hard for people to breathe.
Under this kind of pressure, even if Bai Xiaochen did not make a move, he had already admitted defeat.
at least you¡¯re tactful. Bai Xiaochen patted little fatty Wang¡¯s shoulder like a little adult and said with a heavy heart,¡± little fatty Wang, if you want to be my younger brother-inw, you have to pass through countless tests. Even if I pass this test, there¡¯s still my second younger brother and my father behind me. So, Yingluo, even if you have this body of fat, you won¡¯t be able to withstand their abuse. You might as well not seek suffering for yourself.
Little fatty Wang scratched the back of his head,¡±what if my little sister wants to get married in the future?¡± are you still going to stop her?¡±
Bai Xiaochen fell silent.
He lowered his head and fell into deep thought.
¡°If Ling ¡®er likes him, Yingluo, if she likes him, 1 may not be able to stop her. I can¡¯t bear to see Ling¡¯ er sad, but if Yingluo doesn¡¯t like that stinky brat still pesters her, I¡¯ll definitely break his legs!¡±
Bai Xiaochen narrowed hisrge eyes. His domineering aura was a natural thing. At such a young age, he already had the might of an Emperor.
¡°Why are you only talking about sister Ling ¡®er? and what about sister long ¡®er? What if I pursue long ¡®er¡¯s younger sister Yingluo in the future?¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
Bai Xiaochen angrily kicked out, but he still controlled his strength and only made little fatty Wang take a few steps back.
Little fatty Wang felt wronged. Bai Xiaochen, didn¡¯t you say before that as long as your younger sister likes it, you wouldn¡¯t stop her? why don¡¯t you believe that 1 can pursue younger sister long ¡®er?¡±
¡°I believe in long ¡®er¡¯s judgment. She definitely won¡¯t like you.¡±
1 can lose weight for sister long ¡®er, and 1 can also be outstanding for her. To be honest, after I saw sister long¡¯ er in the misty illusory Manor, I have been thinking about her.
Little fatty Wang rubbed his head and chuckled.
¡°King! Small! Fat!¡± bai xiaochen gritted his teeth and rubbed his fists.¡± in the future, when your father beats you up, i won¡¯t help you anymore, i will still beat you up together with your father!¡±
this bastard really wanted to take advantage of long ¡®er. he would definitely not allowit!
¡°bai xiaochen, your reaction is so big. don¡¯t tell me you also like little sister long ¡®er? She¡¯s not your biological sister, so it¡¯s possible that you like her.¡± Little fatty Wang was older than Bai Xiaochen, after all. He naturally knew more about the matters between men and women.
He used that puzzled gaze to look at Bai Xiaochen. He blinked his narrowed eyes and asked curiously.
Bai Xiaochen snorted, long ¡®er is my younger sister. Of course I like her too..
Chapter 1925 - 1925: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (8)
Chapter 1925: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (8)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s the kind of love that your father and mother have.¡±
Wang xiaopang scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously. His boss was usually such a smart person, why was he so confused about matters of the heart?
little fatty Wang. Bai Xiaochen furrowed his brows, you¡¯re just a child. Don¡¯t talk about these matters of love all day long. Mother said before that it¡¯s wrong to fall in love at such a young age. It¡¯s also wrong to gang up. Long ¡®er is my younger sister, and I only treat her as a younger sister. Moreover, Yingluo, I¡¯m still young. 1 only want to apany mother and don¡¯t want to get married.
only then did little fatty wang¡¯s heart rx, he chuckled,¡± ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t want to marry long ¡®er, then I¡¯ll try my best. If you like her, then as your brother, I definitely can¡¯t snatch your woman away from you, so ¡¡±
Seeing Bai Xiaochen¡¯s kicking over again, little fatty Wang hurriedly dodged to the side a few times, feeling so aggrieved that he almost cried.
¡°Boss, did you learn this habit of kicking people from your mother? I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m really wrong. 1 won¡¯t have any ideas about little sister long ¡®er anymore, please let me go Yingluo.¡±
The moment little fatty Wang said this, Bai Xiaochen retracted his foot.
little fatty Wang, I¡¯m serious. If you miss me in the future, you can go to the demon Realm to look for me. Also, I should be leaving soon, Yingluo,¡± he raised his hand and patted little fatty Wang¡¯s shoulder, saying,¡± as long as you don¡¯t have any ideas about my two younger sisters, you¡¯ll always be my good brother.
Little fatty Wang¡¯s eyes flickered.
He didn¡¯t have any ideas about his two younger sisters? In other words, when boss has a third sister, he can have any ideas?
boss, to be honest, 1 really miss you. little fatty Wang wiped his tears,e back and visit me when you have time. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, ran ran.
¡± i will, when everything is settled, i wille back with my mother to see you. also, i haven¡¯t finished the snacks that my mother has prepared for me recently, i¡¯ll give them to you now.¡±
Bai Xiaochen reluctantly took out the medicinal pill that he had prepared for little fatty Wang.
who knew that the moment the pill was in his hands, little fatty wang¡¯s eyes would light up and he would snatch the pill from his palm.
¡°Father, my boss has brought me some pills.¡±
¡°What?¡±
The moment Wang deqiu heard the voice, he ran out of the Wang family¡¯s residence. He saw little fatty Wang holding the bottle up high, and his eyes lit up.
¡°Quick, quick, let me see what effects these pills have.¡±
He snatched the pill away and turned around to enter the Wang n.
Little fatty Wang was dumbfounded. These were clearly given to him by his boss, so why did his father snatch them all away?
¡°Father, don¡¯t finish it all. Leave some for me.¡±
He was anxious and could not care about Bai Xiaochen who was behind him. His fat body was like a round ball as he quickly chased after Wang deqiu who had just left.
Bai Xiaochen stood in the gentle breeze and looked sadly at little fatty Wang¡¯s chubby figure, who did not even turn his head back.
Didn¡¯t she say she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him?
A bottle of pills was enough to make him reveal his true colors?
He pursed his lips and looked at the Wang family¡¯s Gate again. He turned around sadly and walked in the direction of the LAN family.
However, before he left, he turned his head and looked deeply at the direction where little fatty Wang had left.
indeed, you can¡¯t trust the words of a child. I will never believe any of Wang little Fatty¡¯s lies ever again.
At this moment, Bai Xiaochen had also forgotten that he was merely a child..
Chapter 1926 - 1926: The people of the misty illusory Manor have also come (9)
Chapter 1926: The people of the misty illusory Manor have alsoe (9)
Trantor: 549690339
The gazes of the people walking to and fro on the streets were all following Bai Xiaochen.
Fortunately, Bai Xiaochen had already left for a few years. When he returned, his appearance had also changed slightly, causing those people to not recognize him.
They only felt that this child was too exquisite and beautiful, and he looked a little familiar, but they could not remember where they had seen him before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave so easily and would definitely be blocked by the crowd.
Outside the LAN family home, Bai Yan and the others were already waiting for Bai Xiaochen.
It was only after Bai Xiaochen appeared that she went up to wee him. Her beautiful face had a smile on it as she lowered her eyes and stared at the little fellow standing in front of her.
¡°You said goodbye to little fatty Wang?¡±
Bai Xiaochen pursed his pale pink lips and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Not happy?¡± bai yan frowned and continued to ask.
I¡¯m a little reluctant to part with this ce. Bai Xiaochen raised his teary eyes, mother, there are too many familiar people on the continent. Grandmaster, great-grandfather, aunty, little fatty Wang, and many others. Chen ¡®er is really reluctant to leave.
Bai Yan hugged Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body tightly andforted him softly,¡± ¡°In the future, when all the dust has settled, mother will apany you back, okay?¡± after all, she was different from bai xiaochen.
She was from Hua Xia. Be it the Holy Land or Liu Huo Kingdom, they were not the homnd she grew up in.
However, Chen ¡®er grew up in the Holy Land, and the ce he went to after leaving was Liu Huo Kingdom. He had too much attachment to this ce.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes finally lit up, and he had a brilliant smile on his face, alright, after father returns, we will get rid of all the enemies. At that time, Chen ¡®er will be able to return to the Holy Land to stay for a period of time. He can even return to Liu Huo Kingdom.
Bai Yan smiled sweetly and her hand gently touched Bai Xiaochen¡¯s head, her voice gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the demon Realm first. Perhaps by the time we go back to the demon Realm, your father will have already returned.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
bai xiaochen nodded his head obediently, he snuggled in bai yan¡¯s embrace considerately and sniffed the faint medicinal fragrance on the woman¡¯s body, his expression was particrly rxed.
¡°Actually, to Chen ¡®er, the ce where mother is is Chen¡¯ er¡¯s home.¡± bai yan¡¯s heart trembled, she lowered her eyes to look at the boy who was snuggling up in her arms and suddenly realized that bai xiaochen had already reached her chest.
she did not know when, but the little bun who was only as tall as her thigh back then had grown so quickly.
¡°Master.¡±
Just as Bai Yan let go of Bai Xiaochen, Hua Luo and Fang Yufeng also rushed over with the crowd and stood respectfully in front of her.
¡°after i returned yesterday, i have already selected a group of outstanding geniuses, i n to leave with master today.¡± Hua Luo smiled charmingly.
her smile was as beautiful as a flower, and she was extremely charming, also, I mentioned mu qingge to master yesterday. She¡¯s dead, Yingluo. mu qingge is dead?
bai yan¡¯s expression was indifferent and there was not much change in her emotions.¡± ¡°I know. Since you¡¯ve brought him here, we¡¯ll go back together.¡±
Mu qingge¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with her. She just didn¡¯t know why Mu qingge, who was usually living well, suddenly died after she returned, bai yan did not think too much about this question, after all, mu qingge was an insignificant person and would not make her pay too much attention to her. maternal grandmother, maternal grandfather. Bai Yan slowly turned around and looked at the group of people from the LAN family behind her. Her eyes were slightly warm, eldest cousin brother, second cousin brother, Xiaoyun, I¡¯m leaving. You guys take good care of yourselves. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return to Xuanji again..
Chapter 1927 - 1927: Hell’s Domain (1)
Chapter 1927: Hell¡¯s Domain (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Old Madam LAN was a little reluctant. She had countless things to say to her, but she couldn¡¯t say a word when she was about to leave.
¡°You can leave.¡±
In the end, it was master LAN who sighed,¡± you should still have many things to do. I¡¯m already satisfied that you cane to see us at a time like this.
¡°Take care,¡± he said.
Bai Yan looked deeply at the group of rtives behind her. She slowly turned around and walked in the direction of the morning light.
The morning light elongated her figure, and she gradually disappeared under the reluctant gazes of those people, leaving only her back view, lingering in everyone¡¯s hearts for a long time.
The demon Realm.
The sky was blood-red, and the entire demon world seemed to be shrouded in blood, which looked strange and beautiful.
The moment they entered the demon world, the few demonic beasts guarding the door had already recognized Bai Yan and the others. They knelt down respectfully and saluted,¡± wee back to the pce, Queen, Crown Prince, Princess, and his Highness.
Bai Yan¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment and she turned back to look at the demonic beast guarding the door. She muttered to herself for a moment before asking,¡± ¡°did di cang return?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the king has not returned to the pce.¡±
The demonic beast¡¯s expression was respectful, and its tone was filled with admiration.
Bai Yan sank into silence. She raised her head and looked at the blood-colored sky above the demon world, her eyes containing an unspeakable light.
¡°Is he still not back yet?¡±
involuntarily, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of bai yan¡¯s lips, she helplessly curled the corners of her lips and her eyes were filled with sadness.
¡± mother.¡± bai xiaochen subconsciously grabbed bai yan¡¯s hand, his childish voice carrying a sense of determination.¡± royal father will definitely be safe and sound, furthermore, chen ¡®er will protect you on royal father¡¯s behalf!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s fingers gently stroked Bai Xiaochen¡¯s hair and she smiled lightly, ¡°i also believe that di cang will definitely return safely, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll return to the pce and wait for him.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Xiaochen obediently held Bai Yan¡¯s hand. A domineering aura simr to di Gang¡¯s was already radiating from between his brows.
The demonic Saint mountain was always shrouded in white light.
within this holy white light, there was a woman in red sitting on the mountain peak, her red hair was even more dazzling than the mes, bright and beautiful.
However, she was frowning as if she was deep in thought.
¡°Vermillion Bird.¡±
Qing Yi suddenly appeared behind her. She frowned as she looked at the Vermillion Bird sitting in front of her and asked,¡± ¡°Do you have anything on your mind recently?¡±
The Vermilion Bird was startled. She turned her head slightly to look at the woman behind her.
Even though it had been a long time, she was still not used to the fact that the Green Dragon had turned into a woman.
¡°i¡¯m thinking if i should tell master where the king is.¡±
The Vermilion Bird retracted her gaze and pursed her red lips. Her eyes were filled with worry.
¡°You know where the king went?¡± A look of surprise shed across Qing Yi¡¯s handsome face, since you know, why didn¡¯t you tell master? ¡±
The Vermilion Bird shook its head and smiled bitterly, the ce the king is going to is too dangerous. He has the body of a demonic beast and might be able to pass through that difficult path, but master is a human. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to withstand it, so the king chose to leave secretly. Before the king left, he warned me not to tell master about this. 1 had no choice but to lie to her.
perhaps it was because of the deception and concealment she had done to bai yan, the vermillion bird¡¯s expression became increasingly guilty, she raised her seductive face slightly and her gaze was fixed on qing yi.
¡°Qing Yi, do you think 1 should tell her? If 1 don¡¯t say anything and something really happened to the king, 1 definitely won¡¯t be able to forgive myself..¡±
Chapter 1928 - 1928: Hell’s Domain (2)
Chapter 1928: Hell¡¯s Domain (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Qing Yi¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, she clenched her fist tightly and took a deep breath.
¡°You know where the king went?¡±
¡± the ce that the king went to is a realm, but there are not countless masters in that realm, instead, the conditions to pass through that path are extremely harsh.¡± the ver million bird raised her head, when she thought of that ce, her eyes were still filled with fear.
It was Qing Yi¡¯s first time seeing a Vermillion Bird like this.
this woman was naturally domineering and seductive, it seemed that she had never been afraid of anything, but now, there was one thing that made her hair stand on end just thinking about it.
¡°Vermilion Bird, can the king use that path to find what he¡¯s looking for?¡±
I¡¯m not sure, the Vermilion Bird shook her head. 1 only know that those who walk that path will definitely see the most terrifying nightmare in their hearts, and the fear in their hearts will be infinitely magnified. If they don¡¯t get rid of the nightmare in their hearts, they will never be able to walk out of this path.
¡± furthermore, nightmares are only one of the reasons, there will also be a sea of fire and a rain of des on the way. these sea of fire and rain of des are not something that the physical body can withstand, no matter how strong they are.¡±
the vermilion bird¡¯s face turned pale, every time she thought of the danger in that ce, she would panic even more.
¡°More importantly, the person who created this realm was an ancestor of our demon world. That ancestor of the demon world hated humans with a deep hatred, as if a human woman had stolen her beloved man. Therefore, after entering this realm, all human bodies will suffer more serious injuries! this is the reason why the king doesn¡¯t allow master to go.¡±
qing yi finally understood why the vermillion bird was so shocked by that ce.
If even demonic beasts were like this, then wouldn¡¯t it be even more dangerous for master, a human, to go to the domain?
after all, the person who created the domain was so envious of humans that he would definitely not allow humans to suffer the same harm as demonic beasts. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Qing Yi¡¯s eyes darkened,¡±if the Queen finds out, she¡¯ll definitely be angry.¡±
suddenly, qing yi¡¯s voice stopped.
Her clear and cold eyes suddenly widened as she looked at the woman who was slowly walking over in front of her.
The woman was dressed in red, and her beauty was unparalleled in the world. There was a faint smile on her lips, and her mboyant ck eyes fell on the Vermillion Bird and Qing Yi.
the vermillion bird also hurriedly stood up and looked at bai yan with a nervous expression.
When did the Queen appear? Why didn¡¯t they feel anything?
¡°Tell me, Vermilion Bird, Azure Dragon. What are you hiding from me?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up in a natural domineering manner. Under her pressure, Vermillion Bird and Qing Yi¡¯s foreheads subconsciously broke out in cold sweat, feeling a little terrified in their hearts.
How much did their master hear about their conversation just now?
Vermillion Bird. Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and her gaze once againnded on the Vermillion Bird. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Where exactly did di Cang go? ¡±
The Vermilion bird¡¯s face turned pale as cold sweat trickled down her forehead. She bit her lips and shook her head.¡±Master, I can¡¯t say.¡±
If she said it, master would definitely go regardless of everything. Perhaps, if she went, she really wouldn¡¯t be able toe back, Yingluo.
¡°you¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± A cold glint suddenly appeared in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes. Vermillion Bird, although 1 have yet to recall all the memories of my previous life, 1 also know that you have followed me since you were born. Then, what exactly am 1 to you? You won¡¯t even listen to a single word of mine?¡±
The Vermilion Bird took a few steps back, but she still gritted her teeth and refused to say a word..
Chapter 1929 - 1929: Hell’s Domain (3)
Chapter 1929: Hell¡¯s Domain (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will still go find di Cang. I will go to all the ces in the world, I don¡¯t believe that 1 can¡¯t find his traces!¡±
Bai Yan raised her eyes slightly, her domineering gaze staring deeply at the Vermillion Bird, ¡°are you sure you want me to waste my time like this? Or perhaps, you don¡¯t believe that 1 can find him with my own strength?¡± master, don¡¯t force me. the Vermilion Bird was so anxious that it was on the verge of tears. I really can¡¯t tell you. The creator of that ce detested humans to the core. If humans go there, they¡¯ll have a 90% chance of dying.
Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up as she sneered and said,¡± other than my identity as a human, I¡¯m also the Queen of the demon world and the wife of di Cang. Every time I¡¯m in danger, he would alwayse to protect me without caring about anything. This time, it¡¯s my turn to protect him! vermillion bird, tell me where that ce is. i¡¯m going to find the azure emperor.¡±
Looking at Bai Yan walking closer and closer to her, the Vermillion bird¡¯s heart was filled with panic, tier helpless beautiful eyes turned to Qing Yi, as if she wanted Qing Yi to help her say a few words.
¡°Master, the king will definitely be fine. You should ¡¡±
Qing Yi wanted to stop her, but at this moment, Bai Yan¡¯s footsteps suddenly staggered. A mouthful of blood gushed out from her throat and with a pfft, it spurted onto the ground.
The blood seeped into the mud, like a beautiful rose.
¡°Master!¡±
Vermilion Bird and Qing Yi¡¯s expressions changed drastically as they called out anxiously.
Bai Yan¡¯s hand tightly clenched her chest as she slowly closed her eyes. Suddenly, she realized that Huanhuan¡¯s contract with di Cang had been broken?
That year, in order to prevent her from running away from him, di Cang had forcefully signed a contract with him. Other than the first time when she misunderstood di Cang and used the power of the Feng Li Gu to break the contract, this was the second time she had hesitated.
Make their contract disappear.
the contract has disappeared. Bai Yan raised her pale face, the contract between di Cang and I has disappeared.
The Vermilion bird¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Who could break the contract signed by the king? Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!!!¡±
She shook her head in panic and took a few steps back. Her heart was filled with endless panic. If something really happened to the king, ran ran.
How sad must she be when her master teased her?
It won¡¯t! The king was so powerful, nothing could have happened to him!
Vermillion Bird!!! Bai Yan lifted the Vermillion bird¡¯spels, her face deathly pale, even now, you¡¯re still not saying anything? ¡±
The Vermillion Bird raised her head in a daze and looked at Bai Yan, who was on the verge of exploding in anger. Under the moonlight, her alluring face had lost all its color and her lips trembled.¡± the ce where the king goes is called the hell domain because the domain is like hell, if a demonic beast enters it, it will reduce a lot of difficulty, as a human, a bi ¡®an will suffer terrible torture, very few people can walk out of the hell domain.¡±
Therefore, she was not willing to let Bai Yan go to such a dangerous ce. However, now that something had happened to the king, she had no right to continue stopping the Queen from going to find him.
¡°Tell me, how do 1 get to the hell realm?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s business asked word by word.
There was still blood at the corner of her mouth, but her eyes were filled with anger and anxiety.
¡°Back then, the Lord who opened the hell domain was a demonic beast. There is a passage to the hell domain in the demon Realm. Master asked me if 1 could go with you. The hell realm is too dangerous, I can¡¯t let master slip away.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Qing Yi was dressed in a long green dress as she stood in front of Bai Yan. Her clear and cold eyes contained a slight domineering aura. Her long body stood in the breeze as her long dress fluttered slightly..
Chapter 1930 - 1930: Hell’s Domain (4)
Chapter 1930: Hell¡¯s Domain (4)
Trantor: 549690339
you guys stay in the demon world and protect Chen ¡®er and the others. I can go to the hell domain alone.
if it was really a danger that even the azure emperor could not deal with, then bringing the vermillion bird and the others would not help and would only cause unnecessary casualties.
So, this time, she nned to go alone. She would not bring anyone with her.
¡°But Yingluo¡±
¡°No buts, this is an order!¡±
bai yan¡¯s voice was loud and clear, domineeringly proiming, she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and turned to look at the vermillion bird, take me to the hell domain, thene back and protect Chen ¡®er and the others. In the demon world, 1 only believe that the great elder and the four of you have the strength to protect them. I hope that when 1 return, the demon world will still be safe.
The Vermilion bird¡¯s body trembled, and her expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Yes, Master. 1¡¯11 definitely protect the safety of little master and the others.¡±
also, Qianqian,¡± she paused,¡± master, you must bring the king back. Qianqian muste back safely.
Bai Yan did not say anything more. Her heart had long been in a mess because of the disappearance of the contract.
She did not know what had happened to di Cang. Why did the contract Suan ni suddenly disappear?
Hell domain.
As its name suggested.
The moment Bai Yan stepped into the passage, a cold wind blew against her face.
The wind was so cold that it pierced her bones. Even though she had reached her current level of strength, she could not help but hug her arms tightly and shiver.
¡°I wonder where the Azure Emperor is making a fuss.¡±
Bai Yan lowered her eyes and looked at the White world around her. A faint light gradually shed in her domineering eyes.
¡°The Vermilion Bird said that only by passing through this passage can 1 truly enter the domain of hell. The Azure Emperor is still waiting for me, so no matter how difficult the road ahead is, 1 must find him!¡±
Hiss!
Bai Yan had just taken a step forward when she felt the wind in the sky suddenly change. It was like a knife, ruthlessly scraping her skin, as cold as bone.
In the sky, rain began to pour.
However, the moment the rain was about to approach Bai Yan, it turned into countless knives and fell down with a Swoosh.
bai yan turned pale with fright and hurriedly took out her weapon, however, her hand had long been frozen stiff and even the strength to hold a weapon had disappeared.
The swords and sabers fell on her body and cut through her skin. Blood seeped out of her body and dyed her clothes red.
Her face was getting paler and paler from the excessive blood loss, and she walked forward with difficulty.
Fortunately, her strength was only one step away from that of a Lord. Therefore, those swords could only cut her skin and not her bones.
Therefore, she simply put away the deity vanquishing sword and walked on the road ahead, staggering.
She walked with great difficulty, and every step required great strength. In addition to the severe pain in her body, she could not speed up.
at this moment, bai yan finally understood why the vermillion bird would im that the hell domain was extremely terrifying.
If it was someone with a weak will, even if they did not die under the rain of des, they would have died from the pain.
After walking for a distance, Bai Yan could no longer move. She was like a bloody person, her entire body bathed in blood as she moved forward.
Fortunately, she had prepared some medicinal pills before she came. When her strength disappeared, she took out a medicinal pill and ate it. She sat down and rested for a while before continuing to move forward..
Chapter 1931 - 1931: Hell’s Domain (5)
Chapter 1931: Hell¡¯s Domain (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Even Bai Yan did not know how long she had walked. It was as if she had walked for an entire century.
Only then did she see the light of dawn.
Bai Yan raised her eyes and looked at the sunlight shining in front of her. She subconsciously covered her eyes but her footsteps did not stop at all as she slowly walked towards the light of dawn in front of her.
Actually, from the moment the light of dawn shone over, Bai Yan had already felt that something was not right.
the sunlight was too red, so red that it was abnormal.
Therefore, Xuanji
Only after she walked out of the rain of des did she realize that her feelings were not wrong.
In front of her was a sea of fire. The entire ground was burning and a wave of heat came gushing over. Bai Yan felt that even her soul was trembling.
¡°It seems like I have to pass through this sea of fire if I want to enter the domain.¡±
Bai Yan closed her eyes slightly and the man¡¯s devilish and rascally face appeared in her mind. Suddenly, the corners of her lips curled up into a smile as she slowly opened her eyes.
¡°Di Cang, wait for me. I will definitely bring you back! chen ¡®er and many others are waiting for us in the demon realm.¡±
after a determined look shed in her eyes, bai yan lifted her feet and walked into the sea of fire.
It hurt!
Intense pain spread from her soul. Her entire body was surrounded by mes, and it seemed like every step she took would peel off ayer of skin.
Of course, it was impossible to shed skin, because this sea of fire would only cause such pain to the people passing by and consume their willpower. It would not cause death.
It was just that the pain and the peeling of skin were not meant to be.
Bai Yan¡¯s footsteps became more and more unstable, but her expression became more and more determined.
Originally, Bai Yan had already experienced the torture of the rain of des. Now that she was facing the sea of fire, that kind of pain was even more doubled. Her figure swayed and there were a few times when she almost could not hold on. However, the moment she thought of di Cang still waiting for her, she gritted her teeth and walked on.
She didn¡¯t know when, but her lips had been bitten until they were bloody. Her vision was getting blurrier and blurrier, as if the whole world had disappeared from her eyes and turned into a nk.
¡°No, I haven¡¯t even passed the second level, how can 1 save di Cang?¡± Bai Yan once again took out a pill and swallowed it, allowing her mind to maintain a short period of rity, for di Cang, 1 can not fall down here. Even if I have to crawl, I have to crawl out of this sea of fire.
Bai Yan¡¯s body was already limp on the ground. Her hands were tightly gripping the ground, allowing the mes to burn around her. Unable to continue walking, she used her hands to crawl forward.
Sweat had blurred her eyes and mixed with the blood. She dug her fingers into the mud and dragged her body forward.
Time passed by slowly.
However, in this passage to the domain, he could not feel the passing of time.
Even Bai Yan did not know how long she had been in this sea of fire,
She was afraid that the longer she stayed, the more her soul would not be able to bear it. If her soul disappeared, no matter if it was this life or the next life, she would never be able to see di Cang again.
Can¡¯t see di Cang?
Bai Yan¡¯s heart suddenly ached. She could imagine how much despair and pain di Cang, Chen ¡®er, and Xuanji would feel if her soul was really scattered.
She never wanted to see such a scene in her life.
Therefore, Bai Yan¡¯s hands increased in speed and she used all her strength to crawl forward.
when she finally lost consciousness, the sea of fire behind her also disappeared, she turned back to look at the sea of fire that had disappeared, and finally closed her eyes in relief..
Chapter 1932 - 1932: Hell’s Domain (6)
Chapter 1932: Hell¡¯s Domain (6)
Trantor: 549690339
It was hot.
It was so hot.
Bai Yan had woken up in the scorching heat. However, she had clearly left the sea of fire earlier, so why was she still feeling such heat?
her eyshes trembled slightly as she slowly opened her eyes, her body felt a little ufortable, just as she wanted to move, she realized that she was firmly tied to the pir, her entire body was locked, and she couldn¡¯t move.
¡°Kill her, kill this woman, so that she won¡¯t harm our divine realm in the future!¡±
A series of noises came from below.
Bai Yan lowered her eyes and looked down at the moring crowd below. A few wisps of confusion appeared in her bottomless ck eyes.
shouldn¡¯t she be in the hell domain? why did he return to the divine realm?
moreover, everything in front of her gave her a sense of deja vu, as if she had experienced all of this before.
¡°do you still have anyst words to say?¡±
A cold and sinister voice came from the side. Bai Yan turned her head slightly and in an instant, a familiar face appeared in her line of sight.
Iler face darkened,¡¯Ling Zun? Aren¡¯t you already dead? why are you still here?¡±
Ling Zun was already dead, and she was the one who killed him. Why was he here?
Moreover, although Yingluo didn¡¯tpletely remember this scene, she had heard someone mention it before.
A thousand years ago, Yun Ruoxi had stolen her protective talismans and framed her for bringing disaster to the divine world. Therefore, the elders of the divine Pce had abandoned her and intended to execute her.
Why did she appear in the divine realm a thousand years ago? Could it be that she had traveled back a thousand years to Yingluo?
¡°Impudent!¡± Ling Zun¡¯s eyes were cold, and his lips curled into a sinister smile, ¡± girl, I have some news for you. Today is the wedding day of the divine Lord and little Yun. He has already agreed to marry little Yun, so you should rest assured and close your eyes. Don¡¯t expect your grandfather toe and save you. Bai ziyin, that old thing, is already unconscious and will not appear again.
As Ling Zun¡¯s voice fell, Bai Yan¡¯s heart suddenly twitched. Her face was pale as she looked at Ling Zun coldly.
In this life, she did not have any feelings for Feng lixiao, but when she heard the news of his marriage, her heart ached.
She also understood that this wasn¡¯t her feeling. It should be the unwillingness and sadness left behind by her past self a thousand years ago.
A thousand years ago, she and Feng liyao grew up together. Naturally, they had feelings for each other. Initially, she thought that she would marry Feng liyao. Who knew that there would be changester on? in addition to di Cang¡¯s protection and deep love for her, she finally fell in love with di Cang and was unable to extricate herself from it.
Perhaps a thousand years ago, she did not fall in love with Feng lixiao, it was just out of a kind of attachment and reluctance. For di Cang, she was really moved.
¡°What does his marriage have to do with me?¡± Bai Yan curled her lips sarcastically andughed coldly.
ling zun looked at bai yan in surprise, this little girl used to follow feng lixiao all day long and the two of them had a deep rtionship, now that feng lixiao was about to get married, how could she still be so indifferent?
¡°Little girl, I know your feelings for the divine Lord. I can see through your act of not caring. It¡¯s a pity. RUO Xi is someone who can save the divine world in the future, but you will bring disaster to the divine world. No matter how much we once admired you, we can¡¯t keep you here now.¡±
Ling Zun¡¯s gazended on Bai Yan¡¯s face as he continued,¡± ¡°so, little girl, don¡¯t me us for being merciless, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being the sinner of the divine world, then, we can only strike first and gain the upper hand, yan yan..¡±
Chapter 1933 - 1933: Nightmare (1)
Chapter 1933: Nightmare (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan¡¯s expression was slightly cold and sunken. Her gaze swept across everyone present one by one, a cold smile hanging on her red lips.
this scene was something she had experienced a thousand years ago. could it be that she had to repeat it again because she had forgotten what had happened a thousand years ago?
¡°Burn her!¡±
The noise from below rang out once again and the mes that were originally surrounding Bai Yan seemed to have understood their words as they quickly moved closer to her.
the light of the fire reflected on her face, making her look red. sweat was dripping down her forehead, drop by drop.
The hair in front of her forehead was stuck to her forehead. She pursed her red lips and looked down at the group of people below with a cold domineering gaze.
In the face of so many people¡¯s moring, her face showed no fear, and her calmness was somewhat unusual.
¡°girl, do you really have nost words? Do you still have anything to say to your grandfather?¡± Xuan Zun sighed helplessly as a bitter smile appeared on his old face.
As for Bai Yan, he was a little reluctant in his heart. However, he had no other way. Only by doing so could he let the divine world be at peace.
Thus, the divine realm had no choice but to abandon her.
it was a pity that such a peerless genius,o ai, would not have been able to bear to execute her if she had not brought disaster to the divine realm in the future.
Bai Yanughed softly, anyway, we¡¯ll still meet again in the future. What¡¯s there to exin? ¡± You¡¯d better treat my grandfather well. Otherwise, when Ie back in the next life, I will not only make all of you lose your lives in the divine realm, but 1 will also make sure that the divine realm will never be at peace!¡±
Xuan Zun¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted and his heart trembled a few times under Bai Yan¡¯s voice. He raised his head in slight surprise and looked at the woman¡¯s perfect side profile.
they¡¯re right. You¡¯re the one who will bring disaster to the divinity. If you¡¯re still thinking about how to deal with the divinity at a time like this, you¡¯ll never let the divinity have peace in the future. Ling Zun¡¯s eyes were cold and terrifying, therefore, our decision today will not be wrong,¡±
The mes surrounded Bai Yan¡¯s body. Under this scorching temperature, Bai Yan did not make a sound. Her face still had an extremely beautiful smile, looking extremely beautiful.
After experiencing the sea of fire in the hell domain, these mes were nothing to her. She could withstand such pain.
BOOM!
Suddenly, a powerful force suddenly attacked from the side. After sensing that familiar aura, Bai Yan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened and she turned her head slightly.
At that moment, an anxious face was imprinted in her eyes.
the man was dressed in purple and had silver hair, he was like a peerless demon with unparalleled beauty.
A bunch of experts fell in front of him and they used extremely fast speed to rush over to Bai Yan¡¯s side.
¡°Di Cang, Xuanji.¡±
The man in front of her was too familiar, so familiar that his every expression and every action was engraved in her heart.
Tears blurred her eyes, and her gaze was locked on the man¡¯s beautiful face. It was as if time had stopped at this moment.
bai yan felt her body turn empty as the man pulled her from the mes into his embrace, his domineering eyes swept across the people below, his killing intent filling the entire void.
¡°Today, with this King here, who would dare to touch this King¡¯s woman?¡±
The man¡¯s tone was domineering and mboyant. It was like a heavy hammer that mmed into everyone¡¯s heart. At that moment, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.
¡°Monster King, you actually dare toe to our divine realm?¡± Ling Zun squinted his eyes and sneered,¡± the immortal realm and the demon Realm are irreconcble.. Since you¡¯ve walked right into our trap, we¡¯ll execute you both today!
Chapter 1934 - 1934: nightmare (2)
Chapter 1934: nightmare (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Di Cangughed maniacally. His red lips curled up and his sinister eyes looked down at Ling Zun, who was standing in front of him.
¡°You?¡±
His voice was filled with disdain, and the sneer on his face started to spread.
The contempt in the man¡¯s Phoenix eyes made Ling Zun furious. His voice was bone-chilling,¡± ¡°Yes, just me!¡±
¡°Heh, for her sake, this King has always been patient with the divine realm. Otherwise, how could your mere divine realm trap this King? No one has ever dared to stop this King from taking away the people he wants to take away, and no one, not even the heavens, can touch the people this King wants to protect!¡±
The man¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around Bai Yan¡¯s waist. The corners of his lips curled up and his red lips gently leaned against her ear, his voice devilish. ¡°Little girl, with this Prince here, no one can hurt you.¡±
Little girl, with this King here, no one can hurt you.
bai yan¡¯s heart could not help but tremble a few times as she slowly closed her eyes.
This man had always protected her in both her previous and current lives.
she was really blind in her previous life to have missed him for so long, if this had not happened, she would not have easily epted di cang¡¯s resentfulness.
There were many experts in the divine realm, yet they were all already surrounding them.
Bai Yan wanted to help di Cang. She used her strength a few times but suddenly realized that her entire body seemed to have lost its strength and could only snuggle in his arms.
The man hugged Bai Yan¡¯s waist with one hand and walked through the crowd. In an instant, those divine realm experts who were originally surrounding him all fell into a pool of blood.
He was dressed in an alluring purple robe, and his silver hair was not stained by any blood.
From the beginning to the end, his hand did not let go of the woman in his arms, but the expression between his brows became more and more domineering and sinister.
¡°Dark Supreme, let¡¯s attack together and kill these two people!¡±
ling zun¡¯s feet suddenly lifted slightly, and in the blink of an eye, he was already by di cang¡¯s side, the wind from his palm was sharp, as if there were gusts of wind attacking, causing a storm to set off in the sky.
At the moment when Ling Zun¡¯s palm was about to strike, di Cang had already dodged to the side. With a loud bang, his palmnded on Ling Zun¡¯s chest, causing him to take a few steps back.
Ling Zun raised his head in shock, and his astonished gaze fell on the body on the ground. ¡°How is it possible that you¡¯re Qianqian?¡±
When did the king of the demon Realm have such strength?
¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s hand gently wrapped around Bai Yan¡¯s waist as he walked forward under everyone¡¯s gaze.
Those who wanted to stop him, aftering into contact with his turbulent aura, all involuntarily took two steps back, not daring to get close to him.
¡°Ling Zun!¡±
Xuan Zun and the others were shocked. They quickly walked to Ling Zun¡¯s side and helped him up from the ground.
¡°what¡¯s going on? When did di Cang¡¯s strength increase again?¡±
Ling Zun wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his eyes darkened, he must have used some method to forcefully increase his strength. However, this method would cause him to suffer considerable injuries, so Qianqian immediately sent people to chase after him!
that damned azure emperor, that damned demon world!
Why did they go against the divine realm in every aspect?
He would never let these people off!
In the valley, di Cang descended from the sky. His arm was tightly wrapped around Bai Yan¡¯s waist, his hand gently covering his chest, but there was a faint smile on his red lips.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±
bai yan¡¯s heart trembled, she tightly grabbed di cang¡¯s arm..¡± ¡°Di Cang, you¡¯re injured?¡±
Chapter 1935 - 1935: Nightmare (3)
Chapter 1935: Nightmare (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Injured? Do you think that trash can hurt me?¡±
Di Cang gave a coldugh, his eyes filled with disdain.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart felt even more ufortable. Did you use some method to forcefully increase your strength? Did it cause you to suffer a bacsh and get injured? Otherwise, with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t have taken me away so quickly. You wouldn¡¯t have left until you turned the world upside down.¡±
Di Cang was stunned. He lowered his eyes and looked at Bai Yan, who was standing in front of him, with a light hidden in his Phoenix eyes that no one could understand.
Bai Yan took a few steps back a little guiltily. Could this guy have seen through something?
After a long time, di Cang chuckled and raised his hand to scratch Bai Yan¡¯s nose, his tone filled with pampering. ¡°Little girl, when did you learn so much? if i wasn¡¯t very familiar with you, i¡¯m afraid that i would have suspected that you, yingluo, had been switched by those people from the divine realm.¡± bai yan was stunned, she pursed her lips lightly.¡± then why don¡¯t you suspect that i¡¯ve indeed been switched by someone?¡±
She was not the same person as she was a thousand years ago and her personality was also very different. However, what she did not understand was why di Cang still believed that she was her?
The man held Bai Yan¡¯s hand tightly and ced her hand on his chest.
She could even hear the man¡¯s strong and powerful heartbeat.
¡°Without you here, he¡¯s dead. With you around, he can dance so energetically. So, no one knows better than me whether you¡¯re Yan ¡®er or not.¡±
because it¡¯s only when i¡¯m facing you that i feel my heart beating so fast.
Bai Yan suddenly pounced into di Cang¡¯s embrace and hugged her tightly with both hands. She ced her head on his chest, as if she wanted to hear the speed of his heartbeat more clearly.
At this moment, she could clearly feel that the man¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. His heart, which was already beating extremely fast, was now almost jumping out of his chest.
Bai Yan closed her eyes in peace. Regardless of whether it was the DI Cang from a thousand years ago or the DI Cang now, they were both the love of her Xuanji¡¯s life.
¡°Little girl, today is Feng lixiao¡¯s wedding day. Do you want to stop her?¡± Di Cang¡¯s hand gently stroked her head as his voice contained a doting tone.
Bai Yan was stunned. She shook her head and said,¡± I¡¯m not going.
¡°Why?¡± di cang¡¯s phoenix eyes stared deeply at bai yan.¡± although i¡¯ve always wanted you to be my woman, i also don¡¯t want to take advantage of someone when they¡¯re down, i, di cang, have my own pride, i can put down my pride in front of you, but i¡¯m not willing to use the kindness of saving you to threaten you to be my wife, so, if you want to find him, i can help you.¡±
¡°But you¡¯re injured, those people will definitely be waiting for you in the wedding hall of Feng Li Xuan. If we go now, it will be a disaster.¡±
Bai Yan pursed her lips lightly, looking conflicted.
di cang¡¯s heart seemed to have been torn apart by a hand, the pain was so intense that it was dripping with blood.
As expected, this girl was still thinking about Feng Li.
What was so good about that kid that he couldn¡¯t even trust her? how was he worthy of her effort?
¡± silly girl.¡± di cang stroked his head, his phoenix eyes smiling.¡± those people can¡¯t do anything to me. don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe in my strength? If 1 can bring you out, then 1 can protect you.¡±
Suddenly, Bai Yan startedughing.
Her smile was bright and beautiful, even more dazzling than the afternoon sun.
¡°Di Cang, I¡¯m teasing you? I won¡¯t look for Feng liyao. A person who gave up on me for the sake of the world is not worthy of my attention, her hands hugged di Cang tightly, she raised her head and ced her lips on his red lips. 1 want to marry you..
Chapter 1936 - 1936: nightmare (4)
Chapter 1936: nightmare (4)
Trantor: 549690339
The Bai Yan from a thousand years ago might not have made such a promise to di Cang so quickly.
However, she was her Xuanji from a thousand years in the future.
they had been through so much, and this man was the true love of her life.
There was nothing else.
At that moment, the haze in di Gang¡¯s heart seemed to have been blown away by the wind. A beam of sunlight shone in and warmed his heart, making his entire body feel as if he was under the sun, warm andfortable.
¡°Little girl, do you mean what you said?¡±
di Cang,¡± Bai Yan released his lips, her expression serious and grave, whether it¡¯s this life or the next life, you will be my only husband. If we can¡¯t survive this life, in the next life, you must wait for me, Xuanji. Even if you forget me, before I appear, no one else is allowed to be by your side!
Di Cang raised his hand and pulled Bai Yan into his embrace once again. He leaned over and kissed those lips that he had been so attached to for a long time.
It was his first time, and the kiss was very tender, but he was careful enough, afraid that he would identally hurt her.
Every kiss of his was extremely gentle, and they were reversed.
¡°Little girl, this King has lived for so many years and you are my only woman. It will be the same in the next life. I have been single until now only to wait for you to appear, Huanhuan.¡±
if he had had other women before, then when it was time to wait for her, what qualifications would he have to be worthy of her?
So, even if it was the next life, he would still only have her. If she did not appear, he would continue to wait.
No matter if it was a thousand years or ten thousand years, he would always wait for her.
time flowed.
following that, she had basically seen everything that bai yan and di cang had experienced in her dreams.
The people of the divine Pce were not willing to let them go, and they sent experts to hunt them down. Even Feng lixiao had brought people to bring her back to the divine Pce.
In order to protect her, the Azure Dragon and the other two beasts had already died at the hands of those people from the divine Pce.
She had already seen these things once, and now that she was experiencing it for herself, she felt even more heartbroken.
However, she could only helplessly watch the three beasts leave Xuanji one by one.
these things were like her nightmares, reappearing in her mind over and over again, making her heart feel a kind of prating coldness.
She wanted to wake up from this nightmare, but every time she woke up, she was still by di Gang¡¯s side. Even if she knew what would happen next, she did not have the power to change all of this.
This feeling of powerlessness tormented her body and mind, making her feel exhausted and Haggard.
¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
When she woke up from a nightmare again, di Cang hurriedly pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, his eyes filled with worry.
¡°Tell me, what happened? Is it because of what happened to Green Dragon and the others? you¡¯re afraid.¡±
¡°Di Cang, tell me that everything I¡¯ve experienced these past few days was a nightmare, right?¡± bai yan¡¯s body trembled slightly as she slowly closed her eyes.
The Vermilion Bird had told her before she left that she would experience a nightmare after going to the hell realm. If she couldn¡¯t get out of it, she would never be able toe out again.
Why did she only realize now that all of this was her nightmare? And not because she had returned to a thousand years ago?
She had thought that she could change the fate of the Azure Dragon and the others. However, in the end, they all fell in front of her, one by one. It made her heart ache. She really could not bear to be ridiculed like this again..
Chapter 1937 - 1937: A nightmare (5)
Chapter 1937: A nightmare (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Yan ¡¯er, what are you saying? Why can¡¯t 1 understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±
Di Cang frowned. His hands were still tightly hugging Bai Yan, wanting to use this to give her warmth.
Tears flowed down from Bai Yan¡¯s eyes. She raised her blurry eyes that were filled with tears and looked at the man in front of her.
¡°I clearly went to the hell domain to find you. Why did I go back to a thousand years ago? This must be the nightmare that the Vermillion Bird told me about. Everything I¡¯ve experienced is just an illusion. Di Cang, how can 1 walk out of this ce? Our son and daughter are still waiting for me. I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±
Di Gang¡¯s Phoenix eyes revealed a look of surprise. His brows furrowed tighter and tighter,¡± ¡°Hell domain? Son and daughter? Yan ¡®er, isn¡¯t our child still in your womb? when did he appear?¡±
Bai Yan lowered her head. She gently stroked her lower abdomen and the corners of her lips curled up into a bitter arc.
Di Cang did not know everything that happened after that but she was very clear that this child, Huanhuan, could not be kept after all.
¡°Di Cang, 1¡¯11 tell you the truth. What¡¯s happening now is what I¡¯ve experienced in my previous life. Therefore, I know that Azure Dragon and the others will definitely die. I want to use a way to save them, but 1 can only watch them leave. I also know that Xuanji and 1 will not have a good end in this life and can only meet in the next life. However, you have also encountered danger in your next life. Therefore, I must leave this ce. I want to find you!¡±
di cang was silent.
The entire atmosphere became very quiet.
After a long time, the man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded,¡± ¡°Is this the reason why your personality has changed so much?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
girl, can you tell me that we really have a son and a daughter in our next life? ¡±
en,¡± Bai Yan softly responded, her eyes very gentle. Chen ¡¯er is very obedient and very considerate. Ling¡¯ er is also very well-behaved and sensible. Although Tian Tian is a little gluttonous, he already has a manliness. All of them are very outstanding and they are all waiting for me now. Di Cang, I need to wake up from this nightmare.
This dream was too real. It was so real that she thought she had really returned to a thousand years ago. If it were not for the death of the Azure Dragon and the others, she would not have remembered that this was just a dream.
¡°How can 1 help you?¡± Di Gang¡¯s gazended on Bai Yan, his Phoenix eyes filled with reluctance.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that the child in my womb and 1 won¡¯t live for long, hehe.¡±
Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes.
In the Dreand previously, she had fallen into di Gang¡¯s arms and the fetus in her womb was estimated to be only five to six months old.
So, it wouldn¡¯t be long before shepletely disappeared.
di cang¡¯s hand that was holding bai yan tightened.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you disappear, I won¡¯t!¡±
even if he had to use all means and give up everything, he had to ensure her safety.
Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes as her body leaned into di Gang¡¯s embrace. The corners of her lips curled up in a faint arc.
Would her nightmare end after her life ended?
This way, she could return to the hell realm.
¡°Di Cang, don¡¯t worry. Our feelings will not end. In the next life, I will wait for you!¡±
Bai Yan had finally waited for that day to arrive.
The experts of the demon Realm were massacred by the divine realm, but the Azure Emperor had yet to return from his expedition. She followed the events of her previous life and rushed to the demon Realm.
Even if she knew that she would never be able to return after this.
The demon Realm, which was enveloped by the blood-colored moonlight, was filled with a bloody and murderous aura..
Chapter 1938 - 1938: A nightmare (6)
Chapter 1938: A nightmare (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Ling Zun¡¯s gaze fell on the woman who was running toward him. He sneered and said sarcastically,¡± ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡±
it¡¯s indeed been a long time, Yingluo. Bai Yan looked at Ling Zun indifferently, you¡¯re still as unlikable as before.
¡°hmph!¡± ling zun snorted coldly, his gaze swept towards bai yan¡¯s pregnant belly and he curled his lips in disdain.¡± little girl, back then, you and the divine lord were childhood sweethearts, we originally thought that you would only like the divine lord in your life, who would have thought that zhenzhen, tsk tsk, how long has it been? You got pregnant with another man¡¯s bastard child.¡±
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and a cold glint appeared from the bottom of her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not loyal to me, so why should 1 have feelings for him? Moreover, I only have feelings for Feng lixiao as a brother and sister, nothing else. Now, he has caused the death of Green Dragon and the others, so the feelings of brother and sister are no longer there, I only have hatred for him! Why should I not marry for the rest of my life for an enemy? And then give up on such an outstanding man like my husband?¡±
¡°Hehehe!¡±
Ling Zun sneered and waved his hand,¡± ¡°Men, kill this woman, along with the child in her belly. Don¡¯t leave a single one!¡±
¡°The Queen!¡±
Everyone in the demon world was shocked. They wanted to go to Bai Yan¡¯s side, but all of them had suffered serious injuries and were unable to get up. They could only look at her with anxious eyes.
¡± queen, don¡¯t worry about us. leave quickly!¡±
Bai Yan was expressionless and indifferent. She looked at the people who came forward without fear, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly, forming a faint arc.
Not to mention that she was pregnant now, even before she was pregnant, she might not be able to fight against so many people. Moreover, there was also the second strongest person in the divine Pce-Ling Zun.
gradually, bai yan¡¯s physical strength was a little overdrawn, she hurriedly consumed a medicinal pill, wanting to recover her physical strength, however, another person¡¯s attack came attacking again, she quickly turned her head back and huffed as she faced the enemy¡¯s attack.
¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±
An extremely terrified voice came from behind Bai Yan.
The moment Bai Yan turned around, she saw di Cang rapidly running towards her.
His Phoenix eyes were filled with boundless panic, and his beautiful face was pale and colorless.
Puchi!
It was unknown when Ling Zun had appeared behind Bai Yan. The sword in his hand had pierced through her chest and fresh blood flowed down like a blood pir, staining the clothes on her chest.
¡°Di Cang, Xuanji.¡±
Di Cang, 1 should go. I should return to the ce that belongs to me, huhu huhu.
A smile hung on the corner of Bai Yan¡¯s mouth as her body suddenly copsed, falling onto the ground.
blood stained the ground beneath her, and she could not stop the blood from flowing out of her.
Since only death could make the nightmare disappear, she chose to ept it. Only then could she return to hell.
Her past life was already in the past, so there was no need to be too nostalgic. She had to save the DI Cang of this life.
¡± bai yan, to you, death is not the end. i want to make your soul scatter and scatter, never to be reincarnated!¡±
BOOM!
As Ling Zun raised his hand, another bolt of lightning struck down. With a loud bang, it struck Bai Yan¡¯s body.
Bai Yan¡¯s body trembled slightly and the vision in front of her began to change. In a daze, she could only hear di Cang¡¯s angry and panic-stricken voice.
Death represents the end?
What woke Bai Yan up was another wave of noise.. Her eyes opened slightly and she suddenly discovered to her horror that she had returned to the execution ground in front of the divine Pce?
Chapter 1939 - 1939: A nightmare (7)
Chapter 1939: A nightmare (7)
Trantor: 549690339
Why?
Why did shee back to this ce?
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Her gaze turned around bit by bit, sweeping across the faces of those familiar people. She could not even hear clearly what Ling Zun was saying at the side. Her head was buzzing and her mind waspletely nk.
¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Ling Zun¡¯s eyes were cold and dark as his sinister gaze surrounded Bai Yan, as if he was very dissatisfied with her disregard, if you have anyst words to say, say them quickly. We don¡¯t have any more time to be wasted by others.
Bai Yan turned her head to look at Ling Zun in a daze. Her eyes were filled with confusion.¡±What did you just say?¡±
since you don¡¯t want to say anything, then let¡¯s start the execution now. Bai Yan, don¡¯t me us for not giving you the chance to say yourst words.
Ling Zun snorted coldly and began to order the execution.
The scorching mes surrounded Bai Yan. At this moment, she could not even feel the slightest bit of pain. Her ck eyes were not focused at all as she slowly turned to look at everyone present.
It was the same as what had happened before.
Not long after, a man dressed in purple and with a head full of silver hair, as if he had walked out of hell, came to her side. He pulled her into his arms, who was in the midst of the mes, and protected her tightly.
Bai Yan no longer had the excitement she had when she first saw di Cang. Her eyes seemed to be separated by ayer of mist as she looked at him in a daze.
¡°How could this be, Yingluo? how could this be, Yingluo?¡±
She clutched her head tightly, her expression pained.
Why did everything go back to the beginning? Was she going to start over with everything?
She had already experienced the pain of losing her best friend. Was she going to experience this kind of pain again?
Bai Yan did not say anything and allowed di Cang to bring her out of this execution ground.
At the same time, what happened next was like a nightmare in her heart. Every experience was like a heart-wrenching pain, so painful that she couldn¡¯t even cry.
After that, it was still di Cang who went to fight the enemy. When the demon Realm was under siege, she still rushed to the demon Realm to save all the living beings there. In the end, she was killed by Ling Zun¡¯s attack. When di Cang¡¯s sorrowful cries disappeared from her ears, she woke up again in a daze under those noisy voices.
The exact same scene was reyed from the beginning, and she was caught in a nightmare again and again.
She didn¡¯t know how many times she had experienced pain. In the end, even her heart was numb.
This nightmare was truly never-ending. She tried everything she could to escape from the nightmare, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only experience it again and again, like reincarnation.
perhaps, she would never be able to escape?
And this was also the reason why di Cang and the Vermillion Bird were not willing to let her enter the Hell¡¯s Domain?
bai yan¡¯s heart was still unwilling because she had already understood that everything that was happening in this scene was all in her dream, di cang was not a real existence and was only living in her real nightmare.
so, if she didn¡¯t leave, perhaps she would never see him in this lifetime again.
Blood-red Battlefield.
The young man¡¯s figure was tall, and his white robe was like the wind. His eyes had lost their luster, and fresh blood spread on his chest, dyeing his white robe red.
bai yan once again rushed over to the young man¡¯s side, her body tightly hugging this body that had long been stiff, her tears had long been dried up from crying, but her throat was a little hoarse.
¡°White Tiger, enough, enough! I don¡¯t want to see you protecting me so insistently every time.. I also don¡¯t want you to bear the price of having your soul destroyed!¡±
Chapter 1940 - 1940: A nightmare (8)
Chapter 1940: A nightmare (8)
Trantor: 549690339
The White Tiger had already lost its life, but it was still protecting her with its strong will.
Even if the consequences of doing so were to have his soul destroyed.
¡°Why? why do you have to make me suffer this pain again and again? I don¡¯t want to continue, and I don¡¯t want to see such a scene again.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger that had been ignited. Her hands were still tightly hugging The White Tiger, and her entire body was trembling.
1 can¡¯t get out of this nightmare even if 1 die. Am I really going to be trapped here for the rest of my life?¡± She suddenly clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were filled with monstrous anger,¡± 1 don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t walk out of here. Di Cang and Chen ¡¯er are waiting for me. I will definitely not stay in this nightmare for the rest of my life.
even though her tears had already dried up, bai yan could still feel that her cheeks were moist at this moment.
She raised her head and looked at the blood-red Sky.
It had started to rain, and the rain had soaked her face. Her clothes were tightly stuck to her body, revealing her perfect curves.
Bai Yan looked at the sky that was covered by dark clouds in a daze and her gaze contained astonishment.
¡°It¡¯s raining? It didn¡¯t seem to rain in the past few times, but why is it that this time, what I¡¯m experiencing is a little different?¡±
Why was that?
¡°Yan Yan, why did you fall asleep here? Quickly wake up, Yingluo!¡±
BOOM!
Suddenly, a voice exploded in her mind. It was young, warm, and familiar.
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips moved slightly. She looked at the entire battlefield and suddenly realized that the battlefield seemed to have twitched. All the scenes disappeared from her eyes.
The ce where she was standing was covered in a white mist.
¡°Yan Yan, Yan Yan Zhenzhen¡±
The call was getting closer and closer, and Bai Yan could not help but walk towards the call.
A ray of piercing sunlight shone through the White fog. She subconsciously raised her hand to block her sight, her eyes filled with surprise.
The White mist was about to disperse.
The sun in the sky poured down and shone on the young man¡¯s fair baby face.
The young man¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his clear eyes seemed to contain infinite brilliance.
¡°Yan Yan, you¡¯re finally awake, Yingluo.¡±
¡°Mo. Li. Shang?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes still carried a hint of confusion. It was only when the young man¡¯s appearance gradually became clearer in front of her eyes that that hint of confusion gradually disappeared.
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
The young man scratched the back of his head and replied in a daze,¡± 1 don¡¯t know. I woke up here and found you. By the way, why are you sleeping on the ground?¡±
Bai Yan frowned.
If she had already walked out of the nightmare, why would Mo Li Shang appear in the hell domain? Could it be that everything she was experiencing now was still a dream?
She pushed herself up from the ground and looked back. The sea of fire behind her was very obvious, and it was the ce she had stepped on before.
no, this was not a nightmare, she hadpletely escaped from the nightmare!
If it wasn¡¯t for mo lishang¡¯s call, maybe she would have continued to suffer all this.
But mo lishang appeared here now and woke her up from the nightmare, was this a coincidence or a coincidence?
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes slightly. She had not forgotten that when mo lishang first saw her, he imed that she made him feel very familiar.
But a thousand years ago, she didn¡¯t know this person! so, she didn¡¯t know what mo lishang¡¯s identity was.
¡°Yan Yan, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mo lishang was stunned and asked in a wronged tone,¡± did I do something wrong? ¡°
Chapter 1941 - 1941: A nightmare (9)
Chapter 1941: A nightmare (9)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan retracted her gaze and shook her head. No. By the way, did you really appear here the moment you woke up? ¡±
Mo lishang nodded. 1 wanted to go to the demon world to find you, but I didn¡¯t know how little Mo was doing with long ¡®er. 1 just found a ce to rest on the way and came to this ce when I woke up. Fortunately, you are here, Yanyan. I am relieved.
The young man smiled. His smile was young and bright, and there were two cute little canine teeth. His baby face was white and tender, without any trace of age.
¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± Bai Yan was silent for a moment before she continued to ask.
Mo lishang shook his head in confusion. I don¡¯t know. I just appeared here. Yan Yan, where is this ce? why have I never seen it before? ¡±
this is the hell territory. Bai Yan narrowed her eyes, the passage to the hell territory only exists in the demon world. Furthermore, I was not sleeping just now but experiencing a recurring nightmare. Before the nightmare, I need to pass through the rain of knives and sea of fire, going through danger before 1 can truly reach the hell territory. Yet, you came in after sleeping? ¡±
Could she believe it?
A trace of shock shed across the young man¡¯s clearrge eyes. Immediately after, he pouted and his aggrieved and pitiful gazended on Bai Yan.
Yan Yan, 1 really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. You have to believe me, Huahua, okay?¡±
Seeing the young man¡¯s dazed look, the cold glint in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated.
perhaps he really didn¡¯t know how to enter the hell domain?
¡°Han Shang, since you¡¯ve appeared here, it proves that you have some connection with the hell domain. But no matter what, 1 hope that you will never betray me.¡±
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes once again and a glint shed across her eyes as she spoke in a heavy tone.
¡°yan yan, i won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
He would never hurt her, Yingluo.
Mo lishang raised his clear eyes and said seriously.
¡°Then let¡¯s go. I still have to go find di Cang.¡±
If there was a contract, she might be able to find di Cang as soon as possible. Now that the contract had disappeared, she no longer had anyway to find him through these connections.
Bai Yan sighed softly.
Fortunately, she had left the nightmare. As long as she left those dreams, she would have a chance to reunite with him again.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
mo li shang smiled brightly and slowly walked to bai yan¡¯s side, his fair face shining under the sunlight.
¡°Yan Yan, I¡¯ll protect you, Huahua.¡±
Bai Yan could not help butugh, it¡¯s enough for you to stay behind me. If there¡¯s anything, I can solve it.
¡°No, I can protect you!¡±
Mo lishang¡¯s tone became a little heavy, his eyes flickered with light and darkness,¡± ¡°Since I said that I can protect you, I will definitely be able to do so.¡±
Seeing that she was so persistent, Bai Yan did not say anything more. Her gaze looked at the sky not far away, her eyes shining.
¡°Di Cang, wait for me. 1 will definitely find you, Huanhuan.¡±
No matter how dangerous the hell domain was, she would definitely find him!
What was different from other domains was that this heli domain was barren.
Bai Yan and Mo lishang walked for a long time but did not see a trace of human habitation. They did not even see a single demon beast.
The entire domain was like a desert, dry and boring.
However, even so, Bai Yan did not dare to let her guard down. This was because even the Azure Emperor had encountered danger, which proved that there were still countless dangers and dense mist in this domain..
Chapter 1942 - 1942: Nightmare (10)
Chapter 1942: Nightmare (10)
Trantor: 549690339
Hell domain.
In a forest, countless old trees surrounded an old house, so tightly that not even the wind could pass through. From a distance, it was impossible to discover the existence of the old house.
At this moment, in the secret room of the old house, a young girl stood outside the stone door. She looked a little nervous and rubbed her small hands uneasily. She was wearing a yellow long dress, which set off her delicate face.
¡± miss, the lord said that no one is allowed to enter the stone room, it¡¯s not good for us to go in like this, right? ¡±
the female attendant, who was beside the girl in the yellow dress, said in a timid tone.
everyone says that the man hidden in this stone room is the man that master brought back. I want to see what kind of man can charm master.
The young girl took a deep breath and gently pressed the switch of the stone room.
With a creak, the stone room¡¯s door opened. Immediately, a cold aura came out of the stone room, making her shiver.
However, her curiosity still triumphed over her fear. The girl strode into the stone room.
There was only one ice bed in the entire stone room, and a man was lying on the ice bed.
The young girl¡¯s pretty eyes fell on the man on the bed.
With just a nce, she understood what it meant to be the most beautiful woman in the world and peerless in her generation.
As the eldest daughter of the hell domain and her master¡¯s only disciple, she had seen countless good-looking men, but she had never seen a man who was so perfect.
His skin was smoother and more delicate than a woman¡¯s, and his red lips were like blood, like a demon.
The young girl couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the man. Her gaze fell on his devilish silver hair, and she was so stunned that she almost stopped breathing. She looked at such a stunning man with a dazed expression.
he is the only beauty in the world. Xiao Ying, I finally understand why master hid this man in the secret chamber. He is so beautiful that no one canpare to him. But why is he unconscious? ¡± The young girl pursed her lips, her slightly infatuated gaze locked onto the man¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to move her eyes away from his face.
such a gorgeous man, any woman who saw him would be moved and unable to extricate themselves.
However, he was her master¡¯s man. Even if she was moved, she couldn¡¯t fight with her master for his man.
Most importantly, there was no one in this world who could beat her master.
miss, let¡¯s go quickly. If the Lord finds out, we¡¯ll run away, the maidservant¡¯s face was a little anxious. She kept ncing out of the stone room, and her tone was anxious.
¡°there¡¯s no hurry, i¡¯ll look at it for a while longer, i¡¯ll leave after a while.¡±
The young girl¡¯s eyes stared unblinkingly at the man on the ice bed. Her eyes were filled with infatuation. She slowly raised her fair hand and carefully caressed the man¡¯s face.
The maidservant was shocked by her actions and hurriedly stomped her foot, ¡°miss, you can¡¯t touch this man, or the grand lord will¡¡±
the girl did not seem to hear his words, her fingers still caressing his face.
Just as her fingertips were about to touch the man¡¯s face, a force suddenly came from the man¡¯s body andnded heavily on her body, causing her to take a step back.
¡°What¡¯s going on with Yingluo?¡±
The young girl turned pale with fright as she looked at the man who still had his eyes closed in shock. She was still in shock..
Chapter 1943 - 1943: nightmare (11)
Chapter 1943: nightmare (11)
Trantor: 549690339
why is Yingluo still resisting me when he¡¯s clearly not awake? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with this man?¡± the young girl bit her lips.
miss, let¡¯s go. If the Grand Lord finds out, she¡¯ll definitely be furious.
The maidservant¡¯s expression became more and more anxious as she hurriedly said.
The young girl was pulled out by the maidservant. She was a little reluctant, but her eyes remained on the man on the ice bed.
even if it was just one more nce, he would be satisfied.
However,
Just as the girl was about to step out of the stone room, the man who was lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.
What kind of eyes were those?
It was as if all the things in the world were gathered in the depths of his eyes.
At that moment, the young girl¡¯s heart was almost attracted to the man¡¯s eyes. She pushed away the maidservant who was pulling her and involuntarily walked towards the man¡¯s side.
Hello, Zhenzhen. My name is mo Xinyan. My master brought you back. What¡¯s your name?¡±
The young girl¡¯s face revealed an innocent expression. Her smile was bright and beautiful.
the man¡¯s hands were rubbing his temples tightly, when he heard the young girl¡¯s voice, he slowly raised his head and stammered.
¡± you¡¯re so strong!¡± the girl¡¯s breathing stopped slightly.
she had never thought that a person could be so perfect that even his eyes could easily steal her soul.
Even the most beautiful woman in the world couldn¡¯t bepared to this man.
¡°Get lost!¡±
The man¡¯s Red lips parted slightly, his voice domineering.
there was clearly no wind in the stone room, but his silver hair fluttered in the air, like a demonic charm, shocking people¡¯s hearts.
The young girl took a few steps back and raised her head in surprise. Her eyes were innocent and pure, but her tone was aggrieved,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick? Why are you so fierce to me? If you feel ufortable, tell me and I will ask the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s Alchemist to help you.¡±
the man¡¯s hand that was pressing on her head slowly lowered, his fingers were long and white, and they were extremely beautiful.
mo xinyan realized that this man had no ws at all. his voice had a maic quality to it, stirring her heart.
the calmke in her heart, after the man¡¯s appearance, was like a stone had been thrown into it, causing ripples.
¡°why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Mo Xinyan saw that the man did not answer her and continued,¡± you haven¡¯t told you my name. I¡¯m mo Xinyan. You can just call me Yan ¡®er.
Yan ¡®er?
Hiss!
The man¡¯s hand pressed his head tightly again, and an intense pain came from his head. However, his mind was nk, as if all his memories had been taken away.
¡°yan ¡®er?¡±
He desperately tried to recall the past, but the more he thought about it, the more his brain exploded, as if a hammer was hitting his head.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s heart was filled with joy,¡±young master, if you like, you can always call me Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes turned from nk to gloomy, and his red lips had a touch of cold temperature.
¡°you¡¯re not worthy of the name yan ¡¯er!¡±
BOOM!
Suddenly, the man jumped up from the ice bed, setting off a gust of wind.
Before mo Xinyan knew what had happened, she had been thrown to the ground by the wind.
shey on the ground in a sorry state and looked in the direction that the man had left in shock, her delicate face was pale.
¡°we¡¯re finished!¡± The maidservant was even more shocked. Her body fell limply to the ground, and her face was filled with despair, this man has left the secret chamber. If the Grand Lord finds out that we were here, he will definitely not forgive us..
Chapter 1944 - 1944: Nightmare (12)
Chapter 1944: Nightmare (12)
Trantor: 549690339
She was so anxious that she was about to cry.
The youngdy was the Grand Lord¡¯s only disciple and the Grand Lord doted on her a lot. He would not kill her, at most, he would give her a small punishment.
However, Yingluo
She was only a maid, the Lord would definitely execute her.
Mo Xinyan bit her lips tightly and her body trembled. ¡°Why is he so fierce to me? did i do something wrong?¡±
¡°Miss!¡± The maidservant bit her lip hard, her eyes red. it¡¯s no use thinking about him now. We should think about how to exin Yingluo to the Lord.
Mo Xinyan didn¡¯t say anything. Her calm heart had long been disturbed.
If this man had not woken up, it would have been fine. She did not want to fight with her master for this man. But the moment she saw the man¡¯s eyes, she was stunned.
She understood that she hadpletely fallen in love with him!
therefore, she didn¡¯t want to give up, nor was she willing to give up!
¡± xiao ying, before i met him, i didn¡¯t know what love at first sight felt like.¡± mo xinyan slowly stood up from the ground, a bitter smile on her pretty face.¡± but after meeting him, i realized that some people could fall in love with him with just one look, he urged me to be his woman, even if i were to be his concubine, i would be willing.¡±
It was a pity that a strong woman like her master would never agree to let her be his concubine.
But she was already moved, what could she do?
you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll exin this to master, mo Xinyan turned to look at Xiao Ying and smiled brightly, also, have you forgotten that the world belongs to master? he can¡¯t escape from master¡¯s palm. So, master won¡¯t me our Qianqian too much.
That being said, they had disobeyed the Grand Lord¡¯s words and seen the man in the secret chamber. Just this point alone would definitely make the Grand Lord furious.
Xiao Ying stood up from the ground, biting her lips tightly and not saying a word.
After a long time, mo Xinyan took the lead and said,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll exin to master first. I believe master will forgive our Yingluo.¡±
There was a forest outside the old house.
The forest was rather gloomy under the moonlight, and the night wind blew, sending waves of cold wind.
the man¡¯s purple robe was torn by the branches, but he suddenly unimown that his silver hair was like a demon under the moonlight.
¡°yan ¡®er, yan¡¯ er, yan ¡®er, where are you?¡±
His hands pressed tightly to his head, desperately trying to recall the almost blurry face in his mind, but he could not recall the woman¡¯s appearance even after using all his strength.
little girl, when you¡¯re not here, my heart is dead. It¡¯s only alive when you¡¯re here.
The man¡¯s hand involuntarily moved from his head to his chest. At this moment, his heart seemed to have stopped beating. It was so quiet that he could even hear the sound of the wind and grass around him.
Without her, this ce was dead. Only when she was standing in front of him did this heart feel alive?
¡°Even if I can¡¯t remember anything and don¡¯t know what you look like, 1 will find you no matter where you are!¡±
The man¡¯s Red lips held a hint of a smile. Under the night breeze, he appeared very bewitching and charming, stunning all living beings.
The old house.
The white-robed woman¡¯s footsteps were hurried as she quickly walked past the corridor.
From a distance, she could see mo Xinyan waiting for her at the door of the study.
The moment mo Xinyan saw The Woman in White, she was a little flustered, especially when she saw her powerful and oppressive aura. She hurriedly took a few steps back, her eyes filled with panic..
Chapter 1945 - 1945: the woman in white (1)
Chapter 1945: the woman in white (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Master, master, master, master!¡±
mo xinyan¡¯s voice trembled, and her teeth chattered, she raised her big innocent eyes and looked at the woman in white.
Xinyan, ¡°the white-robeddy¡¯s voice was slightly cold, with a chill that seeped into the bones,¡± you¡¯ve been to the secret chamber?¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s body trembled slightly. Her back was tightly pressed against the door behind her, and her pretty face was pale, master, 1 just wanted to see what kind of person that man is. 1 never thought of letting him go. Really, master, you have to believe me.
the young girl¡¯s face was filled with urgency as tears rolled down her face, covering her delicate face.
Bang! Bang!
The Woman in White suddenly raised her hand. With a palm strike, mo Xinyan¡¯s body flew out and fell into the study.
There was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. She looked at the woman who walked in from outside in horror, and there was panic in the depths of her eyes.
Originally, she thought that her master wouldn¡¯t be too calctive, but she didn¡¯t expect her master to care about that man to such an extent that he actually hit her.
She had followed her master for so many years, but this was the first time her master had made a move on her.
¡°I¡¯ve already said that no one is allowed to enter the secret chamber. Did you not understand?¡± The Woman in White¡¯s face was ice cold. She walked in with a dark expression and looked at mo Xinyan with a storm in her eyes.
mo xinyan stood up from the ground in a hurry and knelt in front of the woman in white, she kowtowed fiercely.¡±Master, I was wrong. 1 really know I was wrong. Please forgive me. 1 won¡¯t do it again.¡±
The Woman in White raised her hand and lifted mo Xinyan up from the ground by her neck.
She tightened her grip slightly. Mo Xinyan¡¯s face was obviously red and she couldn¡¯t breathe.
¡°Xinyan, did you see that I¡¯ve been doting on you, so you¡¯ve be so reckless? you even dare to act arrogantly in front of me?¡± The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile, don¡¯t forget that I gave you your life. I took you in back then because of your talent and your obedient nature. If you dare to betray me, I¡¯ll make you die without a burial ground!
Mo Xinyan¡¯s body trembled. The fear in her eyes intensified. She wanted to say something, but The Woman in White¡¯s hand was strangling her neck, making her unable to say a word.
¡± also, i know that you¡¯ve already seen him. he¡¯s not someone you¡¯re worthy of. you¡¯d better not have any ideas about him. otherwise, if i find out, zhenzhen,¡± the woman in white lowered her eyes and looked at mo xinyan. sheughed coldly,¡± you know what will happen to you.¡±
Bang! Bang!
She raised her hand and flung mo Xinyan¡¯s body to the ground. Then, she took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped her hands.
Mo Xinyan coughed dryly. She got up and knelt in front of The Woman in White. She lowered her head and did not even have the courage to raise it.
Fortunately, Yingluo didn¡¯t say that she wanted to be that man¡¯s concubine. Otherwise, her master would have killed her.
¡°Master, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Mo Xinyanughed coldly in a low voice. She lowered her head and gently stroked mo Xinyan¡¯s face. She narrowed her eyes slightly and a cold light shed in her eyes.
¡°If you are obedient, you will still be my good disciple and I will love you. If you disobey my orders again, you will not be so lucky next time.¡±
after hearing this, mo xinyan¡¯s body trembled, she bit her lip hard and did not dare to speak.
In the realm of hell, her master was the highest authority, holding the power of life and death, and no one dared to disobey her orders..
Chapter 1946 - 1946: The Woman in White (2)
Chapter 1946: The Woman in White (2)
Trantor: 549690339
She had thought that she was different, but she had forgotten about Yingluo.
Back then, she had only met her master when she was down and out. She had even used some small tricks to gain her master¡¯s interest, and from then on, she had picked up a dog.
However, the many years of superior life had made her forget her duty, which angered her master Wanwan.
how would she dare to do this again next time?
¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡±
The Woman in White waved her hand and said in a cold voice,¡± ¡°In addition, you are not allowed to get close to him in the future, do you understand?¡±
mo xinyan knew who her master was referring to. no matter how unwilling she was, she still lowered her head and replied respectfully,¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡±
After saying this, she slowly stood up from the cold ground and walked out of the room with staggering steps.
¡°my lord.¡±
After mo Xinyan left, an old mannded behind The Woman in White. He respectfully cupped his fists and asked,¡± ¡°Do you need this subordinate to send someone to find him?¡±
¡°Alright!¡± the woman in white yed with her ck hair and chuckled softly.¡± i couldn¡¯t get him in the past, now that he¡¯s finallye to my hell domain, how can i let him leave? it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯ve finally managed to make his memory disappear, but because of xinyan, he left the lord¡¯s manor and i lost the chance to spend time with him every day.¡±
¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll be mine sooner orter. I won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to take Yingluo away from me now!¡±
The Woman in White raised her head. Her beautiful eyes were filled with determination and glowed with a bright light.
Hell domain.
In the desert, the scorching sun baked the entire world.
In this domain, true energy was unable to withstand the cold and heat of hell. Therefore, Bai Yan and Mo lishang both felt their physical strength gradually being depleted.
If this continued, even Tao Wu and the others would not be able to cross this desert.
¡°han shang, take the pill.¡±
bai yan took out a bottle of medicinal pills and after pouring one for herself, she threw the porcin bottle to mo lishang.
The moment she took the pill, her lost strength gradually recovered. At the same time, her face recovered from its weakness.
¡°yan yan, if you¡¯re tired, i can carry you.¡±
Mo lishang walked to Bai Yan and squatted down.
The young man¡¯s figure was very thin, but at this moment, his back was unusually broad.
bai yan smiled as she shook her head.¡± i¡¯m not a child, how can i not even be able to walk a little? ¡± No need, han Shang, let¡¯s hurry up and set off. I¡¯m worried about di Cang.¡±
Mo lishang smiled innocently. Yan Yan, if you are tired, you can tell me. You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I don¡¯t have many friends in this world. Only you and Little Mo.
There¡¯s no one else other than you.
bai yan was startled and raised her head to look at the young man¡¯s bright smile.
his eyes were like bright pearls, shining brightly.
Bai Yan could not hold back and raised her hand to touch his head, smiling sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡±
After saying this, Bai Yan raised her hand to block the piercing sunlight and continued to walk towards the other end of the desert.
Perhaps it was because the environment of the hell domain was too harsh. Therefore, Bai Yan and the others did not see a single person after walking through the entire desert. There was not even the existence of a single demonic beast.
after leaving the desert, the burning sensation disappeared.
Bai Yan took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead. After that, she saw that mo lishang¡¯s head was also covered in sweat.
She pondered for a while, took out a handkerchief that she had never used before, and threw it in front of him..
Chapter 1947 - 1947: The Woman in White (3)
Chapter 1947: The Woman in White (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Remember to throw it away after you¡¯re done.¡±
She was a clean freak. Other than di Cang, she did not like to share the same thing with other men. Even a handkerchief was not allowed.
Even if she gave mo lishang something she had used before, she still couldn¡¯t ept it, so she took out a brand new one and threw it to him.
¡°If Yan Yan doesn¡¯t need it, can you give it to me?¡± mo lishang held the red handkerchief and looked at bai yan with shining eyes.
¡°No, I have to throw it away.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s tone was firm and there was no room for discussion.
¡°Why?¡± mo lishang¡¯s expression was a little aggrieved.
¡°Because di Cang doesn¡¯t like other men taking in my things, even if it¡¯s a handkerchief.¡±
Because di Cang didn¡¯t like it, she wouldn¡¯t keep Yingluo.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes sank slightly and the corners of her lips curled up into a bitter smile.
When had di Cang been able to have such a great influence in her heart? It made her behavior involuntarily lean towards him.
Mo lishang was stunned. He stared deeply at Bai Yan¡¯s face, which had a bitter smile on it, and suddenlyughed softly.¡±! understand. I respect Yanyan¡¯s choice, but I envy him for being able to make Yanyan take such a liking to Yingluo.¡±
¡°When you meet a girl you like in the future, you won¡¯t be envious anymore.¡±
Bai Yan could not help butugh. In the future, if mo lishang met a woman he liked, his heart would be on her. How could he envy others?
Mo lishang¡¯s eyes showed confusion,¡± ¡°A woman you like? Will I still be able to meet him?¡±
He was afraid that he would never meet the woman he liked again in his life, Qianqian.
¡°There¡¯s a small town up ahead. Let¡¯s go in and rest for a while before continuing on our journey. We can also ask around for news about di Cang.¡± Bai Yan smiled.
She didn¡¯t stop after saying this and quickly walked towards the small town ahead.
The small town was noisy.
In the restaurants and teahouses, people were constantly discussing.
Bai Yan sat in a corner of the teahouse. The back of her hand supported half of her face as she turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window. Her ck hair was like a waterfall as it slowly brushed past her face in the gentle breeze.
At this moment, it was quiet and beautiful, making people¡¯s hearts beat faster.
1 heard that a major event happened in the Lord¡¯s Manor some time ago. Do you know about it? ¡±
A voice pulled Bai Yan¡¯s thoughts back. She could not help but turn her head and look at the green-robed man who was making a loud announcement in the teahouse.
¡°What is it? 1 only know that the Lord¡¯s Manor has sent out many people, but I don¡¯t know what exactly happened.¡±
the one who spoke was a gray-robed man. he frowned and asked.
hehe, I only heard it by ident, the green-robed man chuckled, the Grand Lord is married. Did you know about this?¡±
Get married?
The entire teahouse fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the man in green, their eyes filled with shock and surprise.
The Lord is married?
The Lord who had stunned the world and was the goddess in the hearts of all men in the domain was actually married?
If this news were to spread out, who knew how many men would be secretly dejected.
the Grand Lord¡¯s marriage has not been spread. However, I know that the Grand Lord¡¯s husband has gone missing. Since she already has a husband, she must be married. Otherwise, how could the Grand Lord allow others to im that she already has a husband? ¡± the green-robed man continued to chuckle as he spoke.
everyone¡¯s expression was one of shock, the grand lord, wanwan, was really married?
¡°Then why did the Lord¡¯s husband go missing? What happened?¡±
this ce is too remote. You probably haven¡¯t heard anything. I only found out that the Lord already has a husband after hearing what the people in the city said..
Chapter 1948 - 1948: The Woman in White (4)
Chapter 1948: The Woman in White (4)
Trantor: 549690339
all women valued their reputation.
If she was not married, how could the people in the Lord¡¯s Manor call that man her husband? The Lord must have gotten married in secret, and they just happened to know.
moreover, they also spread rumors that a woman had recklessly seduced the Lord¡¯s husband, causing him to run away from home.
¡± tsk, if that¡¯s the case, then that woman is really shameless, our grand lord has always believed in monogamy, even though she has never forced other men in the domain to do the same, many people have changed ording to the grand lord, women who seduce other people¡¯s husbands without permission are definitely shameless, if i find out who that woman is, i will make her suffer the consequences!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. There are countless of such shameless b * tches and there are so many men in the world, but they just have to target someone else¡¯s husband. That man is stupid enough. How dare you abandon the Lord and elope with someone else?¡±
¡°Perhaps the Grand Lord is too overbearing. Don¡¯t those shameless men all want a soft wife? How can that little woman who only knows how to lean on a man bepared to our Grand Lord? he must have been blind to give up such a perfect woman like the grand lord, yingluo.¡±
Everyone¡¯s voice was filled with regret, but when the Lord¡¯s husband was mentioned, everyone gritted their teeth.
In their opinion, it was already infuriating enough that the man had won the Grand Lord¡¯s favor. How dare he abandon the Grand Lord and elope with someone else? He was really unforgivable!
And this was the power of rumors.
the lord¡¯s manor had only spread the news of a search, and had clearly stated that the man was the lord¡¯s man, but had not told the world the reason for his disappearance.
In the end, the rumors spread like wildfire, and people believed them without a doubt.
¡°Yan Yan, should we go to other ces to take a look?¡± Mo lishang¡¯s line of sightnded on Bai Yan¡¯s beautiful side profile. He muttered to himself for a while and said,¡± I don¡¯t think we can get any useful information from here.
Bai Yan raised her brows and a ray of light shed across her eyes.
¡°In this domain, there are not many people who can plot against the Azure Emperor. So, han Shang, let¡¯s go to the vicinity of the Lord¡¯s Manor. I keep feeling that the Azure Emperor¡¯s mishap is rted to the Lord¡¯s Manor.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Yan slowly got up. She threw an ingot of silver on the table and pulled mo lishang out of the teahouse.
¡°Yan Yan, do you know which way to the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡± Mo lishang stood under the sunlight and when his fair face looked at Bai Yan again, he asked with a young smile.
Bai Yan¡¯s finger gently stroked her chin as she fell into deep thought.
it was also at this moment that a voice came from the side, it was slightly surprised.
¡°You two want to go to the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡±
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and slowly turned around, her gazending on the young man beside her.
This young man¡¯s appearance could still be considered handsome. However, the gaze he used to look at Bai Yan was slightly obscene, causing her expression to sink bit by bit.
¡°You know how to get to the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡±
suddenly, bai yan¡¯s lips curled up into a light smile, and her eyes contained a smile that was so deep that one could not see the bottom.
miss, in this hell domain, the Overlord¡¯s residence is an extremely secretive existence. The world has only seen the Overlord, but as for where the Overlord¡¯s residence is exactly, very few people know, the young manughed out loud. He looked at Bai Yan up and down, his eyes containing a light, however, 1 do know someone from the Overlord¡¯s residence. If miss is willing to apany me for a night, I will agree to bring you there.. How about it?¡±
Chapter 1949 - 1949: The Woman in White (5)
Chapter 1949: The Woman in White (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Within the territory, everyone knew that the Grand Lord was extremely beautiful. However, this woman was not inferior to the Grand Lord in any way. In fact, she was even better.
As such, when Bai Yan appeared before the eyes of the world, those people could not help but cast their gazes towards her. However, while those people admired her, no one woulde and offend her.
However, this young man was used to being an Overlord in a small town and had never known the immensity of heaven and earth. As long as it was a woman he had his eyes on, he would think of all ways to get her. Therefore, when he heard Bai Yan¡¯s words, he could not help but have an idea.
bai yan smiled as she hooked her finger at the man. however, there was a domineering and arrogant look in her eyes.¡±Come over and talk.¡±
¡°Youngdy, does this mean you agree?¡± the young man rubbed his fists and chuckled, he took two steps towards bai yan and was about to open his mouth to continue pestering her.
Suddenly, the woman raised her leg and kicked the young man in between his legs.
¡°All!¡±
A heart-wrenching cry resounded through the sky and lingered for a long time.
the young man¡¯s face was pale, he squatted down and couldn¡¯t bring his legs together, he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stand up straight and broke out in a cold sweat.
¡°Bitch, you dare to hurt me? Do you know who 1 am? In this ce, no one would dare toy a hand on me!¡± He gritted his teeth in hatred and his gaze was fixed on Bai Yan.
Bai Yan ignored the young man¡¯s threat and gave him another kick. The young man¡¯s body was instantly kicked out and he fell into the crowd in a sorry state.
At this moment, the crowd waspletely silent. Everyone looked at Bai Yan with their mouths agape and swallowed their saliva with great difficulty.
this woman, yingluo, was too ruthless, she even dared toy a hand on the mei family¡¯s only heir, the mei family only had one heir, and she had destroyed his manhood, how could the mei family let her off?
What a pity, Yingluo
Everyone shook their heads and sighed. Such a beautiful woman was about to lose her soul.
¡°Of all people, why did you have to flirt with Yanyan?¡±
Mo lishang¡¯s smile was a little gloating and he looked at the young man with a slightly sympathetic look.
¡°Bitch!¡±
The young man stood up from the ground with great difficulty and his gaze was fixed on Bai Yan. ¡°My father will never let you off!¡±
¡°Pa!¡±
Bai Yan picked up the young man¡¯s sleeve and pped him across the face.
There was a cold glint in her eyes as she looked down at the young man. ¡°I¡¯ll only ask you once, how do 1 get to the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡±
¡°Bah!¡± The young man spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. I told you, I¡¯ll tell you if you stay with me for one night. Of course, even if you sacrifice yourself to apany me now, I won¡¯t show you the way anymore. I want you to die!
When he said thest few words, the young man¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce.
¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡±
bai yanughed coldly and once again gave him a fierce p.
The young man¡¯s mind was nk. He suddenly regretted not bringing any followers with him today.
Because he hadmitted countless heinous crimes in the small town, his father had locked him in the house to reflect on his mistakes in order to prevent him from leaving the house. Therefore, he had sneaked out of the house without bringing any attendants.
Who knew that not long after he came out, he would meet a woman who was fiercer than him, Yingluo?
¡°Bitch, try hitting me again?¡± The young man finally woke up. When he saw Bai Yan¡¯s eyes that seemed to be smiling yet not smiling, he flew into a rage and shouted angrily.
since this is your request, I¡¯ll fulfill it.
¡°Pa pa pa!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s hand showed no mercy and a few ps forcefullynded on his face..
Chapter 1950 - 1950: The Woman in White (6)
Chapter 1950: The Woman in White (6)
Trantor: 549690339
The young man¡¯s face was already swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and his original appearance could not be seen.
A few of his teeth were also knocked out, and they rolled on the ground with blood.
¡± i¡¯ll give you one more chance, where is the lord¡¯s manor? ¡±
A cold glint flickered in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes as she continued to ask in a cold voice.
The young man muttered to himself. He saw that Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were bing more and more brutal, and his entire body trembled.
He understood that there was no good in being stubborn at this time. He might as well tell her first, and when he returned, he would get his father to settle the score with this woman, Yingluo.
¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±
The young man was just about to speak when Bai Yan¡¯s foot kicked over, causing his body to flip over on the ground. Her foot then ruthlessly stepped on his chest.
¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn and still won¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±
this time, bai yan did not give him any chance to speak, her fist fell like a storm,nding on the young man¡¯s face.
His face was a bloody mess, and his eyes were so swollen that they could no longer be seen. His teeth had all fallen out and were covered in blood. It was a shocking sight.
Wu Wu, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk huhu. the young man was finally able to catch his breath. He was afraid that if he spoke any slower, Bai Yan would continue to attack and hurriedly said,¡± walk towards the east and see a forest. The Lord¡¯s Manor is in that forest. However, there are many traps in the forest and I also do not know the exact location of the Lord¡¯s Manor.
he was so aggrieved that he almost cried, if he had known that this b * tch was so violent, he wouldn¡¯t have coveted her beauty.
The young man¡¯s voice was a little unclear, but Bai Yan still heard it clearly. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the young man coldly, raising her hand to pinch his chin.
¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±
¡± there¡¯s no qianqian, no qianqian.¡± the young man no longer had the stubbornness from before, instead, he was panicking.
He knew that if he did not say anything, this woman would beat him to death.
¡°Fine, if I find out that you¡¯ve lied to me, I¡¯ll definitely make you rot to death.¡±
Bai Yan looked at the young man coldly and slowly turned around, walking in the direction of mo lishang. ¡°Han Shang, let¡¯s go.¡±
mo lishang nodded and looked back at the young man. a cold light shed in his clear ck eyes.
He turned his head and continued to look at Bai Yan, asking,¡± ¡°Yan Yan, do you think he¡¯s telling the truth?¡±
it should be true. Bai Yan raised her brows and smiled sweetly, his eyes are not fake. Therefore, he is not lying to me. Of course, if he had lied to me, 1 would definitely not let him off.
The two of them had already reached the outskirts of the city.
mo lishang suddenly stopped and his face was a little red,¡± ¡°Yan Yan, 1 want to go to the toilet.¡±
Bai Yan was startled. Frowning, she said, ¡°then quickly find a ce to go to the toilet. I don¡¯t know how to look.
no, no. mo lishang¡¯s white face was flushed, ¡°I want to find a toilet. Yan Yan, wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back soon.
He nced at Bai Yan, turned around, and ran madly in the direction he had just left in.
In the small town.
mei family.
The head of the Mei family was receiving guests when he suddenly saw a wounded young man being carried back. He was shocked and stood up in a hurry, running in the direction of the young man.
¡°Yan! er! Who was it? Who was it that injured Yan ¡®er so badly?¡±
you¡¯re courting death! family head Mei shouted angrily. His face was ashen and the veins on his forehead were bulging.
The person who brought the young man back quickly exined what had happened on the streets of the town..
Chapter 1951 - 1951: Mo lishang takes action (1)
Chapter 1951: Mo lishang takes action (1)
Trantor: 549690339
it¡¯s not right for Yan ¡®er to take liberties with her, but she¡¯s so vicious that she¡¯d deal such a heavy blow to Yan¡¯ er!
family head mei clenched his fists tightly and scolded sternly,¡± someone, take Yan ¡®er away to rest. Then, invite master Milo to treat him. I¡¯m going to find that woman to settle the score!
It was not that he did not know how much of a jerk his own son was. Otherwise, he would not have locked him up in his room.
However, no matter how much of a bastard he was, he shouldn¡¯t have dealt him such a heavy blow. How could that woman be so vicious?
He would never let her go!
¡°Who do you want to settle the score with?¡±
Suddenly, a voice came from the front. Just as the Mei family head turned his head, he saw a young man in a ck robe walk in.
His face was fair and he had a cute baby face. He looked harmless.
However, this harmless young man¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold light that made people tremble with fear.
¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your intention ining to my Mei family?¡±
the mei family head asked sternly, his eyes cold.
the girl you¡¯re going to settle ounts with,¡± the young man chuckled,¡± she¡¯s my friend. So, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±
what?! the Mei family head¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a sense of fear from the young man.
It was as if his oppression was too terrifying, causing his heart to tremble uncontrobly.
¡°You¡¯re here to avenge her?¡± Family head Mei gritted his teeth and forced himself to calm down, she wasn¡¯t hurt at all. The one who was injured was my son, and you¡¯re here to avenge her? ¡±
The young man smiled lightly. His smile did not reach his eyes, but his fair face was very bright, like the sun.
¡°Didn¡¯t you want to get even with her? how can i give you the chance to settle scores with her? As a result, the Mei family will no longer exist in this small town of Xuanji.¡±
After saying this, the young man slowly raised his hand.
The mes rose from all directions and turned into a wall of fire, isting all the members of the Mei family.
The Mei family head finally panicked. He wanted to rush over the wall of fire, but the temperature was too high, and he was stopped.
¡°You want to exterminate my Mei family?¡± The Mei family head was furious.
His son had only teased that woman with a few words, and it was not enough that he had hurt him so badly. Now, he even wanted to destroy the Mei family?
These people were too unreasonable.
if the Mei family wants to get even with her, then there¡¯s no need for you to exist.
mo lishang raised his lovely face and his eyes fell on master mei¡¯s panicked face.
¡± however, let me tell you something, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not teaching your son well, you didn¡¯t teach your son well, which led to the destruction of the mei family, even without me and yanyan today, your son will still offend others in the future, so, there is no need for the mei family to exist.¡±
family head mei¡¯s face turned from green to white, and then from white to green again, his eyes were filled with rage.¡±aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens for your actions? Can¡¯t reincarnate?¡±
Mo lishang smiled brightly. I¡¯m getting rid of evil for the people. God should thank me. Why would he kill me? ¡± Moreover, even if the heavens want to kill me, it¡¯s worth it for her.¡±
he took onest look at the mei family¡¯s residence, which was burning in the mes, and slowly turned around, walking out of the city gate.
The young man¡¯s tall figure gradually drifted away from the Mei family head¡¯s eyes until itpletely disappeared.
the anger in the mei family head¡¯s eyes had also faded, he knelt down and looked at the person rolling in the mes with a look of despair on his face..
Chapter 1952 - 1952: Mo lishang takes action (2)
Chapter 1952: Mo lishang takes action (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Wailing sounds came from the Mei family, but it didn¡¯t stop the young man.
from afar, he saw bai yan who was still waiting for her at the city gate, a bright smile appeared on her fair face as she slowly walked towards the woman.
¡°You¡¯re done?¡± bai yan raised her brows and her gaze that seemed to be smiling yet not smilingnded on mo lishang.
yes,¡± mo lishang nodded gently,¡± I¡¯ve finished going to the toilet. Yan Yan, we can continue.
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze swept across the young man¡¯s face. However, she did not say anything or ask anything. Her gaze turned to the sky not far away and she narrowed her eyes slightly.
No matter how dangerous the hell domain was, she would find him. inseparable in life and death!
¡°Master.¡±
In the Lord¡¯s Manor, which was shrouded in a forest, mo Xinyan carefully walked in front of The Woman in White. She slightly pursed her lips and said in a timid voice,¡± ¡°Did you find him?¡±
¡°What?¡±
The Woman in White finally looked at mo Xinyan¡¯s face. ¡°What, are you really interested in him? Why are you so eager to find out about him?¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s face turned pale, no, I didn¡¯t do that, Yingluo. I¡¯m just Yingluo. I¡¯m just worried about master. After all, master likes him so much. If you can¡¯t find him, how sad will you be, master? ¡±
The Woman in White¡¯s eyes were cold. Her gaze was like a sword as she looked at mo Xinyan.
¡°since you know that i like him, why did you go to see him back then? Xin Yan, you know your master¡¯s character. Your master will never let any woman share a man with me. So, he will only be mine, do you understand?¡±
Mo Xinyan lowered her head. She looked a little sad, but she understood that with her master¡¯s personality, he would not let her be his concubine, master, I understand, Zhenzhen. mo Xinyan pursed her pink lips. Oh, right. After that man woke up, he kept calling out a name. That name was also Yan ¡®er.
She didn¡¯t dare to tell her master that she was the one who introduced herself first. If her master knew, he would definitely not forgive her easily.
¡°Yan ¡¯er?¡± The Woman in White frowned. After a long time, she rxed and sneered, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about this. You just need to know that he is my husband.
Yan ¡®er?
If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, the only person he couldn¡¯t forget was that woman, Yingluo.
However, this time, she would not let that woman seed again. Di Cang would always be hers.
you may leave. There¡¯s no need to find out more about him. When he returns, stay away from him. thedy in white once again stared at mo Xinyan. Her tone was heavy and serious, you should understand that I hate women who take away the man of her heart the most. I hope you won¡¯t be the kind of person I hate. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I will do.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s entire body trembled. She lowered her head and the corners of her mouth curled up. Her voice was weak.¡±Master, I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I really have no feelings for him. I¡¯m just curious. You have to believe me.¡±
The moment she said this, mo Xinyan¡¯s heart ached. It was as if a sharp weapon was hammering her heart. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.
However, Xuxu didn¡¯t want her master to hate her, so she could only hide her feelings in her heart and not let her master find out..
Chapter 1953 - 1953: Mo lishang takes action (3)
Chapter 1953: Mo lishang takes action (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, you can go down.¡±
the woman in white obviously didn¡¯t want to say anything more to mo xinyan. her tone of voice was no longer as gentle as before.
Mo Xinyan could hear the impatience in her voice and her heart skipped a beat. She opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but when she saw the woman¡¯s cold side profile, she swallowed her words.
¡°Yes, master,¡±
She took onest look at The Woman in White, then turned around and left.
It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t feel her master¡¯s coldness towards her, but ever since she found out that she had gone to the secret room to see that man, the master-disciple rtionship in the past had suddenly disappeared.
This feeling made her panic and confused.
¡°All!¡±
Just as mo Xinyan was kicking the stones under her feet and walking towards the backyard, a disheveled figure fell from the tree in front of her andnded right in front of her.
Mo Xinyan was shocked. She took a few steps back. When she saw who had fallen in front of her, her expression changed. She shouted angrily,¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again, you silly girl. 1 told you not to appear in front of me. What are you doing here?¡±
She really did not know why her master would take in such a foolish woman and even take her in as his adopted daughter.
However, even though her master had taken her in as his adopted daughter, he rarely looked at her. Even if she appeared in front of her master, her master would only ignore her.
Such an attitude made her feel better.
¡°sister xinyan, here you go!¡±
The young girlughed foolishly. Her hair was unkempt, her face was grey, and her clothes were so dirty that it was hard to look at them.
she stretched out her hand and handed a peach flower to mo xinyan.
¡°I¡¯ll give Huahua to you. She¡¯s a good match for you.¡±
Bang! Bang!
Mo Xinyan raised her hand and angrily pped the peach flower away from the young girl¡¯s hand.
The peach flower fell to the ground, and the tears in the young girl¡¯s eyes could not help but surge out, falling to the ground and shattering.
¡°I told you not to appear in front of me. Do you not understand? Look at you, from head to toe, which part of you looks like the young miss of the Lord¡¯s Manor?¡± Mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, if master had not insisted on keeping you in the Lord¡¯s Manor, you would have been chased out a long time ago to avoid embarrassing the Lord¡¯s Manor.
The young girl pouted, her face full of grievance. She raised her head and looked at mo Xinyan, clearly not knowing what she had done wrong. She only knew to pull on mo Xinyan¡¯s sleeve and apologize in a low voice,¡± sister Xinyan, don¡¯t be angry with me. I know 1 was wrong. Can you forgive me? ¡±
Mo Xinyan was even angrier when she saw the young girl¡¯s aggrieved and apologetic look. She raised her hand and was about to p her, but she suddenly thought of something and could only put her hand down.
¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±
mo xinyan reached out and pushed the young girl, causing her to stagger and fall to the ground.
the young girl¡¯s hand was grazed by a stone and blood flowed down from her palm, she looked up in a daze, her eyes were red as she looked at mo xinyan in grievance.
¡°sister xinyan, can you tell me what i¡¯ve done wrong? I just wanted to pick flowers for you, I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry Yingluo.¡±
The anger in mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes did not diminish. She walked in front of the young girl, bent down, and put her pink lips next to the young girl¡¯s ear.
However, the words she said were very cruel and her face was no longer as innocent as it used to be. It was now filled with viciousness.
¡°You want to know what you did wrong, right? Then 1¡¯11 tell you right now that your biggest mistake is to be alive!¡±
It was your biggest mistake to be alive!
The young girl¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, and tears flickered in her eyes..
Chapter 1954 - 1954: Mo lishang takes action (4)
Chapter 1954: Mo lishang takes action (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Was it her biggest mistake to be alive?
¡°Mo Xinyan, what are you doing?¡±
Just as mo Xinyan retracted her head, a cold voice came from behind her.
Her body stiffened and her eyes flickered. She reached out to the girl who had fallen in front of her and smiled yfully.
¡°Little sister Ye Xin, are you alright? Look at you, you¡¯re so careless, you even fell down from picking a flower.¡±
Liu yexin looked at mo Xinyan in a daze. She didn¡¯t understand why mo Xinyan¡¯s attitude changed so quickly.
Even so, she still ced her dirty little hand on mo Xinyan¡¯s palm.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes shed with disdain, but it disappeared very quickly. She smiled and pulled Liu yexin up from the ground. Then, she turned around and looked at The Woman in White who was walking towards them.
¡°Master, why are you here? Just now, sister Ye Xin identally fell down. 1 was just about to help her up when you came.¡±
She stuck out her tongue and smiled brightly like the sun, looking innocent and pure.
In a daze, she wasn¡¯t the one who was being vicious just now.
¡°Ye Xin?¡± Thedy in white looked at Liu yexin. you are Liu yexin? ¡±
Liu yexin took a few steps back timidly. She looked at The Woman in White timidly. She pursed her lips and said carefully,¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
Hearing Liu yexin¡¯s reply, thedy in white was dazed.
it turned out that in the blink of an eye, ye xin had grown so happy, ever since she brought her out of the ce where time was sealed, she had never cared about her again, she had never told anyone about liu yexin¡¯s identity, she only called her her adopted daughter.
no one would know that liu yexin was her biological daughter.
The Woman in White slowly closed her eyes. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and her beautiful face was filled with pain.
She would never forget that day when he had urged her to confess her love to him, only to be rejected.
She was so heartbroken that she got drunk on the back mountain and thought that person was him. That was why they had a one-night stand and Liu yexin¡¯s existence.
She wasn¡¯t born from the man she loved, so why would she care about her existence?
That was why she left her in that ce where time was sealed. If she hadn¡¯t passed by that ce by ident more than ten years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have met Liu yexin, who was still in her infancy.
Because the time in that ce was sealed, no matter how much time passed in the outside world, there was no change in the inside. Thus, Liu yexin did not grow up.
her heart softened, and she brought her back.
However, after she brought her back, she let her stay in the manor as an adopted daughter. Perhaps she had stayed in that ce for too long and her brain was damaged, so she became a fool.
As such, she had no desire to see her, so she had almost forgotten about her existence over the years.
Seeing her again, The Woman in White felt a little touched. She had a faint smile on her face, but her eyes were not as sharp as they had been at the beginning.
¡°How did you be like this?¡±
After all, she was her own daughter. Even if she was alone, she would not eat her own children. Hence, she frowned when she saw Liu yexin¡¯s current state.
Mo Xinyan lied to herself. She was the one who told the maids to ignore Liu yexin. That was why Liu yexin was in such a miserable state.
Of course, he could not let his master know about this.
she bit her lip.¡± master, i feel that little sister ye xin¡¯s problem is getting more and more serious, every time the maidservants help her dress up, she likes to make herself look like this., should we find an alchemist to take a look at her?¡±
Chapter 1955 - 1955: Mo lishang takes action (5)
Chapter 1955: Mo lishang takes action (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Is that so?¡±
The Woman in White only nced at mo Xinyan and said,¡± there¡¯s no need to find someone to look at her. She can just live like this for the rest of her life. However, you should ask the maidservants to keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her muddle along like this again.
After all, this girl was not the child she had with di Cang. The person she loved was di Cang. Since she was not their child, Yingluo, then there was no need for her to care too much about her.
It was enough to give her a life of peace.
It was a pity that Liu yexin¡¯s biological father would never know of her existence. He might even think that she had died.
¡°Yes, master,¡±
Mo Xinyan smiled smugly. As expected, her master still didn¡¯t care about this adopted daughter. Since that was the case, she could bully her even more unscrupulously in the future.
Thedy in white stopped when she reached Liu yexin¡¯s side. Her expression was calm, and her tone became gentler.¡±Go back and wash up. Also, you should stay in the backyard. There are many people in the front yard. It will be inconvenient for you to appear.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
yes,¡± Liu yexin answered, feeling wronged. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at The Woman in White.
Although she was silly, she could still hear the slight disdain in her mother¡¯s gentle voice.
master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of sister Ye Xin. I won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances, and I won¡¯t let her appear in front of anyone. Mo Xinyan smiled as she spoke to The Woman in White.
the woman in white paused for a moment, then disappeared without looking back.
After Liu yexin¡¯s figure disappeared, mo Xinyan¡¯s face darkened. She red at Liu yexin and said,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect master to still remember your existence after leaving you here for so many years. Don¡¯t hang around in front of my master anymore. She¡¯s my master, do you understand?¡±
Liu yexin raised her head in a daze and looked at mo Xinyan¡¯s angry face.
She didn¡¯t understand why sister Xinyan¡¯s expression changed so suddenly when she was fine earlier.
Did I do something wrong again?
¡°But Yingluo, I¡¯ll miss her too.¡±
she pouted her lips, feeling wronged, but she still defended herself in the end.
All these years, her mother had nevere to see her. At most, she had only seen her a few times in secret. She was afraid of her mother from the inside out, but even so, she still wanted to see her Xuanji.
Mo Xinyan raised her hand and pinched Liu yexin¡¯s arm hard.
Liu Ye¡¯s heart ached so much that his tears flowed down. He looked at mo Xinyan pitifully.
¡°Why do you miss my master? You¡¯re just a fool, a useless existence. Master doesn¡¯t even want to look at you. The next time you appear in front of her, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Mo Xinyan red at Liu yexin and said through gritted teeth.
Liu yexin looked away and lowered her head again. She didn¡¯t say anything.
¡± also, don¡¯t tell anyone about what i¡¯ve done to you.¡± mo xinyan narrowed her eyes and a cold glint shed in her eyes.¡± otherwise, if i find out, i¡¯ll chase you out. master has always doted on me. she will agree to all my requests, if you don¡¯t want to leave the lord¡¯s manor, you¡¯d better listen to her.¡±
Liu yexin¡¯s body trembled and her voice trembled.¡±Sister Xinyan, please remind me. I¡¯ll be good. Don¡¯t chase me away.¡±
Looking at the girl¡¯s panicked expression, mo Xinyan finally smiled in satisfaction..
Chapter 1956 - 1956: Mo lishang takes action (6)
Chapter 1956: Mo lishang takes action (6)
Trantor: 549690339
as long as you listen to me, I won¡¯t chase you away. On the contrary, the Lord¡¯s mansion can¡¯t amodate you.
Mo Xinyan red at Liu yexin onest time before walking towards the backyard.
The moment she walked to the backyard, the viciousness on her face disappeared and was reced by an innocent and bright look.
The Lord¡¯s Manor was located in the boundless forest within the hell domain.
As its name suggested, the boundless forest was boundless. One would never know where the end of the boundless forest was, let alone what kind of dangers it contained.
and outside the boundless forest was the endless city.
Compared to the small town earlier, the city was bustling with noise and excitement, causing the entire city to have no moment of peace.
at this moment, a notice was pasted on the wall of the city gate.
On the notice was a drawing of a stunningly beautiful man. This man¡¯s appearance was enough to stun the world, causing everyone to gather around the notice and discuss in a low voice.
¡°Yan Yan, this Suan ni, this Suan ni Azure Emperor?¡±
Mo lishang had just seen many people surrounding the city wall and hurriedly pulled Bai Yan over. When she saw the notice posted on the city wall, her heart seemed to have been hammered hard and her clear eyes were filled with shock.
Bai Yan¡¯s face instantly sank and there seemed to be a strong storm in her eyes.
Those people didn¡¯t notice the appearance of these two people, and were still discussing the notice.
tsk, so this is what the Lord¡¯s husband looks like. One look and I can tell that he¡¯s a man who uses his looks to seduce people. He¡¯s a typical pretty boy.
haha, if you could look like this, the Grand Lord would definitely fall for you. However, this kid is really too impudent. He actually abandoned such an outstanding woman like the Grand Lord.
¡°By the way, how did you know that the man the feudal Lord¡¯s residence is looking for is the feudal Lord¡¯s husband? Who told you that? this notice clearly didn¡¯t say anything, so how did you guys know?¡±
¡°The whole endless city is talking about it, how could it be fake? If the Lord¡¯s husband had not gone missing, the Lord¡¯s Manor would not have gone through so much trouble and would not have ordered people not to hurt him. Our Lord has been so attentive to him, and he still dares to fancy other women! He really deserves to die ten thousand times!¡±
Mo lishang looked at the notice on the city wall in a daze. He seemed to have sensed the anger of the woman beside him, so he turned around worriedly and looked at her beautiful face.
¡°Yan Yan, are you okay?¡±
Bai Yan took a deep breath and the corners of her lips slowly curled up, forming a cold arc.
¡°So that so-called Lord¡¯s husband is the Azure Emperor?¡±
Sheughed coldly, her smile filled with sarcasm.
She must be another self-righteous woman who considered herself his wife. However, based on the current situation, di Cang should not be in the Overlord¡¯s residence.
She didn¡¯t need to go to the boundless forest.
¡°Han Shang, let¡¯s go.¡±
bai yan turned back to take another look at the man on the notice before immediately turning around and heading in the direction of the city.
Mo lishang followed behind Bai Yan. He was a little worried in his heart and an imperceptible emotion shed across his fair face.
¡°Based on my understanding of di Cang, it¡¯s impossible for him to marry another woman.¡±
1 know. Bai Yan smiled, furthermore, 1 also understand that no one can force di Cang to do something he is not willing to do.
Therefore, di Cang would not marry anyone else.
mo lishang was stunned, he did not expect bai yan to trust that fellow so much, there was a slightlyplicated look in his eyes..
Chapter 1957 - 1957: A meeting (1)
Chapter 1957: A meeting (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Yan Yan, where are we going to find di Cang now?¡±
Mo lishang pondered for a while and asked.
¡°We¡¯ll wait,¡±
bai yan narrowed her eyes and a cold glint appeared from the bottom of her eyes.¡±We¡¯ll wait for the news. If the Azure Emperor is really found, endless city will definitely be in an uproar. At that time, we¡¯ll be able to find the Azure Emperor by following those people.¡±
moreover, Qianqian,¡± she paused, then continued,¡± the fact that I¡¯ve lost contact with the Azure Emperor¡¯s contract is definitely the Overlord¡¯s doing. I will definitely get back at her for the price she has paid for hurting the Azure Emperor!
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Mo lishang raised his eyes to look at Bai Yan, his clear eyes filled with unusual determination.
No matter what she wanted to do, he would apany her.
¡°let¡¯s find a ce to rest first and then go scout for information.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her gazended on the inn not far away and she narrowed her eyes.¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
The sun was setting.
The afterglow of the setting sun enveloped the entire Valley, making it peaceful and serene.
Beside the old tree, the man gently closed his Phoenix eyes, his gorgeous face shining with a faint luster under the setting sun.
He had a head of silver hair and was leaningzily against an ancient tree behind him. He was quiet and beautiful, as beautiful as a painting.
¡°Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen¡±
Suddenly, he opened his eyes and rubbed his temples. ¡°I still can¡¯t remember, 1 can¡¯t remember anything, Yingluo.¡±
However, as soon as he thought about how he had forgotten her face, he felt a kind of heart-wrenching pain.
how could he forget her? She was the true love of his life, Yingluo.
The man¡¯s hand supported himself against the ancient tree as he stood up. His body staggered slightly, and his red lips curved into a faint smile.
although 1 can¡¯t remember you, 1 know that I¡¯ll definitely be able to find you, Yingluo. I¡¯ll find you no matter where you are, whether you¡¯re in heaven or hell!
As long as he saw her, he would naturally remember everything, so he would never give up on looking for Yingluo.
The man¡¯s footsteps moved again. He walked deeper into the valley. His gorgeous face was filled with determination, and his Phoenix eyes were particrly serious.
The setting sun elongated the man¡¯s figure. It was not until the sun had set that his figure gradually disappeared at the end of the valley.
At the inn.
Bai Yan slowly closed her eyes and was currently closing them to rest. It was also at this moment that a moring sound came from downstairs, causing her thoughts to be collected.
¡°The Lord is here! It really is the Lord, she¡¯s finally out!¡±
I feel that the Grand Lord is even more beautiful than before. I guess someone has found the whereabouts of the Grand Lord¡¯s husband, so the Grand Lord hase out?¡±
¡°The Grand Lord is such an outstanding woman. How many men in the world would want to be her husband? Why did it have to fall on a scumbag who liked the new and hated the old? That kind of man is not worthy of our Lord Yingluo.¡±
Lord?
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes. She stood up from the bed and walked to the window. She carefully pulled open the curtains. At that moment, everything that happened on the street fell into her eyes.
On the streets, countless maids dressed in green followed behind. These maids were all beautiful and had graceful figures.
Of course,pared to The Woman in White at the front, he was much inferior.
The woman was dressed in a long, snow-white dress, which made her face look even more fair and beautiful. Her eyes were very cold, and her face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost.
But even so, it couldn¡¯t hide her noble aura. As she walked in the crowd, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to her..
Chapter 1958 - 1958: An encounter (2)
Chapter 1958: An encounter (2)
Trantor: 549690339
An encounter (2)
It was unknown if Liu chenshuang had felt something, but she slowly raised her head and fixed her gaze on the window of the inn.
As their eyes met, a strange feeling gushed into her heart, causing her to frown and an unknown light to sh in her eyes.
¡°My Lord, what happened?¡±
Seeing that Liu chenshuang had stopped, the servant girl stood aside respectfully and asked.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light as she retracted her gaze and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡±
She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the woman was very familiar, so familiar that it made her feel a sense of panic.
Could it be that she¡¯s here?
Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly shook her head and forced herself to calm down.
No, it couldn¡¯t be her!
It was impossible for that woman toe to hell. If she really wanted toe, she would definitely be buried in the obstacles she set up.
The feeling just now must have been an illusion!
Liu chenshuang took a deep breath. Before she left, she couldn¡¯t help but look back at the window.
However, the curtains on the window had already been lowered and she did not see Bai Yan again.
¡°Yanyan.¡±
Bai Yan had just retracted her gaze from the street when a series of cold knocks came from outside the door.
She turned back to look out the window and then walked to the door.
The moment she opened the door, the young man¡¯s fair baby face appeared in her eyes.
The young man¡¯s face had an innocent and bright smile, and his ck eyes were as pure as a spring.
¡°Han Shang, why have youe?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s gazended on mo lishang as she asked in a deep voice.
I¡¯m just here to see you, Huahua. mo lishang¡¯s smile gradually widened. His entire eyes were filled with Bai Yan¡¯s existence. Yan Yan, I saw the Lord of the hell territory outside just now. I feel that Huahua might already know where di Cang is going.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes slightly. Since the Overlord of the hell territory had left the Overlord¡¯s Manor, there was definitely news of di Cang.
However, if she followed too closely, it would be easy for her to discover her. At that time, it would be even more difficult for her to find di Cang.
¡°I know. We¡¯ll wait for the news here. No matter what news the Azure Emperor has, it will definitely be spread out. At that time, we¡¯ll just go and find him directly.¡±
Bai Yan smiled lightly, also, han Shang, help me take note of any movements in endless city. Once there¡¯s any news, let me know.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Mo lishang¡¯s smile was very pure:¡± I just came to tell you this. If there is nothing else, I will go and help you find out some information.
¡°Yes.¡±
Bai Yan responded softly. Shezily stretched her waist and her expression seemed a little tired.¡±Then you go first.¡±
Mo lishang seemed to have something to say but stopped. He turned back to look at Bai Yan and in the end, he did not say anything. He turned around and walked out of the room, closing the door for her while he was at it.
Bai Yan¡¯s gazended on Mo Li Shang and the fatigue on her face was swept away, her ck eyes carrying a look of contemtion.
But mo lishang did not say anything and she did not ask anything.
however, the light in her eyes flickered, like a dim light.
¡°Mo lishang, 1 hope you really won¡¯t betray me.¡±
She hid the light in her eyes. When she raised her head, her eyes returned to their usual profoundness.
Bai Yan did not stay in the room. After mo lishang left, she also jumped down from the window and went to the ce where Liu chenshuang had left to take a stroll..
Chapter 1959 - 1959: An encounter (3)
Chapter 1959: An encounter (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The valley was quiet.
Liu chenshuang stopped in her tracks. Her gaze slowly swept across the entire Valley as her beautiful eyes glowed.
¡°Are you sure that there¡¯s really someone who has seen di Cang in this ce?¡±
A beautiful maidservant slowly walked forward and said respectfully,¡± ¡°Lord, what that man said should be true. He saw young master di walk into the valley with his own eyes.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes and suddenlyughed coldly,¡± no matter where di Cang has gone, 1 will find him. Back then, I was not able to obtain his favor. In this life, 1 want to be the woman in his heart!
she had already made di cang lose all his memories, even if he still had that woman in his heart, he could only forget her.
Everything could be restarted.
She had to seize the opportunity and be his wife!
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
¡°Split up and search for him. After you find him, no one is allowed to disturb him. Report back to me immediately. Although he has lost his memory, he is still very strong. You are not his match.¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.
it was impossible for her not to know how powerful that man was.
If she had not set up a trap at that time, she would not have had the chance to make him unconscious and make his memory disappear.
If they were to fight face to face again, she might not be able to defeat this man, even if the man today was no longer the true God of the past.
¡°yes, my lord.¡±
the maidservants looked at each other and split up. only one person was left in the entire valley to follow liu chenshuang.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s hand gently caressed her beautiful face. She raised her head and looked at the blue sky, her eyes distant,¡±Xiaoyun, do you think I¡¯m not pretty enough?¡±
The maid known as Xiao Yun stood behind Liu chenshuang respectfully,¡± the Grand Lord is the number one beauty in the domain Realm. How can she not be beautiful enough?¡±
Liu chenshuang let out a bitterugh as her lips curled up in a mocking manner,¡±Then why did he never look at me? It was like this ten thousand years ago, and it¡¯s still the same now. You didn¡¯t even say goodbye before leaving. Do you know why 1 want all the men in the world to only marry one wife?¡±
Xiao Yun remained standing respectfully, not bothering Liu chenshuang and listening quietly.
¡± because that man, zhenzhen, once said that he would only be with one person for the rest of his life.¡± liu chenshuang gently lowered her eyes, hiding the sadness in them,¡± at that time, my father wanted me to marry him. i didn¡¯t agree at first, but because of his words, my heart fell on him.¡±
Liu chenshuang raised her head and looked at the sky once again. Her eyes were filled with bitterness, as if she had returned to that era ioooo years ago.
¡± in those days, many women had no status, it¡¯s different now. nowadays, as long as a woman has a strong status, they will be respected, but in that era, women were just tools to satisfy people¡¯s desires, so, i was given to him as a tool by my father, but he said that zhenzhen didn¡¯t want to marry a woman he didn¡¯t like, he only wanted to find a woman he loved to spend the rest of his life with, in this life, he only wanted one.¡±
¡°Do you know how fatal these words are to me? I¡¯ve never met such a man before. I can¡¯t help but think, if 1 were his only wife, how happy would I be?¡± Liu chenshuang chuckled softly. Her eyes were no longer as cold as they used to be. Instead, they were filled with a gentle smile, so, I fell in love with him, Hanhan..
Chapter 1960 - 1960: An encounter (4)
Chapter 1960: An encounter (4)
Trantor: 549690339
unfortunately, this kind of love was in vain.
That man had indeed found a woman he loved, but that woman was not him, Yingluo.
¡°i really envy the woman he likes, and i¡¯m not willing to let a human woman take my beloved away, therefore, i tried to seduce him, but not only did he not ept me, he even humiliated me and drove me out of the demon realm.¡±
Liu chenshuang gently pursed her lips and lowered her head. Every time she thought of everything that she had gone through in the past, she would feel a heart-wrenching pain.
the Lord is so outstanding. Without him, there would be many men who would like you. Xiaoyun¡¯s heart ached.
The Grand Lord was such an outstanding woman, only blind men would not choose her.
¡°you like me?¡± Liu chenshuang sneered as a cold light gathered in her eyes once again,¡± there are indeed many men who like me. In the past, there was also a man who chased after me and turned against the Azure Emperor for me. But so what? Didn¡¯t he still have a concubine? In this world, other than di Cang, who else would have the courage to only have one wife in their entire life?¡±
Furthermore, there was no man more outstanding than him in this world.
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
After meeting him, how could she still ept anyone else?
I didn¡¯t have him back then, but this time, I won¡¯t give up. He¡¯s my life goal. I¡¯ll get her even if I have to exhaust everything!
Liu chenshuang clenched her fists tightly, her eyes filled with solemness and determination, as well as an unquestionable choice.
Not far away, behind a tree, Bai Yan¡¯s body was hidden in the dense leaves.
Because if she got too close, she would be discovered. So, even though she had already used a pill to hide her aura, she still did not dare to get too close. Therefore, she could not hear the conversation between Liu chenshuang and the maid.
Seeing that Liu chenshuang and the maidservant were about to leave, Bai Yan¡¯s eyes sank slightly and she jumped down from the tree.
However, she was not in a hurry to leave. With her back to the forest behind her, the corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile.
¡°How long are you going to follow me?¡±
Behind the tree, a snow-white shirt floated out in the breeze.
The man¡¯s face was handsome, like a banished immortal. His white hair was dazzling under the sun, but it made his face look even colder.
Bai Yan did not turn her head back but she also knew who was standing behind her. Her smile was slightly cold and her eyes contained contempt.¡±! didn¡¯t expect you to follow me here, how long have you been following me?¡±
the man¡¯s eyes were slightlyplicated, his handsome figure stood in the breeze like an independent lotus, and the indifference on his face made people¡¯s hearts ache.
I was already here when you were in your nightmare. He was just a step ahead of me. It wasn¡¯t convenient for me to appear with him by your side.
Feng Li Xiao¡¯s voice was indifferent, but his gaze never left Bai Yan.
Now, to him, looking at her like this was also a kind of happiness.
¡°you¡¯ve recovered your memories?¡±
He muttered to himself for a long time before asking.
Bai Yan gently closed her eyes, her heart bing more and more pained, yes, I¡¯ve regained my memories. I also know that you¡¯re the one who killed Azure Dragon and white Tiger. You¡¯re also the one who caused me to ask my Chen ¡®er to leave me a thousand years ago.
Feng lixiao lowered his eyes, hiding the sadness and pain in his eyes.
he did not know when indifference had be his protective color, he did not want anyone to see the pain in his heart.
I¡¯m sorry, Zhenzhen. 1 did too many wrong things a thousand years ago. It¡¯s only right that you hate me..
Chapter 1961 - 1961: An encounter (5)
Chapter 1961: An encounter (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan¡¯s back was facing the man and suddenly, sheughed softly.
¡°hate you? Feng Li Xiao, why should I hate you? I have no love for you, so naturally 1 have no hate. I still have to thank you, Qianqian. If it wasn¡¯t for you, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been able to have a happy ending with di Cang. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Qianqian, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there was a man who loved me so deeply.¡±
Feng Li¡¯s body stiffened. Even if Bai Yan said that she hated him, he would feel much better.
However, what she said was that without love, there would be no hate.
Since she no longer loved him, why did she still hate him?
Bitterness spread from the corner of Feng lixiao¡¯s mouth, but his face showed no expression, his expression was calm.
¡°Yan ¡®er, if 1 had trusted you in my previous life and never abandoned you, would you have be my wife?¡±
In her previous life, he had given up on her for the sake of the world.
In this life, even if he had to give up the world, she would never return to his side.
I won¡¯t. Bai Yan muttered to herself for a moment before giving him an urate answer. I won¡¯t marry you. In the past, 1 only relied on you. That was not love. Only after meeting di Cang did 1 understand what Xuanji really needed. It was him who gave me a lifetime of happiness. In this life, only he is my husband.
Feng Li Xiao¡¯s lips curved into an indifferent smile,¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already understood your answer. But, Wanwan, you¡¯ve always wanted to know why Chu Yifeng trusted me. 1 can tell you.¡±
bai yan was stunned, she narrowed her eyes and raised her head to look at this face that was as beautiful as a fairy.
¡°He really is rted to you.¡±
yes,¡± Feng Li smiled lightly, her white clothes fluttering in the breeze,¡± he was someone I cultivated with my blood essence and soul. At that time, 1 couldn¡¯t leave the divine world to find you, so 1 sent him to reincarnate. It was a pity that he met you. He was created by me, but I can neverpare to him.
no matter what happened, chu yifeng would always choose to stand by bai yan¡¯s side.
He, on the other hand, had given up on her Hanhan back then.
This had be a tribtion that he would never be able to ovee in his life.
Bai Yan clenched her fists tightly. She took a deep breath and asked,¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, if Chu Yifeng continues like this, will there be any problems with his body?¡±
¡± no,¡± feng lixiao shook her head indifferently,¡± he has be aplete person now, he has his own thoughts, but yingluo¡¯s feelings for you upied everything, and he was also affected by me. therefore, during the years of reincarnation, he was destined to live a lonely life.¡±
He was destined to live a lonely life!
Bai Yan¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. She slowly closed her eyes and Chu Yifeng¡¯s gentle appearance appeared in her mind.
Such a gentle man was destined to live a lonely life?
such a fate was too unfair to him!
¡°You¡¯re heartbroken?¡± Feng Li Jing¡¯s gazended on Bai Yan as she said with a bitter smile,¡± Chu Yifeng was right about something. He is different from me, Wanwan. Not only did he make a different choice, but in your heart, I¡¯m also far inferior to him. This is because you¡¯re only cold to me, but you feel heartache for him.
In the end, not only did he lose to di Cang, but he also lost to the other person he created, Wufu.
Bai Yan lowered her head, her heart feeling waves of sourness, he didn¡¯t have to bear too much, but you gave him such a life. I really hope that one day, he will meet a woman who can live with him hand in hand, but you said that he is destined to live a lonely life.
¡°This is his fate,¡± Feng lixiao said indifferently..
Chapter 1962 - 1962: A meeting (6)
Chapter 1962: A meeting (6)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Destiny?¡± Bai Yanughed coldly. She narrowed her eyes slightly and her lips curled up into a cold arc. Feng liyao, isn¡¯t it all because of you that he has such a fate? Even if he was created by you in the first ce, as long as he has a soul, he will have a different life. However, you have given him half of your love. This is too unfair to him!¡±
Feng Li Xiao was stunned. He looked at Bai Yan¡¯s cold face and remained silent.
¡°Besides, your feelings are just a burden to me. I don¡¯t need them.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s cold eyes swept over and she turned back to look at Feng lixiao, saying coldly,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore. 1 don¡¯t want to see you.¡±
Don¡¯t follow me anymore, I don¡¯t want to see you ¡
The woman¡¯s words were like a sword, ruthlessly piercing through his heart.
his figure standing in the wind looked more lonely and lonely, and his expression was full of a bitter smile.
although yueyue didn¡¯t hate him, she already hated him to this extent?
Azure Dragon and the others weren¡¯t killed by him personally, but they died because of his participation in the war.
Therefore, how could he still treat him as he always did?
1 still remember the first time 1 met you in this life. Chen ¡®er was lying in a pool of blood. You asked me for help helplessly and asked me to help you break the contract with him. Feng lixiao¡¯s indifferent eyes showed a trance, and his voice was distant,¡± at that time, I thought that as long as you didn¡¯t know anything, I still had a chance.
the second time we met, 1 helped Chen ¡®er recover. You were so excited that you hugged me. he smiled slightly, but his smile was slightly bitter. I waited for a thousand years for that hug, but it was enough to make me excited for a long time. Even if it was an extremely shallow hug, I forgot that once you stepped into the divine world, all the past would be remembered by you. In the end, 1 was still unable to continue standing by your side.
¡°If 1 had chosen you in my previous life, then you would definitely have been my wife. Di Cang would not have had the chance, and you would also not have the chance to understand who your heart is with.¡±
Feng Li Xiao slowly walked towards Bai Yan. Her white hair was like a fairy, gentle and indifferent.
Yan ¡®er, I really want to be selfish for once, so selfish that 1 want to snatch you from his hands. However, 1 also understand that even if 1 forcefully snatch you to my side, you will never fall in love with me. I don¡¯t want you to be in pain, feng li xiao raised her hand, wanting to gently stroke bai yan¡¯s head.
He had done this a lot a thousand years ago.
At that time, the little girl would often smile and snuggle in his arms, like a kitten, gentle and well-behaved.
But now, huhu
Seeing that his hand was about tond, Bai Yan subconsciously tilted her head and avoided his hand.
His fingers froze in the air, and the breeze made his hand extremely cold.
After a long time, Feng liyao¡¯s hand slowly fell from the air, and his handsome face once again had an indifferent smile.
¡°Yan ¡®er, as far as I¡¯m concerned, as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡±
Bai Yan smiled, but her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°As long as di Cang is by my side, 1 will be very happy.¡±
Feng lixiao¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, wanting to say something. However, after seeing Bai Yan¡¯s smile, he could no longer say anything.
¡°I came to you this time because I have something to tell you, be careful of mo lishang.¡±
His indifferent voice drifted with the wind and fell into Bai Yan¡¯s ears, rustling.
Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and she remained silent..
Chapter 1963 - 1963: The Azure Emperor’s whereabouts (1)
Chapter 1963: The Azure Emperor¡¯s whereabouts (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You probably also noticed mo lishang¡¯s problem, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have sent him away and ran out alone.¡±
Feng Li Xiao¡¯s gazended on Bai Yan. His voice was as indifferent as usual, and it was difficult to hear any other emotions contained within.
¡°This is my business, and it has nothing to do with you.¡±
Bai Yan retracted all her thoughts and raised her head to look at Feng lixiao. Her tone was indifferent and her face was calm.
It was as if the person standing in front of her was just an insignificant stranger.
¡°Yan ¡®er, we don¡¯t even have the right to be friends anymore?¡± Feng lixiao smiled bitterly.
if I did not remember anything, perhaps I would not be like this. Bai Yan¡¯s ck eyes contained a cold glint. Feng lixiao, that reincarnation-like nightmare has made me remember everything that happened a thousand years ago. Although I do not hate you, how do you want me to forgive you?¡±
How can I forgive you?
Feng liyao felt as if a knife had cut through his heart, and he could not help but frown in pain.
he was just about to continue saying something when bai yan had already slowly turned around, her back facing the man behind her.
1 have nothing to say to you, and I don¡¯t want you to appear in my life anymore. Feng lixiao, leave. 1 don¡¯t want to see you again.
After saying this, Bai Yan¡¯s figure had already chased in the direction that Liu chenshuang had left in.
A light breeze blew past, and the Willow leaves were deste.
the man stood under the tree, and the colorful leaves fell on his shoulders, he was like the withered leaves, lonely and bleak.
His gaze followed Bai Yan¡¯s departing back view and was unable to withdraw for a long time. Even when the woman¡¯s red dress disappeared from his eyes, he still stood upright under the tree, as if the entire world only had that departing back view left.
This kind of man made her heart ache.
The valley was quiet.
the white clouds were like mist, and the smoke was thin, it was like a paradise on earth.
The man leaned against the tree, his hand gripping his heart tightly. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his Phoenix eyes were filled with pain.
His face was a little pale, and cold sweat slid down his beautiful face, sliding down his white corbone, which was quite attractive.
However, his heart ached terribly. It was as if as long as he didn¡¯t remember the person in his heart, his heart would feel waves of pain. However, if he tried his best to recall, his brain would feel like it was going to explode.
Such a feeling was so painful that he wished he was dead.
¡°are you alright?¡±
A delicate voice came from the man¡¯s front. He frowned slightly and looked up at the girl standing in front of him.
mo xinyan¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and her pretty eyes were filled with light.
She had also unintentionally heard from someone that this man had appeared in the heaven Mountain Valley. For this reason, she had secretlye here after her master had left. She wanted to find his whereabouts before her master found him.
However, she didn¡¯t expect that they would be so fated. She hadn¡¯t been here for long and she had already found him, Hanhan.
look, you¡¯ve forgotten everything except for Yan ¡®er. I¡¯m also called Yan¡¯ er and so many people have been looking for you, but they couldn¡¯t find you. I¡¯ve only been here for a short while and I¡¯ve already found your whereabouts. Don¡¯t you think this is fate?¡±
Mo Xinyan smiled. Her eyes were filled with the charm of a young girl.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Chapter 1964 - 1964: Di Gang’s whereabouts (2)
Chapter 1964: Di Gang¡¯s whereabouts (2)
Trantor: 549690339
It was that domineering word again.
The man stood up from the tree, but his steps were a little unsteady and he could not stand firmly.
The young girl turned pale with fright and hurriedly walked over to support him, but before she could get close to the man¡¯s sleeve, the man instinctively waved his hand and a powerful force fell on her chest.
At that moment, her body flew out and crashed into a tree not far away.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.
Mo Xinyan got up from the ground. Her eyes were filled with grievance as she looked helplessly at the peerless man in front of her who was as domineering as an Emperor.
¡°did i do something wrong just now? don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? I don¡¯t have any bad intentions, 1 just want to help you.¡±
The man¡¯s cold eyes swept across mo Xinyan¡¯s face. His red lips held a cruel smile,¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t even think about getting your hand.¡±
This woman did not have any ill intentions towards him.
but he didn¡¯t know why, he hated women getting close to him for no reason, even when a woman was three feet away from him, he felt ufortable all over.
¡°Also, stay away from me.¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s face stiffened and she lowered her head, feeling wronged.
The disgust in the man¡¯s eyes was so obvious that it was like a needle that ruthlessly pierced her heart.
Di Cang ignored mo Xinyan and slowly walked forward.
his slender fingers were still gripping his heart tightly, and he also felt suffocated by the pain.
yan ¡®er, where are you? What do 1 have to do to see you?
Mo Xinyan looked at the man¡¯s departing figure in a daze. She sniffed her nose aggrievedly, then clenched her little fists tightly to cheer herself on.
¡°Mo Xinyan, you can definitely do it! No one else could find her, but you did. That must be fate! besides, you¡¯ve already betrayed master for him. there¡¯s no turning back if you continue down this path.¡±
Gradually, mo Xinyan¡¯s yful eyes became unusually determined. Seeing that di Cang was about to leave, she hurriedly chased after him.
the man in front of her suddenly stopped in his tracks, his back was facing mo xinyan, who was chasing after him. his purple robe fluttered even though there was no wind, his long silver hair was like a demon, stunning all living beings.
¡°If you continue to follow me, 1¡¯11 break your legs and make it impossible for you to follow me!¡±
He had always been cruel and heartless towards women. He would never show any mercy to the fairer sex.
Mo Xinyan pursed her lips. I¡¯m here to tell you that my master is here. You haven¡¯t recovered from your injuries yet. She wants to take you back and make you her husband.
The man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he was still as beautiful as ever.
However, his entire body exuded a sinister aura, making one feel as if they were in hell.
¡°And Yingluo¡¡±
Mo Xinyan raised her head. The infatuation in her eyes was very obvious, but she was trying her best to restrain her inner impulse.
the problem with your memory is also my master¡¯s doing. She wants you to forget everything and live with her for the rest of your life.
The man¡¯s back suddenly stiffened. His fists by his legs were tightly clenched, and a storm seemed to sweep out of his body, which was terrifying.
¡± young master di, i know that i shouldn¡¯t have betrayed my master and told you all these things.¡± mo xinyan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, she looked pitiful and pitiful.¡± but i had no choice, i don¡¯t want you to fall into my master¡¯s trap, i don¡¯t want you to spend the rest of your life with someone you don¡¯t love, i also want to make my master wake up and let her understand her mistakes, otherwise, i¡¯m afraid that if she continues to pester me, she will suffer even
more..¡±
Chapter 1965 - 1965: The Azure Emperor’s whereabouts (3)
Chapter 1965: The Azure Emperor¡¯s whereabouts (3)
Trantor: 549690339
in other words, i¡¯m doing this for my master¡¯s good, and i have no selfish motives.
Di Cang still did not move. His back was facing mo Xinyan, who was behind him. His beautiful face did not have any expression.
di gongzi Zhenzhen! mo Xinyan mustered her courage and walked towards di Cang. Her heart was beating non-stop,¡± I couldn¡¯t persuade master, so I could onlye to you. I don¡¯t want master to hurt anyone, Zhenzhen!
just as mo xinyan was about to get close to di cang, the man¡¯s low and sinister voice came again, carrying an insufferably arrogant and domineering air.
¡°No one in this world can force me to marry a woman I don¡¯t want to marry! If 1 want to recover my memories, no one can stop me!¡±
The man¡¯s back view was domineering and arrogant, like a high and mighty Emperor. Mo Xinyan¡¯s heart started to beat uncontrobly again.
No woman in this world would be able to resist such an arrogant and peerless man, Lao Ai.
if she could marry him, how happy would she be?
Mo Xinyan looked at the man¡¯s back in a daze. Her eyes glowed with a peach-like glow. She didn¡¯t even blink and couldn¡¯t bear to move her eyes away from him.
¡°young master di, qianqian, your injuries should not have recovered yet. i can stay and take care of you.¡± She lowered her head, her pretty face blushing. She was adorable and her face was filled with shyness.
The man in front finally turned around.
However, his gaze was condescending, like a noble Emperor looking down on the servant.
it seems that you didn¡¯t hear what 1 said, Huahua. di Gang¡¯s Red lips curled into a sneer and his voice was cold, other than Yan ¡®er, there will never be any other woman by my side. If anyone wants to get close to me, Huahua, 1 don¡¯t mind letting them walk vertically and walk out horizontally.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s body stiffened. She slowly raised her head and her gazended on di Cang with difficulty.
Because at this moment, she saw a bloodthirsty killing intent in di Gang¡¯s eyes.
This man really wanted to kill her, Yingluo.
Mo Xinyan took a few steps back. Her face was pale and she said timidly,¡± ¡°Young master di, you have misunderstood me. 1 have no other feelings for young master di. It is just that you were injured by my master. I want to forgive my master, so 1 intend to take care of you, Qianqian.¡±
Her voice was pitiful and her pretty eyes were like a little deer as she looked at di Gang carefully, afraid that he would really get angry.
the man¡¯s red lips opened slightly, and a domineering word fell down, it fluttered in the wind and shook people¡¯s hearts.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Puchi!
This word carried a strong aura and mmed into mo Xinyan¡¯s mind. She took a few steps back and bit her lips hard. Her eyes were filled with tears and she looked very pitiful.
Her crying was not fake.
She had been in the Lord¡¯s Manor for many years, and everyone had been extremely respectful to her. No one had ever treated her like this. The men in the domain Realm were like hungry wolves who had seen delicious food when they saw her.
when had she ever suffered such treatment?
For a moment, she couldn¡¯t bear it, and her tears flowed out like a spring, unstoppable.
Just as her vision was blurred by tears, the man who was originally standing in front of her disappeared. His figure left very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he had already left her.
¡± no, i can¡¯t give up just like this.¡± mo xinyan wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and forced herself to calm down.¡± he¡¯s so outstanding that even master is fascinated by him. it¡¯s normal for him to have a little temper, as long as i continue to work hard, he will definitely be moved by me..¡±
Chapter 1966 - 1966: The Azure Emperor’s whereabouts (4)
Chapter 1966: The Azure Emperor¡¯s whereabouts (4)
Trantor: 549690339
If this man took the initiative to take her as his wife, even if her master was angry, she couldn¡¯t do anything.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s expression gradually became determined, and her eyes shone with an unusual light.
On the path in the valley, the man¡¯s figure stopped. His hand clenched his heart again, and his brows furrowed slightly.
in my current state, I¡¯m afraid 1 can¡¯t fight with those people. i have to leave this ce. When i recover, i wille back and slowly settle all the scores!
A cold light shed in the man¡¯s Phoenix eyes. There was a faint bloodlust in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, forming a cruel arc.
¡°No matter who it is, the person who made me lose my memory should die!¡±
Those people all deserved to die!
The man looked back at the valley, then turned around and disappeared on the path in the valley.
The people from the Lord¡¯s Manor wandered around the valley for a few days but did not find di Gang¡¯s existence. For this reason, they sent countless people and even invited the world to help find him, but they still could not find his whereabouts.
Therefore, no one dared to breathe loudly in the face of Liu chenshuang, who was about to face a storm.
Especially when she heard that di Gang had sent a maid to the valley, she wanted to hide herself even more, afraid that Liu chenshuang¡¯s anger would be on her.
however,
In front of so many people, no matter how angry Liu chenshuang was, she did not vent her anger.
She turned her cold eyes to everyone present and said in a cold voice,¡± we¡¯ve searched everywhere in the valley, but he¡¯s still not in the valley. There¡¯s no point in us staying here. Let¡¯s go back to the Lord¡¯s Manor today.
my Lord,¡± Xiaoyun took two steps forward and said respectfully,¡± I¡¯m guessing that we¡¯ve made too much noise when we came to find him and disturbed him. That¡¯s why he sneaked around us and escaped. Or, someone leaked our news and caused him to leave Xuanji in advance.
the news was leaked?
liu chenshuang¡¯s beautiful eyes darkened as her voice turned cold and emotionless,¡±Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±
¡°yes, my lord!¡±
After a few days of fruitless searching, the people in the Lord¡¯s Manor could only leave.
these few days, other than secretly following the people from the overlord¡¯s manor, bai yan would also go to look for di cang alone, however, for some unknown reason, she could not sense any information about di cang in this valley, which was why xi jue was unable to find him.
before she left, she looked back at the long valley again, and finally walked down the mountain without looking back.
In the inn.
Mo Li Shang was running out and almost bumped into Bai Yan who was walking towards him.
The moment he saw Bai Yan again, his fair baby face was filled with messages as he reached out, wanting to rush over and hug her.
Fortunately, when Mo Li Shang rushed over, Bai Yan¡¯s body turned to the side and she narrowly dodged it.
He pounced on empty air and his baby face was full of resentment. He turned his head back and looked pitifully at Bai Yan.¡±Yan Yan, where have you been these days? i couldn¡¯t find you, i was worried to death.¡±
Looking at mo lishang¡¯s genuine worry, Bai Yan slightly lowered her eyes, ¡°i followed the people from the lord¡¯s manor to look for di cang. i was afraid that i would expose my goal if i brought you along, so i didn¡¯t bring you along.¡±
Yanyan,¡± mo lishang said aggrievedly,¡± next time you want to leave, can you tell me? otherwise, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re missing. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and I¡¯ll turn the entire domain around to look for you..
Chapter 1967 - 1967: The Azure Emperor’s whereabouts (5)
Chapter 1967 - 1967: The Azure Emperor¡¯s whereabouts (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan was stunned. She raised her head and stared at mo lishang¡¯s Fair and Lovely face, aplicated emotion shing slightly in her heart.
¡°okay, i¡¯ll let you know in advance next time.¡±
Mo lishang finally smiled. His smile was so bright that it was warmer than the sun.
¡°then, yan yan, did you find di cang?¡±
Hearing this, Bai Yan¡¯s body stiffened. She slowly closed her eyes and only opened them after a long time.
¡°The Azure Emperor is no longer in that ce. However, I believe that we will be able to meet again very soon.¡±
The Lord¡¯s Manor.
Liu chenshuang walked in quickly under everyone¡¯s respectful wee. The moment she entered the mansion, she turned to look at the maidservant behind her and said in a cold voice, ¡°Ask Xinyan to let me see her immediately.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The maidservant left respectfully.
Liu chenshuang strode into the study room. She flicked her long sleeves and sat down in front of the desk.
The sunlight poured in and fell on her from the window, but it could not melt the coldness in her eyes.
Not long after, mo Xinyan was led in by a maidservant. Her expression was a little timid, and her eyes were a little timid.
However, she pursed her lips and asked,¡± ¡°Master, did you call me here for something?¡±
Xinyan,¡± Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes and scanned mo Xinyan from head to toe. Her voice was cold as she asked,¡± let me ask you, have you been in the manor for the past few days? ¡±
Mo Xinyan was stunned for a moment. She raised her head and looked at Liu chenshuang. The shock in her eyes was not fake at all. She didn¡¯t seem to understand what Liu chenshuang meant by this question.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation in the back mountain these days. What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±
Before she left, she had told the maidservants that she was going to the back mountain to cultivate in seclusion and that she would not be disturbed. Then, she had secretly left the Lord¡¯s Manor.
She had done this very well, and her master would never know that she had left the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s voice was still bone-chilling,¡±oh, really? You really didn¡¯t leave?¡±
master, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation these past few days and I¡¯ve never left. If the maidservant hadn¡¯t called me, I wouldn¡¯t have left from the back mountain, mo Xinyan raised her confused eyes, her pretty face full of grievances. I¡¯ve always listened to master. If you don¡¯t want me to leave, I will never leave.
liu chenshuang squinted her eyes, all these years, mo xinyan had indeed listened to her. as long as it was her order, she would never go against it. Perhaps she really wasn¡¯t the one behind this?
¡°Master, can you tell me what happened so that I can have an idea?¡± mo xinyan bit her lips tightly as she raised her head to look at liu chenshuang.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression gradually rxed, and her tone was no longer as cold as before,¡±I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that when I went to look for di Cang, he had already left the valley. 1 suspect that someone leaked the news, so he left early.¡±
At that moment, mo Xinyan¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. She clenched her fists tightly, trying to keep her heart calm.
¡°so, master mistakenly thought that i deliberately leaked the news?¡±
A bitter smile appeared on her delicate face, and her slightly drooped eyes were full of pain. ¡°I¡¯ve been following master for many years. Master should know me well. To me, there¡¯s nothing more important than you, master.. Besides, what good would it do me to leak the information? Master treated me like his own daughter, so why should I destroy his happiness?¡±
Chapter 1968 - 1968: The Azure Emperor’s whereabouts (6)
Chapter 1968 - 1968: The Azure Emperor¡¯s whereabouts (6)
Trantor: 549690339
After hearing mo Xinyan¡¯s words, Liu chenshuang¡¯s coldness disappearedpletely.
Xinyan, I¡¯m not questioning you. It¡¯s just that this matter is of great importance. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you. Yingluo, you¡¯re my only disciple. 1 don¡¯t want you to betray me for a man either.
Towards the end, Liu chenshuang¡¯s tone became stern once more. She continued in a cold voice,¡±If 1 ever find out that you betrayed me one day, I will definitely tear you into pieces!¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s heart trembled. She knew that her master would definitely do what he said.
¡°Alright, you may leave. I believe this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±
Liu chenshuang didn¡¯t give mo Xinyan another chance to speak. He waved his hand, and his tone sounded a little tired.
Yes, Master, mo Xinyan turned around and looked at Liu chenshuang. She bit her lip and said,¡± rest well, master. 1¡¯11e to see youter.
as soon as she finished speaking, she slowly turned around and walked out of the study room, closing the door for liu chenshuang.
after she walked out of the door, mo xinyan stopped in her tracks, she clenched her fists tightly and her fingers dug deep into her palms, her heart ached so much that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.
Master, I¡¯m so sorry. I thought I would be obedient to you for the rest of my life, but after meeting him, I want to fight for him.
I know you treat me very well, but Love Is Blind. I have no choice but to abandon you.
She gently closed her eyes and only opened them after a long time. Then, she walked in the direction of the backyard.
in the study, after mo xinyan left, it became quiet again.
Little Yun stood quietly beside Liu chenshuang. After a long while, she slowly spoke,¡± ¡°my lord, can we really believe the youngdy¡¯s words?¡±
Liu chenshuang chuckled, a beautiful smile on her face.
I understand Xinyan¡¯s personality quite well. She would never have the guts to betray me. Besides, I¡¯m the one who gave her what she has today. If she betrays me, she will end up in a very miserable state. Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes again, and a cold light appeared in her beautiful eyes, so Zhenzhen, I really hope that she will not do anything to betray me.
Xiaoyun lowered her head and muttered to herself,¡± ¡°my lord, what should we do to find him this time?¡±
it¡¯s too time-consuming for us to look for him. Besides, he can leave that ce as soon as he hears the wind and grass move. Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips curved up slightly, therefore, it¡¯s better to let him take the initiative to look for me.
¡°Take the initiative?¡± Xiaoyun was surprised. Lord, then Qingqing¡
just say that a woman from Xuanji hase to the feudal Lord¡¯s residence and said that she¡¯s looking for him. There¡¯s a group of demonic beasts behind that woman and those demonic beasts all call her Queen. Some people even say that she¡¯s Yan ¡®er. Since di Cang wants to find this woman, even if he suspects that we¡¯re lying to him, he won¡¯t let go of any possibility. Especially when that woman is in danger, he will definitelye!
as long as di cang appeared, she would have a way to subdue him once again, huanhuan.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
The maidservant epted the order and retreated.
In the forest, a group of adventurers was taking a nap under a tree.
¡°Did you guys hear? The Lord¡¯s husband, Xuanji, that man called di Cang, has a lover. The lover even killed his way to the Lord¡¯s Manor. What¡¯s more ridiculous is that there are a few demonic beasts following behind her, calling her Queen. Some people even call her Yan ¡®er Xuanji tsk tsk. Even her name is simr to miss Xinyan¡¯s.. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s worthy of this name?¡±
Chapter 1969 - 1969: the azure emperor appears (1)
Chapter 1969: the azure emperor appears (1)
Trantor: 549690339
she probably thinks that her fate would be the same asdy Xinyan¡¯s even if she was given the word ¡®Yan¡¯. Lady Xinyan must have done a lot of good things in her past life to be the Grand Lord¡¯s disciple in this life. A person like her who has stolen the Grand Lord¡¯s man will not have many achievements even if she lives for a few more lifetimes.
¡°There are so many men in this world, why would you take a fancy to someone else¡¯s husband? And you even ran to the Lord¡¯s Manor so arrogantly?¡±
¡°Now, there are many people heading towards the Lord¡¯s Manor. They probably want to see that shameless woman, so why don¡¯t we go and watch a good show? even though we don¡¯t know where the lord¡¯s manor is, we should be able to find it if we follow so many people.¡±
One of them suggested.
the others ¡®eyes lit up, as if they wanted to see what this shameless woman looked like.
Suddenly, a gust of wind whistled in front of them. Before those people could react, they were blown to the ground by the wind.
¡°Who is it?¡± The gray-robed man stood up in vain. With just one nce, his pupils suddenly shrank and he looked at the man in front of him with a pale face.
The man¡¯s purple robes were like a charm, and his silver hair was enough to topple cities. His gaze was cold and arrogant, and his oppressive aura even forced them to take a few steps back.
you, you¡¯re Qianqian! a young man beside him stared at the man¡¯s beautiful face in shock, ¡°you¡¯re the Grand Lord¡¯s husband?¡±
As far as the domain Realm was concerned, everyone had already memorized this man¡¯s appearance in their hearts, just so that one day, when they found him for the Lord, they could use this opportunity to get close to the Lord¡¯s mansion.
So, when they saw the man appear out of thin air, everyone was so shocked that they were speechless.
¡°Repeat what you just said.¡±
the man¡¯s tone was slightly cold, and his voice was filled with a domineering aura, it made their bodies freeze as if a huge rock was pressing down on them, making them unable to move.
¡± say it immediately!!!¡±
The man¡¯s eyes turned even colder when he saw that no one answered him. It was as if an ice-cold sword was ced on their necks.
They knew that if they didn¡¯t say anything, this man might kill them in the next second.
i¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you Qianqian. the young man swallowed his saliva with difficulty. His eyes were filled with panic, we just received news that a woman had barged into the Lord¡¯s Manor, iming that she was looking for you. The demonic beast behind her called her Queen Qianqian. Iler name was simr to miss Xinyan¡¯s. She was called Yan ¡®er or something.
the man¡¯s robe fluttered even though there was no wind, and he looked down at the people in front of him coldly.
¡°If you have any other words, repeat them all!¡±
the young man¡¯s eyes shed with panic, he hurriedly looked at the people next to him, but these people did not dare to speak, for fear that the man¡¯s anger would anger them.
After meeting the man¡¯s domineering and cold Phoenix eyes, the young man swallowed his saliva with difficulty and trembled.
she probably thinks that her fate would be the same asdy Xinyan¡¯s even if she was given the word ¡®Yan¡¯. Lady Xinyan must have done a lot of good things in her past life to be the Grand Lord¡¯s disciple in this life. A person like her who has stolen the Grand Lord¡¯s man will not have many achievements even if she lives for a few more lifetimes.
When the young man¡¯s words fell, the Azure Emperor¡¯s monstrous aura surged out, causing the entire sky to turn dark and heavy, making it difficult for people to breathe.
Puchi!
The young man suddenly felt a sharp pain in his mouth. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood, together with half of his tongue, which fell to the ground.
The man slowly retracted his hand. His Phoenix eyes were dark and his voice was domineering and arrogant..¡±this is the price of speaking casually!¡±
Chapter 1970 - 1970: The Azure Emperor appears (2)
Chapter 1970: The Azure Emperor appears (2)
Trantor: 549690339
His cold eyes swept across the people present one by one, and his tone became colder.
¡°Hell domain? Lord? Did she think that 1 would marry her just because she caused me to lose my memory? Even if all my memories disappear, 1 will never forget Yan ¡®er, and I will never marry a woman 1 don¡¯t love.¡±
A whimpering sound came from the young man¡¯s mouth but he was unable to say another word. He raised his head in shock and his gaze fell on di Cang, his eyes full of pain and surprise.
The others were also staring at that gorgeous face in a daze, and his words echoed in their minds over and over again.
the grand lord caused this man to lose his memory?
And the woman who went to the Lord¡¯s Manor was the man¡¯s wife?
did she frame her on purpose just to steal her man?
That was impossible!
This was absolutely impossible!
Their Lord was such a proud person. How could she do such a despicable thing? what she hated the most in her life were women who forcibly took other people¡¯s husbands.
Di Cang did not pay attention to these people in front of him. His Phoenix eyes drooped slightly and a ray of light shed through his eyes.
Yan ¡®er, is it you?
In the breeze, the man¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, like a breeze, disappearing from their eyes.
Even after he had left, those people still hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock and couldn¡¯t tell if Yingluo was telling the truth.
¡°What do we do now?¡± The young girl at the side was so frightened that she cried, especially when she saw the young man¡¯s blood flowing out of his mouth. Her body trembled uncontrobly,¡± fortunately, 1 didn¡¯t say anything just now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid my tongue would have left me.
The man in gray nced at the young man and frowned, ¡°send him back to recuperate first.¡±
¡°Then what about the good show at the Suan ni Lord¡¯s mansion? aren¡¯t we going to watch?¡±
the young girl raised her delicate face and asked.
¡°Watch a show? ¡°we¡¯ll have to be alive to watch it. i feel that this man is very strong, if they really fight, we, the onlookers, will be the most easily affected, so, it¡¯s better to live a peaceful life.¡± the man in gray shook his head and sighed helplessly, ¡°also, let¡¯s not talk about others again, otherwise, if the man just now hears us, we¡¯ll end up in a worse state next time.¡±
He had cut off a person¡¯s tongue just for a sentence. It was clear how much this man, Lao Ai, loved the woman called Yan ¡®er.
Especially when she heard him say that he had lost his memory?
For a person who had lost his memory to still remember that woman, it proved how deep his love for Xuanji was.
Such a person was not someone they could afford to offend.
Hearing this, everyone stopped talking. Indeed, they could not afford to provoke such a man.
And since that woman dared to break into the Lord¡¯s Manor, it proved that his strength was not bad. Therefore, it was best not to watch such a show.
In the inn¡¯s room.
bai yan had just pushed open the door when she saw mo lishang hurriedly barging in.
He almost knocked down Bai Yan. Fortunately, he stopped in time and stood firmly on the spot.
¡°Yan Yan, 1 just heard a piece of news that might be useful in your search for di Cang.¡± Mo lishang¡¯s cute baby face turned serious and said.
what news? ¡± Bai Yan raised her brows and asked, what news?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve just heard someone say that a woman has barged into the Lord¡¯s Manor to find di Cang. The group of demonic beasts behind her called her Queen, and some people even called her Yan ¡®er.¡±
Mo lishang gently clenched his fist, his white face showed anger,¡± ¡°How did those people know of your existence? He even wanted to use you to lure di Cang out?¡±
Chapter 1971 - 1971: The Azure Emperor appears (3)
Chapter 1971: The Azure Emperor appears (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan fell silent.
Even mo lishang could see it, it was impossible for her to not see anything.
Those people clearly wanted to make use of this matter to lure di Cang out.
¡°The Azure Emperor doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯vee here, so how are these people going to use this matter to lure him?¡± Bai Yan gently stroked her chin and her brows were tightly furrowed.
Di Cang didn¡¯t know that the Vermillion Bird had told her about this matter and it was impossible for him to know that she hade to this ce. Therefore, bi an¡¯s matter was unable to lure di Cang out.
¡°Yan Yan, do we still have to go?¡± Mo lishang raised his head and looked at Bai Yan without blinking as he asked softly.
¡°Yes, why not?¡± Bai Yanughed coldly, however, we are only going there as ordinary people. There is no need to reveal our identities.
Mo lishang looked at Bai Yan in surprise and fell into deep thought. After a while, he said,¡± Yan Yan, I have been going to the boundless forest for the past few days. I have found the location of the Lord¡¯s mansion, but it is not clear enough. However, it is too obvious for us to go there. It is better to tell everyone the location of the Lord¡¯s mansion. When there are more people, we can naturally be spectators.
In fact, not everyone in the territory knew the location of the Lord¡¯s Manor. If they were the only ones going, wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious?
Therefore, mo lishang¡¯s proposal was also very reasonable.
alright, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll think of a way to spread this matter even more. At that time, we¡¯ll be the audience and go to the Lord¡¯s Manor to find out what¡¯s going on.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes slightly and a cold glint shed across her eyes. Sheughed coldly.
Although di Cang did not know that he hade to this realm, that man had never allowed anyone to smear her face. Therefore, even if he did not know that she hade, he would definitely go to the Lord¡¯s Manor.
At that time, she only needed to go to the Lord¡¯s Manor, and perhaps, she would be able to see him.
However, this time, before Bai Yan could take action, the people from the Lord¡¯s Manor took the lead and invited everyone in the world to the Lord¡¯s Manor to attend the wedding.
This also proved that the Liege¡¯s residence did not intend to continue hiding in The Endless Forest. Instead, it intended to let everyone know its location.
In the past, it was because Liu chenshuang was always away from home, and without her as the pir of support, the Lord¡¯s Manor would naturally not appear in front of others. But now, it was obvious that she did not intend to continue to leave for many years, which was why the Lord¡¯s Manor had appeared in the eyes of the world.
Of course, the Lord¡¯s Manor was not afraid of being disturbed. There were countless arrays in the boundless forest, and as long as the Lord¡¯s Manor did not turn off the arrays on purpose, very few people coulde here.
At this moment, the trees that covered the Lord¡¯s Manor seemed to have received amand and scattered to the sides, revealing an ancient and dignified old house.
Outside the old mansion, two rows of maidservants were fighting side by side. Their expressions were solemn and expressionless, as if they were not disturbed by the noisy crowd outside.
Bai Yan was hidden among these people, but her gaze was constantly searching for traces of the man.
However, she looked at him for a long time and still didn¡¯t see him.
¡°Yan Yan, will he reallye?¡± There was still some worry in mo lishang¡¯s eyes. He turned to the people around him and an imperceptible light shed in his eyes.
Bai Yan gently pursed her lips, in any case, we¡¯ll just wait here. As long as there¡¯s any chance of finding him, 1 won¡¯t give up.
Squeak!
With a series of sounds, the old house was opened..
Chapter 1972 - 1972: The Azure Emperor appears (4)
Chapter 1972: The Azure Emperor appears (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Take the pill.¡±
Bai Yan casually raised her hand and handed the medicinal pill to mo lishang.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± mo lishang was stunned and asked with a frown.
the concealment pill can conceal all of your aura. No matter how strong you are, you won¡¯t be able to sense your existence.
That day, after Bai Yan had taken the medicinal pill, she still did not dare to follow too close. It was not because she was afraid that her aura would leak out, but because sometimes, people would not only leak their aura. Even if their heartbeat, heartbeat, and eyes were all in a daze, they would be discovered by others.
Hence, when she was facing Liu chenshuang, she could only follow from afar.
Otherwise, with Liu chenshuang¡¯s strength, it would be easy for her to detect her hesitation.
Of course, things were different now. There were so many people that it was impossible for Liu chenshuang to notice her.
¡°Yan Yan, why do you want to take this?¡± Mo lishang¡¯s puzzled gazended on Bai Yan¡¯s face as he asked curiously.
Bai Yan smiled lightly, if di Cang doesn¡¯teter, I have to do some things before leaving. Naturally, I can¡¯t let them find out. These people are coveting my man. I can¡¯t possiblye here for nothing.
Her man could only belong to her alone in this lifetime. If there were people peeking at her, she didn¡¯t mind giving them something to do.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Hearing this, mo lishang took the pill.
The moment the pill melted in his mouth, a maid in purple walked out. She frowned slightly and swept her cold gaze across everyone.
since you are all guests, pleasee in. Thedy who came to cause trouble has been caught by our Lord.
Everyone was shocked when they heard this.
That arrogant woman who came to the Lord¡¯s Manor was caught by the Lord?
¡± tsk, i¡¯d like to see what this woman looks like, she actually dares to snatch someone else¡¯s husband.¡±
¡°Hahaha, is there anyone in this domain who canpare to the Lord? I¡¯m sure that woman isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying the Grand Lord¡¯s shoes.¡±
¡± let¡¯s go. since we¡¯ve caught this woman, the man will definitely appear soon, at that time, we must avenge the grand lord, how dare he abandon the grand lord for another woman!¡±
Everyoneughed as they walked through the threshold of the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Bai Yan was following behind the crowd. After hearing these people¡¯s words, her brows raised slightly.
She had originally thought that the Grand Lord had just casually found an excuse to attract di Cang to appear. She did not expect that in order to not disappoint the people in the domain, they had even found a woman to impersonate?
¡°No, Yingluo.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes sank slightly and a deep thought shed through her eyes. ¡°The Grand Lord¡¯s reason for finding a woman here shouldn¡¯t only be to cover up his lie, but also because of di Cang? however, di cang wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to not even recognize his own wife, in that case, there¡¯s only one possibility, there¡¯s a problem with di cang¡¯s memory, hehe.¡±
otherwise, it was impossible for him not to know his wife.
It was even more impossible for this so-called Lord to casually find someone to impersonate Yingluo.
thinking of this, bai yan¡¯s heart suddenly panicked, she tightly clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down.
¡°If the one who injured di Cang was this Overlord¡¯s residence, then I, bi an, will definitely not let them off!¡±
The anger in her eyes flickered, and her beautiful face seemed to be shrouded in a cold light.
After that, Bai Yan took a step forward and walked into the Overlord¡¯s Manor in a daze.
There weren¡¯t many people in the hell territory, and there weren¡¯t many people in the endless city. Therefore, only a few dozen people came to the Lord¡¯s mansion.
the crowd stood behind the courtyard, and their voices became softer, they were all discussing in low voices, and no one was making a loud noise..
Chapter 1973 - 1973: the azure emperor appears (5)
Chapter 1973 - 1973: the azure emperor appears (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Under the afternoon sun, the originally closed door of the hall was opened under the soft discussion.
A beautiful woman in white slowly walked out of the door.
Her beautiful eyes were indifferent and arrogant as she gradually looked around at everyone in the hall. Her voice was cold and emotionless.
I¡¯ve invited everyone from endless city here today. I¡¯m sure you know what happened. Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips curved up indifferently, her eyes indifferent, because today is my big day. 1 hope to celebrate with the world and I¡¯m willing to ept your blessings.
Many of the young men present were reluctant to leave, but they also understood that they were not a match for an outstanding woman like the Grand Lord.
Even though the Grand Lord¡¯s husband had done so many things, the Grand Lord still liked him. They should wish her well.
Lord, we heard that a woman hase to your Lord¡¯s Manor to cause trouble. Is this true?¡±
that¡¯s right,¡± Liu chenshuang smiled faintly,¡± thatdy is my husband, di Gang¡¯s lover. Some time ago, she bewitched my husband to leave me. 1 didn¡¯t want to be too calctive with her, but she came to settle the score with me first. Because of this, I captured her and hoped that my husband would deal with her after he returned.
and her fate will be rted to my husband¡¯s attitude.
Liu chenshuang kept calling him husband, as if she was certain that the Azure Emperor would definitely take him as his wife today.
After saying this, Liu chenshuang paused for a moment, then
ordered,¡±Someone, bring that woman to me.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The maidservant epted the order and retreated.
A momentter, a young girl tied to a pir was lifted out by two maidservants.
The girl¡¯s hair fell to her face, and her expression was pitiful. Her originally fair face became even paler.
Originally, such a pitiful looking young girl would definitely attract the attention of countless men. However, when she stood in front of Liu chenshuang, she seemed to lose her luster, and no one paid any attention to her.
¡°the woman my lord¡¯s husband likes, qianqian, is this kind of woman? Tsk, you¡¯re far from being a Lord.¡±
¡°our grand lord is high and mighty, powerful and domineering, how can a weak little lotus like thispare to him? She¡¯s not even worthy of carrying the Grand Lord¡¯s shoes!¡±
you can¡¯t put it that way. Perhaps the Grand Lord¡¯s husband feels that he can¡¯t control the Grand Lord, or he feels too inferior in front of the Grand Lord. It¡¯s normal for him to fall for such a weak Little Lotus. However, to us, the Grand Lord is the most outstanding woman in the world. What does this woman count for?¡±
Bai Yan stood in the crowd and silently looked at the woman who was tied to the pir. She raised her lips slightly and a smile rippled at the corners of his lips.
¡°This Lord really knows how to set himself off.¡±
She had deliberately found a woman who was very different from her in all aspects to pretend to be her. In this way, not only would it make the people in the world more convinced of her, but it would also make the other party pose no threat to her.
Yan Yan is in a daze, mo lishang turned his head and looked at Bai Yan seriously, you are so outstanding, but she found such a woman to impersonate you. Aren¡¯t you angry? ¡± Moreover, those people insulted you like that, Yingluo!¡±
¡°Angry? Why should I be angry?¡± Bai Yan chuckled, if she wants to impersonate me, then let her be. Di Cang is not blind. Moreover, they are only scolding the woman who impersonated me and not me.. Why should I be angry with them? ¡°
Chapter 1974 - 1974: The Azure Emperor appears (6)
Chapter 1974 - 1974: The Azure Emperor appears (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Mo lishang¡¯s gaze was slightly surprised. He thought about it and it seemed that what Bai Yan said made a lot of sense. Therefore, he was no longer angry and once again turned his gaze to the front.
my Lord, I was wrong. Please let me go. the young girl sobbed and looked pitiful. 1 will never dare to go against my Lord again, nor will 1 dare to use my status as the Queen to abuse my power. I really know 1 was wrong, Qianqian.
The young girl cried like a Pear Blossom bathed in the rain, but no one present pitied her.
¡°Now you know you were wrong? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant before?¡±
¡°if this woman was a little more unyielding, perhaps i would admire her, but i didn¡¯t expect her to be so useless, how can such a person be worthy of being the queen of the monster race? She¡¯s not even worth a strand of our Lord¡¯s hair. I don¡¯t know why the Lord¡¯s husband would fancy such a woman. He¡¯s really blind!¡±
When that person¡¯s mocking voice fell, Bai Yan¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold and she nced at him with a chilly gaze.
She could tolerate people impersonating her and could tolerate people acting out her in such an unsightly manner, but she would never allow anyone to question di Cang!
the man seemed to feel a chill at the back of his head, he touched the back of his head and turned back to look.
At this moment, Bai Yan had already retracted her gaze. Therefore, after he looked at her for a while, he felt even more puzzled in his heart.
It was strange. He felt that someone was staring at him fiercely just now.
Could it be that he was hallucinating?
¡°Enough!¡± Liu chenshuang frowned impatiently and looked at the young girl coldly. She then said in an indifferent voice, ¡°you don¡¯t have to say anything now. Just stand there. If you say another word, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.
The young girl was so scared that her body was trembling. She really stood there, not daring to say a word.
Her face was extremely pale and she looked extremely pitiful. Her eyes were filled with tears that fell with a slight blink.
liu chenshuang did not look at her again, instead, she turned her gaze to the sky not far away and frowned.
Why had di Cang note after such a long time? Did my n fail?
Could di Cang really not care about the safety of the person in his heart?
In her impression, di Cang could do anything for that person. How could he note out at this time?
In the courtyard not far away, mo Xinyan bit her lip hard. She looked at the woman who was tied to the pir, her eyes filled with anger and jealousy.
This woman, Lao Ai, is the Yan ¡®er that young master di was talking about?
Such a weak and useless person, how could the DI family¡¯s young master like her?
but this person was personally captured by master, if master didn¡¯t have confidence, how could he casually capture people?
at this moment, mo xinyan did not know that liu chenshuang had already started to guard against her. as such, all of her ns were carried out behind mo xinyan¡¯s back, naturally, mo xinyan did not know that this so-called yan ¡®er was actually someone liu chenshuang had hired to impersonate.
¡°I hope that di gongzi will note!¡±
Mo Xinyan clenched her fists tightly.
If di gongzi knew it was dangerous and still came, it meant that he cared more about this woman than his own safety.
How could they not be jealous?
She absolutely did not want to see such a scene!
Just as mo Xinyan was silently praying in her heart, a purple-robed silver-haired figure streaked across the void and arrived quickly.
The man was still as magnificent as ever, stunning all living beings. His Phoenix eyes contained a disdainful look, like a high and mighty king, enough to look down on everything.
At this moment, mo Xinyan¡¯s face turned extremely pale. She looked at the figure that she missed so much in a daze. Her eyes were full of grief and sorrow..
Chapter 1975 - 1975: a meeting (1)
Chapter 1975: a meeting (1)
Trantor: 549690339
He¡¯s here!
This man had reallye!
Was he going to disregard the danger just to save a weak woman?
Mo Xinyan bit her lip hard. Her heart felt like it had been stabbed by a needle. The pain was unbearable.
however, she did not have the courage to take that step, otherwise, she was afraid that her feelings for him would be revealed in front of her master, if that happened, her master would definitely not let her off.
¡°You¡¯re here?¡±
Under the sky, Liu chenshuang¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s beautiful face. Her eyes were still unable to hide her infatuation, and her voice was gentle like no one had ever seen before.
¡°I knew you¡¯de, Yingluo.¡±
She smiled faintly and slowly walked towards the man.
His face was still so beautiful, so beautiful that it was suffocating. She really hoped that when she woke up every day, she would be able to see this stunning and infatuated face.
¡°Where¡¯s Yan ¡¯er?¡±
Di Gang¡¯s voice was cold as he asked coldly.
¡°You¡¯re asking her the moment youe?¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, ¡°you were injured before, and 1 let you recuperate, so we didn¡¯t get married. Now that you¡¯re back, shouldn¡¯t we get married first?¡±
Di Gang¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder,¡±where is Yan ¡®er!¡± 1¡¯11 only ask you onest time!¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s footsteps did not stop as she continued to walk towards di Gang¡¯s side.
She smiled gently and did not reply to di Gang¡¯s words. Instead, she continued,¡±Let¡¯s bow first, okay? If you really like her, I can let her stay.¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
Di Gang¡¯s voice was like thunder as it fell into Liu chenshuang¡¯s ears,¡± first, I don¡¯t like women to be too close to me. Second, 1 only love Yan ¡®er in my life. Third, I won¡¯t marry any other woman except her. You and I areplete strangers.
Hiss!
everyone present sucked in a cold breath.
They looked at Liu chenshuang¡¯s face that was turning paler and paler, and their hearts ached so much that they couldn¡¯t breathe.
The Grand Lord is such an outstanding woman and Qianqian is actually willing to ept the woman he likes for him. Yet, he has the audacity to im that he does not know the Grand Lord.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s footsteps came to a stop. She looked at the crowd in a daze, and suddenly, sheughed.
As sheughed, tears began to flow down her face.
¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve gathered so many people today? I want the world to give us their blessings, and 1 don¡¯t want our rtionship to be left uncelebrated, so I made an exception and let theme to the Lord¡¯s mansion for a chat.¡±
she had thought that he wouldpromise since she had something to threaten him with.
However, after so many years, she had long forgotten that this man was di Gang.
He was di Gang, who had never bowed to anyone.
Was that why she had embarrassed herself in front of so many people?
if she had known this would happen, she would not have invited everyone in the world to congratte her. she just did not want to be like that year when no one supported her marriage to him.
Even though she had announced to everyone that she was going to be his wife in the future, no one hade to wish her well and had even made her suffer countless blows.
That was why she was so obsessed with these things to congratte Wanwan.
¡°Grand Lord, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want this kind of man. What exactly do you see in him? is he good looking?¡±
look at what kind of taste he has. The woman he likes is just a weak and useless little white Lotus.. How blind is this man to fancy such a woman? ¡°
Chapter 1976 - 1976: A meeting (2)
Chapter 1976: A meeting (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Di Cang, the little white Lotus that you like is right in front of you. Are you really blind and can¡¯t see others? You can¡¯t find the person you love, so why are you angry at the Lord? The Grand Lord is such an outstanding person, are you even worthy of berating her?¡±
Obviously, di Gang¡¯s words had angered the crowd. Those young men could not wait to rush over and tear him into a thousand pieces to vent their anger for their Lord.
di cang¡¯s aura suddenly turned sinister, he ignored those people and his phoenix eyes coldly swept towards the young girl who was tied to the pearl.
When the young girl saw di Cang¡¯s gaze cast over, her eyes instantly lit up. Her tears gushed out and turned into flowing water.
¡°Cang Gege, I¡¯m your Yan ¡¯er, quickly save me. Wuwu, this woman really wants to kill me.¡±
di cang did not say anything, his phoenix eyes were fixed on the young girl on the pir, and there was no expression on his gorgeous face.
The young girl¡¯s heart became uneasy. She didn¡¯t know if di Cang believed her. She immediately bit her lips and continued,¡±Have you forgotten? You promised me that you¡¯d take me out of the hell domain and we¡¯d be together forever. You also said that you¡¯d love me forever. Can you take me away? I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±
The Azure Emperor finally moved.
His robe fluttered as he slowly walked toward the young girl.
As she watched di Cang get closer and closer to the young girl, Liu chenshuang clenched her fists tightly. Her heart felt as if it had received a heavy punch, and it was stuffy and painful.
she had not even said or done anything and di cang already believed that this woman was yan ¡®er?
in fact, at this moment, liu chenshuang¡¯s heart was veryplicated, he hoped that di cang would recognize this woman as yan ¡®er, but at the same time, he did not want other women to appear by his side and make fun of him.
And just as her heart was throbbing in pain, di Cang had already stretched out his hand and teased the young girl.
The young girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she was delighted.¡±cang gege, i knew that you would not ignore yan ¡®er¡¯s hehe.¡±
BOOM!
As soon as she finished speaking, the joy on her face had yet to fade when a forcended heavily on her chest. In that instant, she flew out with the entire pir.
Everyone was stunned.
mo xinyan, who was hiding outside the courtyard, was also dumbfounded.
They did not know what di Cang meant by this.
He had betrayed the Grand Lord for this woman and now he had hurt the woman he loved with his own hands? Could it be that he had already realized his mistake and was using this to determine his decision?
Only Liu chenshuang¡¯s face was deathly pale as she looked at the Azure Emperor in panic. Her throat was a little strained, and she couldn¡¯t make a single sound.
¡°Do you think that just by finding a random woman to impersonate, she will be Yan ¡®er?¡± Di Cang¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Liu chenshuang,¡± although I can¡¯t remember what she looks like, I definitely won¡¯t mistake Zhenzhen for someone else! She¡¯s not Yan ¡®er, and she¡¯s not worthy to be my Yan¡¯ er!¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyshes trembled as she closed her eyes.
why?
He had clearly lost his memory.
but now, not only did he remember her name, but he could also tell who she was?
What kind of rtionship could make him reach this stage? And this kind of feeling made her even more jealous.
di Cang Xuanji! Liu chenshuang opened her eyes. Suddenly, sheughed in a low voice,¡± if it was before, I might not be your opponent, Xuanji. But you seem to have forgotten that your injuries have not recovered yet. As such, you can not beat me today. Even if you are not willing, you must marry me and enter the bridal chamber!
Since he didn¡¯t agree, she didn¡¯t mind using force, even if it would make him hate her more. She had no other choice..
Chapter 1977 - 1977: A meeting (3)
Chapter 1977: A meeting (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Who asked her to love him for so many years?
In this life, if she did not marry him, she was destined to be unable to escape this curse.
Di Gang¡¯s Phoenix eyes coldly swept across the entire front courtyard. His red lips held a bloody smile,¡± ¡°Since 1 cane, I can leave. No one in this world can force me.¡±
In an instant, the people in the entire front courtyard surrounded di Cang in the middle, tightly surrounding him, making it impossible for him to escape.
There was no wind around di Gang¡¯s body as his silver hair fluttered in the wind. He looked down at the people who surrounded him and the cold light in his eyes became more and more intense.
However,
At this moment, a familiar voice that even his soul could feel came from behind him, causing his body to suddenly freeze.
¡°di cang!¡±
This voice was very familiar, so familiar that his brain was about to explode. He frowned and slowly turned around, his gaze falling on the woman in the red dress.
The woman¡¯s face was covered with a piece of red gauze, but her eyes were full of smiles. She was standing not far away and staring at her.
¡°Di Gang, I¡¯vee to find you, Zhenzhen.¡±
A gentle breeze blew past, and the red cloth on her face fell with the wind. That face that could make all living beings fall head over heels for her was standing under the sun.
The moment she saw that face, Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression changed.
If she remembered correctly, the woman who had looked at her in the restaurant that day was the person in front of her?
Why did shee here and even know di Gang?
Gould she be Yingluo?
No! That was impossible! That woman can¡¯t be here, it¡¯s impossible!
This was the hell territory! Even though there were many humans in the hell territory, they were the original citizens of the territory. It was impossible for humans from the outside to enter.
Di Gang did not notice the movements around him. After his Phoenix eyesnded on the woman¡¯s face, he could no longer move away.
It was as if all the noise around him had disappeared from his mind, and there was only the woman in his eyes.
In the quiet front yard, he could only hear the sound of his heart beating, thump, thump, thump, ¡°it sounded without any rhythm, and it made his lips involuntarily raise into a smile.
¡°Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen¡±
I¡¯ve finally found you.
His voice was very soft, drifting with the wind, falling into the ears of everyone present.
Everyone¡¯s expression changed from confusion to shock.
They looked at Bai Yan and then at the young girl who had fallen to the ground in front of them. Their eyes were filled with surprise.
That woman in red was Yan ¡®er? who was this person caught by the overlord, yingluo?
Even if they wanted to trust the Grand Lord, how could a man mistake the woman he loved?
Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips trembled slightly as her face turned deathly pale. She took a few steps back and closed her eyes in despair.
This woman was really her!
She hade to the hell domain and once again sessfully snatched di Gang from her side!
Under the afternoon sun, Bai Yan suddenly headed towards di Gang and ran into his arms.
Her arms hugged di Gang tightly and buried her head in his arms.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, Yingluo.¡±
No one knew how panicked and terrified she was the moment she felt the contract being terminated.
She was afraid, afraid that she would never see him again in this life.
Fortunately, Yingluo was safe and sound, so she could be at ease.
Di Gang¡¯s eyes drooped as he gently embraced the woman in his arms. His eyes were gentle and the smile on his lips had a gentle warmth..
Chapter 1978 - 1978: A meeting (4)
Chapter 1978: A meeting (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Do you think that you can still leave safely aftering here?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as her knife-like gazended on Bai Yan¡¯s face, and you¡¯ve urged you to steal my man time and time again. Do you think I¡¯ll let you go? ¡±
Bai Yan looked at Liu chenshuang with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Your man?¡±
hehe,¡± Liu chenshuangughed sarcastically,¡± that¡¯s right, he¡¯s my husband. Everyone in the world can watch over him, and you¡¯re the one who shamelessly snatched my husband away! Do you know that you can never dream of other people¡¯s men?¡±
Her words made the people who were still in a dazee back to their senses.
No matter what, Liu chenshuang was the goddess in their hearts. Compared to these outsiders, they still trusted her more.
As such, everyone turned their angry gazes towards Bai Yan and the other man. di Gang. Bai Yan tugged at his sleeve, indicating that he did not need to say anything. After that, her gaze, which contained a smile, looked at the young girl who had copsed on the ground. She raised her brows and said,¡± in order to get di Cang toe out, you casually found a woman to impersonate me?¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s face paled. Everything that had happened today was beyond her expectations. She had never thought that this woman would be here.
Therefore, after hearing her words, she red at the young girl and asked coldly,¡± ¡°Tell me, why did you impersonate someone else to cause trouble in my Lord¡¯s Manor?¡±
Liu chenshuang would never admit that she was the one behind all of this.
The young girl was so shocked that she jumped up from the ground. She knelt in front of Liu chenshuang and cried like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain. She was so pitiful.
Grand Lord, I know I was wrong. 1 really know I was wrong, Zhenzhen. she bit her lip hard and turned her teary eyes towards di Cang,¡± I¡¯ve only seen this man once and heard that he had lost his memory. That¡¯s why 1 dared to impersonate him. I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe my words, so 1 specially came to the Grand Lord¡¯s Manor to cause trouble. This way, he might believe me.
All of her family members were in the Grand Lord¡¯s hands. Hence, no matter what, she had to take responsibility for this matter. Otherwise, the Grand Lord would not let her family off.
The young girl closed her eyes. Perhaps she was thinking about the people who had been captured by the Grand Lord. Her body trembled and tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes, soaking her pale face.
Liu chenshuang sneered,¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold. You even dared to deceive this Lord. I will kill you today!
Whoosh!
Liu chenshuang¡¯s hand suddenly moved, the wind from his palmnded on the young girl¡¯s head.
The young girl¡¯s body stiffened, and blood slowly flowed down from her head. Her vision began to blur, and her body fell to the ground bit by bit.
Her eyes gradually closed, and her breathing became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.
Within the domain, there had always been countless deaths. The death of a young girl could not attract anyone¡¯s sympathy.
They were only concerned about whether Liu chenshuang could find her happiness. As for the others, it was none of their business.
Bai Yan did not stop Liu chenshuang¡¯s actions. Her indifferent gaze swept across the young girl¡¯s body and slowly curled the corners of her lips as she turned to look at di Cang.
¡°Is there a problem with your memory?¡±
Di Cang slowly nodded his head, his Phoenix eyes revealing an apologetic look, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yan ¡®er. 1 can¡¯t remember anything. Are you angry?¡±
bai yan burst outughing. You don¡¯t remember anything, but you can still recognize me. Why should I be angry? Besides, it¡¯s not your fault that you lost your memory. It¡¯s the fault of those who hurt you.. Only they need to pay the price for it!¡±
Chapter 1979 - 1979: A meeting (5)
Chapter 1979: A meeting (5)
Trantor: 549690339
As she said this, Bai Yan¡¯s soul force had already been released to probe di Gang¡¯s body.
suddenly, her eyes narrowed and her pupils contracted, a cold smile appeared on her face.
¡°Di Cang, i¡¯ll treat your injuries first. When your injuries are healed, the power that sealed your memories will naturally shatter.¡±
Because di Cang was injured, his strength had regressed, which led to him being unable to break through the seal of his memory.
The reason why he had not fully recovered from his injuries was because someone had given him a medicine.
That kind of medicine limited the recovery of his injuries. Perhaps they were afraid that once his injuries recovered, the seal would be ineffective on him.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression changed once more. A ruthless light shed across her eyes as she said,¡±Do it!¡±
In an instant, everyone in the Overlord¡¯s residence pulled out their long swords and surrounded Bai Yan and di Cang. Everyone¡¯s weapons were aimed at them as a monstrous killing intent filled the sky.
¡°di cang, i¡¯m going to concoct a medicinal pill to treat your injuries, so, you should deal with these people first.¡±
Her eyes darkened. After saying this, she raised her palm and a cauldron fell in front of her, causing a loud bang.
This was the first time Bai Yan had refined a pill in public. However, she had no other choice now.
Fortunately, she had countless medicinal herbs in her hands, so she could refine the pill just in case.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
di cang¡¯s gaze retracted from bai yan and turned towards these people in front of him. his palm gradually raised up and then suddenly mmed down, a hurricane formed in front of him, sweeping out like a storm.
The people who were rushing over were instantly blown back by the hurricane and fell to the ground in a sorry state.
¡°Today, I¡¯m here, and no one can touch her!¡±
The man¡¯s tone was domineering, and his Phoenix eyes were full of pride as he looked disdainfully at everyone in the world.
He was like a city wall, guarding Bai Yan¡¯s side, not giving those people the slightest chance to get close to her.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s heart ached more and more. She looked at the man with grief-stricken eyes, her eyes full of sorrow.
¡°why are you doing this to me? Are you really going to go this far for her?¡±
The man blocked all the intruders outside and sneered at Liu chenshuang. His voice was cold and emotionless,¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Zhenzhen is Yan ¡®er,¡±
It¡¯s enough as long as it¡¯s Yan ¡®er, Yingluo.
Liu chenshuang slowly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to fight with him, especially because her plot had already caused the Azure Emperor to suffer heavy injuries.
But now, if she didn¡¯t make a move, no one in the Lord¡¯s Manor could stop her.
suddenly, liu chenshuang opened her eyes, her eyes were filled with determination.
¡°Since this is your choice, then don¡¯t me me. 1 didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but you kept forcing me to take a step back.¡±
The moment she finished speaking, Liu chenshuang had already arrived in front of di Cang. The sword in her hand emitted a strong cold light, and even the temperature of the air dropped.
Outside the boundless forest.
On a small ind, a little boy¡¯s clothes were in tatters. He looked a little miserable, and his originally pink and tender face was gray.
He raised his head and wiped the blood off his face, then smiled.
the Vermilion Bird wanted to lie to me, but it won¡¯t be that easy. Fortunately, I saw through these people¡¯s lies and found out where father and mother went. Since I¡¯m already in the realm of hell, I won¡¯t leave until 1 find them.
So what if it was a rain of des?
so what if it was a sea of fire?
The Vermilion Bird had said that it was very difficult for humans to enter this ce, and when facing demonic beasts, the power of the obstacles would weaken..
Chapter 1980 - 1980: A meeting (6)
Chapter 1980: A meeting (6)
Trantor: 549690339
So, since her mother coulde in, he could definitely do it too!
Fortunately, he had entered Xuanji and would be able to see his mother soon.
¡°Mother, where are you?¡±
Bai Xiaochen persevered and stood up from the ground. He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Chen ¡®er misses you so much, but Chen¡¯ er is a man now. I can¡¯t cry, 1 can only smile. Only then will 1 have the right to protect mother.
his small body staggered a little, he looked up at the hot sun in the sky and felt a little thirsty.
no, I can¡¯t fall down now. I still have to find my mother. I¡¯ve been in hell for so long. Maybe I can find my mother if I keep going.
bai xiaochen held back all the aggrieved tears, he continued to take small steps forward and walked towards xuxu.
He was already eight years old, not a three-year-old child. If he couldn¡¯t even ovee this difficulty, then he wasn¡¯t worthy of being his mother¡¯s son.
Therefore, he would use his own strength to find his mother this time.
Perhaps even Bai Xiaochen didn¡¯t know how long he had been walking here. It was only after he felt that he had lost all his strength that he found a city.
at the city gate, there was a notice.
Bai Xiaochen blinked his eyes. Was he seeing things? why did he see Imperial father on the notice?
¡°Little brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
A surprised voice rang out from Bai Xiaochen¡¯s side.
Bai Xiaochen slowly turned his head, and only then did he see a delicate and pretty youngdy standing in front of him.
This little girl was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She looked very delicate and pleasant. Her eyes were curved, and she looked like she had a good temper.
little sister. Bai Xiaochen wiped the sweat on his forehead and pointed at the notice in front, that uncle is really good looking. Do you know who he is?¡±
At this moment, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s entire body was dirty, and his face was also covered in dust. Hence, thedy did not realize that this little boy was very simr to the man on the notice.
She smiled. Oh, you¡¯re talking about him. He¡¯s the Lord¡¯s husband. He eloped with a woman some time ago. I guess they separated after they eloped. In the end, the woman thought that he was brought back to the Lord¡¯s Manor, so she went to the Lord¡¯s Manor a few days ago to make a scene.
Bai Xiaochen lowered his eyes and covered the cold glint in his eyes. After a long time, he raised his eyes. Hisrge eyes flickered, bright and cute.
¡°little sister, who was that woman who went to the lord¡¯s manor to make a scene? I¡¯m really curious.¡±
The girl¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. This little guy looked dirty, but his eyes were particrly beautiful and charming.
In the future, countless women in the world would probably go crazy for this pair of big eyes with peach flowers.
I don¡¯t know her exact identity. I only know that a few demonic beasts follow her and call her Queen. Oh, right, her name is simr to miss Xinyan. She¡¯s also called Yan ¡®er, Qianqian.
Queen? yan ¡®er?
Bai Xiaochen clenched his small fists tightly, but he did not reveal any expression on his face. He even revealed a brilliant smile to thedy.
¡°Thank you, little sister. Oh, by the way, how do I get to the Lord¡¯s Manor? I want to see Yingluo.¡±
Thedy pursed her lips and smiled, the Lord will bring that man back today and get married again. Now, many people have gone to watch the show. Walk forward and there will be an endless forest. When you reach The Endless Forest, you will find Lu Xuanji, who is going to the Lord¡¯s Manor..
Chapter 1981 - 1981: Bai Xiaochen comes (1)
Chapter 1981 - 1981: Bai Xiaochenes (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Get married again?¡± Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, and his face was filled with puzzlement.
Thedy smiled faintly. I heard that the Grand Lord had already been married to that man. However, the Grand Lord had not announced it to the world at that time, so it did not count. This time, he intends to get married again. Tell me, how can there be such a shameless woman in this world who wants to snatch someone else¡¯s man?¡±
A hint of anger gradually appeared in Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes. He had to do his best to restrain himself in order to hold back his impulse.
The most important thing now was to find mother and father. He couldn¡¯t expose himself rashly. Otherwise, he might be taken away before he could see them.
¡°Sister, isn¡¯t there a saying that¡± seeing is believing, and hearing is false ¡°? You haven¡¯t even seen them get married, and you¡¯re so sure that they¡¯re already husband and wife? That Queen was the one who cameter? Maybe he had married the Queen a long time ago, but the Lord took a fancy to him and forced him to marry her. He didn¡¯t agree to leave the Lord¡¯s mansion, so it was called eloping.¡±
thedy chuckled,¡±little brother, why are you so cute?¡± Don¡¯t you know the status of a domain lord? With her status, why would she need to lie? The Overlord has absolute authority in her domain. She can¡¯t lie, and she disdains to lie. More importantly, we all believe every word the Overlord says!¡±
Bai Xiaochen pursed his small pink lips. ¡°That might not be the case. Perhaps in the future, everyone will understand what kind of person your Lord is.¡±
After he said this, he was toozy to argue and walked in the direction the girl had pointed.
Bai Xiaochen could already tell that this so-called Overlord had brainwashed everyone in the entire domain, making them believe in her without a doubt. Even if she was full of loopholes, they would definitely believe every word she said.
Since that was the case, it was useless for him to say anything more.
The youngdy looked at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s departing back in a daze, and a dazed look shed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why this little brother was still fine just now and suddenly became angry?
After the endless city, The Endless Forest was right behind them.
Bai Xiaochen was not in a hurry to look for Bai Yan. Instead, he found a Lake and patted a basin of water on his face, washing away all the dust on his face.
I can bezy when mother is not around, but i have to be clean when I¡¯m about to see mother. Mother doesn¡¯t like dirty children.
He revealed a smile that was as bright as the sun.
As long as it was something that Bai Yan did not like, he would not do it.
Bai Yan liked clean children, so he could not go to see him in a dirty state.
After washing his face, Bai Xiaochen looked at his ragged clothes and pursed his lips, ¡°when i sneaked out of the demon world, i didn¡¯t have time to bring a change of clothes, if i go to see mother like this, will mother dislike me?¡±
However, he had no other choice. He couldn¡¯t possibly look for his mother naked.
If he dared to walk up to his mother naked, his father would definitely pick him up and throw him out.
This way, it¡¯s even less possible for him to stick to mother, Yingluo.
after pondering for a while, bai xiaochen finally decided to wear this to meet his mother.
If mother dislikes him, he can just roll around and act cute. Mother loves this the most, sob sob.
When he thought of this, Bai Xiaochen no longer hesitated and walked in the direction of the depths of the boundless forest.
Perhaps it was the thought of seeing Bai Yanter, his pink face was filled with a smile. His eyes were as bright as stars, looking extremely cute..
Chapter 1982 - 1982: Bai Xiaochen comes (2)
Chapter 1982 - 1982: Bai Xiaochenes (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Within the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Di Gang¡¯s indifferent gaze looked at Liu chenshuang. A trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth, and his Phoenix eyes contained a light that made people¡¯s hearts tremble.
From the beginning to the end, he had never left Bai Yan by a single step.
He knew that behind him was the woman he would do anything to protect.
¡°di cang!¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s voice was trembling, and her eyes were filled with heartache,¡± why are you so protective of her? What¡¯s so good about her that you¡¯re acting like this?¡±
Di Cang finally smiled.
However, his smile only made Liu chenshuang¡¯s heart ache even more.
It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe.
¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about her. I only know that she¡¯s the best woman in the world.¡±
No one couldpare to her, Yingluo.
Outside the courtyard, mo Xinyan¡¯s body slowly copsed. She covered her mouth tightly, and her eyes were full of tears, which fell down.
That woman earlier was an imposter, but was this woman the one di Cang truly loved?
But Yingluo wasn¡¯t willing to give up.
How could a man like him be so infatuated with a woman? and that person was not her wanwan.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
After half a second of silence, Liu chenshuang suddenly burst outughing.
as sheughed, her tears flowed freely, forming a long river.
di Cang, 1 originally thought that as long as you coulde to my side, 1 would not care about anything. Now, I have already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Since that¡¯s the case,¡± she lowered her eyes and sneered in a low voice,¡± then 1 can only make it so that she can¡¯t have you!
It didn¡¯t matter. After she had killed di Cang, she would take out his soul and seal it in the puppet. It would be enough to let the puppet apany her for a lifetime.
she only had this one way to make di cang stay by his side forever.
Even if it was just a puppet that couldn¡¯t move, speak, or jump, it was still several times better than the cruel and heartless him now.
¡± the lord should have done this long ago. such an ungrateful man can¡¯t be forgiven so easily.¡±
¡°With an outstanding woman like the Grand Lord as his wife, it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s ungrateful, but he keeps going against the Grand Lord to protect other women! Such a man must be killed!¡±
not only the man, but also the woman who stole someone else¡¯s husband. She must be killed as well. Such a cheap person is not worthy of living in this world.
When the first two sentences rang out in the crowd, di Gang¡¯s expression was indifferent and he had no reaction. Only when thest sentence fell did his gaze turn to the person who had just spoken, Lao Ai.
At this moment, the angry young man felt as if there were needles on his back. His whole body trembled, especially when he met the man¡¯s cold eyes. His body trembled even more.
This time, without waiting for the young man to speak again, di Gang¡¯s figure suddenly moved with the wind. In an instant, a knife sank into the young man¡¯s chest.
Blood seeped out from his chest and dyed his clothes red.
¡°if i hear anyone say no to her again, this will be the price!¡± Di Gang¡¯s lips curled coldly as his figure quicklynded in front of Bai Yan. Once again, he looked at Liu chenshuang with a gaze filled with killing intent, it seems that after I left the Lord¡¯s Manor that day, you have not stopped framing me and Yan ¡®er. 1 actually did not know when I became your husband? ¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes sank slightly, hiding the pain in them.
¡°You don¡¯t want to admit that we were married?¡±
Chapter 1983 - 1983: bai xiaochen arrives (3)
Chapter 1983: bai xiaochen arrives (3)
Trantor: 549690339
It was already impossible for her to obtain di Gang¡¯s heart. Therefore, she must not let the people in the domain be disappointed in her.
Therefore, she would never admit that she was not married.
¡°Although I¡¯ve forgotten everything, 1 understand that I¡¯d feel nauseated if any other woman were to stand beside me, except for Yan ¡®er. Yet, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m going to marry you? It¡¯s reallyughable.¡±
The manughed coldly. His beautiful face was filled with pride as he looked at Liu chenshuang coldly.
¡°Of course he can¡¯t get married to someone else.¡±
A young and inexperienced voice came from behind.
When di Cang turned his head, he saw a young man slowly walking over.
This young man had fair skin and a cute baby face, which made him look quite young.
The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with a bright smile. When his gaze swept past Liu chenshuang, his tone was filled with sarcasm,¡± ¡°Yan Yan and di Gang¡¯s child is already eight years old. Gould it be that you were already married eight years ago?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s face turned pale as she took a few steps back.
Why did this young man look so familiar? She seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where.
Originally, when the youth had said this, Liu chenshuang would have admitted it in the past.
Anyway, no one knew what she was doing eight years ago or whether she was married.
but because of the shock of the young man¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t say anything for a while, and her expression was stiff.
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Seeing that Liu chenshuang did not say anything, the maidservant hurriedly stood up and denied,¡± you said he has a child. Does that mean he really has a child? This man is clearly our Grand Lord¡¯s husband. It was this woman who took advantage of his amnesia to seduce him away. The Grand Lord¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t have any children at all!¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s face grew paler and paler as she turned around and looked coldly at the servant girl who had spoken.
Since the maidservant had said so, he did not say anything more.
As for di Gang and Bai Yan¡¯s child, Wufu.
So what if they really had a child?
Anyone who wanted to enter the hell realm had to experience that kind of pain. This pain would slightly relieve the demonic beasts, but not by much. If they wanted toe to the hell realm, they still had to experience the pain.
It was impossible for a child to endure the pain of a rain of des and a sea of fire and walk into the hell domain.
even if they really had a child, they would nevere to this ce.
As she thought of this, Liu chenshuang¡¯s heart began to calm down. She curled her lips andughed coldly,¡± ¡°Di Gang is indeed my husband, but you also know that he has lost his memory and can¡¯t remember anything. That¡¯s why you have a chance. Don¡¯t worry, since di Gang has treated me like this, I no longer want this man. Huanhuan, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce today!¡±
The moment her voice fell, she had already attacked di Gang.
All of her attacks were aimed at di Gang¡¯s vital points. From this, it could be seen that Liu chenshuang was really angry from embarrassment and wanted to kill this man.
Seeing her make such a decision, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but show joy.
they had long felt that such a half-hearted man was not worthy of the grand lord, now that the grand lord had killed him, it proved that yingying waspletely disappointed in him!
If it was the Azure Emperor from before, he would not have been in such a difficult position. However, his injuries had not recovered yet. Under Liu chenshuang¡¯s attack, his brows unconsciously furrowed.
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze was on the cauldron from the start to the end. Sweat flowed down from her cheeks, soaking her clothes..
Chapter 1984 - 1984: Bai Xiaochen comes (4)
Chapter 1984: Bai Xiaochenes (4)
Trantor: 549690339
She didn¡¯t feel anything, as if the entire world was only left with the rustling of the pill furnace.
Under the sky, di Gang¡¯s beautiful face was still expressionless, but his forehead was already densely covered with sweat.
There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were dark and terrifying as he looked at Liu chenshuang, who was attacking non-stop. There was a storm in the depths of his eyes.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression also changed.
Di Gang¡¯s injuries had clearly not recovered yet, so how could he still persist for so long under his attacks?
If this continued, that woman would definitely have sessfully refined the pill.
When di Gang¡¯s injuries recovered, then she would have even less chance to recuperate.
¡°All of you, attack! Kill that woman first!¡±
Liu chenshuang shot a look at the group of people beside her and shouted.
Di Gang¡¯s calm heart was no longer able to calm down after hearing Liu chenshuang¡¯s words. The storm in his Phoenix eyes became even more intense as he angrily said,¡± if you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll give you ten points. If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to rest in peace forever!
Liu chenshuang felt a sharp pain in her heart. She gritted her teeth,¡± ¡°Go! You must kill that woman! 1¡¯11 hold her back!¡±
BOOM!
The anger in di Gang¡¯s heart gushed out and turned into a strong storm, invading the front courtyard.
the entire sky was gloomy, as if a storm was about toe.
Yan ¡®er was his reverse scale, and no one was allowed to touch her!
He would never allow anyone to hurt her!
¡°Di Gang, you deal with her. Leave those people to me.¡±
At this moment, mo lishang¡¯s voice came from behind again,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her, Yingluo.¡±
di cang¡¯s back slightly stiffened.
He turned his back to the young man behind him. After a long time, a low voice drifted with the wind and fell into the young man¡¯s ears.
¡°Alright!¡±
The young man stood beside Bai Yan and was dressed in a long ck robe. His gaze was firm as his clear eyes looked at the crowd that was rushing over. He slowly raised his hand and gently waved it.
A long sword appeared out of thin air andnded in the youth¡¯s hand. His ck robe fluttered in the wind, and he stood there resolutely like a pine bamboo.
From beginning to end, Bai Yan did not pay attention to everything that was happening around her. All of her thoughts were focused on refining the pill and she had long been immersed in her own world.
BOOM!
liu chenshuang¡¯s sword sent out a storm, destroying all the surrounding trees, di cang¡¯s face was as heavy as water, he took a few steps back, a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.
¡°Don¡¯t!¡±
Seeing Liu chenshuang¡¯s killing intent getting stronger and stronger, mo Xinyan, who was hiding in the back of the courtyard, could not hold it in any longer. Her figure turned into a sharp sword and she quickly rushed in front of Liu chenshuang. She reached out her hand to stop her.
¡°Master, are you really going to kill him?¡± She bit her lip hard and tears welled up in her eyes, have you forgotten how much you love him? Are you really going to kill the man you love the most?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. She looked at mo Xinyan, who was blocking her way, and scolded sternly,¡± ¡°This is my business. Get lost.¡±
¡°No, master, you can¡¯t kill him!¡± Mo Xinyan¡¯s tears flowed down her face. Her face was pale. She raised her head, and her tears flowed like a river. 1 beg you, please let him go,¡± she said.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with obvious shock and astonishment. Then, she looked at mo Xinyan with a judgmental gaze.
Xinyan, have you forgotten what your master told you before? ¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s heart trembled and she lowered her head..
Chapter 1985 - 1985: Bai Xiaochen comes (5)
Chapter 1985: Bai Xiaochenes (5)
Trantor: 549690339
she had said that she hoped that qianqian would never betray her.
Master, I didn¡¯t betray you. You really can¡¯t kill him. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it in the future.
Mo Xinyan raised her eyes in a panic. She clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were full of panic.
liu chenshuang¡¯s heart grew heavier, she slowly closed her eyes, her face filled with pain.
After a long time, she finally opened her eyes. All her emotions had disappeared from her face and were reced by coldness.
Xinyan, I¡¯ve always treated you like my own daughter all these years. I¡¯ve never thought that you would betray me for a man, hahaha!
At the end of her sentence, Liu chenshuang startedughing maniacally. As sheughed, herughter was filled with bitterness.
She was indeed very harsh to mo Xinyan, but at the same time, she really treated her as her daughter.
In her life, there were two most important people. One was di Cang and the other was her.
Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?
What she didn¡¯t expect was that the person she loved the most didn¡¯t love her, and the person she treated as her own daughter had betrayed her!
mo xinyan¡¯s heart trembled slightly, she tightened her grip on her hand before she could calm her heart.
¡°Master, 1,1,1,1,1¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Liu chenshuang snorted coldly. Her gaze once again fell on mo Xinyan¡¯s body. Her voice was cold and deep,¡± Xinyan, do you think that 1 will still believe you at this point? I¡¯ve already warned you not to touch her, not even in your heart. Did you just turn a deaf ear to my words?¡±
Mo Xinyan took a few steps back. Her eyes were filled with tears. She wanted to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t find any words.
He could only use his pleading voice to plead.
¡°Master, can you let him go? or yingluo, you can make him lose his memory even more thoroughly, yingluo!¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s tone was flustered. She could not process the words that had just escaped her mouth. By the time she realized what she had just said, her face was drained of blood. She quickly covered her mouth and looked at Liu chenshuang, whose face was turning colder and colder, with fear in her eyes.
Whoosh!
The crowd went into a frenzy because of mo Xinyan¡¯s unintentional words. The crowd¡¯s brains were unable to wrap around it for a while, and they did not seem to understand what she meant.
Or perhaps, they were forcing themselves not to think in another direction.
However, mo Xinyan¡¯s voice was still ringing in their ears and echoing in their minds. They couldn¡¯t make it disappear.
What did he mean by making him lose his memory more thoroughly?
It seemed to be saying that the Grand Lord was really the one who caused this man¡¯s memory loss?
how is this possible? the grand lord is such a noble woman, how could she do such a thing?
But these words were said by miss Xinyan, so it was more convincing than anyone else.
mo Xinyan, you¡¯re tired. You¡¯re already starting to talk nonsense. Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She gathered a force in her palm and mmed it onto mo Xinyan¡¯s chest with a loud bang, men, take the youngdy away. We¡¯ll deal with herter.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s body was instantly pushed back and she fell into the crowd.
Her fine ck hair was disheveled, making her look very miserable.
¡± master, i know that you¡¯ve always treated me as your own daughter, so i¡¯ll never betray you. i¡¯ve never thought of betraying you for a man either, hanhan.
A stream of tears flowed from mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes. Her pitiful gaze fell on Liu chenshuang¡¯s face,¡± but I just want him to live, that¡¯s all.. Master, you clearly like him, so why do you have to kill him?¡±
Chapter 1986 - 1986: Bai Xiaochen arrives (6)
Chapter 1986: Bai Xiaochen arrives (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were cold as she gave the people beside her a look.
Those people immediately understood and walked towards mo Xinyan.
Before mo Xinyan could react, countless swords were already ced on her neck. The cold feeling made her shiver, and her pretty eyes instantly widened.
Did Wanwan¡¯s master really want to kill her this time?
Xinyan, I¡¯ll deal with these people first, then i¡¯ll settle the score with you. Liu chenshuang smiled coldly and turned her eyes to di Cang. Her killing intent became more intense and the sword in her hand gave off a cold light, di Cang, you¡¯re really capable. Even my disciple is speaking up for you. In order to free you, you actually pushed the responsibility of your memory loss to me.
The crowd was in an uproar. So mo Xinyan had said those words on purpose to free this man?
This made sense.
They had already said that the Lord was not that kind of person.
However-this man¡¯s ability was indeed powerful. He even managed to seducedy Xinyan while he was in the Lord¡¯s Manor?
Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l?
Such a man was not worthy of their Lord.
Di Cang did not say anything. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his cold eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intent.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, di Gang¡¯s body turned into a gust of wind and appeared behind Liu chenshuang in the blink of an eye.
His eyes were cold and emotionless. The wind in front of him turned into a sharp sword and instantly swarmed towards Liu chenshuang.
liu chenshuang sneered, she turned around and raised her hand, sending a wave of energy towards the swords.
In an instant, all of the wind swords were scattered in the air, and the original oppressive force also disappeared.
¡°Di Cang, your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet, why do you have to fight me?¡±
¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re still a match for me?¡± Liu chenshuang smiled.
He was no longer the high and mighty Real God of the past. His abilities were no longer what they used to be, and he was even injured now.
How could he possibly be her opponent, Yingluo?
In an instant, the temperature around Liu chenshuang dropped by a lot. A cold wind blew through the air, causing those who were close to the battle to shiver.
And then, he murmured,
Liu chenshuang attacked again.
Her figure was like a sword, fast and sharp. However, the moment she rushed down from the Azure Emperor, a young and domineering voice suddenly came. It was like thunder, entering the ears.
¡°Old witch, don¡¯t you dare bully my Royal father and mother!¡±
Liu chenshuang was shocked and her steps stopped. At this moment, di Cang once againnded behind Liu chenshuang. Taking advantage of the fact that she had not yet recovered, he mmed his palm on Liu chenshuang¡¯s back.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s body suddenly rushed forward, and she only managed to stabilize herself after running for a distance. She turned her head in surprise, and her gaze fell on the front gate of the front yard.
at the door, the little boy was dressed in a dirty robe, but his little face was very clean, and his pink and jade-like bones were cute.
His pair of big eyes that were like stars contained a domineering aura. His brows and eyes were somewhat simr to the Azure Emperor¡¯s, and they both had the aura of an Emperor who looked down on the world.
This little fellow was just like a miniature version of di Cang. Even his expression was like it was carved from the same mold. If one said that there was no rtionship between the two, no one would believe it.
At the same time, a loud sound was heard from within Bai Yan¡¯s cauldron. Bai Yan, who was originally focused on refining pills, finally rxed her tightly furrowed brows. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face.
¡°I¡¯ve finally seeded in refining the Kasaya.¡±
She opened the pill furnace with her bare hands and held a green pill in her palm. She slowly stood up and staggered..
Chapter 1987 - 1987: Azure Emperor recovers (1)
Chapter 1987 - 1987: Azure Emperor recovers (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Chen ¡¯er.¡±
with just a nce, bai yan saw the little boy outside the courtyard.
At this moment, the little boy¡¯s face was clean and his skin was white and soft. Only his brocade robe had long been torn and tattered.
Perhaps he saw Bai Yan¡¯s gaze turn over and his small head gradually turned to the woman. The original anger in his eyes dissipated and a smile appeared on his pink little face.
¡°Mother, Zhenzhen¡±
His smile was very bright, even more dazzling than the sun. It was like a ray of light shining into the heart, warm and genial.
Di Cang¡¯s line of sight also turned to the little boy. His Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and a suspicious look appeared on his gorgeous face.
¡°chen ¡®er, xiaochen, bai xiaochen?¡±
this name appeared in his mind involuntarily, and his eyes changed from their initial confusion to gentleness.
That was a gentleness that he had never felt before when facing Bai Xiaochen.
Bai Xiaochen had just retracted his gaze and turned to di Cang when he suddenly saw the gentleness hidden in his eyes.
He was shocked as he looked at di Cang in a daze.
¡°Mother, has father gone silly? Why is he looking at me like that?¡±
The way di Cang looked at him had been stern and reproachful, but there had never been gentleness.
7
¡°You¡¯re my son?¡± Di Cang seemed to have forgotten about the battle earlier. He did not even look at the injured Liu chenshuang as he slowly walked towards Bai Xiaochen¡¯s side.
Bai Xiaochen was dumbfounded,¡¯mother, has Imperial father really gone silly? He can¡¯t even recognize me?¡±
bai yan pursed her lips and did not say a word, she held a medicinal pill in her hand as she slowly walked to di cang¡¯s side.
¡°I¡¯ve already concocted the pill. Take it and your injuries will recover.¡±
Her gentle voice drifted with the wind and fell into the man¡¯s heart, causing a ripple to suddenly appear in his heart.
¡°alright,¡± he said.
His lips curved into a faint smile. That smile was very stunning, enough to make everyone in the world fall for it.
liu chenshuang had just stood up when she realized that di cang¡¯s hand had already touched the pill, a trace of panic shed through her eyes and she hurriedly rushed to di cang¡¯s side.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take any pills!¡±
she was so nervous that her voice was trembling and her face was pale.
Even if di Cang¡¯s injuries had really recovered, she might not lose to her. However, in that case, this man would definitely be able to break the seal and recover his memories. At that time, it would be even more difficult for her to deal with him.
Mo Xinyan didn¡¯t react and just stared at Bai Xiaochen in a daze. Her gaze then slowly turned towards di Cang and a cold feeling entered her heart from the bottom of her feet.
This man, Yingluo, really got married and had children?
Even his son had grown so big?
Mo Xinyan¡¯s heart trembled. She slowly closed her eyes. Her heart was in so much pain that she found it hard to breathe. It was as if a hand was tightly gripping her heart, making her feel suffocated.
Her nails couldn¡¯t help but clench on the ground, and her pink lips curled up into a bitter smile.
If this was how it felt to love someone, then she would rather not fall in love with this man in her life.
That way, she would not be in so much pain.
BOOM!
just as liu chenshuang rushed towards di cang, the man who had his back to her suddenly turned around, his aura was like a storm, and his brows were filled with arrogance and insolence.
Immediately, the two men¡¯s power collided in the air, and the aftermath spread from the body. Those who were not able to avoid it in time were sent flying by the aftermath and fell to the ground in a sorry state..
Chapter 1988 - 1988: azure emperor recovers (2)
Chapter 1988 - 1988: azure emperor recovers (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Liu chenshuang took two steps back. She raised her beautiful face, and her pale face was filled with shock.
He had recovered.
This man hadpletely recovered.
then what should she do?
the others could also feel liu chenshuang¡¯s breathing getting heavier and heavier, however, everyone¡¯s gazes were all focused on bai xiaochen¡¯s body, unable to move away.
This little guy looked so simr to that young master di. It was impossible for him to be his son, let alone his son.
However, the Grand Lord had clearly said that she had only married di Cang recently and di Cang did not have a wife or children. Hence, everyone stood by her side.
But now, what was this?
¡°Hehe!¡±
Suddenly, Liu chenshuangughed.
Herughter was slightly cold and contained ridicule. A pair of pained eyes stared at di Cang as her throat rolled up and down, as if she had something extremely difficult to say.
For a moment, the entire courtyard fell silent.
Only her sneer could be heard by everyone in the room.
¡°Di Cang, Xuanji.¡±
her white clothes fluttered gently in the wind, there was endless pain between the woman¡¯s brows, and her sorrow was hidden under her trembling eyshes.
¡°are you really that cruel? what part of me can¡¯tpare to her?¡±
Even if he had lost his memory, there was only this woman in his heart?
Liu chenshuang¡¯s gaze turned towards Bai Yan. Only now did she seriously size up this woman.
this woman was indeed very beautiful, so beautiful that even she, who was also a woman, couldn¡¯t help but be moved.
Her beauty was not as charming as an ordinary woman¡¯s, nor was it as gentle and pleasant as other women¡¯s. On the contrary, she exuded a kind of shocking domineering aura. Even her every frown and smile had a kind of ostentatious aura.
Just like in the past, no matter when and where, she would always be the most glorious existence. In di Cang¡¯s eyes, there would always only be her, Xuanji.
they were old enemies, but at the same time, they were strong people who cherished each other, therefore, after countless collisions, he fell in love with her, xuanji.
The past grudges shed through Liu chenshuang¡¯s mind like a camera, causing her eyes to be more and more sorrowful and sad.
She had thought that as long as she became like her in every way, he would eventually turn around and look at Hanhan.
as a result, she had grown from a weak little woman to a domain master who ruled over a region, her personality was also close to this woman, but he still couldn¡¯t let her go.
¡°Bad woman, you will never be able to beat my mother in this lifetime!¡±
bai xiaochen¡¯s small body blocked in front of bai yan. he raised his small head slightly and looked down at the sorrowful liu chenshuang.
¡°You¡¯re not worthy to bepared to her!¡±
liu chenshuang¡¯s fist suddenly clenched tightly, her gaze slowly shifted from di cang¡¯s body andnded on bai xiaochen.
A murderous intent spread from the bottom of her eyes, and her sorrowful expression became colder and colder. Her eyes were as sharp as swords, as if she wanted to cut this little fellow into a thousand pieces.
¡°You¡¯re di Cang¡¯s son?¡±
Liu chenshuang sneered, a trace of coldness hanging on the corner of her lips.
Bai Xiaochen nced at Liu chenshuang and did not reply to her. He turned his head back to look at Bai Yan, his voice tender and cute. ¡°Mother, is this bad woman stupid? I¡¯ve already called her father, and she still asked me if I¡¯m father¡¯s son. 1 think she¡¯s stupider than anyone Chen ¡®er has ever met!¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s chest was filled with anger, but she firmly restrained it. Even though the jealousy in her heart was like ants biting her, she still did not say anything. Instead, she turned her eyes back to di Cang..
Chapter 1989 - 1999: Endless darkness (1)
Chapter 1999: Endless darkness (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°This is just the interest I¡¯m giving you.¡±
After failing to kill Liu chenshuang in one move, di Cang no longer stayed in his original spot. He had already returned to Bai Yan¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms. His condescending gaze looked down at the crazed Liu chenshuang. and what you owe us, I will settle it with you in the future!
The moment di Gang¡¯s words fell, the area in front of the boundless forest gradually cracked. It was different from the cracks that had appeared just now. At this moment, at the end of the boundless forest, darkness enveloped it. It was as if there was a monster that was slowly devouring the entire forest.
Mo Xinyan was scared out of her wits. She stared nkly at the boundless forest that had been devoured. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.
The people in the domain were scared out of their wits and tried to escape, but they couldn¡¯t resist the devouring of darkness and gradually disappeared into the forest.
Di Cang turned around and tightly protected Bai Yan and Bai Xiaochen in his arms, before turning his back to face the endless darkness.
In the darkness, there was no light at all. However, as long as di Cang knew that these two people were still in his arms, his heart miraculously calmed down.
It was so quiet that he could hear the sound of her heartbeat.
Di Cang did not know how much time had passed. He only knew that their bodies were falling continuously, as if they were falling from the sky into the abyss. The sense of weightlessness was also getting stronger and stronger.
¡°Mother, where is this ce?¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s young and tender voice rang out in the darkness.
Bai Yan did not reply to her. If it was not for the fact that she could clearly sense this familiar aura, perhaps the Xuanji di Cang and Bai Xiaochen would have thought that she was no longer by their side.
¡°Mother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Bai Xiaochen¡¯s tone was dejected, if we die, or if we can¡¯t walk out anymore, what will happen to Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian? There¡¯s also little sister long ¡®er, she only has us as her family. If we can¡¯t appear by her side, she¡¯ll definitely be very sad, Yingluo.¡±
the moment he thought of ling ¡®er and long¡¯ er crying, bai xiaochen¡¯s heart also started to feel ufortable.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his family again.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s also little aunt. Little aunt was already in pain after losing the state preceptor. If she loses us too, I¡¯m afraid little aunt won¡¯t be able to live on, Yingluo.¡±
At the end of his speech, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. His hands were tightly wrapped around Bai Yan¡¯s waist, and his eyes seemed to be overflowing with tears.
¡°Mother Xuanji, Chen ¡®er is afraid that Xuanji will cry. Chen¡¯ er is also afraid that I will never be able to see mother¡¯s beautiful face again.¡±
In this ce, there was endless darkness. In the darkness, he had no way to see Bai Yan¡¯s face clearly and could only sense her existence through her aura.
This kind of feeling made Bai Xiaochen a little flustered. In addition, Bai Yan did not say anything from the beginning to the end, so the panic in his heart became even more intense.
¡°Father, what happened to mother? Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Bai Xiaochen tugged at di Gang¡¯s sleeve and spoke in a pitiful tone.
Di Gang¡¯s hand tightly hugged Bai Yan¡¯s waist. ¡°We should first think of a way to leave this ce.¡±
¡°But Yingluo¡±
bai xiaochen lowered his head, he had no way of falling down, and he had no way of climbing up either, he kept drifting about in this dark space, how could he leave?
Chen ¡®er, believe me. I will find a way to leave.
Chen ¡®er, believe me!
The man¡¯s deep voice was firm, and it miraculously calmed Bai Xiaochen¡¯s Restless Heart..
Chapter 1990 - 2000: Endless darkness (2)
Chapter 2000: Endless darkness (2)
Trantor: 549690339
he believed in his father!
Father is so powerful, he will definitely have a way to leave!
¡°alright, i believe you.¡±
In the darkness, Bai Yan did not know how long she had been floating. She wanted to open her eyes with all her might, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not open them. Even her throat could not make a single sound.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s tender voice rang out in her ears. Because she didn¡¯t reply to him, his tone was filled with grievance and worry.
she really wanted to give him an answer, to tell this little guy that she heard every word she said, yingluo.
But,
She tried her best to gulp, but not a single word came out of her throat. no!
She must not go on like this. Chen ¡®er and di Cang would definitely be worried!
Thinking of this, Bai Yan clenched her fists tightly. The pain caused her mind to gradually clear up, but she still could not make a single sound, much less open her eyes.
Of course, even if she could open her eyes, she would not be able to see the face of her beloved in this endless darkness.
¡°Yan ¡®er, can you hear what we¡¯re saying?¡±
The man¡¯s low voice sounded in her ears.
it could!
She could hear!
Bai Yan wanted to shout out a few times, but this shout could only be heard in her heart. Other people could not hear it at all.
Yan ¡®er, whether you can hear us or not, Chen¡¯ er and 1 will always be by your side. Don¡¯t worry, I will take you away from this ce. No one can trap us.
Di Gang¡¯s arm that was holding her tightened once again and held her body tightly, afraid that he would identally let go and the woman in his arms would drift further and further away in the darkness until she disappeared without a trace.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyshes trembled. She no longer forced herself to open her eyes and speak. Instead, she stayed in the man¡¯s embrace with peace of mind.
her body was surrounded by a warm light, in this endless darkness, it made her feel warm.
In the forest.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s entire body was covered in blood. She weakly leaned against the back of an ancient tree behind her, and slowly closed her eyes.
in the end, she had destroyed the hell realm kasaya.
This was the foundation that she had built over countless years, but the anger in her heart had swallowed her rationality and destroyed her.
However, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if Qianqian didn¡¯t have her domain, even if she was seriously injured by the destruction domain, as long as she could recover from her injuries, she could still upy this world in the future.
if the domain no longer existed, she would conquer the demon world, she would make all the demon beasts in the demon world submit to her!
¡°Master, master, master, master!¡±
Mo Xinyan sat in the back, trembling. She had never thought that she would be able to survive after her domain was devoured.
Of course, she also understood that this was because her master didn¡¯t want to kill her yet, so she could escape this cmity.
liu chenshuang slowly opened her eyes, there was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, her indifferent eyes slowly turned around and looked at mo xinyan and liu yexin.
In contrast to mo Xinyan¡¯s trembling, Liu yexin had been cowering and not saying a word. She was no longer as innocent as before.
her entire head was buried in her knees, and her small body seemed lonely and thin.
¡°Mo Xinyan, do you admit your mistake?¡± Liu chenshuang asked indifferently, plop!
Mo Xinyan was so scared that she knelt in front of Liu chenshuang. Her little face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear.
¡°Master, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±
liu chenshuang slowly stood up. she looked down at mo xinyan, who was kneeling on the ground, and sneered,¡± I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re not allowed to have any ideas about him.. But I didn¡¯t expect that not only did you have ideas about him, you even wanted to betray your master for him? ¡°
Chapter 1991 - 1991: The battle (1)
Chapter 1991 - 1991: The battle (1)
Trantor: 549690339
BOOM!
Suddenly, a force attacked the young man from behind and instantly prated his body.
The young man¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. His eyes slowly widened as he lowered his head to look at the bloody hole in his chest. Then, he slowly turned around and looked at Liu chenshuang in disbelief. He wanted to say something, but he was unable to say a single word.
Blood trickled down the corner of his mouth and dripped to the ground.
Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and when they looked at Liu chenshuang again, their eyes were filled with even more panic.
¡°My tongue is dry.¡±
liu chenshuang saw that the young man had already fallen to the ground and a cold smile appeared on her face, she looked at everyone present and said coldly,¡±Whoever dares to say another word will end up like him!¡±
Everyone was so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to speak. Those people around the young man also couldn¡¯t help but move to the sides.
The way they looked at Liu chenshuang was no longer filled with worship and respect. Instead, they were filled with endless fear.
¡°Master, master, master, master!¡±
Mo Xinyan was also scared silly by Liu chenshuang¡¯s methods. Her delicate little face was pale and her lips were trembling so much that she couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.
This was no longer the master she knew. The current Liu chenshuang was like a demon, with a chilling aura.
¡°You shut up too!¡±
Liu chenshuang red at mo Xinyan fiercely. Her face was filled with killing intent,¡± ¡°i¡¯ll make you pay the price for betraying meter!¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s body froze. She slowly got up from the ground, but she did not dare to run away. She could only look at the woman she was so familiar with in fear.
However, the expression on the woman¡¯s face was so unfamiliar that it made her tremble with fear.
¡°Yan ¡®er, you and Chen¡¯ er wait for me here.¡±
Di Cang slowly released his hand. His gaze gradually fell on Liu chenshuang, his Phoenix eyes filled with caution.
at this moment, even the air became very oppressive, it was as if a storm was gradually forming in the surroundings, causing the surrounding people to not even dare to breathe loudly, for fear that di cang and liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes would fall on them.
Mo Xinyan saw that Liu chenshuang¡¯s gaze waspletely attracted to the Azure Emperor. Her footsteps involuntarily took a few steps back, gradually walking to the back.
Taking advantage of the fact that Liu chenshuang had yet to react, she turned around and headed towards the backyard. Her petite body disappeared under the bright sunlight.
¡°Di Cang, you¡¯ve forced me to do this!¡±
The corners of her mouth curled up into a cold smile, and killing intent spread from her eyes, filling the surroundings.
The temperature around Liu chenshuang¡¯s body dropped by a lot, and everyone in the courtyard felt as if they had fallen into an Icehouse.
¡°Father, do you need Chen ¡®er¡¯s help?¡±
bai xiaochen slowly walked forward, he stood beside di cang, and his little figure had already revealed his extraordinariness and extraordinary domineering aura.
¡°protect your mother.¡±
Di Cang smiled indifferently. His purple robes fluttered in the wind and his silver hair danced wildly, making him look even more demonic and domineering.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. As long as Chen ¡®er is here, no one will hurt mother.¡±
Bai Xiaochen patted his small chest as he made a solemn vow, his tender voice filled with iparable determination.
his little face was fair and tender, under the sun¡¯s rays, it looked exceptionally brilliant and full of life.
Di Cang did not say anything. His Phoenix eyes looked up slightly and stared nkly at Liu chenshuang, who was already rushing towards them..
Chapter 1992 - 1992: The battle (2)
Chapter 1992 - 1992: The battle (2)
Trantor: 549690339
At the same time.
In the backyard.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s footsteps were Swift as she ran forward. She would look back from time to time. When she saw that Liu chenshuang was not chasing after her, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Sister Xinyan.¡±
Just as mo Xinyan¡¯s heart was bing more and more anxious, a familiar voice came from the front.
mo xinyan stopped in her tracks, as she looked up, she saw a young girl dressed in sackcloth staring at her from behind the tree.
She only revealed her small head, her eyes filled with curiosity and timidity.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mo Xinyan¡¯s face turned cold as soon as she saw this silly girl.
liu yexin shrunk her neck and looked at liu chenshuang pitifully,¡± there seems to be a fight in front. I, Yingluo, 1 also want to go and see, but Yingluo, mother doesn¡¯t allow me to go to the front yard. I just want to know what happened.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s face turned pale. The image of Liu chenshuang¡¯s cold and terrifying appearance appeared in her mind. She became more and more flustered.
She bit her lip and red at Liu yexin. ¡°How would I know what happened? If you want to know, why don¡¯t you go and see for yourself?¡±
but¡ Liu yexin lowered her head.
If she really appeared in the front yard, mother would definitely be angry.
Mother had note to see her for so many years. She must have made a mistake and made her mother unhappy. So, how could she still be so disobedient? If that was the case, her mother would not care about her anymore.
¡°But Yingluo, I should be obedient. If mother doesn¡¯t let me go, 1 can¡¯t go.¡±
She raised her small head, and her big eyes that were ignorant of the world were filled with innocence.
The glint in Liu yexin¡¯s eyes made mo Xinyan so jealous that she almost went crazy.
in fact, she had always been envious of liu yexin.
She was obviously a fool that no one wanted, but she had to let her master take her in as an adopted daughter. She had also been bullied in the Lord¡¯s Manor, but she could still be so innocent and naive.
How could people not be jealous of such a girl?
Mo Xinyan narrowed her eyes. She took two steps closer to Liu yexin and put her pink lips next to her ear. There was a sarcastic smile on her face.
Liu yexin, do you know why master hates you?¡±
Liu yexin looked at mo Xinyan in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±
She was already very obedient, so why did her mother hate her so much?
it¡¯s because of Wanwan. mo Xinyanughed coldly, her lips curled into a contemptuous arc. who asked you to not be smart enough? Master likes smart people, but if you¡¯re so stupid, no one in the world will like you. Yingluo, you¡¯re the most disgusting person in the world. Master is afraid that if she looks at you one more time, she won¡¯t be able to help but strangle you!¡±
She hated Liu yexin. From the first time she saw her, she hated her naivety.
But this silly woman had been pestering her at the beginning.
After being beaten by her once, this girl had restrained herself a lot and always showed a timid look when she saw her.
In this way, she felt a lot morefortable, but she still hated her and wanted her to disappear from the Lord¡¯s mansion.
Under mo Xinyan¡¯s humiliating tone, Liu yexin¡¯s face turned pale.
Although she was silly, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t understand anything.
Did mother hate her? No one in the world liked her? These people wanted to strangle her to death?
¡°Is my Yingluo so annoying?¡± Liu yexin lowered her head. Her tears fell and soaked the ground in front of her..
Chapter 1993 - 1993: The battle (3)
Chapter 1993: The battle (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Not bad!¡± Mo Xinyanughed coldly,¡± master told me that she hates you very much. It would be best if you could die.
if she could not escape from the lord¡¯s manor today, her master would definitely kill her!
Since she was no longer the person by her master¡¯s side, she would never let Liu yexin stay by her side in peace.
She wanted Liu yexin to misunderstand her master. Even if Liu yexin managed to survive, she would not be as cowardly as she used to be.
Especially when she saw the pain in Liu yexin¡¯s eyes recing her naivety, mo Xinyan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Mo Xinyan took two steps closer to Liu yexin and sneered,¡± ¡°You must remember that the person master hates the most in this life is you. She adopted you only to torture you in the future! You¡¯re so stupid, she¡¯ll never like you!¡±
You¡¯re so stupid, she will never like you ¡
BOOM!
Mo Xinyan¡¯s words exploded in Liu yexin¡¯s mind. She staggered a few steps and tears flowed down her face. They seemed to be endless.
¡°Liu yexin, you¡¯re so stupid. Do you think that master loves you just because she adopted you? if she really loves you, would she allow those servants to humiliate you? And you¡¯re so sad to hope that she¡¯ll look at you more. Hahaha, what a joke! In this Lord¡¯s Manor, your status is even lower than that of the servants. At least, the servants won¡¯t live like you!¡±
mo xinyan didn¡¯t notice liu yexin¡¯s strange behavior, she slowly walked towards liu yexin. her voice was like a thorn, ruthlessly stabbing into her heart.
Liu yexin¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. She held her head tightly and slowly squatted down.
Liu yexin, you¡¯re so stupid!
He was really too stupid!
A mournful cry reverberated through the entire sky, filled with anger and pain.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The entire ground was shaking from this angry shout. Mo Xinyan was so shocked that she took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground.
She raised her eyes in horror and looked at the sackcloth girl in shock. When she saw the violent power in the girl¡¯s body, she swallowed with difficulty.
¡°Liu yexin, Liu Qianqian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Mo Xinyan was so scared that her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t know what had happened and why Liu yexin had be so crazy.
liu yexin ignored mo xinyan¡¯s words, she let go of her head and lifted her tear-stained face.
Her originally dirty face became even dirtier under her tears, and her hair was as messy as a bird¡¯s nest.
Liu yexin, don¡¯t scare me.
mo xinyan finally panicked, she steadied herself and looked at the dirty little face in fear.
There was no emotion on the young girl¡¯s face, only tears that covered her face. She lowered her eyes and buried all the emotions in her eyes.
when mo xinyan saw that the young girl didn¡¯t even pay attention to her, she panicked even more, however, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else, she didn¡¯t ask liu yexin anymore and ran forward in a hurry.
Liu yexin was left alone on the ground. If anyone got close to her, they would notice her wailing in pain.
In the front yard.
Everyone also heard the earth-shattering cry. Liu chenshuang, who was fighting with di Cang, was shocked and almost got hit on the shoulder by the man¡¯s palm.
However, she quickly recognized that it was Liu yexin¡¯s voice, so she recovered after a short pause..
Chapter 1994 - 1994: The battle (4)
Chapter 1994: The battle (4)
Trantor: 549690339
She had no feelings for Liu yexin to begin with. Therefore, no matter what happened to Liu yexinter on, it was not as important as facing the enemy in front of her.
¡°Mother,¡±
Bai Xiaochen tugged at Bai Yan¡¯s sleeve, his pink and tender little face full of hesitation. ¡°What happened just now?¡±
Bai Yan lowered her eyes and shook her head. I¡¯m not sure. This should be an internal matter of the hell domain. It has nothing to do with us.
However,
She had just noticed that mo Xinyan had already taken advantage of the battle to sneak away. However, the most important thing now was to deal with Liu chenshuang. Naturally, she had no time to care about mo Xinyan.
The other people from the Lord¡¯s Manor had already surrounded Bai Yan and the others. Facing these enemies that were surging over, a cold glint appeared in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes and a sneer curled up on the corners of her mouth.
just as she was about to make a move, bai xiaochen¡¯s tender voice came from beside her.
mother, leave these people to me and Uncle Mo. You¡¯re a girl, Chen ¡®er and Uncle Mo are men. You should stand behind us.
Bai Xiaochen raised his fair little face, and after that, his gaze turned towards mo lishang, smiling brilliantly. ¡°Uncle Mo, long time no see.¡±
Mo lishang returned a smile. He raised his hand and rubbed Bai Xiaochen¡¯s head. His smile was a little bright, like a Pearl.
¡°Long time no see, Chen ¡®er.¡±
After saying this, mo lishang¡¯s gaze turned to Bai Yan and his voice was very serious, ¡°yan yan, you don¡¯t need to do anything to these people, so they won¡¯t dirty your hands,¡±
Bai Yan was stunned. She looked at those people from the Lord¡¯s Manor and a deep thought shed in her eyes.
Although these people were powerful, with mo lishang here, Chen ¡®er would not be in too much danger, and she could let him go and train.
¡°Alright, be careful.¡±
she touched bai xiaochen¡¯s face, and there was a slight smile on her beautiful face.
¡°Mother, Chen ¡®er is very strong now. 1 can protect you.¡±
Bai Xiaochen proudly raised his little face. He was no longer the little fellow who once needed his mother¡¯s protection.
He had grown up. He could use his strength to protect his mother.
The experts from the Lord¡¯s Manor had already rushed over. Mo lishang¡¯s figure shed and he jumped into the hands of one of them. He gathered a force in his palm and shed down.
Before the man could react, the power was like a long sword, cutting his back open. Blood gushed out and dyed the sky red.
Bai Yan stood at the back the whole time, silently looking at mo lishang, who was still at ease under this group of experts, and a hint of consideration appeared in her eyes.
It was just that this moment didn¡¯t allow her to think too much. She saw a middle-aged man appear in front of Bai Xiaochen.
His hand quickly stretched out towards Bai Xiaochen¡¯s chest, wanting to grab this little fellow.
Suddenly, a burst of white light enveloped Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, his small body had already turned into a silver little fox.
The middle-aged man¡¯s hand also reached out to nothing. When he reacted, a white light shed behind him, and the little fox once again turned into a little boy.
The sword in the boy¡¯s hand had already pierced through his body. Blood bloomed like a rose and seeped out from his chest.
¡°You bunch of people, taking advantage of my absence to bully my mother! my mother has me, her son, to protect her. i will never allow anyone to bully her!¡±
The little guy¡¯s voice was domineering and arrogant. He was like a little emperor, with bloodthirsty killing intent in his eyes, but he was no longer as innocent as he used to be..
Chapter 1995 - 1995: Going through life and death together (1)
Chapter 1995: Going through life and death together (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The sky had turned gloomy, and dark clouds covered the entire sky. It seemed like a storm was about toe, making the atmosphere in the Lord¡¯s Manor very heavy.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s face gradually darkened. When she looked at di Cang, her grief waspletely covered by killing intent.
She paused for a moment before she rushed in front of the man.
the blood seeped into the mud and bloomed like a rose, it was extremely beautiful.
The entire Lord¡¯s Manor was filled with killing, and the smell of blood lingered for a long time.
BOOM!
An earth-shattering force erupted from the man¡¯s body, forcing Liu chenshuang, who had just rushed towards him, to take a few steps back and stand firm. Her lips curved into a sarcastic arc, and her eyes turned around bit by bit, as if she wanted to carve everyone present into her mind.
¡°Hehe, Yingluo.¡±
suddenly, a deepugh came.
di Cang, it seems that we¡¯ve been fighting for a long time today, and it¡¯s difficult to separate the winner from the loser. Since that¡¯s the case, huhu huhu. she narrowed her eyes and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Her originally low sneer suddenly turned into a maniacalugh, which lingered in the sky for a long time.
¡°We¡¯ll meet again in the future!¡±
boom! boom! boom!
in an instant, the ground of the entire domain trembled.
The earth quaked and the mountains shook.
Di Cang could no longer care about Liu chenshuang as he quickly arrived in front of Bai Yan. He raised his hand and pulled the woman into his arms. Then, he pulled Bai Xiaochen in front of him with his other hand, tightly protecting this mother and son.
such a warm side deeply hurt liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes, causing her eyes that were filled with hatred to turn blood red. her wildughter grew louder and louder, deafening her ears.
¡°Hahaha! No matter how much you love each other today, you will only suffer more in the future! I, Liu chenshuang, will not let you have your way, hahahaha!¡±
at this moment, liu chenshuang had already sunk into a state of madness, her smile was filled with madness, and her ck hair was dancing wildly in the wind, making her look like a lunatic.
The people in the Lord¡¯s Manor did not even dare to breathe. They looked at Liu chenshuang, who had a crazed look on her face, with fear in their hearts.
However,
Before they could even catch their breath, the ground suddenly split open, spreading outward at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Even the void cracked. A Gale seemed to sweep out from the pitch-ck cracks, causing everyone¡¯s heart to tremble.
in the hell domain, I am like a god. Liu chenshuang narrowed her eyes and her crazy smile slowly disappeared. Her slightly cold gaze turned towards Bai Yan. so, 1 will make all of you disappear with my domain, hahaha!
As long as a cultivator broke through and became a God, they could establish their own territory.
In other words, this realm was created by Liu chenshuang¡¯s Kasaya.
As long as she wanted to, this domain would naturally disappear.
of course, a person could only create one domain space in their lifetime, if the domain disappeared, the territory would no longer exist, a lord without a domain naturally could not be called a lord.
as such, the people in those domains would rather not be able to take a step out of their domains than to let the domains they had worked so hard to establish disappear.
At this moment, everyone in the domain noticed the strange situation in the Lord¡¯s Manor. They all ran out of the manor and looked at the sky of the boundless forest with shock in their eyes.
A huge crack appeared in the sky of The Endless Forest, and the ground also quickly split apart. The cracks were not only in The Endless Forest, but were also spreading rapidly..
Chapter 1996 - 1996: Going through life and death together (2)
Chapter 1996: Going through life and death together (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°what happened to yingluo? how did the boundless forest be like this?¡±
I feel like the end of the world ising. It¡¯s over. This time, our entire domain is finished.
Everyone trembled in fear, as if the end of the world was reallying.
Some of them wanted to leave this ce in a panic, but no matter how they ran, they couldn¡¯t escape the devouring of the cracks. Soon, they disappeared from thend.
The boundless forest.
The Lord¡¯s Manor.
Liu chenshuangughed eerily. She was the one who had created this domain. If she wanted to destroy it, no one could stop her.
¡°Yan ¡®er, you and Chen¡¯ er go home first and wait for me.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s eyes slightly darkened as he lowered his body and gently leaned over to nt a kiss on her red lips. His voice was gentle and doting.
¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Go home?
Bai Yan was stunned. By the time she raised her head, di Cang had already ced a blue stone in her palm.
¡°the pearl in ling ¡®er¡¯s body is called the demonic me pearl, the demonic me pearl has a spirit, so it¡¯s impossible to take it out. therefore, only this divine water stone can restrain the power of the demonic me pearl, in addition, no one can know about the demonic me pearl in ling* er¡¯s body, or it will bring her disaster.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s tone was very heavy because the surrounding wind was too loud and he was speaking in a voice that only Bai Yan could hear.
Therefore, other than Bai Yan, no one else could hear what he was saying.
However, this scene once again stung Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes, causing the mes of jealousy in her eyes to burn even more intensely, and her eyes to be filled with ruthlessness.
¡°You¡¯re still talking about love at this time? Since I¡¯m the master of this hell domain, 1¡¯11 send you two to two different ces so that you¡¯ll never see each other again.¡± Liu chenshuangughed coldly. Her aura became more and more intense as countless storms spread out from her body. The entire Lord¡¯s Manor was blown away, turning into a pile of ruins.
Mo Xinyan had wanted to sneak out of the backyard, but who knew that she would be able to leave when the domain suddenly changed. She was afraid that she would be swallowed by the crack, so she did not dare to move a single step. She curled up in the corner and shivered.
However, before she could think of a way to leave, the Lord¡¯s Manor had already been blown away by the wind. Her trembling figure was revealed in front of everyone, and her frightened eyes looked at Liu chenshuang, who was like a crazy witch.
Master has gone crazy.
She had really gone crazy!
This hell domain was her blood, sweat, and tears. How many years had she spent to shape her domain to such an extent?
but now, she wanted to destroy the entire domain, just for the anger and pain in her heart!
¡°Mother!!!¡±
Liu yexin raised her head in a daze and saw Liu chenshuang standing in the storm. The tears in her eyes had not dried yet, and her clear eyes were filled with sorrow.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
everything around her had already disappeared from liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes, in her eyes, there was only the family of three who had hurt her.
his maniacalughter was apanied by the sound of the wind, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears and making their hearts tremble.
¡°Di Cang.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s hand tightly held onto di Cang. She ignored Liu chenshuang¡¯s madness and killing intent as she slowly turned her head and smiled, since I¡¯vee to find you, 1 won¡¯t leave by myself before you go home with me.
In this life, she would never leave him behind and leave alone again.
Yan ¡®er, you¡¯re in a daze, di Cang held Bai Yan¡¯s hand and frowned slightly, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll go back to find you very soon.
Bai Yan smiled as she shook her head, do you still remember that 1 once said that my father in Hua Xia did not even help when my grandfather¡¯s family was ughtered because he was timid and afraid of trouble? my mother also died in front of me. Therefore, Huahua, 1 have never believed in men. Back then, I also never trusted you..
Chapter 1997 - 1997: Sharing life and death (3)
Chapter 1997: Sharing life and death (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Di Cang did not say anything.
His eyes were filled with the woman¡¯s faint smile, which made his heart and this moment very peaceful.
ter, I found out that we had a past and a present life. Whether it was the past or this life, you had given up countless lives for me. From that moment on, 1 had already decided that in this life, I would definitely go through life and death with you. Heaven and hell, as long as you were there, that would be the ce I would go.
Since she had stepped into danger to look for him, she had already decided that unless she left with him, she would never abandon him and leave the hell domain alone.
¡°Mother,¡±
Bai Xiaochen slowly walked in front of Bai Yan. Hisrge eyes flickered and were abnormally firm.
Chen ¡®er also went through a lot of trouble to get in here. Don¡¯t chase Chen¡¯ er away.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled.
She slowly closed her eyes and fell into a daze.
bai yan would not be unaware of how many difficulties and pain there were on the road to the hell domain.
Even if she was a human and had to endure even more pain, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s experience would not be simple.
It was hard to imagine how a young man like him could walk through the rain of des, experience the nightmare of the sea of fire, and finally enter the realm of hell.
as she thought about it, bai yan¡¯s nose felt a little sour and her tears almost wet her eyes, she raised her trembling hand and gently stroked bai xiaochen¡¯s small head.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Their family of three would never be separated, and they would live and die together!
Bai Xiaochen smiled. His smile was extremely brilliant, even more dazzling than the sun.
his small hand hugged bai yan¡¯s waist and he ced his small head on her chest, rubbing it gently.
¡°Mother, with you and father here, Chen ¡®er is not afraid of anything.¡±
You are my courage. As long as 1 have you by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!
The crack in the sky was getting bigger and bigger, and the ground was about to be swallowed by endless darkness.
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze slowly turned around andnded on Mo Li Shang. Han Shang, you once said that you would never hurt me. So this time, can I believe you?¡± mo lishang raised his fair and handsome baby face, his eyes as clear as a spring staring at bai yan.
Under Bai Yan¡¯s hopeful gaze, he slowly nodded his head.
alright, then 1¡¯11 believe you this once. Help me send the divine water stone to the demon world and hand it over to the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird will know what to do. Bai Yan smiled lightly, alright? ¡±
She was willing to believe him once, Yingluo.
no matter how many mysteries there were about mo lishang, even if she had once doubted him, she still believed that their friendship was not mixed with any impurities.
in her heart, this young man was still as pure as water, harmless and innocent.
Mo lishang reached out and took the divine water stone from Bai Yan¡¯s hands. He had wanted to say something, but when it reached his mouth, it turned into a sentence.
¡°yan yan, i won¡¯t let you down.¡±
Bai Yan smiled and turned back to look at Liu chenshuang. Her eyes were filled with determination and she said domineeringly,¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible for you to separate our family of three. 1 will never let go of di Gang¡¯s hand in this life. If he lives, I live. If he dies, I die. No matter where he goes, I Will Follow Him. I will never give up in this life!¡±
Di Gang¡¯s heart clenched. However, at this moment, he did not say anything.
The wind lifted his purple robe, and his silver hair danced in the wind. He was gorgeous and demonic..
Chapter 1998 - 1998: Sharing life and death (4)
Chapter 1998: Sharing life and death (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Uncle Mo. Bai Xiaochen turned his small head around, if Chen ¡¯er can¡¯t return this time, help Chen¡¯ er take good care of long ¡®er and Ling¡¯ er. Also, tell Tiantian that he can¡¯t be so greedy in the future. He¡¯s the only man in the family. His two younger sisters and little aunt both need his protection, Yingluo.
Mo lishang¡¯s hand that was holding the divine water stone trembled slightly. He wanted to ask her to stay several times, but he could not.
After he looked at the stone in his hand, his expression gradually became firm.
No, it won¡¯t work.
Yan Yan and di Cang were unable to leave, so he had to think of a way to leave this ce.
He had to help Yanyan send the divine water stone back to Xuanji in the demon Realm.
¡°alright,¡± he said.
Mo Li Shang finally raised his head. His gaze swept past Bai Yan and her son and immediately turned around, his body turning into a ray of light and quickly shooting into the distance.
Liu chenshuang did not care about mo lishang¡¯s departure. No one could leave the hell domain anyway. No matter how powerful he was, he would disappear with the domain.
you want him to go back? hehe, you¡¯re really delusional. This time, none of those who havee to the domain Realm will be able to leave. Liu chenshuang smiled sarcastically. When she looked at di Cang, her eyes became dazed again, as if she could not get enough of his beautiful face, di Cang, if you¡¯re willing, 1 can let you stay. You¡¯re really a coward.
This was thest chance she was willing to give him.
di cang let go of bai yan¡¯s hand and slowly walked in front of liu chenshuang.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, as she stared unblinkingly at the man¡¯s magnificent figure.
The crack in the middle did not stop di Cang¡¯s footsteps. His body fell into the void and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Liu chenshuang.
di Cang, I know that you¡¯re very strong, but you¡¯re in my hell domain. As long as 1 destroy it, everyone in the domain will inevitably disappear,¡± Liu chenshuangughed, other than me, the domain master, no one else can escape.
No matter how strong you were, you couldn¡¯t escape the copse of the domain.
¡°Master,¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s heart trembled and she slowly closed her eyes.
Once the domain was destroyed, it was impossible for her master to create another domain. In addition, Qianqian¡¯s domain had already be a part of the Overlord¡¯s body. If the Overlord were to destroy the domain by himself, then Qianqian would definitely suffer serious injuries.
As for those who were originally within the domain, they would be greatly destroyed.
But why did his master still do this?
Di Cang had already stopped in his tracks. He looked at Liu chenshuang with eyes that were filled with a killing intent that could destroy the heavens and earth.
Puchi!
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes stared at the man in a daze. She waspletely unable to recover from her shock. Only when di Cang attacked did she react. However, because she could not Dodge in time, a powerful force pierced through her shoulder.
Fresh blood spread out and dyed her clothes red.
If it was the Liu chenshuang from before, she might not have been injured so easily. However, she had already used up a portion of her power for the destruction domain. In addition, she was too obsessed with di Cang, which caused her to be injured by ident.
She took a few steps back, her face pale from the loss of blood. The sadness in her eyes turned into monstrous anger, and the domain that was already copsing became even more intense.
¡°Di Cang!¡±
she bit her lips and suddenlyughed wildly again..¡±All of you should die, all of you should die!¡±
Chapter 1999 - 1999: Endless darkness (1)
Chapter 1999: Endless darkness (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°This is just the interest I¡¯m giving you.¡±
After failing to kill Liu chenshuang in one move, di Cang no longer stayed in his original spot. He had already returned to Bai Yan¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms. His condescending gaze looked down at the crazed Liu chenshuang. and what you owe us, 1 will settle it with you in the future!
The moment di Gang¡¯s words fell, the area in front of the boundless forest gradually cracked. It was different from the cracks that had appeared just now. At this moment, at the end of the boundless forest, darkness enveloped it. It was as if there was a monster that was slowly devouring the entire forest.
Mo Xinyan was scared out of her wits. She stared nkly at the boundless forest that had been devoured. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.
The people in the domain were scared out of their wits and tried to escape, but they couldn¡¯t resist the devouring of darkness and gradually disappeared into the forest.
Di Cang turned around and tightly protected Bai Yan and Bai Xiaochen in his arms, before turning his back to face the endless darkness.
In the darkness, there was no light at all. However, as long as di Cang knew that these two people were still in his arms, his heart miraculously calmed down.
It was so quiet that he could hear the sound of her heartbeat.
Di Cang did not know how much time had passed. He only knew that their bodies were falling continuously, as if they were falling from the sky into the abyss. The sense of weightlessness was also getting stronger and stronger.
¡°Mother, where is this ce?¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s young and tender voice rang out in the darkness.
Bai Yan did not reply to her. If it was not for the fact that she could clearly sense this familiar aura, perhaps the Xuanji di Cang and Bai Xiaochen would have thought that she was no longer by their side.
¡°Mother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Bai Xiaochen¡¯s tone was dejected, if we die, or if we can¡¯t walk out anymore, what will happen to Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian? There¡¯s also little sister long ¡®er, she only has us as her family. If we can¡¯t appear by her side, she¡¯ll definitely be very sad, Yingluo.¡±
the moment he thought of ling ¡®er and long¡¯ er crying, bai xiaochen¡¯s heart also started to feel ufortable.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his family again.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s also little aunt. Little aunt was already in pain after losing the state preceptor. If she loses us too, I¡¯m afraid little aunt won¡¯t be able to live on, Yingluo.¡±
At the end of his speech, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. His hands were tightly wrapped around Bai Yan¡¯s waist, and his eyes seemed to be overflowing with tears.
¡°Mother Xuanji, Chen ¡®er is afraid that Xuanji will cry. Chen¡¯ er is also afraid that I will never be able to see mother¡¯s beautiful face again.¡±
In this ce, there was endless darkness. In the darkness, he had no way to see Bai Yan¡¯s face clearly and could only sense her existence through her aura.
This kind of feeling made Bai Xiaochen a little flustered. In addition, Bai Yan did not say anything from the beginning to the end, so the panic in his heart became even more intense.
¡°Father, what happened to mother? Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Bai Xiaochen tugged at di Gang¡¯s sleeve and spoke in a pitiful tone.
Di Gang¡¯s hand tightly hugged Bai Yan¡¯s waist. ¡°We should first think of a way to leave this ce.¡±
¡°But Yingluo¡±
bai xiaochen lowered his head, he had no way of falling down, and he had no way of climbing up either, he kept drifting about in this dark space, how could he leave?
Chen ¡®er, believe me. I will find a way to leave.
Chen ¡®er, believe me!
The man¡¯s deep voice was firm, and it miraculously calmed Bai Xiaochen¡¯s Restless Heart..
Chapter 2000 - 2000: Endless darkness (2)
Chapter 2000: Endless darkness (2)
Trantor: 549690339
he believed in his father!
Father is so powerful, he will definitely have a way to leave!
¡°alright, i believe you.¡±
In the darkness, Bai Yan did not know how long she had been floating. She wanted to open her eyes with all her might, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not open them. Even her throat could not make a single sound.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s tender voice rang out in her ears. Because she didn¡¯t reply to him, his tone was filled with grievance and worry.
she really wanted to give him an answer, to tell this little guy that she heard every word she said, yingluo.
But,
She tried her best to gulp, but not a single word came out of her throat.
no!
She must not go on like this. Chen ¡®er and di Cang would definitely be worried!
Thinking of this, Bai Yan clenched her fists tightly. The pain caused her mind to gradually clear up, but she still could not make a single sound, much less open her eyes.
Of course, even if she could open her eyes, she would not be able to see the face of her beloved in this endless darkness.
¡°Yan ¡¯er, can you hear what we¡¯re saying?¡±
The man¡¯s low voice sounded in her ears.
it could!
She could hear!
Bai Yan wanted to shout out a few times, but this shout could only be heard in her heart. Other people could not hear it at all.
Yan ¡¯er, whether you can hear us or not, Chen¡¯ er and I will always be by your side. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will take you away from this ce. No one can trap us.
Di Gang¡¯s arm that was holding her tightened once again and held her body tightly, afraid that he would identally let go and the woman in his arms would drift further and further away in the darkness until she disappeared without a trace.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyshes trembled. She no longer forced herself to open her eyes and speak. Instead, she stayed in the man¡¯s embrace with peace of mind.
her body was surrounded by a warm light, in this endless darkness, it made her feel warm.
In the forest.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s entire body was covered in blood. She weakly leaned against the back of an ancient tree behind her, and slowly closed her eyes.
in the end, she had destroyed the hell realm kasaya.
This was the foundation that she had built over countless years, but the anger in her heart had swallowed her rationality and destroyed her.
However, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if Qianqian didn¡¯t have her domain, even if she was seriously injured by the destruction domain, as long as she could recover from her injuries, she could still upy this world in the future.
if the domain no longer existed, she would conquer the demon world, she would make all the demon beasts in the demon world submit to her!
¡°Master, master, master, master!¡±
Mo Xinyan sat in the back, trembling. She had never thought that she would be able to survive after her domain was devoured.
Of course, she also understood that this was because her master didn¡¯t want to kill her yet, so she could escape this cmity.
liu chenshuang slowly opened her eyes, there was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, her indifferent eyes slowly turned around and looked at mo xinyan and liu yexin.
In contrast to mo Xinyan¡¯s trembling, Liu yexin had been cowering and not saying a word. She was no longer as innocent as before.
her entire head was buried in her knees, and her small body seemed lonely and thin.
¡°Mo Xinyan, do you admit your mistake?¡± Liu chenshuang asked indifferently, plop!
Mo Xinyan was so scared that she knelt in front of Liu chenshuang. Her little face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear.
¡°Master, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±
liu chenshuang slowly stood up. she looked down at mo xinyan, who was kneeling on the ground, and sneered,¡± I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re not allowed to have any ideas about him.. But I didn¡¯t expect that not only did you have ideas about him, you even wanted to betray your master for him? ¡°
Chapter 2001 - 2001: Endless darkness (3)
Chapter 2001: Endless darkness (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Mo Xinyan¡¯s sweat flowed down her forehead. She bit her pale lips tightly.
master, I didn¡¯t want to betray you. I just didn¡¯t want you to kill him. I¡¯m afraid Zhenzhen, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.
She slowly closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes and looked up, her gaze falling on Liu chenshuang.
¡°in my heart, master¡¯s existence is like that of a mother, i do like di cang, but i only see him as a father¡¯s love, i don¡¯t want him to die, that¡¯s all.¡±
Even now, mo Xinyan still did not dare to admit her feelings for di Cang.
she was afraid that liu chenshuang would vent her anger on her because she did not manage to get di cang.
Liu chenshuangughed coldly, her lips slightly curved, 1 don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to. You and Liu yexin will serve me right now. If I find out that you disobeyed my orders again, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.
At this moment, mo Xinyan saw the ruthlessness in Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes. She swallowed her saliva with difficulty and slowly lowered her head.
¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡±
¡°You may rise.¡±
Liu chenshuang waved her hand and a force pulled mo Xinyan up.
However, she did not let go of the fear in her heart. Instead, she became more and more frightened. She did not even have the courage to look at Liu chenshuang.
Mo Xinyan, do you want to know where they went? ¡± Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes and looked at mo Xinyan with a cold gaze.
Mo Xinyan was stunned. She lowered her head. 1 don¡¯t want to know.
hehe,¡± Liu chenshuangughed coldly. She ignored mo Xinyan¡¯s rejection and continued,¡± the ce where I brought Liu yexin back was a space where time was still. In fact, whether it was the path from the demon world to the hell domain or that space, they were all created by an expert from 10000 years ago. That expert, Lao Ai, had some connections with the demon world and was even familiar with my father.
She seemed to be reminiscing about the past as her lips curved into a faint smile.
I only found out about this after eavesdropping on his conversation with my father. 1 even set up the hell domain behind the road, preventing countless people from using the domain. 1 even moved the domain into the frozen space. Liu chenshuang turned her head and looked at the pure blue sky,¡±ter, I identally found the book he left behind, and slightly changed the mountain of des, sea of mes, and nightmares, making this road full of danger for mankind.
¡°I originally thought that by doing this, I would be able to stop that woman froming to the realm in the future. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to stille to Xuanji.¡±
Liu chenshuangughed in a low voice. Herughter was sinister, causing mo Xinyan¡¯s heart to tremble slightly.
¡°Xinyan, what do you think is wrong with me? Why is the Azure Emperor still not willing to ept me? it was like that in the past, and it is still the same now, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. If he doesn¡¯t ept me, I won¡¯t let them live a good life either. Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes, and a cold light suddenly appeared, full of killing intent,¡± the time in that space is still, which means that they can¡¯t cultivate in that ce, and they can¡¯t leave. They will always drift in the darkness, never stopping.
Because time was still, they could not fall from the darkness. They could only drift forever.
¡°Master, by doing this, aren¡¯t you just letting them be entangled together for all their lives?¡±
Chapter 2002 - 2002: Endless darkness (4)
Chapter 2002: Endless darkness (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Mo Xinyan was stunned for a moment. She raised her head and looked at Liu chenshuang. She was silent for a while before she asked.
¡°So what?¡± Liu chenshuangughed lightly, being in that ce is equivalent to being isted for eternity. Even if Bai Yan is still by his side, it¡¯s impossible for him to be entangled with her lovingly!
Mo Xinyan¡¯s body trembled. Her master was even cruder than she had imagined.
¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to know about this.¡±
She pursed her lips tightly and lowered her head.
no, you should know,¡± Liu chenshuang turned back to look at mo Xinyan, her eyes cold and indifferent again,¡± because, if you betray me again in the future, that ce will be where you go! I¡¯ll let you drift in the darkness forever, never to leave for the rest of your life!¡±
Mo Xinyan raised her beautiful eyes in fear. Her delicate body trembled even more.
Forever floating in the darkness?
This feeling was even more painful than killing her!
of course! Liu chenshuang chuckled softly. She raised her hand and caressed mo Xinyan¡¯s face,¡± if you are obedient, I can let go of all the things that happened in the past.
Mo Xinyan swallowed her saliva. Her face was pale, but she still asked the question in her heart.
¡°Master, don¡¯t you like di Cang very much? then you¡¯re willing to let him stay there?¡±
Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes and sized mo Xinyan up.
When she saw the purity in her eyes, she suddenlyughed.
¡°Have you forgotten what I said to di Cang and Bai Yan? ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll make them separate and never see each other again. Therefore, that ce is only the Azure Emperor¡¯s temporary stop. 1 have to recuperate and increase my strength. When my strength is enough to crush the Azure Emperor, I¡¯ll bring him out of the darkness and leave Bai Yan and that stinky brat at that ce so that they will never see each other again in their lives.¡±
She could not give up on di Cang.
since gong jie had fallen in love with a man like that, she would never be able to erase him from her soul.
So,huhu
She had left di Cang in the darkness as well, but it was just an expedient measure. In any case, it was impossible for di Cang to increase his strength in the darkness. When her strength was strong enough, that man would be her bi an.
master,¡± mo Xinyan pursed her lips,¡± I won¡¯t disobey you again, Zhenzhen.
she did not want to step into such a dark ce for the rest of her life.
It was only at this moment that mo Xinyan finally understood how terrifying her master, who had indulged her for so many years, was.
Not far away, Liu yexin kept her head down. Her eyes were fixed on mo Xinyan and Liu chenshuang. She bit her lips hard.
Mo Xinyan¡¯s previous words were like thorns that stabbed into her heart. She could not calm down and could not forget Xuanji.
At this moment, Liu chenshuang was only thinking about how to take revenge on di Cang and Bai Yan. Once again, she ignored Liu yexin. It was also because of this disregard that Liu yexin¡¯s innocent and ignorant eyes were filled with sadness and unwillingness.
She had already behaved very well. She was more obedient than mo Xinyan. However, because she was not smart enough, she could not even speak properly. That was why her mother would never notice her.
She¡¯s just a dispensable existence.
¡°Ye Xin,e here.¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s gaze swept across the area and saw Liu yexin squatting by the tree. Her brows furrowed slightly, but she quickly rxed and spoke calmly.
Liu yexin¡¯s body stiffened when she heard this. She slowly stood up from the tree and strode towards Liu chenshuang..
Chapter 2003 - 2003: The demon Realm (1)
Chapter 2003: The demon Realm (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The demon Realm (1)
¡°Mother!!!¡±
Her tone was very calm, and her eyes were no longer as clear as before. She stared unblinkingly at Liu chenshuang, who was standing in front of her.
Liu chenshuang frowned, remember what I told mo Xinyan just now. I, Liu chenshuang, hate being betrayed the most. If you betray me, I will not let you off.
even if this girl was her biological daughter, she would not let her off.
She would never forgive anyone who betrayed her.
Liu yexin lowered her head. She clenched her fists and remained silent.
¡°Ahem.¡±
After Liu chenshuang finished her sentence, a bloody smell came from her throat again. She coughed twice with all her might, and a trace of blood could be seen at the corner of her mouth.
¡°Master!¡± Mo Xinyan¡¯s expression changed. She quickly walked in front of Liu chenshuang. Her eyes were filled with unconcealed worry,¡± master, how are you? ¡± You must¡¯ve been injured before. Sit down and rest for a while, and I¡¯ll Scout the way for you.¡±
after saying this, mo xinyan turned around and was about to leave.
Before she could move, Liu chenshuang¡¯s voice came from behind her again.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Yingluo. I¡¯ll be able to recover after resting. We¡¯ll leave this ce togetherter.¡±
She did not trust mo Xinyan.
Hence, she would never let mo Xinyan leave her sight.
She would not give mo Xinyan any more chances toe into contact with di Gang.
liu chenshuang¡¯s lips slowly curved up as she sat down against a tree, her clothes had long been dyed red by blood, and her face appeared slightly pale under the sunlight.
Liu yexin didn¡¯t surround him like mo Xinyan. She pursed her lips and remained silent. She didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end.
However, her eyes never left Liu chenshuang. There was still a hint of worry and nervousness hidden in the depths of her eyes.
master, then you should rest well. If you need me, call me again. I will never leave your side,¡± mo Xinyan¡¯s voice was filled with worry. Then, she red at Liu yexin and chided,¡± why are you still standing there? ¡± Can¡¯t you see that master is injured? Hurry up ande over.¡±
at this moment, she seemed to have forgotten the terror that liu yexin had brought her. she was back to the time when she was bullied.
Liu yexin strode towards Liu chenshuang. Her little face was so pale that there was no blood in it. Her eyes were lifeless.
Liu chenshuang furrowed her brows slightly as a look of dissatisfaction shed across her eyes.
Mo Xinyan might have wanted to betray her for di Cang, but mo Xinyan¡¯s concern for her was never fake. She had simply fallen in love with di Cang and did not want him to die.
Inparison, her own daughter, Liu yexin, was much colder. She was so silly that she didn¡¯t even care about her when she was injured.
This was also the reason why she wanted to keep mo Xinyan.
At least, Wanwan needed someone to take care of her now. It was obviously not possible to rely on Liu yexin.
yexin,¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s tightly furrowed brows rxed. Her tone was no longer as gentle as it had been a few days ago. It was now filled with indifference and distance, although mo Xinyan did something wrong before, I am willing to give her a chance. You should learn from her how to care for others.
Liu yexin was stunned. She pursed her lips and looked at Liu chenshuang.¡±Mother, I¡¯m Zhenzhen.¡±
alright, don¡¯t say anything more. Liu chenshuang¡¯s voice was filled with impatience. She waved her hand and said,¡± go and guard the front. 1 need to recuperate.. You can¡¯t let anyone or any demonic beasts disturb me!
Chapter 2004 - 2004: The demon Realm (2)
Chapter 2004: The demon Realm (2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Liu yexin turned around and looked at Liu chenshuang. Without saying anything, she walked back to where she had been sitting.
This time, she didn¡¯t lower her head. Instead, she helped Liu chenshuang observe the surrounding environment.
The demon Realm.
Little Ling ¡®er sat at the edge of the demonic Saint mountain, her little hand holding her chin. Her mouth was slightly curled, and her eyes were unblinkingly looking ahead.
¡°Vermilion Bird, when will mother and father return? Now that big brother has left, is there only Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian left?¡±
The four beasts stood behind little Ling ¡®er. Seeing the little fellow¡¯s sentimental appearance, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartache.
Little Jiji wasn¡¯t as lively as it used to be. It wanted to make little Ling ¡®er happy, but little Ling¡¯ er didn¡¯t even look at it.
Princess, the Vermillion Bird squatted down and gently hugged little Ling ¡®er¡¯s tiny body. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, you don¡¯t have to worry. Master and the king will be back soon. His Highness the Crown Prince has already gone to pick them up.
little ling ¡®er lowered her head, a dejected aura spread from her body and spread to everyone¡¯s hearts.
¡°Vermilion Bird, don¡¯t lie to me. The ce that mother and father went to must be very dangerous. They also took the risk for me. If only Qianqian didn¡¯t have that me Pearl in my body.¡±
this way, father and mother would not go to such a dangerous ce.
Tears fell from little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes. Her entire body curled up into a ball as her hands tightly hugged her knees, burying her head between them.
¡°Little princess, don¡¯t you trust my master and little master?¡± It was unknown when the young man Xiao Mi had walked to little Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. He patted her shoulder with a smile. I have been following this mother and son since the beginning. All these years, 1 have seen everything that they have experienced. They have solved so many difficulties. Could it be that you are still worried that something will happen to them?¡±
little ling ¡®er shook her head, her little face a little pale.¡±I believe in father, mother, and big brother Yingluo. However, Ling ¡®er is a little flustered, as if Yingluo and the others are noting back.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for the feeling in her heart, little Ling ¡®er wouldn¡¯t be so sad. Her big eyes were filled with tears as she pitifully turned to the people behind her.
¡°Vermilion Bird, Xiao Mi, ck Tortoise, Azure Dragon, can you take me to my mother? I also want to go find mother Yingluo.¡±
The Vermilion bird¡¯s heart trembled,¡±Princess, be obedient. You are still too young. You can¡¯t go to that ce yet.¡±
Xiao Mi looked at little Ling ¡®er¡¯s deathly pale face and couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. He was about to say something when he suddenly saw a familiar figure approaching from afar and quickly arrived in front of him.
it was a beautiful young man with a cute baby face and a fairplexion, he was as pure as a clear spring and was very delicate.
¡°Mo lishang?¡± Xiao Mi was stunned.
He still had a very big impression of this young man who had once been picked up by Bai Yan from the wilderness. Therefore, when he saw Mo Li Shang appear under the void, his eyes showed a surprise.
Why did hee to the demon Realm now?
the vermilion bird¡¯s eyes were fixed on mo lishang, her breathing became rapid, her fists were clenched tightly, her beautiful face was tense, and her eyes did not move away from the young man¡¯s face..
Chapter 2005 - 2005: The demon Realm (3)
Chapter 2005: The demon Realm (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°ck Tortoise, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing Yi turned his head and saw the Man in ck holding his head tightly.
His expression was full of pain, as if he had lost some memory, but he couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment.
BOOM!
At this moment, it was as if a force had exploded in ck Tortoise¡¯s mind. He retreated step by step, and his handsome face turned pale.
His eyes fell on mo lishang, his brows were tightly furrowed, even his body trembled slightly.
Familiar
This young man was too familiar. He seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him.
Suddenly, a scene crossed the wilderness and jumped into the ck Tortoise¡¯s mind. The original vague memory gradually became clear.
On the blood-red Battlefield, two soldiers were fighting.
He was dressed in a long ck robe and stood on the battlefield.
Blood dyed the entire battlefield red. The battlefield was filled with corpses and blood.
Suddenly, a long sword came from behind him and pierced his chest.
blood stained his ck robe red. his body was stiff as he slowly turned his head.
it was a young man¡¯s face, so familiar that it made him tremble, but he could not even ask a question.
Why?
It was him?
On demon saint mountain.
The young man slowly descended from the sky. He stood beside the Vermilion Bird and carefully opened his palm.
¡°Yan Yan asked me to give this to you.¡±
In the young man¡¯s palm, a blue stoney quietly. The stone emitted a faint light, dyeing the young man¡¯s white face.
The Vermilion Bird stared at the stone in the young man¡¯s palm in a daze. Her red lips trembled as if she wanted to say something, but her throat seemed to be blocked, and she could not say a single word.
¡°Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiao Mi scratched the back of her head and asked in confusion,¡± do you know mo lishang? ¡±
At this moment, the atmosphere was silent.
The blood-colored sky enveloped demon saint mountain, giving off a strange and peaceful aura.
Suddenly, the ck Tortoise was the first to move.
His figure turned into a sharp sword and quickly broke through to the front of the young man. His fist was wrapped in a strong wind andnded on mo lishang¡¯s chest with a bang.
mo lishang did not resist, nor did he resist.
A powerful force prated his body, and he suddenly took a few steps back. A trace of blood began to spread from the corner of his mouth, slowly flowing down.
¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
The ck Tortoise¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and killing intent poured out from its eyes, enveloping the entire mountain range.
The Vermilion Bird was stunned.
She fell into deep thought.
After ck Tortoise returned, he had told her that the reason why he had fallen back then was because of an acquaintance.
However, he couldn¡¯t remember who this acquaintance was.
Therefore, after seeing the reaction of the ck Tortoise, the Vermilion bird¡¯s eyes slowly fell on mo lishang.
She clenched her fists tightly, and an indescribable anger surged out of her chest, making her face even more enchanting and cold.
¡°Is Mo Li Shang Xuanji you?¡±
The Vermilion Bird slowly took a few steps closer to mo lishang and squinted her eyes, a cold light suddenly appearing in her eyes,¡± ¡°Were you the one who killed ck Tortoise?¡±
Xiao Mi was dumbfounded.
Mo lishang had killed the ck Tortoise?
How did Yingluo do this?
Mo lishang was the master¡¯s younger brother, and he once killed Xuan Wu? If master knew about this, would he be able to bear it?
¡°I won¡¯t hurt her..¡±
Chapter 2006 - 2006: The demon Realm (4)
Chapter 2006: The demon Realm (4)
Trantor: 549690339
After a while, mo lishang raised his fair face and looked at the Vermilion Bird with determination.
He would never hurt her. He would never hurt her!
¡°Hahaha!¡±
The Vermilion Birdughed maniacally. Hisughter was filled with madness and anger, you said that you wouldn¡¯t hurt master, but you killed ck Tortoise. He was master¡¯s man. What¡¯s the difference between killing him and hurting master?¡±
Her anger had long been surging in her chest, and her cold eyes fell on mo lishang like a sword.
¡°i can¡¯t say anything now. i will only let you know that i won¡¯t hurt her.¡±
Mo lishang lowered his eyes. She was the person he swore to protect back then, how could he hurt her?
¡°Mo Li Shang!¡±
Xiao Mi¡¯s handsome and fair face was also dyed with a touch of anger. His eyes stared at Mo Li Shang and said through gritted teeth,¡± ¡°i¡¯m only asking you, is what the vermillion bird said true? Is it true that you killed the ck Tortoise?¡±
Mo lishang was silent.
And his reaction made Xiao Mi even more convinced that he had tacitly agreed, hehehe,¡± suddenly, he sneered, the joy of seeing mo lishang disappeared and was reced with endless anger,¡± when master first picked you up, you lost all your memories and only Little Mo was by your side. Now I guess Yingluo you should have recovered your memories, but Yingluo you have already recovered your memories, and you still dare to go to master¡¯s side, and keep saying that you won¡¯t hurt her? ¡±
Xiao Mi painfully closed its eyes before slowly opening them again.
If master and little master knew about this, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.
In reality, Xiao Mi had not recovered its memories of its past life and Qing Yi was the same. However, the Vermillion Bird was familiar with everything and the ck Tortoise also had a portion of its memories.
Therefore, Xiao Mi firmly believed their words!
¡°Master trusted you so much, so why did you treat her like this? I don¡¯t believe it. 1 don¡¯t believe that you appeared by master¡¯s side without a purpose! You¡¯ve killed the ck Tortoise, which is the same as hurting master! The few of us will never forgive you!¡±
We will never forgive you!
Mo lishang¡¯s body trembled, his white face became paler and paler, and his eyes swept across these people one by one.
¡°I¡¯m only here to give you the divine water stone on behalf of Yanyan.¡±
he gently pursed his pink lips, his voice as clear as water, sweet and moving.
¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, you are not qualified to call Master Yanyan and you are not qualified to gain her trust! Mo lishang, if I had known that you had betrayed master, I would have definitely stopped you from getting close to master!¡±
Mo Li Shang raised his head and looked at Xiao Mi.
His eyes were still clear, pure and without any impurities.
¡°I didn¡¯t betray her, and I didn¡¯t use her.¡±
Xiao Miughed coldly, now towards Mo Li Shang, it had lost all trust.
This young man, Tao Wu, had actually killed a ck Tortoise before!
Qing Yi had already understood what had happened. Her face was cold and heavy, as if a storm was rising around her.
I¡¯m only here to deliver the Holy water stone, mo lishang slowly walked towards the Vermilion Bird and ced the stone in front of her. I promised Yanyan that I would personally deliver it to you. Only this holy water stone can help Ling ¡®er.
So, even if he knew that ck Tortoise had returned, he would not be afraid.
He had alsoe here resolutely.
The Vermilion Bird was very resentful of mo lishang, but she also understood the importance of the divine water stone to Ling ¡®er. She reached out and took the stone..
Chapter 2007 - 2007: Heartache (1)
Chapter 2007: Heartache (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The Vermilion Bird held the stone in her hand tightly and slowly closed her eyes. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and her eyes fell on mo lishang.
¡°Mo lishang, now that you¡¯ve sent the thing over, you can get lost. 1¡¯11 settle the score with you when masteres back!¡±
The demon world was not very peaceful now. They might not have a great chance of winning if they fought with Mo Li Shang. Everything had to wait for Bai Yan to return first.
This was because they needed to protect Ling ¡¯er and Tian Tian Wufu more than anything else.
mo lishang looked back at these familiar faces, from the beginning to the end, he did not say a word to defend himself.
He also understood that any kind of exnation would be futile.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
The young man¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. He looked away from the Vermilion Bird and the others and slowly turned around to face the blood-red Sky.
¡°Wait,¡±
Suddenly, a crisp bell-like voice came from behind, causing the youth to stop in his tracks.
Little Ling ¡®er stood up from the ground, her small body already walking towards the youth.
¡°princess!¡±
Vermillion Bird and the others ¡®expressions changed drastically. They reached out to hold little Ling* er, but little Ling ¡¯er turned around and shook her head at them. Herrge eyes were even more brilliant than the stars.
Involuntarily, the Vermilion Bird retracted her hand, but her eyes never left little Ling ¡®er, for fear that mo lishang would harm little Ling¡¯ er.
¡°You really won¡¯t hurt mother?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes blinked as she stared unblinkingly at the Vermillion Bird. Her face was filled with a brilliant smile, and her voice was as innocent as ever.
Mo lishang looked back and met the little girl¡¯s eyes that were as bright as stars. He nodded involuntarily,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±
¡°Have you seen father and mother before?¡± the smile on little ling ¡®er¡¯s face gradually disappeared, her expression was a little dejected,¡± ling¡¯ er misses them so much, when will they be back? ¡±
mo lishang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he slowly closed his eyes and the scene of the hell realm being slowly devoured appeared in his mind.
After a while, he opened his eyes and wanted to pat little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head. However, when he saw the Vermillion Bird and the others staring at him with vignce, he gradually lowered his hand.
¡°They¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
little ling ¡®er pouted.¡± uncle, you¡¯re lying to me. ling¡¯ er isn¡¯t stupid at all. i can feel that father and mother have gone to a very far ce, i¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±
Mo lishang was silent. He couldn¡¯t say anything that would hurt this little girl.
Moreover, he believed that with Yanyan¡¯s ability, she would definitely be able to leave that ce.
uncle, Vermilion Bird and the others won¡¯t let Ling ¡®er go find mother. Can you tell Ling¡¯ er where mother went? ¡±
Little Ling ¡®er looked at mo lishang with anticipation, her eyes filled with endless light.
¡°they are going to a ce called the hell realm.¡± mo lishang smiled slightly.
¡°Mo Li Shang!¡±
The Vermilion bird¡¯s expression changed.
She should not have allowed the princess toe into contact with this bastard. This bastard actually directly told her where Bai Yan and the others were going?
What if the princess disdained him?
thinking of this, the vermilion bird couldn¡¯t help but panic, she wanted to stop mo lishang but it was obviously toote.
But what mo lishang said next stunned everyone.
it¡¯s a pity that the hell realm disappeared, and your parents went to another ce I don¡¯t know about. But I believe that they will definitelye back..
Chapter 2008 - 2008: Heartache (2)
Chapter 2008: Heartache (2)
Trantor: 549690339
The hell territory disappeared?
The Vermilion Bird staggered and could not even stand steadily. A look of panic shed across her beautiful face and her heart trembled uncontrobly.
If the hell territory disappeared, where could master and the king go?
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±
Xiao Mi was furious. It quickly rushed in front of Mo Li Shang and tightly lifted hispels and scolded him in anger,¡± ¡°mo lishang, you despicable liar, you actually lied to us! If the hell domain disappears, master and the king will definitely return. You¡¯re lying to us!¡±
What did the disappearance of a domain mean?
It meant that those within the domain would also disappear.
Such an ending was a shame that they could not bear.
Therefore, Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes were spewing mes of anger as it stared unwaveringly at the youth in front of it.
He didn¡¯t believe it. He would never believe Yingluo.
How could the hell domain disappear?
Mo lishang lowered his eyes and remained silent. He knew that once he said it, the entire demon world would be in shock.
but these people were qualified to know what happened in hell.
¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The domain has been devoured and no longer exists. For Ling ¡®er¡¯s safety, Yanyan entrusted me to bring back the Holy water stone. She hopes that the Holy water stone can suppress the me in her body,¡±
The youth¡¯s voice fell with the wind, causing Xiao Mi¡¯s entire body to freeze.
Did master and the rest really disappear?
His hands trembled slightly as he slowly closed his eyes. His Fair and Handsome face was filled with grief.
¡°You liar, you must be lying to me, Yingluo. You¡¯re a big liar!¡±
¡°Xiao Mi!¡± qing yi¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurriedly walked to xiao mi¡¯s side, she gently rubbed his shoulder as ifforting him silently and then turned her eyes to mo li shang,¡± are you sure that the hell domain has really disappeared? Then master and Wang Qianqian ¡±
they¡¯re still alive, I can feel it, they¡¯re still alive, ¡°mo lishang smiled,¡± it¡¯s impossible for Yanyan to disappear, she wille back.
this was his belief in her.
He firmly believed that his Yanyan would definitelye back from that ce.
¡°You can get lost.¡±
The ck Tortoise snorted coldly and clenched his fists tightly. A sharp light shed in his eyes. ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to take a single step into the demon world. Otherwise, 1 will kill you before master returns!¡±
He did not forgive mo lishang.
In fact, mo lishang had betrayed them back then, and he had already cut him into pieces thousands of times in his heart.
but if yingying wanted to fight with mo lishang, she had to wait for her master toe back and give her an exnation before dealing with him.
During this time, he would not make a move, but he did not want to see him retreat.
This time, mo lishang did not stay any longer. His clear eyes swept over little Ling ¡®er, slowly turned around, and with a leap, the White robe had disappeared under the blood-red moonlight.
¡°Princess.¡±
The Vermillion Bird quickly flew in front of little Ling ¡®er and tightly hugged her in her arms. Her breathing was nervous.¡¯This guy is not a good person, don¡¯t get close to him in the future, understand?¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for Ling ¡®er¡¯s question, she wouldn¡¯t have let Ling¡¯ er speak to him.
This young man was too dangerous, and she was worried that he would hurt Ling ¡®er.
¡°Why?¡± Ling ¡®er gently pursed her pink lips and gradually turned her head to look at the Vermillion Bird with her big eyes., isn¡¯t she mother¡¯s friend? could there have been a misunderstanding between him and the ck tortoise?¡±
Chapter 2009 - 2009: Heartache (3)
Chapter 2009: Heartache (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The Vermilion Bird gritted her teeth in hatred, the ck Tortoise saw it with his own eyes. What misunderstanding could there be?¡± If he can betray us once, he can do it a second time. Princess, you¡¯re master¡¯s daughter, nothing can happen to you.¡±
¡°Alright, Ling ¡®er will be obedient. I won¡¯t say a word to him in the future.¡±
Although she still felt that there was some misunderstanding about what happened back then.
Such a pure and elegant young man should not be someone who would do such a thing.
but,
After all, it was just a feeling. Even if she thought that mo lishang was not a bad person, she believed in the Vermilion Bird and the others more than her own feelings.
only then did the vermilion bird¡¯s heart quietly rx, she was really afraid that ling ¡®er would have too much contact with mo lishang.
¡°vermilion bird, what did he mean by that? What kind of ce was the hell territory? why did it disappear? Where did father and mother go? will they be able toe back?¡± Little Ling bit her finger and looked at the Vermilion Bird pitifully. Her eyes were filled with tears.
The Vermilion bird¡¯s body stiffened. She lowered her eyes and stared at the little girl before her. She forced a smile on her face.
¡°They¡¯ve only temporarily gone to another ce. They¡¯ll definitely return. Princess, 1¡¯11 help you ce the divine water stone in your heart first. With the stone¡¯s suppression, not only will the bead not be able to hurt you, it¡¯ll even be a sharp weapon for your cultivation in the future.¡±
little ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes and innocently asked,¡± ¡°Will Ling ¡®er be able to protect father and mother in the future when she¡¯s strong enough?¡±
¡°yes, when the princess is strong, she will be able to protect your mother.¡±
okay, little Ling ¡®er finally revealed a smile. Vermillion Bird, help me. When I¡¯m strong, I¡¯ll take second brother to find mother. I¡¯ll protect second brother until 1 find mother.
The Vermillion bird¡¯s heart ached, and the tears in her eyes almost fell. She secretly wiped them away while little Ling ¡®er was distracted and smiled.¡±Princess, it might hurt Yingluo a little.¡±
¡°Ling ¡®er is father and mother¡¯s daughter, the princess of the demon Realm. Ling¡¯ er isn¡¯t afraid of that little bit of love.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er smiled radiantly and reached out to hold the Vermillion bird¡¯s hand. Her smile was more dazzling than the sun, and even the flowers of the demonic Saint mountain gradually bloomed under her smile.
the vermilion bird did not say anything else, she tightly gripped the divine water stone and gently ced it on xiao ling ¡®er¡¯s chest.
little ling ¡®er felt a force push the divine water stone into her body, her body trembled from the pain, and tears instantly covered her eyes.
For so many years, little Ling ¡®er had always been pampered and doted on. She had never been injured before. Even if she identally fell and hurt her knees, she had pills to help her recover immediately.
Therefore, she had been pampered since she was born and had never suffered any pain.
¡°Vermilion Bird, be gentle.¡±
Xiao Mi anxiously stomped his feet, and when he saw little Ling¡¯s tears fall, his heart ached even more. He stared unblinkingly at the Vermillion bird¡¯s hand, and sweat flowed down from his forehead.
¡°Can the princess withstand it?¡± The Vermillion Bird raised her head and looked at little Ling ¡®er¡¯s pale face.
she used her strength to push the divine water stone into her body, although it did not leave any wounds on her body, the pain was like a knife through her chest.
Vermillion Bird, 1 love Yingluo. little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body trembled so much that it didn¡¯t hurt. Her teary eyes made people feel pity for her. but 1 want to see mother even more. Only when I be stronger can I go and find her, Yingluo..
Chapter 2010 - 2010: Heartache (4)
Chapter 2010: Heartache (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°That¡¯s why I can endure it.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, her big eyes filled with determination.
¡°Vermilion Bird, you can continue.¡±
This divine water stone was obtained by her father with great difficulty, so she had to endure it. Moreover, only when she became strong could she go to her mother¡¯s side.
her mother must be waiting for her to persuade her not to give up just because of a little pain.
Ji qingge stood at the foot of the mountain not far away. Her eyes fell on little Ling ¡®er¡¯s pale face. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and clench her fists nervously, little sister Qing GE. Tian Tian Ran over from behind, his hands still holding arge pile of snacks. But when he turned his head, he saw little Ling ¡®er not too far away with teary eyes and he was immediately stunned, what¡¯s wrong with little sister Ling¡¯ er? ¡± She seems to be very ufortable, Yingluo.¡±
Why?
was it because she was hungry?
Tian Tian, who had been pestering Ji qingge all this time, suddenly couldn¡¯t help it after seeing Ling ¡®er¡¯s miserable and pitiful appearance. She held the snacks in her hands tightly and wanted to walk up to her.
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
Ji Qing GE was shocked, and hurriedly pulled Tian Tian back to her side, frowning as she asked.
¡°Ling ¡®er is crying, she¡¯s crying, Yingying.¡±
Tiantian burst into tears, tears blurring his vision. ¡°Wuwu, I want to go to my sister¡¯s side.¡±
Ling ¡®er¡¯s body is in some condition. The Vermilion Bird is treating her. You can¡¯t go over or you¡¯ll disturb them.
Having said that, Ji qingge¡¯s palms were also covered in cold sweat. She wanted to walk to little Ling ¡®er¡¯s side several times, but she was afraid that she would disturb them, so she forcibly controlled her steps.
but sister Yingluo has been crying. Tian Tian sobbed, besides, she¡¯s injured, so 1 have to be with her.
although tian tian always fought over food with ling ¡®er, he only had one sister, as long as ling¡¯ er cried, he was willing topromise and give her his favorite food.
Not to mention, Ling ¡®er was still crying so painfully, which made him feel even more ufortable.
Tian Tian turned around. This time, she did not care about the pretty big sister behind her, and quickly walked towards Ling ¡®er.
ji qingge shook her head helplessly andughed bitterly, she was worried that tian tian would disturb the vermilion bird, so after a few seconds of silence, she also followed.
Demon saint mountain.
The divine water stone in the Vermillion bird¡¯s palm had gradually sunk into Ling ¡®er¡¯s chest. Her back was already drenched in sweat, and her clothes were tightly stuck to her skin.
The cold wind blew past, and she shivered from the cold.
¡°That¡¯s enough, Yingluo.¡±
She finally heaved a sigh of relief and slowly retracted her hand.
It was only now that the Vermilion Bird realized that she was so nervous that she had lost all her strength.
when the vermillion bird moved away, little ling ¡®er¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it and fell back.
fortunately, qing yi reacted in time and quickly caught the little fellow¡¯s soft body, allowing her to lean into her arms.
¡°Has it ended?¡± Little Ling ¡®er raised her pale little face. Her expression was very indifferent, and her clear voice carried a hint of weakness as she asked.
¡°It¡¯s a sess,¡± the Vermilion Bird nodded.
that¡¯s good, little Ling ¡®er smiled brightly, in the future, Ling¡¯ er will be able to cultivate and be very powerful. Then, I¡¯ll go and find mother. Wu Wu, I miss mother, sob sob.
At the end of his sentence, the little bun began to sob, his tears flowing down like a river and covering his pale little face..
Chapter 2011 - 2011: The man in the cave (1)
Chapter 2011: The man in the cave (1)
Trantor: 549690339
If it was not for the sake of finding Bai Yan, perhaps Yingluo and little Ling ¡®er would not be able to endure such pain.
It was because of her stubbornness that she had to endure it.
¡°Ling ¡®er,¡±
Tian Tian quickly ran towards Ling ¡®er, and only when she was in front of Ling¡¯ er did she stop and look at her helplessly.
¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t cry, okay? I¡¯ve brought all the good food, 1¡¯11 give it all to you!¡±
His eyes were filled with reluctance, but he still stuffed the food in his arms into Ling ¡®er¡¯s hands.
¡°Wuwu.¡±
Ling ¡®er was still sobbing non-stop, her tears falling and soaking the ground in front of her.
Tian Tian helplessly looked at the Vermillion Bird, as if she was asking how tofort little Ling.
¡°Little Prince,¡± the Vermillion Bird patted Tian Tian¡¯s head,¡±the princess¡± body has just been tormented by pain, so can you not disturb her? let her have a good rest.¡±
Tian Tian tilted her head, and her chubby face was filled with heartache. She raised her hand and gently stroked little Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, just like the Vermillion Bird had done to her.
¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. Big brother is by your side. In the future, if someone hurts you, big brother will help you beat them up, okay? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Yingluo.¡±
He did not know what had happened to Ling ¡®er. He only knew that something had happened to Ling¡¯ er¡¯s body and the Vermillion Bird had to save her.
Therefore, if he found out who had harmed Ling ¡®er, he would definitely not let him off!
¡°Wuwu.¡±
little ling ¡®er cried as she ran into tian tian¡¯s arms, her tears and snot all over tian tian¡¯s body.¡±l miss father, mother, and big brother.¡±
tian tian blinked, her eyes filled with confusion.¡±Didn¡¯t father and mother go out to y? They¡¯ll definitely be back soon. I¡¯ll take good care of my sister during this time.¡±
The Vermilion Bird did not tell the two little fellows where Bai Yan and di Gang had gone and only told them that the two of them had gone out to y, to prevent the few little fellows from worrying too.
Who knew that Ling ¡®er would be too smart? coupled with Bai Xiaochen¡¯s departure, it made her firmly believe that Bai Yan and di Cang must have encountered danger.
Only di Jintian had always believed that Bai Yan and Mo Wuji had gone out to y and would be back very soon.
Little Ling ¡®er wiped the tears from her face and raised her bright and tender little face.
Herplexion had almost recovered, and her lips were curved in a beautiful angle.
¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, Ling ¡®er will be able to find them soon. Ling¡¯ er will be as strong as big brother, so 1 can go out alone to find my parents.¡±
tian tian scratched the back of her head and turned to look at vermillion bird and the others, her eyes were filled with confusion, not understanding what little ling ¡®er meant.
However, it was a little awkward.
Every time Tian Tian saw Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears, her heart would ache.
¡°Sister Qing GE.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er turned her head and saw Ji Qing GE, who had already walked behind Tian Tian. She smiled lightly,¡±I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m actually very happy. This way, not only will I get rid of the hidden danger in my body, but i can also make my cultivation speed up. In the future, 1 can help father and mother beat up bad guys.¡±
When she thought of the person who had caused her uncle¡¯s death and made her aunt so sad, Xiao Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart was filled with anger, and her little face was covered in ayer of anger.
I¡¯m fine now. the Vermillion Bird wiped her sweat. She was a little exhausted and smiled. I¡¯m going back to the demonic Saint mountain to rest. Take good care of the princess and prince Qianqian..
Chapter 2012 - 2012: the man in the cave (2)
Chapter 2012: the man in the cave (2)
Trantor: 549690339
After saying this, the Vermillion Bird looked at them onest time and slowly walked up the demon saint mountain.
in the dark cave, the man slightly raised his head, and a gorgeous smile bloomed on his charming face.
The man was dressed in a red robe and became the only light in the dark cave. His hands were bound by two iron chains and he could not move.
¡°Divine water stone?¡±
Suddenly, a sneer came out of the man¡¯s mouth. He raised his lips slightly, and there was a strange light in his smile.
¡°it seems that the little girl¡¯s parents are no ordinary people, they even found the divine water stone, qianqian.¡± he licked his red lips, and the little girl¡¯s soft and pink lips appeared in his mind, hisughter became more and more evil.¡±however, i¡¯m looking forward to the little girl growing up. perhaps i¡¯ll have to rely on her if i want to leave this ce in the future, qianqian.¡±
Time flowed like water, time flew by.
Ever since di Cang and Bai Yan left, two years had passed. In these two years, the demon world and the maind had been very peaceful. Only the divine world would often be attacked by some unknown people.
It was a pity that Feng Li Xiao had also left the God World, so no one could help the God World in this crisis.
After all, back then, Ling Zun and Xuan Zun hadmitted suicide in front of Bai Yan to apologize for their sins, but they had left behind a few other profound gods. When these profound gods saw the God Realm that was like the end of the world, their hearts were filled with guilt and regret.
If Xuanji and Bai Yan were still in the divine Pce, the divine Lord would not have left in a fit of anger. Di Cang, as Bai Yan¡¯s husband, would also be a member of the divine Pce. Now that the divine world was in danger, the demon world could not sit by and do nothing.
but now, xuanji
What was waiting for the divine realm was only disaster.
at this moment, in a certain mountain range in the divinity, a few reverent-god level experts were sitting in a circle, their sorrowful auras lingered in the mountains and everyone¡¯s brows were filled with pain.
if only Yun Ruoxi didn¡¯t exist, hehe. one of the Venerables pondered for a while before saying this.
Huang Xin, who was wearing a yellow robe, was silent. After a while, he said,¡± ¡°Actually, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s existence can¡¯t be med. We were too stupid and were deceived by her. If the God monarch was still in the God World, the God World wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a disaster.¡±
In the past few years, they had filtered through the past in their minds one by one, and only then did they realize how stupid they had been.
Even though Yun Ruoxi had evil intentions, if they didn¡¯t believe her, they wouldn¡¯t have let the God World suffer such torture.
¡°Back then, there was a prophecy that the divine world would be destroyed. From the looks of it now, this battle was the main culprit that caused the divine world¡¯s destruction. I just don¡¯t know who bi an came to my divine world to kill.¡±
Supreme God gray cannon slowly closed his eyes. His face was full of grief, his lips trembled slightly, and his fists were clenched tightly.
Was the divine Pce really wrong?
No, they were not wrong!
They had never considered their own safety. All they wanted was peace in the divine realm.
Their only mistake was that they had easily believed Yun Ruoxi and had even given Bai Yan such a painful injury.
just as huang xin was about to say something, a chuckle came from the front.
This voice was very familiar to everyone present. In an instant, their bodies stiffened. They slowly turned their heads and looked at the woman who was slowly walking towards them from the void..
Chapter 2013 - 2013: The man in the cave (3)
Chapter 2013: The man in the cave (3)
Trantor: 549690339
A green dress streaked across the sky and came with the wind.
The woman¡¯s bodynded lightly on the ground. The corners of her lips curled up, and her gentle and beautiful face was so clean that there were no ws. The scars that had destroyed her beauty had long since disappeared.
No!
Compared to her a few years ago, the current Yun Ruoxi was clearly more beautiful. Her aura was not as weak as before. Instead, it faintly revealed a strong power.
¡± yun ruoxi!!!¡±
this name made everyone present gnash their teeth and stare at her with fire in their eyes.
¡± hierarch, long time no see, qianqian.¡± yun ruoxi smiled and slowly walked towards them.¡± however,pared to thest time i came, there seem to be fewer people among you. where are ling zun and xuan zun? ¡± where did the two of them go? if i¡¯m not wrong, they should have died in bai yan¡¯s hands.¡±
Huang Xin saw Yun Ruoxi¡¯s disapproving look and clenched his fists tightly. He took a few deep breaths to calm the anger in his heart.
if yun ruoxi didn¡¯t look down on ling zun and xuan zun, why would shemit suicide?
If it wasn¡¯t for Yun Ruoxi, how would the divine world have suffered such a disaster?
All of this was because of this woman, and now she still dared toe and mock him?
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Bai Yan has caused you all to be in such a state and even caused the deaths of Ling Zun and Xuan Zun. Why are you all still not going to find her to take revenge?¡± yun ruoxi walked to their side with a smile, her eyes were condescending.¡± or perhaps you don¡¯t have the guts to take revenge? ¡±
Huang Xin sneered,¡± we made a mistake because we trusted you! But we can¡¯t keep making mistakes! yun ruoxi, don¡¯t try to delude us with your lies, we will never believe you again!¡±
yun ruoxi¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.
These people actually did not hate Bai Yan?
If it were not for Bai Yan, the divine Pce would not have suffered such great damage and Feng lixiao would not have left. Simrly, they would not have ended up in such a state where they did not dare to return to their homes!
Why didn¡¯t they hate her?
¡°Huang Xin, I¡¯ve said before that Bai Yan¡¯s existence will cause the divine world to be destroyed. She¡¯s the main culprit who will destroy the divine world. The divine world¡¯s current situation is all because of her.¡±
The gray-robed Supreme God curled his lips sarcastically. ¡°If the demon Realm wanted to destroy the divine realm, they would have done so long ago. Why would they wait until two yearster?¡±
did she think that they were still being yed around by this woman like before?
¡°Why not because of her?¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s lips curled slightly and there was madness hidden in her eyes. 1¡¯11 tell you the truth. Those who came to the divine world to kill are all my subordinates. My current strength has already reached the high-level profound deity stage. Not to mention you guys, even Bai Yan and di Cang are definitely not my match in front of me now! Let alone a mere divine realm?¡±
High-level profound deity?
Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and they looked at Yun Ruoxi in disbelief.
it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know yun ruoxi¡¯s strength, not to mention that she had been crippled, even if she hadn¡¯t been crippled, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have such talent.
And he wouldn¡¯t have broken through to the profound deity stage in just a few years.
that¡¯s why Qianqian ¡ Yun Ruoxi¡¯s smile became even wider, it¡¯s all Bai Yan¡¯s fault that the divine world ended up like this. If it wasn¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to me. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Qianqian, I wouldn¡¯t have such hatred for the divine world. The reason I took action against the divine world was all because of her. She¡¯s the sinner of the divine world, hahaha!
Sheughed wildly.
Thatughter seemed to be saying,¡± look, what I said back then was not wrong. Bai Yan is a sinner who overturned the divine world.. She deserves to die ten thousand times for her crime!
Chapter 2014 - 2014: The man in the cave (4)
Chapter 2014: The man in the cave (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Yun Ruoxi, you¡¯re crazy!¡±
This woman¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. She hadpletely gone crazy!
¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Yun Ruoxi stoppedughing and her eyes were filled with hatred. I am only stating a fact. After your divine world is destroyed, there is only one person you can hate, and that is Bai Yan! She¡¯s a sinner, and her name should go down in history!¡±
Huang Xin and the others took a few steps back, keeping a distance from the woman.
they could all see the madness in her eyes, only yun ruoxi thought she was sober.
¡°huang xin, tell me, where did that crazy old man surnamed bai go?¡±
Yun Ruoxi kept the madness in her eyes and asked coldly.
¡°You mean Bai ziyin?¡± Huang Xin frowned.
¡± that¡¯s right, in this divine world, the only person bai yan cares about is him alone, i must kill him. i want bai yan to suffer for the rest of her life!¡±
Yun Ruoxi gritted her teeth. The hatred in her heart surged again and turned into a strong killing intent.
If it wasn¡¯t for the Grand Lord not allowing her to go to the demon world, she would probably have already brought people to the demon world to settle the score with Bai Yan.
since she couldn¡¯t go to the demon realm, she would kill everyone in the immortal realm, including that crazy old man.
after the incident that year, the crazy old man disappeared. I don¡¯t know where he went. Huang Xin¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, if you want to find him, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way. He might not even be in the divine world. This world is so big, who knows where he went? ¡±
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light and she stared at Huang Xin¡¯s old face again, ¡°you really don¡¯t know where that crazy old man went?¡±
The crazy old man had looked down on her even before he had gone crazy. She had wanted him to take her in as his disciple many times, but he had rejected her.
However, as the number one expert in the divine realm, he had given all his pampering to Bai Yan alone.
After that, the crazy old man went crazy. She initially thought that she would have a chance to obtain his inheritance. But every time the crazy old man saw her, he would go crazy and beat and scold her.
How could she not hate him?
The current her no longer needed to rely on anyone. Whether it was the divine Pce or the crazy old man, neither of them should be allowed to live in this world!
hehe,¡± the gray-robed Supreme God sneered, the crazy old man hates the divine Pce to the core. Do you think he¡¯ll tell us his whereabouts? Yun Ruoxi, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go against Bai Yan anymore. All of us are filled with regret right now. If you be her enemy, your end will definitely be miserable!¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
After Yun Ruoxi heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. Herughter was filled with disdain and her lips curved up sarcastically. I remember that previously, Bai Yan¡¯s strength had only just broken through to the mystic God Realm. Now, only two to three years have passed. At most, she is only at the middle stage of the mystic God Realm. As for me, I have long broken through to the high stage of the mystic God Realm and am only one step away from the domain Realm.
so Zhenzhen, do you all think that 1 will still lose to Bai Yan? ¡±
Sheughed contemptuously, her tone full of disdain.
Yun Ruoxi admitted that in terms of status, Bai Yan had a Tianyan Overlord behind her and di Gang¡¯s strength was also not weak. However, if she lost the protection of these two men, Bai Yan would definitely not be her match!
The grey-robed old man sneered and said no more.
She did not know what kind of opportunity Yun Ruoxi had obtained to allow her strength to increase to such a powerful level. However, he understood that even if Yun Ruoxi increased her strength, she would definitely not be Bai Yan¡¯s match.
There were too many legendary colors on Bai Yan. There was no woman in this world who could surpass her, Xuanji..
Chapter 2015 - 2015: It has been two years (1)
Chapter 2015: It has been two years (1)
Trantor: 549690339
It has been two years (1)
¡°Huang Xin, I didn¡¯te here today to kill you. I just want you to watch the divine world being destroyed and die in despair.¡±
The corners of Yun Ruoxi¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She took two steps towards the reverent-god level cultivators and her narrowed eyes were filled with killing intent.
don¡¯t hate me either. If you want to hate someone, go hate Bai Yan. From now on, 1 will also make the divine realm¡¯s mayfly cease to exist! Hahaha!¡±
with every word that yun ruoxi said, huang xin and the others ¡®hearts trembled a few times, however, they understood that yun ruoxi was now standing at a height that they could not reach, no matter how much strength they used, they had no way of pulling her down.
¡°Yun Ruoxi, you won¡¯t have a good death! You¡¯re enemies with Bai Yan and you¡¯re going against the demon world. Your end will not be any better than ours!¡± The grey-robed old manughed crazily, his white hair scattered messily,¡± no matter how high you climb, you will fall miserably in the future! at that time, you will be able to apany us in hell!¡±
The thing that Yun Ruoxi could not tolerate the most in this life was peopleparing her to Bai Yan.
Therefore, after hearing these words, the anger in her chest surged out, and the murderous look in her eyes became even more intense.
¡°Originally, I wanted you to watch the destruction of the divine realm. Now, it seems that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s seeking your own death!¡±
BOOM!
With a wave of her hand, a wave of energy surged out and instantly shed the chest of the gray-robed old man.
Blood seeped out from his chest and dyed his gray cannon red.
His body had already stiffened in the wind, and his old eyes were reluctant to look at the beautiful rivers and mountains of the immortal realm. Then, he fell to the ground in a daze under the stunned gazes of Huang Xin and the others, blood flowed out, dyeing the ground red.
¡°Whoever says one more word will end up like you!¡± Yun Ruoxi waved her sleeves and reproached arrogantly.
She saw the anger in the eyes of Huang Xin and the others, and she felt even more proud.
Back then, she had relied on the breath of this group of people to survive. Now, they needed to rely on her to survive.
This feeling made her feel sofortable that she couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°miss yun, it¡¯s gettingte, we should go back.¡±
An old man had already walked behind Yun Ruoxi and reminded her in an indifferent voice.
Yun Ruoxi frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the old man behind her. Her gaze swept past the few reverent-god level cultivators and her lips slightly curved. ¡°Of course, on ount of our many years of friendship, 1 will let you live. As long as you kneel down and beg me, I will let you live.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±
Huang Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as he gritted his teeth and said.
yun ruoxi chuckled and sarcastically said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given you all a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Elder Wu, let¡¯s go. Let these people perish along with the divine world.¡±
The old man standing behind Yun Ruoxi remained expressionless. Even when Yun Ruoxi instructed him, his expression remained indifferent.
Only when Yun Ruoxi turned around did he follow behind her and disappear under the dark cloud-covered sky.
¡°Huangzun, what should we do now?¡± The other venerable¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke timidly.
huang xin slowly closed his eyes, after a while, he opened them again, his old eyes were filled with determination.
no matter what, the people of the divine Pce will never yield to her despotic power. I, Huang Xin, will live and die with the mayfly of the divine world! Huang Xin said..
Chapter 2016 - 2016: two years (2)
Chapter 2016: two years (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Dust frost domain.
In the sea of Cape Jasmine, a gentle breeze blew, lifting the man¡¯s long robe and ck hair.
The man stood up straight with his hands behind his back. His eyes were filled with deep longing and regret.¡±Shuang ¡®er, if 1 hadn¡¯t left your side back then, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have died. Those people caused your death, and I will never let them have an easy time! i¡¯ll make all those who hurt you pay!¡±
He slowly closed his eyes, and the young girl¡¯s beautiful and charming smile appeared in his mind again, causing his heart to be ruthlessly stabbed again.
It¡¯s been ten thousand years, Huahua.
She had been gone for 10000 years, and he had never forgotten her!
As long as he left the domain, he would be able to take revenge on those people!
Suddenly, the man opened his eyes. His fingers deftly plucked a jasmine flower and put it under his nose. That gentle breath made it seem as if the young girl was still by his side, making his lips unconsciously curve into a slight arc.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, if you really like di Cang, then I will bring his corpse here when the timees and ce it beside your gravestone to apany you. Back then, I said that as long as it¡¯s something you want and like, I will do my best to help you. So, Wuwu¡¡±
Even though he loved Liu chenshuang deeply, he was willing to let her be with another man.
¡°who is it?¡±
Suddenly, a sound came from behind. A cold light shed in the man¡¯s eyes. In the breeze, his figure was like a bolt of lightning andnded in front of Yun Ruoxi.
Yun Ruoxi was stunned. Her face was pale. She looked up at the man in front of her and swallowed with difficulty.
¡°Lord bi an¡±
ye yuche¡¯s eyes were extremely cold and sharp, like a knife scraping yun ruoxi¡¯s body, she was so frightened that she shrank back and took a few steps back.
¡°Who allowed you to enter this ce?¡± Ye yuche sneered and the corners of his lips curled up sarcastically. She took a few steps closer to Yun Ruoxi. Yun Ruoxi, did you really rely on this Lord¡¯s indulgence for you to do whatever you want these days? You don¡¯t even care about this Lord¡¯s orders?¡±
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s entire body trembled. She lowered her head deeply.¡±Lord, I¡¯m only Yingluo.¡±
Ye yuche had clearly given her a lot of love and indulgence. It could be said that this Chen Shuang domain was her world. Even the Grand Lord, who had previously forbidden her from entering the divine world, was now willing to let her return to the divine world to take revenge.
Thus, she had always believed that she was a special existence in the Grand Lord¡¯s heart, which was why she had the courage toe to the sea of flowers to look for ye yuche.
But now, Wanwan and ye yuche¡¯s cold gaze made her body tremble endlessly. Panic filled her heart, and she couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.
¡°Only?¡± Ye wanche¡¯s aura became even more violent, enveloping Yun Ruoxi like a storm, but what? Yun Ruoxi, no one has the right toe to this Cape Jasmine field. Your aura will contaminate Shuang ¡®er.¡±
shuang ¡®er mumbled
Hearing this name again, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart felt a slight pain. She raised her head, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. She actually had an endless amount of misery and pity.
¡°Grand Lord¡¯s sea of flowers is for that woman called Shuang ¡¯er?¡±
Liu chenshuang, the Grand Lord¡¯s most beloved woman. She was also the origin of this territory.
The words of those maids rang in Yun Ruoxi¡¯s mind without exnation, causing her to reveal a bitter smile.
¡°This Lord¡¯s Shuang ¡®er is the most outstanding woman in the world, not just this sea of flowers, even the Chen Shuang domain was established for her. ye yuche¡¯s voice was cold and gloomy, sinister and terrifying, do you know why this Prince couldn¡¯t bear to destroy the Chen Shuang domain? She didn¡¯t hesitate to let herself be sealed here for many years and didn¡¯t break the domain to leave because this sea of flowers was personally nted by Shuang ¡®er. Under the sea of flowers, there is her Cenotaph..¡±
Chapter 2017 - 2017: Two years (3)
Chapter 2017: Two years (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Ye wanche¡¯s every word was like a heavy hammer that ruthlessly smashed into Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart.
She clenched her fists tightly and her face was pale. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears and she looked even more aggrieved and pitiful. Her voice was careful as she said,¡± ¡°then what am i in the lord¡¯s heart?¡±
¡°You?¡± Ye yuche¡¯s hand tightly clutched Yun Ruoxi¡¯s chin and he smiled cruelly, you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying Shuang ¡®er¡¯s shoes! If you are safe in the Lord¡¯s Manor, 1 will indulge you and let you turn the world upside down! But you shouldn¡¯t havee to the Cape Jasmine Garden. This ce was nted by Shuang ¡¯er, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to insult her!¡±
Yun Ruoxi was in pain from ye wanche¡¯s fingers. Her chin was red and tears flowed from her eyes, slowly sliding to the ground.
Bang! Bang!
Ye yuche raised his hand and sent Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body flying. Her body immediatelynded on the path outside the flower field without damaging the Cape Jasmine flowers in the field.
From this, it could be seen how much traffic Liu chenshuang had in ye yuche¡¯s heart.
¡°Lord bi an¡±
As Yun Ruoxi looked up, she saw ye wanche slowly walking towards her. Her heart grew more and more flustered and she kept retreating. She stared at the man with a dark expression in panic.
¡°Yun Ruoxi, you deserve to die!¡±
BOOM!
Ye yuche made his move again. A force struck Yun Ruoxi¡¯s chest, sending her flying backward. Fresh blood continuously flowed out of her mouth.
At that moment, Yun Ruoxi finally felt panic. She hurriedly got up from the ground and knelt in front of ye yuche. She kowtowed desperately, her tears flowing like a river.
¡°I know 1 was wrong, 1 really know I was wrong. My Lord, please forgive me this once, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
she knew she was in the wrong and no longer dared to rely on ye yuche¡¯s indulgence for the past two years to think that she couldpare to liu chenshuang.
Even though she knew that this was the forbidden grounds of the Chen Shuang domain, she had stille to test the waters without hesitation. Now, she finally understood that in the Grand Lord¡¯s heart, she would never be able topare to Liu chenshuang!
Ye yuche raised his hand, grabbed Yun Ruoxi¡¯spels, and pulled her in front of him.
He was expressionless but his cruel voice made Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart tremble.
Yun Ruoxi, everything you have today was given to you by this Lord. Your strength was also raised by this Lord. Therefore, if you make such a mistake again, 1 will let you return to the past and personally hand you over to the demon world. I believe that those people in the demon world hate you to the bone!
if it wasn¡¯t for the heart of the true god, he would never let this woman stay!
After all, thest woman who dared to break into the sea of Cape jasmines no longer existed.
Yun Ruoxi bit her lips tightly. Her heart was in a panic. She couldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t go back to the past.
Otherwise, not to mention the people of the demon Realm, even the people of the divine realm would not let her off again.
¡°also, don¡¯t even think aboutparing yourself to shuang ¡®er.¡± ye yuche¡¯s gaze gradually softened, perhaps because he thought of that charming and bright woman, ¡°even though she¡¯s asionally arrogant, she¡¯s kind and lively, she¡¯s different from you. your kindness is a pretense, but i, wanwan, once saw shuang¡¯ er risk her life to save an unfamiliar baby beast, when she saved the baby beast, she smiled very beautifully and brilliantly at that moment, it was also from that moment that i swore that i would definitely protect her bright and beautiful smile..¡±
Chapter 2018 - 2018: Two years (4)
Chapter 2018: Two years (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Before he met Liu chenshuang, ye yuche never thought he would fall in love with a woman at first sight.
Unfortunately, the woman he loved was in love with another man.
He wanted to protect her smile and happiness, and he did not hesitate to help her get his Kasaya. However, he did not expect that their n would fail. Shuang ¡®er had also thought of him as di Cang after she was drunk.
if shuang ¡®er had not taken the initiative, he would not have vited her. however, as a normal man, how could he control himself when the woman he loved threw herself into his arms?
Therefore, those things that shouldn¡¯t have happened just now happened.
Ye yuche closed his eyes. At this moment, the image of Liu chenshuang leaving angrily appeared in his mind. He wanted to make her stay several times, but he couldn¡¯t move a step.
He also did not expect that this farewell would be an eternal farewell.
When Ye Wanwan opened her eyes, the killing intent in her eyes intensified. She coldly looked at Yun Ruoxi and no longer had the initial gentleness and warmth.
Lord, I know 1 was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s little face was deathly pale. She was clearly frightened by ye yuche¡¯s murderous aura as her voice trembled.
however, it was a little awkward.
Her heart had already been twisted into a ball, and her eyes were watery.
in the past two years, she had never been able to forget feng lixiao. after all, he was a man she had loved for a thousand years, how could she let go of her ¡®but¡¯?
However,
After two years of living together, ye yuche had indulged her so much that a part of her heart had long fallen for him.
she had lived for so many years, but no man had ever treated her like ye yuche did. not only did he help her improve her strength, but he also allowed her to cause trouble in the domain.
But today, Wanwan and ye yuche¡¯s words were like a hammer that woke her up from her sweet dream.
Only then did she realize how ridiculous she had been for the past two years. She actually thought that ye yuche was true to her.
¡°Get lost!¡±
¡± you¡¯re courting death!¡± ye yuche shouted coldly and flung yun ruoxi¡¯s body away with a casual swing.
Her sorry figure fell into the mud, and she staggered and ran.
Her pair of beautiful watery eyes were filled with grief. She turned back to look at ye yuche, then turned around and ran in the direction she came from.
Ye yueche didn¡¯t spare Yun Ruoxi another nce. He had already retracted his gaze and turned to the blooming Cape Jasmine field in front of him.
Shuang ¡®er, this piece of Pure Land was given to me by you personally, so I won¡¯t let any womane and destroy it.
After leaving the Cape Jasmine field, Yun Ruoxi stopped. She gradually turned her head and her gaze fell on the flower field in the distance.
She clenched her fists tightly. The blood at the corner of her mouth was very clear under the afternoon sun. Her chest hurt, but it could not ovee the anger and unwillingness in her heart.
¡°On what basis? Why do 1 have to be so humble in order to beg for a trace of power and status? Bai Yan doesn¡¯t need to do anything and she has already obtained everything that I¡¯ve dreamed of!¡± The fire of jealousy in Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart had long been burning, she married the king of the demon world and the Lord of the Fire domain is her father. She is loved by thousands and her whole life, but I, Qianqian, need to rely on other people¡¯s charity and pity. If the Lord gets tired of me one day, I will go back to how I was!
However, Bai Yan was different. The me domain¡¯s Overlord was her biological father and loved her so much. Even if she made a big mistake in the future, it was impossible for her to be chased away.
How could Qianqian obtain all of this so easily?
Chapter 2019 - 2019: two years (5)
Chapter 2019: two years (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡± bai yan, i will surpass you. even if my background can not bepared to yours, i can still crush you in terms of strength, i want to shatter all of your arrogance and make you kneel on the ground to submit.¡±
The anger in Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart had already twisted her entire body. She didn¡¯t take another look in the direction of the sea of Cape jasmines and turned to leave.
Her slender figure gradually disappeared under the afternoon sun, with determination and determination.
In the sea of Cape jasmines, ye yuche stood quietly with one hand behind his back.
after a while, his lips curled up.¡± Shuang ¡®er, wait for me. I¡¯ve already found a way to break the heavenly me seal. When that timees, 1¡¯11 be able to go and take revenge for you.
1¡¯11 make all those who hurt you pay the price!
A cold glint shed across ye yuche¡¯s eyes. He raised his head to look at the Azure sky, then slowly turned around and walked back in the direction he came from.
In the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s elderpound, many elders were already waiting for ye wanche. When they saw him walk in through the door, they hurriedly stood up and weed the man who was slowly walking in.
¡°Lord, you¡¯vee?¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes were dark and cold as he nodded indifferently,¡± ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡±
don¡¯t worry, my Lord. We¡¯ve brought you the things you wanted. When do we start?¡±
Back then, Tianyan had used his physical body to seal all of his domains, so he would definitely leave behind the physical body with the domain sealed. For this reason, ye yuche had spent ten thousand years before he found the location of the seal.
Now, as long as he destroyed Tian Yan¡¯s physical body, he would be able to break all the seals.
at first, 1 thought that heavenly me¡¯s body would be in one of the realms. Therefore, for the past 10000 years, I have searched through all the realms in the world, but I could not find his body. What 1 did not expect was that heavenly me would actually leave his body in the God Realm to rot.
A cold light shed in Tian Yan¡¯s eyes as he continued,¡± ¡°However, since I¡¯ve found him, 1 must break his seal this time! It¡¯s almost time. In a moment, you all will head to the divine realm and crush his corporeal body to pieces!¡±
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
me domain.
In the study, Tian Yan was sitting in front of the desk, a faint true energy surrounded his body. Ayer of cold sweat flowed down his forehead, covering his handsome face.
¡°Tianyan, how is it?¡±
Bai ning stood worriedly beside Tian Yan, looking at the man in front of her with a slightly nervous gaze. Her eyes were filled with concern and tenderness.
After a while, the man suddenly opened his eyes. His sweat flowed down his neck, shining in the sun.
¡°I still can¡¯t break through the bottleneck.¡±
Tian Yan shook his head with a wry smile, a trace of helplessness in his mouth.
Even though he had returned, his strength was still not at the peak of his previous life. If he could recover his strength, the seal that trapped him would be broken, and he could walk out of this ce safely.
¡°you don¡¯t need to rush, take your time.¡±
Bai ning took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from Tian Yan¡¯s forehead. Her tone was like a spring breeze, making people feel veryfortable.
ning ¡®er,¡± Tian Yan held Bai ning¡¯s hand and smiled helplessly. I feel that my mood has been a little uneasy recently, as if something big is about to happen. In addition, the seals of the major domains have begun to loosen. I must improve my strength as soon as possible and leave this ce..
Chapter 2020 - 2020: Two years (6)
Chapter 2020: Two years (6)
Trantor: 549690339
As long as he had one foot in the true God Realm, this seal that could only restrict overlords would not be able to trap him.
At the same time, it was even more impossible for Qianqian to leave.
But now, he could feel the loosening of the seal.
¡°Yunfeng, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Bai ning asked, frowning.
back then, I used my body as a medium to seal all the major domains. That¡¯s why I Never Told You and Yan ¡®er. As long as those people find the body I left behind, they will have a way to break the seal. Tianyan frowned again, unfortunately, the seal 1 set up back then couldn¡¯t seal too many people. That¡¯s why I chose to seal those Lords.
The sealing Arts that he knew were not able topletely seal the passageway, but they were able to seal the souls of those people.
In other words, in order to seal the various overlords, he had gone to fight each of them and collected their souls, sealing them in his physical body.
after that, they could no longer leave the domain.
Of course, Youyou couldn¡¯t leave the realm because the medium that was sealed was his body. Since he had returned to the realm, he couldn¡¯t leave easily.
This sealing Kasaya was also effective against the main body, heavenly me.
If he forcefully broke the seal now, he would also break the seals of the other domains. Unless he could recover his peak power, he would only have the strength to open the passage to the fire domain.
He was still too weak.
you ¡ Bai ning¡¯s face turned pale, you mean, if those people find your previous body, they can break the seal? ¡±
that¡¯s right,¡± Tianyan¡¯s mouth was bitter,¡± in order to prevent those people from finding the location of the seal, I didn¡¯t leave my physical body in any of the major domains. Instead, 1 left it in a corner of the divine world. However, over the past 10000 years, too many changes have happened in the divine world. Even I don¡¯t know where my physical body has gone to.
If they were found by people from other fields, the entire continent would be in danger.
Yunfeng,¡± Bai ning nervously grabbed Tian Yan¡¯s sleeve. Her breathing was a little irregr, if those people leave the domain, does it mean that something will happen to Yan ¡®er and di Cang? ¡±
She did not forget that Yan ¡¯er had an enemy in a certain domain. If she let that enemy leave, the consequences would be unimaginable.
¡°I¡¯m leaving the domain!¡±
Bai ning bit her lip and clenched her fists tightly.
tell me, what did your physical body look like in your previous life? 1 want to find it before they do, and 1 definitely won¡¯t let those people break the seal!
She couldn¡¯t just watch as the demon world was in trouble, so she had to leave!
¡°Ning, son, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Tian Yan¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly grabbed Bai ning¡¯s hand, his eyes full of worry,¡± if there is really the whereabouts of the physical body, the people who went there are definitely not people of the same Domain Realm. There were many Lords ten thousand years ago, unlike today, where few people can break through to this realm. So, in this vast world, there are hundreds of people of the domain Realm.
This was also the reason why he would rather use this method to seal the various major domains than to conquer them with force.
there were simply too many domains, there were hundreds and thousands of them.
however, he was only one step into the true god realm and wasn¡¯t a true god. he couldn¡¯t resist the attack of so many domains..
Chapter 2021 - 2021: Two years (7)
Chapter 2021: Two years (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Yunfeng, Yan ¡®er is my life. I can¡¯t let her be in any danger!¡±
A light shed in Bai ning¡¯s eyes, and she said firmly,¡± ¡°Besides, since you¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s impossible for those overlords to leave their domains, I¡¯m not afraid of dealing with others! I can¡¯t allow these people to threaten Yan ¡®er!¡± As a mother, her child¡¯s safety was always the number one priority in her heart. She could not wait in the fire domain with peace of mind!
Tian Yan¡¯s hand, which was tightly holding Bai ning¡¯s hand, slowly loosened: alright, I promise you. You can go if you want to, but I also have a request. Bring all the experts in the fire domain.
Bai ning was shocked. She looked at Tian Yan in surprise,¡± but what if 1 take these people away and people from other fields join forces to find trouble with you?¡±
first, ¡°Tianyan¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and this smile was filled with arrogance, my own strength is my protective talisman. 1 don¡¯t need anyone to protect me, and I¡¯m not afraid of those whoe to me. Second, Yan ¡®er is our life, and you are also my life. I can¡¯t let you be in any danger, but I can¡¯t go with you. I can only give you everyone.
They had been separated for so long before they finally met again. How could he be so insistent on letting her suffer another injury?
The number of Masters in the me domain wasn¡¯t small. With them there, at least he could be at ease.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai ning smiled gently, her slender fingers caressing Tian Yan¡¯s handsome face, her voice gentle,¡± ¡°Yunfeng, wait for me to return. At that time, I will bring Yan ¡®er and di Cang back to Xuanji.¡±
let¡¯s go. Tian Yan slowly got up and took Bai ning¡¯s hand as they walked out of the study. I¡¯ll send you off. Also, be careful, Qianqian.
At the same time.
In the demon Realm.
little ling ¡®er rested her cheeks on her hands as she sat on the rock, her big eyes blinked as she looked at the sky. her eyes had long lost their usual brilliance.
¡°little sister ling ¡®er, little sister ling¡¯ er yingluo¡±
Tian Tian was holding a te of Osmanthus cakes as she ran over to Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. Her dirty little face had a smile as she put the Osmanthus cakes in front of Ling¡¯ er.
¡°For you to eat.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er looked at the osmanthus cake in front of Tian Tian and shook her head,¡±I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±
¡°but yingluo ¡¡± tian tian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at little ling ¡®er and took back the osmanthus cake,¡±little sister ling¡¯ er only knows how to cultivate now, or she¡¯s sitting here and staring at the demon world in a daze, you haven¡¯t yed with yingluo with me in a long time, and i personally made this osmanthus cake.¡±
You haven¡¯tughed in a long time too, Yingluo.
¡°I really don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±
Ling ¡®er pursed her pink lips and stood up from the rock. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go and cultivate, Yingluo.¡±
After saying this, little Ling ¡®er reached out and patted the dust off her clothes. She lowered her eyes to hide the sadness in them as she walked toward the demonic Saint mountain.
Ever since Ling ¡®er¡¯s body had fused with the divine water stone a few years ago, her strength had indeed risen rapidly. It was also because of this that she had been hiding on demonic Saint mountain to cultivate every day.
the only free time he had was to sit at the intersection of the demon realm and look out from afar.
However, every time he waited, he was disappointed.
¡°Eider sister Qing GE, what happened to younger sister?¡± Tian Tian turned her little head and looked at Ji Qing GE, who was following behind her, and pouted, feeling wronged,¡±does little sister hate me now?¡± Or did I do something wrong to make her so unhappy? as long as my sister can smile at me, i can change anything..¡±
Chapter 2022 - 2022: two years (8)
Chapter 2022: two years (8)
Trantor: 549690339
Ji Qing GE looked at Tian Tian¡¯s aggrieved little face. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t even say a word offort.
It¡¯s been two years.
The Queen had been gone for two years.
Ling ¡®er¡¯s initial hope turned into disappointment. How painful must her heart be?
She wasn¡¯t as silly as children of her age should be. Instead, she was very smart and nothing could be hidden from her. Therefore, no matter how many lies they used, they couldn¡¯t make her smile again.
¡°oh right, sister qing ge, father and mother have gone out to y for so long, why haven¡¯t they returned yet?¡± Tian Tian lowered her head, tears filling her eyes. Her teary eyes made one feel pity for her, and she said,¡±does mother think that Tian Tian is too greedy and doesn¡¯t know anything, so she hates me?¡± but ling ¡®er was very obedient, ling¡¯ er was so obedient, so why didn¡¯t her parentse back to see her? Ling ¡®er is crying every day, I¡¯ve seen it.¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s lips trembled slightly. She had thought that The Little Prince did not know anything, but in fact, there were many things in his heart that he was very clear about. It was just that he had never said it out loud.
Tian Tian wiped her tears,¡±if father, mother, and big brother cane back, I will not be so greedy in the future, and I will be obedient. Moreover, sister qingge, look, 1 personally made these Osmanthus cakes. 1 originally wanted to make Ling ¡®er happy, but she doesn¡¯t seem to want to pay much attention to me, Qianqian.¡±
looking at the little bun¡¯s pitiful appearance, ji qing ge squatted down, took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped the dust from his face.
¡°The princess just misses the King and Queen too much, so she¡¯s in a bad mood. Your Highness, please don¡¯t disturb her for the time being, okay?¡±
Tian Tian once again lowered her head,¡±in actuality, 1 miss you and your mother. In the past, I thought that the most important thing in my heart was the food in the world, but after you and your mother left, 1 realized that they were the most important things in my heart. As long as you and your mother are willing toe back, I can do anything. Really, 1 can also make myself smarter.¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s heart ached for such a sensible and adorable Tian Tian. However, no one knew where the Queen and the others had gone.
In the past two years, Vermilion Bird and the others had tried everything they could to find them, but they had not been able to.
The Little Prince is already smart enough, Yingluo,¡± Ji Qing GE said in a soft voice, smiling slightly.
¡°Really?¡± Tian Tian¡¯s big eyes blinked before bing dim again,¡±but little sister has a lot of thoughts that 1 can¡¯t guess at all. Moreover, I¡¯m too greedy, and mother definitely doesn¡¯t like it. However, I can change, all of my shorings can be changed.¡±
As long as his parents were willing to return, everything would change.
Tian Tian looked down at the osmanthus cake on the ground and swallowed with difficulty.
I really want to have a bite, Yingluo.
No! No, he had to correct his gluttony. Otherwise, his mother and the others might note back!
A smile appeared on Ji qingge¡¯s delicate and pretty face. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything today. I¡¯ll go prepare something for you.¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not eating.¡±
tian tian hurriedly shook her head as if she wanted to prove her determination.
Bang! Bang!
Who would have thought that just as Tian Tian said this, his body would suddenly shake, and the cute little bun would turn into a Silver Fox, lying on the ground..
Chapter 2023 - 2023: The Woman in White (1)
Chapter 2023: The Woman in White (1)
Trantor: 549690339
The Woman in White (1)
¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±
He said weakly.
Ji Qing GE couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She lowered her body and gently patted Tian Tian¡¯s head.
¡°you¡¯re finally hungry? The Queen didn¡¯t tell you to be greedy only because she was afraid that your stomach wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. She didn¡¯t ask you to skip meals. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to find something to eat.¡±
she lifted the little fox up from the ground and hugged her in her arms, a slight smile on her delicate face.
The arc was so faint that it was almost invisible.
Before she left, Ji qingge turned back to look in the direction little Ling had left, her eyes full of worry.
If the Queen did not return, the princess would not be able to regain her former vigor. However, she did not know when the Queen and the king would return.
The demon world had sent out countless people to search for Bai Yan and di Gang¡¯s whereabouts. However, after searching for a full two years, they were still unable to find their existence. Even the four beasts that had a contract with her could not sense her aura.
at this moment, bai yan was still floating in the darkness, she could hear di cang and bai xiaochen¡¯s voices, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not open her eyes in a daze.
Why?
Why was she unable to move? And why couldn¡¯t he make a single sound?
If this continued, she might only be able to drift in the darkness for the rest of her life.
No!
No!
She had to leave this ce. Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian were still waiting for her at home.
Just as she was desperately trying to move her body, a voice suddenly rang out, prating into her soul and making her whole body tremble.
¡°You¡¯re here?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled. She was unable to find the source of the voice and could only ask in her heart,¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±
Suddenly, a white light came out from the darkness. Only then did Bai Yan realize that she was already standing in this white light. Di Cang and Bai Xiaochen, who were originally by her side, had disappeared.
A woman in white appeared in front of her.
This woman¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that it could be described as devastatingly beautiful. Even her every frown and smile could make mountains and rivers flow backward.
actually, I am you and you are me, Lao Ai. The Woman in White slowly walked towards Bai Yan andughed arrogantly, back then, before 1 reincarnated, I had already calcted that I would have three chances to reincarnate. If 1 did not guess wrong, the Lao Ai that I would be able to see would be you in your third life?¡±
Three reincarnations?
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes. In front of her, the appearance of the White-dressed woman gradually became familiar, so familiar that it made her heart tremble.
I¡¯ve seen some statues before. On the chair at the forefront of the statues sat a woman, and a group of demonic beasts knelt before her. Simrly, not long ago, I also saw the scene depicted on these statues on a mural in a cave. I also saw the inheritance left by that girl. If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re her? ¡±
The white-robed woman looked at Bai Yan with a faint smile. ¡°No, I no longer exist in this world. I¡¯ve only left behind a wisp of my soul so that you¡¯ll have the chance to reach the peak of my past. It was also because I left behind this remnant soul that I didn¡¯t have the talent and intelligence 1 was satisfied with in my Second Life. 1 was only able to recover in my third life.¡±
therefore, you are my third life, the woman had already walked out of the light and was in front of Bai Yan with a smile, therefore, the figure carved on those statues should not be me, but you..
Chapter 2024 - 2024: the woman in white (2)
Chapter 2024: the woman in white (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Thus, the person carved on those statues should not be me, but you, Xuanji.
The woman¡¯s words rang out in Bai Yan¡¯s mind over and over again like thunder, exploding her mind to the point that she lost all ability to think.
¡°You¡¯re me?¡± Bai Yan was startled and continued to ask,¡± do you have a grudge with the demon world? ¡±
The Woman in White turned to look at Bai Yan andughed softly. ¡°The demon Realm? you¡¯re talking about the demon race, right? The demon race had changed its name to the demon Realm? i do have a grudge against the monster race, no, it should be said that this is a war between humans and the monster race, these matters have nothing to do with me now. i have long since ceased to exist in this world, the only reason i am able to leave behind a remnant soul is to help you be a true god.¡±
¡°true god?¡± Bai Yanughed coldly and curled her lips in mockery, back then, you were so powerful as a true God. Then, how did you die? ¡±
the woman in white was stunned, she turned her head away awkwardly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know the reason for this in the future. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say it now.¡±
Seeing that The Woman in White did not reveal the truth of her death, Bai Yan did not probe any further. She muttered to herself for a moment before asking, ¡± ¡°Then tell me, what is this ce and why did you leave your soul here?¡±
¡°This is a space that can stop time. If you are here, no matter how many years have passed, your age will not change. Even if you are a baby who has not cultivated, after a thousand years, you will still be an infant and will not change. This is why I used this ce to preserve my soul. If I were anywhere else, my soul would have disappeared and 1 would not have been able to wait for you to recover.¡±
The Woman in White sighed.
Perhaps it was because only a remnant soul was left, The Woman in White did not have the arrogance she had seen on the statue. There was peace between her brows.
¡°how can i reach true god?¡±
Bai Yan raised her head and looked at The Woman in White. Her voice was not as indifferent as it was initially.
She suddenly recalled the peach blossom forest in the ruins.
the peach blossom forest had only existed because the leader of the monster race had nted it for her.
If this woman was her past life, did that mean that the previous demon race leader bi an was di Cang?
regarding this matter, bai yan had many questions, from the statue, she could tell that the goal of this woman in white was to step on the heads of the demons.
but why did the leader of the bi ¡®an demon race nt a peach forest to pay tribute to her, and even gave up his true god body to follow her to reincarnation?
if you want to be a true God, you still have to take it step by step. 1 don¡¯t have much power left, so I can only help you break through to the intermediate Lord level. You still have to work hard for the rest,¡± The Woman in White paused for a moment, then continued,¡± after you reach the advanced Lord level, go and look for something. That thing is a me bead. If you find it, you will naturally have a way to break through to the true God level.
me bead?
bai yan was stunned, could this me bead be the one in little ling ¡®er¡¯s heart?
¡°As for this ce, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll use thest of my strength to help you break through her. Also, don¡¯t me me for making you wait for so long. Although time has stopped here, this territory is still veryrge.. I¡¯ve spent so much time finding you,¡±
Chapter 2025 - 2025: The Woman in White (3)
Chapter 2025: The Woman in White (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°wait!¡±
Bai Yan saw that the woman was about to disappear and hurriedly wanted to ask about the me bead.
Before she could finish her sentence, The Woman in White turned into a ray of light and entered her body.
In the darkness.
Di Cang held Bai Yan¡¯s body tightly from the beginning to the end. His lowered eyes stared at the woman in his arms.
Even though he couldn¡¯t see his fingers in the dark, as long as he could feel her presence, his heart would be very calm.
Suddenly, he was startled.
A ray of light emitted from the woman¡¯s body and instantly turned into a pir of light that surged upwards, illuminating the entire darkness.
Royal father,¡± Bai Xiaochen nervously grabbed Bai Yan¡¯s sleeve and asked,¡± what happened? Mother, she¡¯s Huanhuan.¡±
di cang frowned slightly and did not speak, but his gaze still did not move away from her.
Low-level Lord, intermediate Lord
The power of the breakthrough directly allowed Bai Yan to advance from high-level Mystic God to mid-level Overlord. However, the light on her body did not dissipate. Her tightly shut eyes also slowly opened at this moment.
¡°Di Cang, Chen ¡®er, Xuanji.¡±
She curled her lips slightly and looked at the two people beside her, her smile gradually deepening.
After that, Bai Yan raised her hand and tightly hugged di Cang¡¯s neck. Her hand was very strong, as if she was afraid that he would leave her.
¡°Yan ¡¯er, Yingluo, you¡¯re back, Yingluo!¡±
Di Cang¡¯srge hand gradually ced on Bai Yan¡¯s back, gentlyforting her.
These few days, di Cang knew that Bai Yan was still by his side and he could still feel her aura. However, he understood that Bai Yan¡¯s soul had not followed them. She should have gone to another ce. That was why she was unable to give them any response, Xuxu.
¡°Mother,¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face was filled with joy as his small hand gently tugged at Bai Yan¡¯s sleeve. Hisrge eyes blinked as he looked at her. ¡°What happened to you before? chen ¡®er was talking to you, but you ignored her. you almost scared chen¡¯ er to death.¡±
Chen ¡®er, mother heard everything you said, but I can¡¯t give you a response.
Bai Yan touched Bai Xiaochen¡¯s little head guiltily.
This period of time has indeed made this little fellow worried, Yingluo.
The light in the darkness grew brighter and brighter, spreading to every corner and recing the original darkness, making the whole world bright.
Pada!
A crisp sound rang out and entered the ears of the three people.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart tightened and she hugged Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small body tightly, her gaze vigntly looking around.
At this moment, Bai Yan¡¯s expression froze.
Because the white sky above Lao Al¡¯s head was like a piece of torn cloth, with a crack.
In just a quarter of an hour, the cracks grew bigger and bigger, tearing the entire white sky apart, revealing the pure blue sky.
¡°Mother!¡± Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face was filled with surprise, are we finally able to leave?¡±
¡°en.¡± bai yan lowered her head and gently stroked bai xiaochen¡¯s small head, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have any concept of time in this ce and we don¡¯t know how much time has passed outside, if it¡¯s a hundred or eighty years, then ling ¡®er and the rest would be too slow.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled and she did not dare to think deeper.
However, Bai Xiaochen was stunned by her words. He turned his head to look at Bai Yan in a daze. ¡°Mother, what do you mean? Chen ¡®er doesn¡¯t understand.¡± hearing this, bai yan finally came to a realization, bai xiaochen still did not know exactly where they hade to. therefore, he told her the information that the white-robeddy had told her one by one..
Chapter 2026 - 2026: The Woman in White (4)
Chapter 2026: The Woman in White (4)
Trantor: 549690339
Her voice had just fallen when Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face turned white. He was so aggrieved that he almost cried out.
¡°Mother, what should we do if a hundred and eighty years have passed? sister ling ¡¯er is older than me. should i call her sister or sister in the future? What if some little rascal takes advantage of my absence and snatches little sister Ling ¡®er away?¡±
When he thought of the scene of a group of little brats surrounding him and calling him uncle after he returned to the demon Realm, he was on the verge of breaking down.
He definitely couldn¡¯t ept this!
let¡¯s go back and take a look first. Bai Yan frowned and pondered, think in the best direction. Maybe we¡¯ve only stayed here for a few months? ¡±
¡°Really?¡±
bai xiaochen turned his head around pitifully, his eyes filled with tears.
¡°when i go back, you¡¯ll still be a little kid, and you¡¯lle over and call me brother? Tian Tian is still a little gluttonous child, nothing has changed?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Bai Yan did not reply to Bai Xiaochen¡¯s words. Her heart was very heavy.
She was afraid that it had really been 800 years. How painful would it be if he teased her like this?
How could she leave Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian to live alone for so long? How were they going to spend the days without her?
don¡¯t worry, di Cang raised his hand and put it around Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder, his voice carrying a light chuckle, believe me, we didn¡¯t stay in this space for too long.
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up reluctantly.
Otherwise, she might really not be able to take Yingluo.
A few years ¡®change was already intense enough, not to mention a hundred and eighty years?
Bai Xiaochen secretly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and forced a smile on his lips. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s go home. I miss Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian, as well as little aunt and long¡¯ er. 1 wonder if they¡¯re back yet,¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±
Bai Yan and di Cang exchanged a nce and looked at the familiar sky of this maind. In their hearts, there was no longer the joy that they had felt when they first left.
Because they didn¡¯t know how much time had passed in the outside world.
The divine realm.
Outside the divine Pce, a dense crowd descended from the void andnded steadily at the entrance.
the few guards at the gate were scared out of their wits after seeing so many people, especially when those people carried a powerful force that shook the entire area.
¡°Yingluo, Who are you?¡±
The hands of the guards who were holding the swords trembled uncontrobly. They retreated backward and looked at the people in front of them in panic.
¡°Kill!¡±
The old man in the lead waved his hand, and his cold voice rang out. Immediately, the people behind him rushed to the door to take a look.
Under the dark clouds, blood stained the lintel of the divine Pce. Before the guards knew what had happened, they had already fallen into a pool of blood and died.
elder Yin, Tianyan¡¯s body should be in the altar of this divine Pce,¡± a young man walked up to elder Yin and said respectfully,¡± but these people probably don¡¯t know what is hidden in the altar of the divine Pce. They can¡¯t get a word out of them. So, did you kill everyone in the Xuanji divine Pce? ¡±
these people don¡¯t deserve to live,¡± eider Yin smirked, so, there¡¯s no need to leave any of them alive.
¡°Yes, elder,¡±
Hearing this, the people behind elder Yin no longer held back. They let their blood flow in the divine Pce.
Previously, Bai Yan did not kill everyone in the divine Pce. She had only destroyed the main culprit. After all, the guards and maidservants left in the divine Pce now did not know about the conflict a thousand years ago..
Chapter 2027 - 2489: The world-shattering trio reunited (5)
Chapter 2489: The world-shattering trio reunited (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Yiyi, aren¡¯t the people from your sacrednding soon? The people from the Holy Land had chosen toe to the Tianyu Empire. Did they have news of the state preceptor and Xiaoyun? Are you nning to use this to lure Xiaoyun out?¡±
In this world, the only people who could find di Xiaoyun were probably the five members of the other families. However, those five didn¡¯t want to disturb di Xiaoyun, so if she didn¡¯t go back, they would let her go.
And if they wanted to find di Xiaoyun, it would not be so easy.
I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m just asking father to help me find Xiao Yun. It¡¯s better to let the people from the Holy Lands do it than the two of us searching blindly. Chu Yiyi sighed and frowned bitterly, now that Ling ¡®er is getting married, where is Xiao Yun? ¡± she¡¯s the kind of person who would count the money after being sold, i really don¡¯t know why a ck-bellied person like the demon king would have such a silly and sweet sister like her, yingluo.¡±
Back then, di Xiaoyun had almost been deceived by those people from the Bai family of Liu Huo Kingdom. Fortunately, she and Chen ¡®er had appeared in time. With di Xiaoyun¡¯s sensitivity to the Royal bloodline of the demon world, he naturally recognized Bai Xiaochen at a nce, and thus avoided being deceived by others.
Therefore, how could she believe that such a naive and innocent girl had not been deceived at all after being out alone for so many years?
¡°chu yiyi!¡±
Suddenly, an angry voice came from the front.
Hearing this voice, Chu Yiyi, who was grumbling, suddenly froze. She slowly raised her head and her gaze fell on the angry little face.
Not far away, di Xiaoyun had his hands on his hips. His beautiful eyes were filled with anger as he red at Chu Yiyi,¡± you took advantage of my absence to frame my reputation. I, di Xiaoyun, am extremely smart. If you insult me again, don¡¯t me me for ignoring you in the future!
In the past, under the protection of her Royal brother and the state preceptor, she was indeed innocent and pure. But these years, the state preceptor was not by her side, and she was alone outside. She had long learned to protect herself and not be deceived by anyone.
Hence, the current di Xiaoyun would never admit to Chu Yiyi¡¯s words.
Chu Yiyi stared nkly at the young girl that she had been thinking about day and night. Her throat was a little choked. She sobbed and suddenly stood up from her seat and ran towards di Xiaoyun.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to fight?¡±
Di Xiaoyun was startled by Chu Yiyi¡¯s words and hurriedly got into a fighting stance, thinking that the person who was rushing over wanted to fight with her.
It was just like the noisy Huanhuan from back then.
But,
chu yiyi¡¯s hands hugged the young girl tightly.
The young girl¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.
She could feel Chu Yiyi¡¯s trembling as if she was hugging her and not willing to let go.
Xiao Yun, you bad girl. Where have you been all these years? Wu Wu, I¡¯ve Almost Missed You to death. Bai Yan still doesn¡¯t allow us to disturb you. 1 haven¡¯t seen you for many years. Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu ¡±
Initially, Chu Yiyi was onlyining about her grievances. In the end, her face was covered in tears.
A small, beautiful face was filled with tears, and her hands were tugging at her clothes.
¡°We¡¯re the sky falling and earth cracking trio, how can you leave us behind? Di Xiaoyun, how could you leave us behind for so many years and not cause trouble with us? do you know that without you, even causing trouble is meaningless, and there¡¯s no one to apany me and Xiaoyun to be scolded?¡±
Chapter 2028 - 2490: The world-shattering trio reunited (6)
Chapter 2490: The world-shattering trio reunited (6)
Trantor: 549690339
The more Chu Yiyi spoke, the angrier she became. Tears welled up in her eyes as if she wanted to vent out all her grievances.
di xiaoyun exined in a weak voice,¡± ¡°Every year, I would go to the demon Realm to visit sister-inw Wang, brother Wang, and the others, but you were not in the demon Realm at that time, so I had no choice. After all, you also know that if I wanted to wait for the beast core to lead me to the state preceptor, it would have to be twenty years ago. However, how difficult was it for me to find him in this vast sea of people? I don¡¯t have the time to visit you often.¡±
¡°Di Xiaoyun!¡± Chu Yiyi sobbed,¡± you¡¯re such a lustful fellow. You could have brought me along to help you find the state preceptor. Why did you note back to see me for so many years? ¡±
¡°Are you willing to leave Bai Ling? Just to apany me in my search?¡±
Chu Yiyi was silent.
It seemed like she really couldn¡¯t bear to leave Yingluo.
¡°Furthermore, my sister-inw would not let use out together. She would be worried that we would burn down the entire divine realm. Otherwise, why would sister-inw not tell you about my whereabouts? It¡¯s easy for her to find me.¡±
This seemed to be the truth.
If she followed di Xiaoyun, the entire God World would be turned upside down by them.
¡°Di Xiaoyun, have you found the state preceptor?¡± chu yiyi¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious as she asked.
¡°How did you know?¡± di Xiaoyun blinked.
Chu Yiyi didn¡¯t reply to her and continued to ask,¡± ¡°Is the state preceptor you¡¯re looking for the fourth prince?¡±
This time, di Xiaoyun waspletely dumbfounded. How did Chu Yiyi know everything?
¡°It seems that my guess was right. It was just a guess at first, but seeing you here, I know that I was right.¡±
wait a minute, Zhenzhen! di Xiaoyun¡¯s mind was in a daze. Yiyi, how did you know about this?¡±
idiot,¡± Chu Yiyi knocked on di Xiaoyun¡¯s head,¡± I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Later on, I heard a rumor that when the fourth prince of the heavenly Imperial Empire was born, a strange phenomenon fell from the sky. It was known as an ominous sign. It was said that on that day, the sky of the heavenly Imperial Empire was as if it was on fire. This strange phenomenon was too simr to the demon world.
¡°Moreover, the day before the strange phenomenon fell from the sky, the Imperial advisor died. Even though people say that the strange phenomenon is an ominous sign, for the demon world, such a strange phenomenon is an auspicious sign. So, if the fourth prince is not the Imperial advisor, who else can he be? How could an ordinary person have such a phenomenon? Keep dreaming!¡±
Chu Yiyi snorted. In fact, even though this strange phenomenon had not spread throughout the entire divine world, everyone within a hundred miles of the Tianyu Empire knew about it. She really did not know that di Xiaoyun would spend fifteen years to find the state preceptor.
¡°This bi an¡¡±
Di Xiaoyun was dumbfounded.
In her heart, she actually felt that Chu Yiyi¡¯s words made a lot of sense.
It was not that she had not heard of this rumor before, but she had not taken it to heart until she met the state preceptor and recognized him at a nce as the person she was looking for.
¡°so, are you an idiot?¡± chu yiyi rolled her eyes at di xiaoyun and asked.
Di Xiaoyun was on the verge of tears. Her heart was full of chagrin. She could have found the state preceptor earlier, but because of her stupidity, she had to wait so many years to see her beloved.
¡°Wu Wu, it¡¯s all my father¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. They passed on all their cleverness to my brother and gave me a wooden brain. Wu Wu, look at my state preceptor. Wu Wu, look at him..¡±
Chapter 2029 - 2029: Tianyan’s physical body (3)
Chapter 2029 - 2029: Tianyan¡¯s physical body (3)
Trantor: 549690339
The sky seemed to be covered by crows, and all the people in the divine world could not help but look at the sky outside the divine Pce.
Even Huang Xin and the others, who were hiding in the mountains, could feel the pressureing from the divine Pce.
they ran out of the cave one after another and looked in shock at the experts who were heading in the direction of the divine pce.
¡°what¡¯s going on with yingluo? Why are there so many Mystic deities in the divine Pce?¡± Huang Xin¡¯s face changed. His voice trembled and his eyes were filled with fear.
¡°It¡¯s probably those people in the domain. Huang Zun, are we still going to hide here? It¡¯s fine if those people are only chasing after us, we can just hide and we¡¯ll pass. However, they¡¯re going to massacre the entire divine realm now. How can we continue to be cowards?¡±
A reverent-God shed tears of pain. He looked at the crowd in the distance, his heart in a panic.
Huang Xin was silent.
after losing ling zun and dark supreme, they had lost their backbone, now, he was the only one who could make the decision.
¡°Let¡¯s go back to the divine Pce!¡± Huang Xin gritted his teeth,¡± we can¡¯t let the divinity copse. Even if we die, we must die a worthy death!
He had already done too many wrong things. If he could keep the divine world safe and sound, he would not be afraid even if he had to give up his life.
At this thought, the reverent-god level cultivators left the mountain where they had lived for several years and hurried back to the divine Pce.
It had been three years since he left the divine Pce. In these three years, the divine world had undergone too many changes.
When the reverent-god level experts returned to the entrance of the divine Pce and saw the corpses lying on the ground, their hearts bled and their eyes were filled with grief.
it seems that those people have indeede to the divine Pce, and they have killed so many disciples of the divine Pce!
Huang Xin trembled as he closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes and said with determination,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Today, I¡¯m going to meet those people in the domain!¡±
He took the lead and walked to the threshold of the divine Pce.
He was like a brave warrior who had gone to his death, never to return.
The others didn¡¯t stop either. They all followed Huang Xin and slowly walked toward the ce where the pressure came from.
The altar was stained with blood.
More and more people swooped down from the sky, and each of them was strong, making Bai ning a little powerless.
However, she thought of Tianyan, who was still waiting for her, and also thought of her rtives in the distant maind and the demon world, Yingluo.
She could not let the corpse fall into the hands of these people!
Bai ning¡¯s body was like lightning, quickly passing through the crowd. Every time she rushed through the crowd, there would always be a few people who fell in a pool of blood.
The sword in her hand was bleeding, and it dripped onto the ground.
Corpses were everywhere.
now, using this word to describe this scene could not be more appropriate.
there were a lot of corpses on the ground, bai ning didn¡¯t know how long she had been fighting, she only felt that she had lost her strength, so she hurriedly took out a bottle of pills and ate them.
When they recovered their strength, they charged back into the battlefield.
When Huang Xin and the others arrived, they saw the bloody battle. Their eyes slowly turned around and fell on the opened ancient box. Suddenly, a burst of anger emerged from their chest and they shouted angrily.
you bastards! How dare you touch the altar of my divine Pce!
Back then, the divine Pce wasn¡¯t so powerful. Later on, an expert identally obtained this ancient box and cultivated near it, which increased his cultivation speed by a lot..
Chapter 2030 - 2030: Tianyan’s physical body (4)
Chapter 2030 - 2030: Tianyan¡¯s physical body (4)
Trantor: 549690339
it was also because of the existence of the ancient box that the divine pce had changed so much.
Now that someone had destroyed the ancient box, how could Huang Xin and the others not be angry? They wanted nothing more than to tear the person who had destroyed the ancient box into pieces!
Huang Zun, wait a minute, a reverent-God stopped Huang Xin and shook his head, don¡¯t you see that woman, Bai ning, is also here? ¡± We still don¡¯t know who destroyed the ancient box. Why don¡¯t we see what¡¯s going on first?¡±
¡°Ha!¡± Huang Xin sneered and said sarcastically,¡± no matter who destroyed the ancient box, we have to deal with those people from the domain Realm first. How many innocent people have they killed in the immortal realm? didn¡¯t he deserve to die? Besides, if Bai ning wanted to destroy the ancient box, she would have destroyed it when they came to the divine Pce. Now it seems that it must be the doing of someone with a domain.¡±
It had to be said that Huang Xin had been muddleheaded all his life, but he was smart this time.
By the time he finished speaking, his figure had already shed andnded in front of Bai ning.
bai ning also saw the old man in front of her and frowned slightly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you? Are you guys not going to continue being cowards? What are you doing here?¡±
Huang Xin¡¯s back was facing the woman behind him, his yellow robe fluttering in the wind.
His white hair was like snow, and his voice was old.
Mrs. Bai ning, I know you don¡¯t want to see the people of the celestial Pce, but now, for all of us, the domain is the biggest enemy, so Qianqian, I came to help you.
Bai ning didn¡¯t speak. She quickly looked away from Huang Xin and turned to deal with the dense enemies.
hehe,¡± elder Yin sneered,¡± no matter how many peoplee, Tianyan¡¯s body must be destroyed today. No matter how you try to stop it, you will not seed!
Huang Xin¡¯s mouth was full of anger,¡±as expected, you destroyed the belief of my Celestial Pce!¡± I, Huang Xin, will never let you off!¡±
After saying that, Huang Xin leaped up and rushed towards elder Yin, who had just spoken.
Elder Yin¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. He saw Huang Xin rushing toward him, and his lips curled into a smile. He raised his palm, and a gust of wind blew, hitting Huang Xin with a powerful force.
Huang Xin only took a few steps back before he charged towards elder Yin like an unkible cockroach and staggered.
¡°You¡¯re also from the me domain?¡±
elder yin dodged huang xin¡¯s attack with a twist of his body, he asked coldly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°No!¡± Huang Xin¡¯s attack did not stop. I am a member of this divine Pce. You have killed so many people from the divine world and destroyed the altar of my divine Pce. Just based on this point alone, I will not let you off.
¡°hahaha!¡±
Elder Yinughed maniacally, hisughter full of disdain.¡±You? you¡¯re only a mid-level profound deity, in my eyes, you¡¯re just an ant. why won¡¯t you let me go? What a whimsical idea.¡±
BOOM!
This time, elder Yin didn¡¯t stop. He punched Huang Xin¡¯s chest hard like the wind.
huang xin took a few steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood, his old face turned pale.
Mrs. Bai ning, although we have had disputes before, can I ask you for a favor this time?¡±
He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, turned his back to Bai ning, and pleaded in his old voice.
bai ning was stunned, she stopped her attack and looked at the old man in front of her who was under the strong wind., she asked,¡±what is it?¡±
Chapter 2031 - 2031: Liu chenshuang (1)
Chapter 2031: Liu chenshuang (1)
Trantor: 549690339
the corpse in this ancient box has always been the faith of our Celestial Pce. Even though I didn¡¯t know that it was a corpse in the ancient box all these years,¡± Huang Xin paused,¡± it was because of him that our Celestial Pce existed. Can 1 beg you to take this corpse away?¡±
Bai ning¡¯s heart trembled slightly as she looked at Huang Xin in surprise.
¡°What do you mean by that? Now that there are so many people here, do you think 1 can walk out?¡±
Huang Xin¡¯s back was as straight as ever, like a mountain.
¡°This is the divine Pce, we naturally have a way to make you leave! also, Xuanji Madam Bai ning, it was all the mistakes that our divine Pce had made back then. Not only did we harm Bai Yan, we have also harmed you. We will bear the responsibility for the mistakes that we have made. Those people from the divine world are innocent. If you all have the ability, please help my Xuanji save those people from the divine world.
The reason why they had made so many mistakes over the years was all for the sake of the divine world. It was precisely because they cared too much about the divine world that they were left in aplete mess.
Even now, their original intentions had never changed.
The divine realm was still something that they had to protect, even if it meant sacrificing their lives.
okay, I promise you. Bai ning looked up at Huang Xin in the crowd, if 1 have the ability, 1 will not let the divine world fall.
¡°Thank you, Yingluo.¡±
Huang Xinughed.
The other reverent-gods also heaved a sigh of relief.
To them, giving up their lives in exchange for Bai ning¡¯s promise was worth it.
Since Bai ning had made a promise, she would definitely keep her word.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
BOOM!
Suddenly, Bai ning felt the entire ground caved in. The earth trembled and the mountains swayed, causing her entire body to sway.
The me domain experts beside her also sank into the ground.
elder yin¡¯s expression changed drastically, just as he was about to stop huang xin, a yellow earth wall suddenly rose behind him.
The yellow walls rose from all directions, and even the sky waspletely blocked.
¡°your domain has killed so many people of my firmament, today, i will kill as many as i can to avenge the people of the firmament who have died!¡±
a me appeared in huang xin¡¯s eyes, he was not afraid of death, and his old face was so pale that he had no eyes, he quicklyunched a surprise attack on the crowd.
The other reverent-god level experts also made their moves.
Since they were already here, they had no intention of leaving alive. If they could kill a few Domain Realm Masters, it would be worth it.
¡°Bastard!¡±
Elder Yin was furious as he watched Bai ning disappear. He stretched out his hand and a broad sword appeared in his hand.
Puchi!
The broadsword streaked across the air and attacked Huang Xin.
Huang Xin¡¯s chest was cut open, and blood kept pouring out. He didn¡¯t feel the pain at all, and heughed out loud.
¡°I don¡¯t know why you want the corpse in the ancient box, but if the Kasaya can make you so angry, everything I¡¯ve done is worth it, hahahaha! This is the price you have to pay for invading my divine realm!¡±
When he said thest word, Huang Xin gritted his teeth and countless swords fell on his body. Blood gushed out, but he still felt nothing. Heughed and fell to the ground.
with a bang, he fell into a pool of blood.
even in death, the smile on his face did not disappear, it was as if he was mocking elder yin and the people in the domain for their disdainful attitude..
Chapter 2032 - 2032: Liu chenshuang (2)
Chapter 2032: Liu chenshuang (2)
Trantor: 549690339
After Huang Xin¡¯s death, the other reverent-god level experts could not resist for too long before they lost their lives under the attacks of the many experts.
Elder Yin clenched his fists so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. A cold look shed across his eyes, search! Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to find that woman!
¡°Yes, elder,¡±
there was a passage in the divine pce, which could only be opened by a few reverent-god level experts.
this passage was directly connected to a mountain range, and it was some distance away from the divine pce.
Bai ning walked through the long passage and into the mountain range. She exhaled heavily and looked at the people who followed behind her.
¡°How¡¯s his physical body?¡±
the moment she turned her head, bai ning¡¯s gaze fell on the ancient box. after seeing that tian yan¡¯s physical body was safe and sound, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief.
Fortunately,
Fortunately, they managed to walk out of it.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the absolute confidence to deal with so many experts.
¡°who are you?¡±
Suddenly, a voice came from the front.
Bai ning was stunned for a moment. When she turned her head, she saw a young girl in linen clothes looking at her in a daze.
The girl¡¯s face was dirty, but it couldn¡¯t hide the clear and moving eyes. She gently pursed her lips and looked at Bai ning with a curious gaze.¡±You look a little familiar.¡±
¡°Liu yexin, who are you talking to? Master told you to guard it well, why are you running around? You¡¯re really looking for a beating!¡±
just as bai ning was about to ask, another crisp voice suddenly came.
However, the arrogance in her words made Bai ning frown slightly. She slowly turned her eyes and looked at the young girl in front of her.
the young girl¡¯s face was beautiful, her eyes bright and her teeth white, making her look charming and charming.
Her eyes were filled with impatience as she stared at Liu yexin.
Oh my God. Liu yexin slowly turned her head. Her voice was obviously aggrieved, but she could not even say a word to defend herself.
Mo Xinyan snorted and slowly turned her head. Her pretty eyes stared at Bai ning.
At this moment, her pupils shrank and she clenched her fists tightly.
Madam, you look a little familiar. You look too much like a woman 1 know, Yingluo. mo Xinyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. 1 don¡¯t know if you know her. Her name is Bai Yan.
Bai ning and Bai Yan only had simr facial features, but they were not carved from the same mold. In fact, there were still some differences. However,pared to Bai Yan¡¯s arrogance and domineering aura, Bai ning was elegant and indifferent.
¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Bai ning¡¯s expression was as indifferent as ever as she said calmly.
when this woman mentioned yan ¡®er, she was gritting her teeth, she must be yan¡¯ er¡¯s enemy, at this time, she couldn¡¯t reveal her rtionship with yan ¡®er, or else tian yan¡¯s physical body would be damaged.
¡°No rtionship?¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of suspicion.
this woman looked somewhat simr to bai yan. it was impossible to say that they were not rted, with bai yan¡¯s unparalleled beauty, how could there be anyone in the world who would coincidentally look so simr to her?
That¡¯s right, mo Xinyan admitted that Bai Yan was very beautiful.
She was more beautiful than any woman she had ever seen.
If she was a man, she would also be moved by such a woman. Unfortunately, she was only a woman and only had jealousy and hatred when facing Bai Yan.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Bai ning didn¡¯t want to waste too much time here. She gave a look to the people behind her and dragged the ancient box away from the girl.
¡°wait a minute, yingluo.¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes lit up. She wanted to stop Bai ning, but at that moment, a familiar aura came from behind her, causing her to freeze..
Chapter 2033 - 2033: Liu chenshuang (3)
Chapter 2033: Liu chenshuang (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Shi Jue, master?¡±
Her body stiffened, and she slowly turned her head to look at the woman who was walking over from behind. She gently pursed her lips.
At this moment, her forehead was already sweating, and her back was soaked in cold sweat. Her clothes were tightly stuck to her back, and when the cold wind blew, she felt a chill.
She was so cold that she shivered.
¡°Master, have you recovered your strength?¡±
Liu chenshuang shook her head,¡± I¡¯ve only recovered a portion of it. I¡¯m still not at my peak. Give me a few more months and 1¡¯11 be able to recoverpletely. I¡¯m just out here for some fresh air.
After Liu chenshuang appeared, Liu yexin fell silent again. She was like an invisible person as she stood beside the tree without saying anything.
Liu chenshuang raised her head and slowly turned around, her eyesnding on Bai ning, who was just about to leave.
At that moment, endless anger burned from the bottom of her heart, and her beautiful face was extremely cold.
what¡¯s your rtionship with Bai Yan? ¡±
Bai ning frowned slightly. Before she could return, mo Xinyan had already helped her reply.
master, I¡¯ve already asked her just now. She said that she doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with Bai Yan, huhu.
¡°no rtionship? Hahaha!¡± Liu chenshuangughed maniacally. Thisughter carried a hint of madness, what a pity. Even if there is no rtionship, I will not let go of anyone who looks even a little simr to Bai Yan. What¡¯s more, the two of you even look thirty percent simr? ¡±
Bai ning¡¯s body stiffened. She knew that this time, she would not be able to leave easily.
damn it, all of you should die. All the women who look like her should die!
BOOM!
Liu chenshuang¡¯s aura surged out, causing the entire sky to turn dark and gloomy.
Bai ning turned around and looked at the people behind her. ¡°You guys bring this body back to him, I¡¯ll stay here to deal with this woman.¡±
¡°Madam!¡±
The old man¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly stood in front of Bai ning to protect her. ¡°you can¡¯t stay here, if you want to leave, well leave together.¡±
no, if you don¡¯t leave, none of you will be able to leave. This woman¡¯s strength is even stronger than those people just now. You should leave now, quickly!
Bai ning¡¯s voice suddenly turned sharp as she rebuked sternly.
Everyone was silent.
Although Bai ning did not say anything, they all understood what she meant.
If they couldn¡¯t leave, the Overlord¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to be preserved. Once the body was destroyed, the seal on the domain would be broken.
At that time, the world would be in chaos.
however, they had promised the grand lord that they would protect thedy¡¯s safety, how could they abandon her and leave?
¡°I¡¯m your Grand Lord¡¯s wife, this is an order!¡± Bai ning¡¯s tone rose a few octaves. She had already retracted her gaze and looked at Liu chenshuang.
everyone¡¯s heart trembled, they looked at bai ning and decided to protect the lord¡¯s body first.
So, they looked at Bai ning with aplicated expression and turned to leave the mountain.
¡°You want to leave?¡± Liu chenshuangughed coldly and sarcastically,¡± in this world, no one has ever been able to escape from me. If 1 let you go, where will I put my face in the future?¡±
Bai ning¡¯s eyes darkened as she blocked Liu chenshuang.
¡°I¡¯m not the one you want to deal with? Then why bother them?¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Liu chenshuangughed maniacally,¡±if I¡¯m not wrong, the thing in the ancient box should be what you want to protect?¡± Since it¡¯s something you want to protect, I¡¯ll destroy it.. I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±
Chapter 2034 - 2034: liu chenshuang (4)
Chapter 2034: liu chenshuang (4)
Trantor: 549690339
There was a wild me hidden in her eyes, and the corners of her lips that had been raised had already fallen.
With a whoosh, she raised her hand, and a wave of energy directly attacked the ancient box, bringing with it a power that could destroy the world.
Bai ning¡¯s face turned pale. She turned into a gust of wind andnded in front of the ancient box.
Puchi!
when the power entered her body, bai ning¡¯s body flew into the distance like an arrow from a bow. she hit an old tree heavily before stopping.
Fresh blood kept flowing out of her mouth. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were burning.
¡°What are you guys still standing there for? hurry up and leave!¡±
Those experts couldn¡¯t care about Bai ning and quickly rushed forward. However, they didn¡¯t go too far before they were blocked by a white-clothed figure.
¡°Stop!¡±
When Bai ning saw that Liu chenshuang was already in front of the ancient box, the fire in her eyes became even more intense. She supported her body and tried to stand up, but her steps were a little unsteady.¡±If you dare to touch him, 1¡¯11 make you regret it for the rest of your life!¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s hand stopped moving. She looked down at Bai ning from the sky, her lips curling into a cold smile.
¡°I like to see you so angry. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being somewhat simr to her, Yingluo. Although I can¡¯t see this expression on her face, 1 can see the same expression on your face, Yingluo.¡±
Ever since she had destroyed the hell domain, Liu chenshuang had gonepletely crazy.
She did not only hate Bai Yan. As long as there were people who looked the same as Bai Yan, be it their mouth, nose, or eyes, as long as they looked like her, she could not bear to see them appear in front of her.
so, I¡¯m going to destroy the thing you want to protect.
Bang! Bang!
A powerful force exploded from the ancient box.
Bai ning raised her head and saw the body in the ancient box split into pieces before her eyes.
Her pupils suddenly contracted, and it became difficult for her to breathe. The only sound that could be heard in the quiet surroundings was the sound of her heart beating wildly.
Destroyed?
Yun Feng¡¯s Kasaya from his previous life had been destroyed by this woman?
¡°The Lord¡¯s body was destroyed by the Tao Wu?¡±
The eyes of everyone in the me domain were also filled with despair.
It was not easy for them to escape from the siege of those people. Who knew that they would meet this crazy woman halfway and even destroy the Lord¡¯s physical body?
It¡¯s over, this time, everything is over!
Bai ning couldn¡¯t hear these people¡¯s voices. Her mind waspletely nk, and it was as if she and her destroyed body were the only things left in the world.
Time passed by.
Liu chenshuang was not in a hurry to make a move. It was as if she was watching a show. She admired the grief-stricken expression on Bai ning¡¯s face and could not help but smile.
¡°All!¡±
suddenly, bai ning held her head tightly, her voice was filled with grief and anger, and it echoed in the void for a long time.
After a long time
Only then did she stand up from the ground, tears flowing down from the corners of her eyes. Her face was extremely pale under the sunlight.
¡°Yunfeng, I¡¯m sorry, Zhenzhen. I didn¡¯t bring my body back, Zhenzhen.¡±
but I won¡¯t let go of the person who destroyed her physical body. 1 won¡¯t let her go even if I die!
Suddenly, Bai ning¡¯s gaze turned towards Liu chenshuang. Endless anger burst out from her eyes, filled with a cold murderous intent that surrounded the entire mountain range.
¡°You won¡¯t let me go?¡± Liu chenshuangughed nonchntly. The madness in her eyes did not disappear.. Instead, it intensified,¡± with your ability, how can you not let me go? It should be Yingluo that 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Chapter 2035 - 2035: The seal was broken (1)
Chapter 2035: The seal was broken (1)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai ning¡¯s anger soared to the sky. The long sword in her hand surged with a strong force, like a storm Rising from her body. The entire mountain was destroyed by her power in an instant, turning into tnd.
The people from the me domain had already retreated to Bai ning¡¯s side. Since the Lord¡¯s body had been destroyed, they had no reason to abandon Bai ning and leave.
¡°Madam!¡±
The grey-robed old man stood behind Bai ning. However, his eyes were burning with anger as he looked at Liu chenshuang. His expression was cold.
¡°We¡¯ll cover the rear. You go back to the me domain to find the Lord.¡±
Once their physical bodies were destroyed, the seal would be broken. If a Lord came, perhaps bi an would have a chance to avenge them.
Bai ning acted as if she didn¡¯t hear their conversation, she had already made her move on Liu chenshuang.
liu chenshuang looked indifferently at the woman who was charging towards her. the corner of her lips curled up slightly, and her eyes were filled with disdain.
whoosh!
she raised her hand and a gust of wind flew towards bai ning. with a bang, it hit bai ning¡¯s chest, bai ning took a few steps back and a mouthful of blood flowed out of her mouth, her face was even paler than before.
When the other experts saw this, they also rushed to Liu chenshuang¡¯s side.
Liu chenshuang stood under the strong wind, dressed in a in white robe, a stunning beauty.
It was a pity that the hatred in her eyes had destroyed that beauty, making her look ferocious, terrifying, and cold.
Liu yexin and Mo Xinyan stood below. Their eyes were fixed on Liu chenshuang, who was standing in the wind. Neither of them said anything, nor did they make a move. They just stood there quietly.
After all, although the strength of Qianqian and the others was not as good as Liu chenshuang¡¯s, they were still much stronger than them. If they attacked, they would only be dead.
¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±
Liu chenshuang sneered as she coldly looked at the crowd. Her eyes were filled with mockery and contempt.
At that moment, a powerful force exploded out from her body, like a wave of light that spread out in all directions. The domain Realm Masters who had just gotten close to Liu chenshuang were hit by this heavy blow. Everyone¡¯s body was sent flying, and they fell from the sky in a sorry state.
¡°Overlord expert!¡±
This woman¡¯s strength was outstanding in the Lord realm and was not much different from their Lord.
The grey-robed old man gritted his teeth and looked at Tian Yan¡¯s body that was in a mess on the ground. His anger almost swallowed his mind.
he slowly stood up from the ground, his body was like a gust of wind, and in an instant, he was in front of liu yexin.
A long sword was ced on Liu yexin¡¯s neck. He sneered and looked up at Liu chenshuang.
¡°Let our Madam go, or I¡¯ll kill your daughter.¡±
The battle in the sky came to an abrupt end, and both sides stopped moving.
Bai ning wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked down at the gray-robed elder who was holding Liu yexin. She frowned slightly and remained silent.
If it was in the past, with her pride and self-esteem, she would never allow her subordinates to do such a thing to threaten the enemy.
But,
This woman had actually destroyed Tianyan¡¯s physical body!
therefore, even if the grey-robed elder had kidnapped liu chenshuang¡¯s daughter, she would not say a word.
Liu chenshuang was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at the young girl who was held up by the sword in the grey-robed elder¡¯s hand. The corners of her lips curled slightly.
¡± she¡¯s just my adopted daughter, she¡¯s dispensable to me. if i didn¡¯t need someone to take care of me, i wouldn¡¯t have kept her by my side, if you want to kill her, just kill her. it doesn¡¯t matter if she lives or dies, i can¡¯t let this woman go just for her..¡±
Chapter 2036 - 2036: The seal was broken (2)
Chapter 2036: The seal was broken (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Liu chenshuang¡¯s voice was cruel and merciless, but it was like a thorn that stabbed Liu yexin¡¯s heart.
Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Liu chenshuang¡¯s emotionless face. Her lips trembled,¡±Mother, save me, 1 don¡¯t want to die, wuwuwuwuwu¡±
¡°Liu yexin, I only wanted to give you a ce to eat and sleep when I brought you back. Do you really think of yourself as my daughter? Not everyone in this world has the right to be my daughter!¡± Liu yexin sneered. I will only love the child I have with him. As for you, you¡¯re a coward.
As for you, you¡¯re just an ident, and you weren¡¯t even given to you by the person she loves. How could she take her to heart?
At most, she could guarantee that she would have a stable life in the hell territory. Now that the hell territory no longer existed, she naturally could not be as stable as before.
Furthermore, this woman looked too much like Bai Yan. How could she let her go for a daughter that she did not like?
the gray-robed elder¡¯s hand trembled, and his sword identally cut liu yexin¡¯s neck.
Blood flowed down from Liu yexin¡¯s neck and dyed her clothes red.
¡°Is this child really your daughter?¡± The gray-robed elder was also shocked. He had never thought that there would be someone in this world who would give up on his daughter.
Even if he wasn¡¯t her biological child, she would still have feelings for him after all these years. Was this child so insignificant in her heart?
Bai ning could not help but frown as she turned to look at Liu chenshuang,¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a lunatic.¡±
He was aplete lunatic!
¡°Crazy? Hahaha!¡± Liu chenshuangughed out loud. I¡¯m indeed a lunatic. This is all because of di Cang and Bai Yan! if di cang had not abandoned me and chosen bai yan, it would be impossible for me to be like this today, therefore, anyone who is simr to bai yan should all die!¡±
Her eyes were bloodshot as she gritted her teeth.
However, her words made it seem as if di Cang had epted her.
Bai ning¡¯s eyes darkened. It turned out that this woman had fallen in love with di Cang, and because she couldn¡¯t love him, she had vented her anger on Yan ¡®er.
She had seen many women like this, but this was the first time she had seen someone as crazy as Liu chenshuang.
¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill Liu yexin? This guy is my disgrace! I shouldn¡¯t have brought her back in the first ce. If you¡¯re not willing to do it, I¡¯ll kill her myself!¡±
The killing intent in Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes intensified.
back then, she should have left this little girl in that space forever, she shouldn¡¯t have brought her back out of pity.
The reason why she never went to see her was because of this girl¡¯s existence. She was constantly reminding her of what had happened ten thousand years ago, Yingluo.
She was afraid that she would recall the past if she saw her.
This time, when she left the hell realm, she didn¡¯t know why she had brought her along, but she didn¡¯t want to see her, so she had sent her to guard the intersection and not let anyone disturb her.
¡°Mother!!!¡±
liu yexin raised her head in a daze and looked at liu yexin, who was standing in front.
Her mind was nk, and Liu yexin¡¯s words kept echoing in her head.
This guy is my disgrace! i shouldn¡¯t have brought her back in the first ce, if you¡¯re not willing to do it, i¡¯ll kill her myself, yingluo.
Kill her with his own hands?
Liu yexin¡¯s heart stopped beating. She never thought that her mother would want to kill her personally.
Just as Liu yexin stared at Liu chenshuang in disbelief, The Woman in White had already made her move..
Chapter 2037 - 2037: The seal was broken (3)
Chapter 2037: The seal was broken (3)
Trantor: 549690339
A long sword streaked across the sky,ing at her at high speed.
Her body was so stiff that she couldn¡¯t move. She could only watch helplessly as the long sword stabbed towards her heart.
At this moment, she suddenly understood that her mother really wanted to kill her.
Why?
puchi!
All of a sudden, the old man in gray moved his hand and pulled Liu yexin away. His sword pierced her shoulder and blood spurted out.
Of course, if the gray-robed old man had not done that, perhaps Liu yexin¡¯s heart would have been pierced by the sword.
The wind was very cold.
However, Liu yexin only felt a chill in her heartpared to the wind.
She couldn¡¯t even feel the headache on her shoulder. She only felt that her heart was in pain as if it was being torn apart by a hand. It was so painful that her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing.
¡°you really want to kill your own daughter?¡± The grey-robed old man raised his head and looked at Liu chenshuang. His heart was filled with even more anger, and mes were burning in it.
He had never seen someone like Liu chenshuang, so cruel that it made his heart feel cold.
¡± i¡¯ve said it before, to me, she¡¯s insignificant, none of you will be able to escape today, don¡¯t even think of using liu yexin to threaten me. she¡¯s not worthy of me letting you go!¡±
She doesn¡¯t deserve to be let off!
Liu chenshuang¡¯s every word shattered Liu yexin¡¯s heart. She could already feel her heart bleeding and her eyes slowly closed in pain.
Everything mo Xinyan said was right. Her mother had never loved her and did not care about her whiny.
it was fine if she didn¡¯t care about her, but why did yingluo want to kill her?
Just because she was too stupid and stupid, and it was her shame?
mother,¡± Liu yexin raised her head with tears in her eyes and looked at Liu chenshuang again,¡± if I could be smarter, would you love me?¡±
Liu chenshuang smirked coldly,¡±your existence is a disgrace to me. 1 shouldn¡¯t have brought you back.¡±
Liu yexin was already in despair, but her heart ached again when she heard Liu chenshuang¡¯s words.
It turned out that no matter if she was stupid or smart, her mother would not like her Yingluo.
She was just an extra existence in this world!
mo xinyan was also shocked by liu chenshuang¡¯s actions.
Although she didn¡¯t like Liu yexin, she was still her master¡¯s adopted daughter. How could her master be so cruel to kill her?
In that case, could he still give up on his master at a critical moment?
her heart waspletely cold, she took a few steps back and bit her lips, under the sun, her face was extremely pale.
Fortunately, no one in the fire domain cared about mo Xinyan. Naturally, they would not capture her to threaten Liu chenshuang.
However,
Even if they used mo Xinyan as a threat, Liu chenshuang would still notpromise.
She was even willing to give up her daughter, not to mention mo Xinyan, who was only a disciple.
liu chenshuang did not look at liu yexin again, instead, she looked at bai ning and smiled coldly, the temperature around her dropped significantly, and the air in the mountain range became cold.
¡°If you want to kill her, just do it. No need to ask me. I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±
suddenly, after liu chenshuang finished speaking, she was already behind bai ning.
Her palmnded heavily on Bai ning¡¯s back. Bai ning¡¯s body drew an arc in the air and then fell down from the sky. Her fall left a human-shaped mark on the ground..
Chapter 2038 - 2038: The seal was broken (4)
Chapter 2038: The seal was broken (4)
Trantor: 549690339
From this, it could be seen how much strength Liu chenshuang had used in this palm.
¡°Pfft!¡±
Bai ning spat out a mouthful of blood. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and slowly stood up from the human-shaped pit.
Her figure was a little staggering, but she used all her strength to stand firm in the big pit. The strong wind whistled past, and she was like a snow plum standing in the cold wind. There was no danger, and she stood upright.
¡°Madam!¡±
The grey-robed old man and the others ¡®expressions changed. He released the sword on Liu yexin¡¯s neck and quickly flew to Bai ning¡¯s side, protecting her in the middle.
Bai ning raised her head slightly and looked at the woman who was slowly walking over from the void. A cold light shed in the depths of her eyes.
¡°It seems that I¡¯mte, Zhenzhen?¡±
At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the void.
After hearing the voice, Bai ning was stunned for a moment. She looked up at the man who walked down from the void, and her eyes showed surprise.
Under the strong wind, the man¡¯s white clothes and white hair flew in the air.
His face was handsome, like a celestial being from beyond the world, untainted by the smoke of the world, and independent.
Bai ning hesitated for a moment before she recognized the man. Her eyes narrowed slightly.¡±God monarch Feng Li Xiao?¡±
Why is he here?
The man smiled indifferently and walked down from the void.
Every step he took was steady and powerful, as if he was stepping on a flight of stairs.
In just a few steps, the man had already walked down and his indifferent eyes turned to Bai ning. Madam Bai, leave her to me. You guys leave first.
¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±
Bai ning froze for a moment and looked at the man in surprise. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.
after all, the rtionship between this man and his daughter was too awkward.
¡± madam bai, you are yan ¡®er¡¯s mother, i should have protected you. unfortunately, i¡¯m a step toote and caused tianyan¡¯s physical body to be destroyed, now, the lords of all the domains can leave their domains, you should go back and meet with tianyan first, we can discuss further.¡±
Yan ¡®er?
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at Bai ning. A strong anger emerged from her heart, and hatred appeared on her face.
¡± you¡¯re the mother of that b * tch bai yan? ¡±
Damn it, she should have guessed long ago that this woman¡¯s facial features were somewhat simr to Bai Yan¡¯s and they were definitely rted by blood.
However, she could not guess it.
If she had known earlier that she was Bai Yan¡¯s mother, she would definitely not have said so much nonsense to her. She would have killed her first and let Bai Yan, that damn b * tch, suffer for the rest of her life.
Feng Li Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at Liu chenshuang,¡± ¡°You¡¯d better show some respect to Yan ¡¯er.¡±
¡°Respect? Hahaha!¡± Liu chenshuangughed wildly,¡± do you really respect your love rival? You¡¯re so protective of that little slut, I guess you were also seduced by her and fell in love with her? Don¡¯t you want to kill di Cang? and you still want me to respect bai yan?¡±
The wind ss Gu¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold.
in his previous life, he had chosen to give up on her for the sake of the world.
After she left, he was filled with regret.
However, at that time, Bai Yan was already the demon Empress of the demon world. He was unwilling in his heart, which was why he was so ruthless towards the demon world, only hoping that she could return to his side.
Even though he still wanted to take her back, he didn¡¯t want to see the hatred in her eyes again.
That gaze was like a knife, cutting into his heart.
So, no matter how unwilling he was, he endured it. He just didn¡¯t want Qianqian to continue to hate him..
Chapter 2039 - 2039: The seal was broken (5)
Chapter 2039: The seal was broken (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Even if Feng lixiao knew that no matter what he did, their rtionship would never return to the past.
However, he was already trying his best to repair it.
All he had done was to see that bright and beautiful smile again, and to hear that soft¡± big brother ¡±
¡°Madam Bai, you should leave first. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote,¡±
feng lixiang did not answer liu chenshuang¡¯s question, he turned his back to the woman behind him and his voice was as calm as the wind.
¡°Can you do it?¡± Bai ning asked, stunned.
¡°There¡¯s no problem in stopping her.¡±
Feng lixiaoughed lightly, her tone was full of confidence.
bai ning¡¯s white hair fluttered in the wind, she pondered for a while and nodded slightly.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±
After taking onest look at the wind ss Gu in front of him, Bai ning gritted his teeth and turned around to walk back.
Before she left, she stopped again. ¡°You have toe back alive. I believe that Xuanji and Yan ¡®er don¡¯t want you to die either.¡±
Feng Li Xiao¡¯s body stiffened, and he lowered his eyes slightly, covering the sadness in his eyes.
She guessed that Yingluo wanted him dead!
So, it was impossible for her to want him to live, Yingluo.
Thinking of Bai Yan¡¯s attitude, the corners of Feng lixiao¡¯s lips curled up and a bitter smile appeared. I¡¯ll be alive. Don¡¯t worry.
how could he let himself be buried here?
If he were to fall, he would not remember her Xuanji in his next life.
even if she walked past him, he would only feel that she looked familiar, but he would not remember her.
Therefore, even if this rtionship made him wish he was dead, he couldn¡¯t bear to let Huahua forget her.
¡°Stop!¡±
Liu chenshuang was furious. Just as she was about to stop Bai ning and the others from leaving, a light breeze shed past and Feng Li Xiao was already in front of her.
she was forced to stop, and in a fit of anger, she threw a punch at feng li xiao.
Feng liyao¡¯s white robes fluttered in the wind, he was calm andposed as he faced Liu chenshuang¡¯s attack,¡± ¡°I¡¯m your opponent, Yingluo, not them,¡±
In other words, 1 will never let you find trouble with them again.
BOOM!
A powerful force spread out from their bodies. Liu yexin and Mo Xinyan, who were very close to them, were sent flying. They looked at the two people fighting in the sky above the mountain in shock and fear.
Dust frost domain.
A maniacalughter came from the Lord¡¯s Manor and echoed in the sky. It was gloomy and filled with joy.
¡°I can leave, I can finally leave! The demon Realm, the Azure Emperor! you must pay for what you have done wrong, hahaha!¡±
Yun Ruoxi was hiding not far away, secretly watching the man who rushed out of the study. Her lips curved into a cold arc.
The Overlord could finally leave the domain.
this time, it was only natural that the demon realm would be destroyed!
if di cang and tian yan were both buried, bai yan would no longer have any backing, at that time, she would be able to step on him and let her suffer the pain she had suffered back then.
At the same time, the Lords of the other domains also noticed the disappearance of the seal. They ran out of their Lord¡¯s mansion one after another, and joy appeared on their faces.
¡°the seal has been broken, it has finally been broken, i will not stay in this ce forever! Hahaha!¡±
¡°And Tianyan, you sealed our domain and trapped me in this ce for so many years. Since I can leave today, I will definitely settle this debt with you!¡±
Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with excitement. They had been restricted in their respective fields for many years.
Even though the domain they had created was excellent, they preferred the pleasure of conquering other domains..
Chapter 2040 - 2040: The seal was broken (6)
Chapter 2040: The seal was broken (6)
Trantor: 549690339
Ever since Tian Yan had sealed the domain, this kind of pleasure had disappeared. Now that the seal had been broken, the major domains in the future would wee an endless battle.
In contrast to the joy of the other domains, when Tianyan felt that the seal had been broken, his face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood, which fell on the ground in front of him.
¡°My Lord!¡±
when the guards saw tian yan spurting blood, they immediately turned pale with fright and hurriedly went forward to support his body.
Tian Yan stood up with the help of the guards, his body was on the verge of copse, ¡°The seal has been broken. Yingluo must be in danger.¡±
If ning ¡®er wasn¡¯t in danger, how could the seal have been broken by those people? From this, it could be seen that something must have happened to ning ¡®er.
Thinking of this, Tian Yan¡¯s handsome face was filled with panic. He pushed away the guards who were supporting him and quickly ran out of the door.
¡°My Lord!¡±
All the guards were shocked and chased after him.
Tian Yan¡¯s speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he had already arrived at the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s entrance. His heart was even more panicked, and just as he was about to rush out of the door, a pale white figure had already appeared in front of him.
He stopped in his tracks and stared nkly at Bai ning, who was walking in from outside. He was reluctant to look away from her.
Bai ning also stopped in her tracks. She pursed her lips and her eyes were filled with guilt.¡±Yunfeng, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t protect your body. I¡¯m sorry, Xuanji.¡±
After the body was destroyed, the seal would not be removed immediately. Instead, the seal would only be removed after the soul sealed in the corpse gradually disappeared.
therefore, when bai ning returned, it was the moment the seal was broken, which was why she and tian yan met at the door.
Tian Yan suddenly stepped forward and tightly hugged Bai ning¡¯s body, almost suffocating her.
¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, yingluo.¡±
At this moment, his voice was trembling. He was obviously terrified to the extreme.
He was afraid that Yingluo would lose her again because of him.
Bai ning raised her hand and gently stroked Tian Yan¡¯s back,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±
I don¡¯t me you. As long as you¡¯re fine, 1 won¡¯t me you. If you abandon me, I¡¯ll definitely me you for the rest of my life. Tianyan smiled, so, no matter what you do, you have to protect yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely me you for leaving me alone for so many years.
Bai ning¡¯s expression became more and more apologetic. If it wasn¡¯t for herck of strength and her inability to defeat that woman, perhaps her body would not have been destroyed.
¡°Yunfeng, the seals on all the domains have been broken. The Azure Emperor¡¯s enemies will definitely go to the demon Realm to find him. We must now think of a way to deal with the uing battle.¡±
tian yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his eyes turned to the sky not far away, and the hand holding bai ning slightly tightened.
¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go to the demon Realm now.¡±
What?
Bai ning was stunned. When she looked up, she saw a ck mass of people swooping down towards them, covering the entire sky in an instant.
among those people, the leaders were all extremely powerful, their pressure was like a huge mountain crushing down on her, making her almost unable to breathe.
the people in the front row are all as strong as the Lord.
Bai ning clenched her fists tightly, ayer of cold sweat flowing down from her forehead. Her back was also soaked with sweat, and it stuck tightly to her back..
Chapter 2041 - 2041: The seal was broken (7)
Chapter 2041: The seal was broken (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°ning, son, don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯ll protect you.¡±
tian yan held bai ning¡¯s hand tightly, his tone firm and with a majestic aura.
¡°As long as i, Tian Yan, am here, I will not allow anyone to hurt you!¡±
So what if he was facing the Joint Forces of many domains?
He had never feared them in his previous life, and it was the same in this life. In order to protect the woman he loved, he would never let them hurt her, Yingluo.
The demon Realm.
Under the blood-colored sky, the Vermillion Bird, Xiao Mi, and the others surrounded the demonic Saint mountain, quietly guarding the cultivating Xiao Ling ¡®er.
Suddenly, a powerful aura appeared in the air, causing Vermilion Bird and the others to raise their heads in shock. They looked at the crowd that was closing in.
¡°Who is Qianqian?¡±
qing yi¡¯s pretty face changed slightly, she subconsciously took two steps forward and blocked little ling ¡®er behind her.
The Vermilion Bird also stood up and squinted her eyes as she looked at the leader.
It was a handsome man in a long ck robe. He was like an eagle in the night sky, gloomy and cold.
¡°Where is the Azure Emperor? Tell him toe out and see me!¡±
Ye yuche curled his lips indifferently. His voice was like thunder, reverberating in every corner of the demon world.
¡°Who are you?¡± the Vermilion bird¡¯s eyes grew more and more vignt.
¡°me?¡± Ye yucheughed out loud. I¡¯m here to take his life. Get him out here immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill all of you in the demon world and make you end up like the state preceptor.¡±
The state preceptor?
These two words were extremely sensitive to everyone in the demon world. When the man mentioned the state preceptor¡¯s name, the Vermillion bird¡¯s eyes burned with anger and she red at him.
¡°You¡¯re the one who killed the state preceptor, Zhenzhen?¡±
Ye yuche curled his lips sarcastically, the person I wanted to kill was di Gang¡¯s younger sister. That guy was just courting death.
BOOM!
Vermilion Bird and the others were burning with rage, and their gazes toward ye yuche were filled with killing intent.
¡°It¡¯s you! It was you who killed the state preceptor! Damn it, you¡¯ve caused the state preceptor¡¯s death, damn it!¡±
To the demon Realm, the state preceptor¡¯s status was second only to the royal family, and even the king respected him.
However, this bastard had killed the state preceptor and caused the princess to suffer for so many days. Even if he died a thousand times, he could still extinguish the anger in their hearts.
Vermillion Bird, little Ling ¡®er had appeared from behind the Vermillion Bird and the others. Her big eyes turned to the man in the air. did he Kill Uncle? ¡± the vermillion bird, who was originally filled with anger, trembled when she heard little ling ¡®er¡¯s name, she gritted her teeth and said,¡± ¡°Xiao Mi, take her and leave this ce, the faster the better.¡±
Xiao Mi was worried about the Vermillion Bird but he also understood that Ling ¡®er¡¯s life was the most important at this time.
With a cry, he transformed into his true form and grabbed little Ling ¡®er¡¯spels. His body turned into a bolt of lightning and quickly ran down the demonic Saint mountain.
¡°If this Overlord didn¡¯t guess wrongly, that little girl is di Gang¡¯s daughter?¡± Ye yuche smiled coldly, do you think I¡¯ll let his daughter run away when she appears in front of me? ¡±
Whoosh!
Ye yingche raised his hand slightly and a sharp sword light instantly attacked Xiao Mi. Seeing that the sword light was about tond on Xiao Mi, the Vermilion Bird transformed into its original form and rapidly rushed in front of Xiao Mi, blocking the attack for it.
Puchi!
the sword light sank into the vermilion bird¡¯s chest, and blood spurted out, dyeing the ground red..
Chapter 2042 - 2042: The seal was broken (8)
Chapter 2042: The seal was broken (8)
Trantor: 549690339
Xiao Mi¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment. It turned its head to look at the Vermillion Bird, its eyes filled with worry and impatience.
run!!!
the vermilion bird hurriedly shouted, her hysterical voice reverberated in the sky.
Xiao Mi turned around and rushed forward without looking back.
Tears streamed down from the corners of his eyes, like transparent pearls, and gradually fell to the ground.
¡°Hehe, there are so many people in the demon Realm who seek their own deaths.¡±
Ye yuche looked down at the Vermilion Bird, who was paralyzed on the ground, and curled his lips sarcastically, the entire world now belongs to our Chen Shuang domain. No matter how much this little girl runs, she can¡¯t run away. So, I¡¯ll kill you first.
At that moment, Qing Yi and the ck Tortoise also walked up to the Vermilion Bird and cast their sharp gazes at ye yuche, who was in the air.
Ye yuche shot a look at the people around him and said,¡± ¡°You guys go after that little girl. I have to kill those who are in my way.¡±
Since di Cang was hiding and refused toe out, then he would kill everyone around him and make him, bi an, suffer so much that he would rather die.
This was the price he had to pay for killing Shuang ¡®er!
ck Tortoise, Green Dragon, the Vermilion Bird wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up. Her smile was weak and pale. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve only been back for a few years, and you have to face such danger.
Qing Yi turned his head and looked at the Vermillion Bird,¡± ¡°Protecting the demon world is our duty. As long as Xiao Mi escapes with the princess, it¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve long put my life and death aside.¡±
After all, they had already died once, so they had no fear of dying again.
The Vermilion Birdughed, alright. This time, I¡¯ll apany you to reincarnate. I hope we¡¯ll still be friends in the next life! That¡¯s right, Qing Yi, if there¡¯s a next life, it¡¯s better for you to be a man. I¡¯m really not used to your current appearance.¡±
A sh of sadness appeared in the Vermilion bird¡¯s eyes, but she hid it so well that no one noticed it.
Ye yuche lowered his eyes and stared at the three people at the lower beast quarters. He sneered and said,¡± ¡°Are you done with your nonsense? If you¡¯re done, then I¡¯ll send you all to reincarnation now. Oh, that¡¯s not right, I won¡¯t give you the chance to reincarnate. I still think that it¡¯s more suitable for the people of the demon Realm to have their souls destroyed. At that time, di Cang will definitely be in great pain, hahahaha!¡±
As long as he thought of di Gang¡¯s sorrowful appearance, ye yuche couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. Hisughter was filled with madness and boundless hatred. This group of people from the demon Realm should die!
As long as it was rted to the Azure Emperor, all of them should die!
He would not let the people around di Cang have the chance to reincarnate and then bury di Gang¡¯s corpse beside Shuang ¡®er¡¯s Cenotaph, letting him apany Shuang¡¯ er alone.
This was the only thing he could do for Shuang ¡®er, Yingluo.
In the demon Realm.
Xiao Mi carried Xiao Ling ¡®er and quickly ran in the direction of the back courtyard. After a while, he already saw Tian Tian and Ji Qing GE.
Ji Qing GE,¡± he said hurriedly,¡± quickly take The Little Prince and escape. Hurry!
Ji Qing GE stared nkly for a moment. She had no idea what had happened, but after hearing Xiao Mi¡¯s words, she quickly grabbed Tian Tian¡¯s small hand and ran behind Xiao Mi at an extremely fast speed.
However,
They didn¡¯t run far before a few figures descended from the sky and blocked their way.
Xiao Mi¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat. It had already ced little Ling ¡®er on its back and was slowly retreating a few steps..
Chapter 2043 - 2043: The seal was broken (9)
Chapter 2043: The seal was broken (9)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°You want to leave?¡±
The middle-aged man in the lead sneered. He took two steps forward and approached Xiao Mi,¡± ¡°Put down the little girl on your back and I might let you live.¡±
A light shed in Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes. It held little Ling ¡®er in its mouth and threw her to Ji qingge.
Qing GE, quickly take them away. I¡¯ll stop these people, quickly!
ji qingge caught little ling ¡®er¡¯s body, she bit her lip hard and turned to look at xiao mi. she held little ling¡¯ er with one hand and tian tian with the other, forcefully pulling them in a direction not far away.
the few domain realm masters ¡®expressions changed drastically, just as they were about to chase after xiao ling, they saw xiao mi¡¯s body gradually grow in size, it was like a huge mountain blocking their way.
¡°Roar!¡±
He roared in anger and ruthlessly swiped his ws at the experts. With a bang, his ws fell to the ground.
The expert who had been standing on the ground had already flown up into the sky and was looking down at him from above.
¡°If you want to chase after her today, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!¡±
Xiao Mi¡¯s body was ced horizontally in front of these people. His eyes were filled with the choice to face death unflinchingly.
In his previous life, he was willing to give up his life for his master. In this life, he was willing to protect the little princess.
as long as he was alive, no one could hurt the people he wanted to protect.
¡°Xiao Mi!¡±
Just as Xiao Mi¡¯s will was firm, a crisp bell-like voice came from behind.
His huge body suddenly froze. He turned his head little by little and saw the little girl in a blue schr¡¯s dress running towards him.
ji qing ge and tian tian followed behind him and also appeared in his eyes.
His pupils suddenly contracted, and his chest was filled with anger. ¡°Ji Qing GE, why did you ask them toe back? Let¡¯s go, take them away from here, as far as possible to find master and the king. They can protect the little princess! Let¡¯s go!¡±
in the end, xiao mi¡¯s voice was hysterical and the anger in his eyes had turned into a plea.
Ji Qing GE¡¯s face was slightly pale,¡±the little princess and The Little Prince areing back, I can¡¯t hold them back.¡±
The little princess had been cultivating diligently for the past two years, and her strength was no small matter. As for The Little Prince, although he only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun every day, his cultivation had never stopped rising.
With Ji Qing GE¡¯s strength, it was indeed impossible to hold these two people back.
¡°Bang!¡±
Just as Xiao Mi was lost in thought, a palm wind came towards him. With a heavy sound, itnded on his chest.
His body flew out and fell a few meters away.
But very quickly, he continued to stand out, his azure blue eyes even more determined than before.
¡°Xiao Mi!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er quickly ran in front of Xiao Mi. She worriedly looked at Xiao Mi on the ground and said with a nervous tone,¡± ¡°how are you?¡±
¡°Cough cough!¡± Xiao Mi coughed hard twice and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His mouth was bitter and helpless, why did youe back? Why?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er shook her head,¡±I¡¯m mother¡¯s daughter. How can I leave you behind and leave alone?¡± If mother and big brother were here, they wouldn¡¯t have run away if they encountered danger. Xiao Mi, although I¡¯m afraid of pain, Yingluo I¡¯m more afraid of losing friends.¡±
In the demon world, little Ling ¡®er had already treated all the demon beasts around her as her good friends.
they also liked this strange little girl..
Chapter 2044 - 2044: The seal was broken (10)
Chapter 2044: The seal was broken (10)
Trantor: 549690339
However, it was a little awkward.
Looking at the experts in front of him, Xiao Mi¡¯s heart was tightly gripped.
¡°Princess, you and the Prince should leave. Leave now!¡±
Xiao Mi stood up and quickly pounced towards the expert in front. It opened its bloody mouth and bit down.
That expert dodged extremely quickly, so Xiao Mi was unable to bite off his head. However, his teeth were tightly wrapped around the expert¡¯s shoulder and he would not let go no matter what.
¡°Let go!¡±
The middle-aged man in yellow became angry from embarrassment and pped Xiao Ml¡¯s head. Xiao Mi made a muffled sound but still didn¡¯t let go of his mouth.
Rip!
It bit down on his shoulder and tore it off with force. The middle-aged man let out a heart-wrenching cry in pain.
at the same time,
A ray of golden light had already suddenly attacked and was about to enter Xiao Mi¡¯s body.
When Xiao Mi turned its head, it faced the sword light. It wanted to Dodge but it was obviously toote.
Just as the sword light was about to strike, a light yellow figure shed in front of him and blocked his way.
Puchi!
The sword light entered his body, and a muffled sound was heard clearly.
Xiao Mi¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and its heart stopped beating at this moment.
The entire world seemed to have turned into a peaceful and misty world.
Under the sky.
The Girl in the Yellow Dress stretched out her arms and blocked in front of Xiao Mi. Her body slowly fell and blood stained her yellow dress.
It was so eye-catching that it caused Xiao Mi¡¯s body to freeze.
It was only when the young girl was about to hit the ground that Xiao Mi finally reacted. He took a few steps forward in panic and used his huge body to catch her body that was about to hit the ground.
A burst of light enveloped Xiao Mi¡¯s huge body. After a while, a pale-faced young man appeared at the ce where he had been.
The young man was dressed in a long brocade robe. His face was handsome and young. His skin was very white, so white that it was almost transparent. His originally pink lips had lost all color at this moment.
¡°Crazy girl! Why did youe? Why did youe to the pce?¡±
his voice trembled as he spoke, his hand trembled as he took out a pill and stuffed it into the young girl¡¯s mouth.
I, Hanhan, came to find you. the girl¡¯s tears of grievance fell, then I saw these people trying to kill you, so I took action and controlled my brain, Hanhan, but I¡¯m in so much pain, wuwuwuwuwu, I¡¯m in so much pain, Hanhan.
¡°You knew it hurt, but you still rushed over?¡±
A stream of tears unknowingly appeared on the youth¡¯s fair face. He used his hand to wipe the corner of his eyes and tightly hugged the young girl in his arms.
¡°my future husband, will i die?¡±
Huang Xiaoying raised her big teary eyes.¡± i miss my father so much, if i die, yingluo, yingluo, help me say sorry to him. i¡¯ve been setting him up all this time, but actually, i still love yingluo and my grandmother very much, she definitely won¡¯t be able to ept this news, yingluo, help me take care of her when the timees.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± the young man shouted angrily,¡± who said you would die? i won¡¯t talk to you anymore, i have pills here, a lot of pills, you definitely won¡¯t die!¡±
Huang Xiaoying raised her hand weakly and looked at the young man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Yingluo, if I don¡¯t die, can you marry me?¡±
her eyes were filled with hope as she looked at the young man without blinking.
Perhaps, marrying Xiao Mi was her long-cherished wish in this life.
The young man¡¯s hand that was feeding her the pill trembled even more. He ruthlessly wiped away his tears.¡±We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re better.. Only when you¡¯re better can you cling onto me like before, Yingluo!¡±
Chapter 2045 - 2045: Crisis in the demon Realm (1)
Chapter 2045: Crisis in the demon Realm (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°you didn¡¯t reject me directly, does that mean you agree?¡±
Huang Xiaoying smiled. Her smile was bright and dazzling, full of satisfaction.
that¡¯s great. You¡¯ve promised me. That¡¯s great. Xiao Mi, thank you. I¡¯ve never regretted knowing you and pestering you in this life.
The youngdy¡¯s smile was like a sword, ruthlessly cutting into Xiao Mi¡¯s heart, causing him to be in so much pain that he wished he was dead.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, what regret? why does it sound like you¡¯re saying yourst words? I said you wouldn¡¯t die, you definitely wouldn¡¯t die! no one can let you die!¡±
No one could!
At this moment, the young man¡¯s eyes were filled with a natural domineering aura, as if the all-powerful general white Tiger from a thousand years ago had returned.
¡°Xiao Mi, move aside!¡±
Xiao Ling ¡¯er had already pounced in front of Xiao Mi and pushed the young man away from Huang Xiaoying.
Huang Xiaoying lost her youth¡¯s strength and fell to the ground. She fell so hard that her tears almost flowed again.
However, she no longer had the strength to speak. She could already feel her life force draining away at an extremely fast rate.
¡°You stop those people, I¡¯ll save her!¡±
Xiao Ling ¡®er bit her lips and took out a dagger from somewhere. She cut her wrist, and the blood slowly flowed down and fell on Huang Xiaoying¡¯s chest.
Xiao Mi was stunned. This time, before she could ask anything, the people in the air had already made their move.
The crowd rushed over. He didn¡¯t care about Huang Xiaoying, and his body shed toward those people.
the most important thing was that xiao mi believed in xiao ling ¡®er. since xiao ling¡¯ er said so, she would definitely be able to save huang xiaoying.
his mission was to prevent these people from disturbing little ling ¡®er!
¡°You¡¯ve injured that crazy girl!¡±
Fury surged out from Xiao Ml¡¯s chest. Other than its domineering gaze, its eyes were filled with a blood-red glow.
I¡¯m the only one who can bully that crazy girl. How dare you hurt her? damn it!
Roar!
with a roar, xiao mi had already arrived in front of those people, all of its power gathered around its body and spread out like a storm, causing those people who were diving down to take half a step back in shock.
¡°You¡¯ve broken through?¡±
when those people saw xiao mi¡¯s sudden surge of power, their hearts were filled with shock.
This White Tiger had actually broken through from low-tier Mystic Divine to mid-tier because of that little girl¡¯s injuries?
This time, there were only two mid-stage profound divines who hade to pursue him. Who would have thought that this White Tiger would suddenly break through?
Everyone suppressed the shock in their hearts. They already didn¡¯t have time to care about little Ling ¡®er below. Instead, they had to face The White Tiger that had just broken through.
¡°Those who hurt Huang Xiaoying should all die!¡±
After Xiao Mi had broken through, he gritted his teeth and threw out those words before quickly charging towards the enemies.
below her, little ling ¡®er¡¯s face was deathly white, her blood was flowing freely into huang xiaoying¡¯s body.
this time, huang xiaoying¡¯s injuries were too serious, even her heart had been cut open, if she did not use more blood, it was likely that she would not be able to save her life.
Tian Tian held a small handkerchief and stood to the side, wiping the sweat from little Ling ¡®er¡¯s forehead. His cute little face was filled with seriousness, and his eyes were focused.
Ji Qing GE stood behind them, but her eyes were fixed on the battle in the sky, full of vignce.
She was worried that those people would attack little Ling ¡®er when The White Tiger wasn¡¯t paying attention, so she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away from the battle in the slightest. Her entire heart was on tenterhooks, and she was filled with nervousness..
Chapter 2046 - 2046: Danger in the demon Realm (2)
Chapter 2046: Danger in the demon Realm (2)
Trantor: 549690339
BOOM!
Xiao Mi¡¯s fist rumbled towards the person in front. That person¡¯s body immediately fell backward and only after a moment did he stabilize his feet in the air.
however, no matter how strong xiao mi was, there were too many people in front of him.
He had just broken through not long ago, so it was naturally not easy to deal with him.
¡°You guys stop this White Tiger, I¡¯ll go kill that little girl.¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes turned cold. He took advantage of the time when the others had surrounded Xiao Mi to jump down.
What Ji qingge was worried about had finally happened. She hurriedly pulled out her long sword and stood in front of little Ling ¡®er.
That small body was filled with determination and courage.
Although Ji qingge¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t bad, it was a pity that she was too young. Therefore, she had already made up her mind to die in order to block this middle-aged man for little Ling ¡®er.
therefore, that delicate and pretty face had a look of a choice that was not afraid of death.
¡°Stop!¡±
Xiao Mi was furious. He pushed back the person in front with a palm and quickly rushed down.
But unfortunately,
He was still a step too slow.
The middle-aged man had already arrived in front of Ji Qing GE.
The corners of the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer as he looked down at Ji Qing GE, who was blocking little Ling ¡®er, and a trace of contempt shed through his eyes.
¡°Get lost!¡±
He waved his palm.
This palm carried a power that could destroy the world, enough to kill Ji Qing GE in an instant.
of course, the middle-aged man had deliberately killed her. a child under the age of ten had dared to stop him from killing the person he wanted to kill so arrogantly, he would kill this girl first, then deal with the little girl behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch sister Qing GE!¡±
a crisp sound suddenly came, causing the middle-aged man¡¯s palm to tremble.
When he looked up, he saw that the beautiful and exquisite little girl had appeared in front of him without him knowing. Her clear eyes were burning with anger.
The middle-aged man didn¡¯t pack up and swung his palm at Ji qingge¡¯s head.
¡°I told you not to hurt her, didn¡¯t you hear me? You¡¯re not allowed to bully her!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice was filled with anger.
As soon as she finished speaking, a burst of mes appeared around her body and instantly attacked the middle-aged man.
the middle-aged man¡¯s hand had not even touched ji qingge when theyer of mes had already enveloped his entire body, in an instant, his heart-wrenching voice spread throughout the entire demon realm.
After a while, the mes disappeared.
the man was also reduced to ashes in the fire.
The battle stopped.
The people in the sky were all stunned. They looked at the ashes that were drifting in the wind in shock, and a sense of panic came from their hearts. ¡°Run! Quickly run!¡±
Those people were probably frightened by Ling ¡®er¡¯s sudden burst of strength. They no longer cared about the battle and turned to run in the direction of the demonic Saint mountain.
Under the blood-red Sky, the domain Realm Masters all disappeared.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body fell towards the ground. She reached out her hand, trying to grab onto something to prevent her body from falling.
Ji Qing GE was shocked and quickly stepped forward to catch little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body.
Xiao Mi¡¯s expression also changed and it quickly went forward to take a walk.
Even Tian Tian walked with heavy steps, and when she got close to little Ling ¡®er, she simply pounced on the ground, wanting little Ling¡¯ er to fall on top of her and roll around.
But,
At this moment, a figure rapidly flew over from the sky not far away and steadilynded in front of little Ling ¡®er, catching her soft body..
Chapter 2047 - 2047: danger in the demon realm (3)
Chapter 2047: danger in the demon realm (3)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Uncle Yu?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and smiled brightly,¡± ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s hands were holding little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body. His ck robe fluttered slightly, and his body was strong. His facial features were clearly carved, but there was a faint light in his ck eyes.
¡°Your Highness, how are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes gently closed.
She had lost a lot of blood in order to save Huang Xiaoying, but when she saw those people trying to hurt Ji qingge, her body suddenly burst with a power that she didn¡¯t understand. After the power dissipated, she felt exhausted.
Yu Ling, you take care of the princess and the prince. I¡¯m going to help the Vermillion Bird and the others. Also, help me take care of Huang Xiaoying.
Xiao Mi saw Yu Ling¡¯s appearance and heaved a sigh of relief.
although yu ling had made a stupid mistake and mistook the person who saved his life for yun ruoxi, he changed after he realized his mistake, in addition, he was quite strong, he was very assured to hand over the princess and the prince to him.
The reason why he had left Vermilion Bird and the others was to protect the princess. Now that the princess had Yu Ling¡¯s protection, he could fight with hispanions without worry.
after saying this, xiao mi did not wait for yu ling¡¯s reply, he looked at huang xiaoying and retracted his gaze, he turned around and walked in the direction of the demonic saint mountain without looking back.
Crazy girl, 1 can¡¯t be by your side now.
Myrades are still waiting for me to fight together, Yingluo.
If I cane back alive this time, I¡¯ll take you as my wife!
huang xiaoying¡¯s injuries had almost recovered, she looked at xiao mi¡¯s distant figure and slowly reached out her hand, wanting to grab him and whine.
but in the end, he could only watch xiao mi go far away and disappear from her sight.
¡°uncle yu,¡±
Tian Tian¡¯s tears flowed down as she looked at little Ling ¡®er, ¡°younger sister lost a lot of blood just now, she must really love yingluo.¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s heart ached a little. He looked at the little girl who was sleeping peacefully in his arms, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 take you to find the king and the queen.¡±
The demon Realm was now besieged on all sides. Only their return could turn the tide.
In addition, if these two little fellows were to remain in the demon Realm, it would definitely be very dangerous. Such a danger was something that they could not bear.
¡°Miss Huang, are you alright?¡±
Ji qingge squatted down and reached out her hand to Huang Xiaoying,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±
¡°But, my future husband, he¡¯s tired¡±
Huang Xiaoying¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly, covering her beautiful little face.
¡°Xiao Mi will be fine. It¡¯s useless for you to follow him now. Furthermore, why don¡¯t we protect the princess and prince together? this is equivalent to helping Xiao Mi.¡±
Ji Qing GE said with a faint smile.
She was afraid that Huang Xiaoying would chase Xiao Mi at all costs, so she could only use this excuse to keep her. After all, with Huang Xiaoying¡¯s strength, going to the demonic Saint mountain would only lead to death.
Huang Xiaoying wiped her tears and stood up from the ground. She bit her lip tightly. ¡°Okay, 1 want to take care of the princess and prince for Xiao Mi. Wait for him toe back and marry me.¡±
Ji Qing GE was startled, and then she smiled helplessly.
This Huang Xiaoying was really infatuated. Not only had she chased Xiao Mi for several years, but now she was even willing to risk her life for him.
She really didn¡¯t know if there would be a day when she would be able to meet a man who could make her give up her pride and dignity, and even her life, Huahua.
¡°Young master Yu, where are we going now?¡± Ji qingge asked as she slowly walked to Yu Ling..
Chapter 2048 - 2048: Danger in the demon Realm (4)
Chapter 2048: Danger in the demon Realm (4)
Trantor: 549690339
yu ling frowned.¡± let¡¯s leave the pce of the demon realm first, this is the most dangerous ce, we will find a way to find the queen and the otherster.
After saying this, Yu Ling took the lead and walked out of the door.
in his arms was little ling ¡®er¡¯s soft and light body, and even his cold eyes became very gentle.
¡°Prince, let¡¯s go as well.¡±
ji qing ge took tian tian¡¯s little hand and walked out of the door.
huang xiaoying followed behind him silently, before she left, she turned back to look in the direction of demonic saint mountain and clenched her fists.
¡°xiao mi, i believe in you. you will definitelye back alive, i will wait for you toe back.¡±
If he didn¡¯te back, Yingluo
Then she would wait for a lifetime.
Ever since they met a few years ago, she had already decided that he would be her only husband in this life! Without her, she would never marry anyone else in her life.
Huang Xiaoying turned her head and left. Her tears flowed down involuntarily. She hurriedly wiped them with the back of her hand and then quickly caught up with Yuling Qianqian.
Demon saint mountain.
the vermilion bird did not know how much blood she had lost, her body could not take it anymore and she slowly fell to the ground.
qing yi and the ck tortoise weren¡¯t any better off. they were covered in blood and looked like they would fall in the middle of the battlefield at any time.
Suddenly, a group of people arrived at high speed and swiftlynded in front of ye yuche.
Ye yuche looked at the people who hade and curled his lips indifferently. ¡°That little girl is already dead?¡±
That little girl is already dead?
The Vermilion bird¡¯s heart trembled. She hurriedly raised her head and red at the people who had appeared in front of ye yuche.
Why did these people return so quickly? Could something have happened to Xiao Mi and Princess Qianqian?
no!
The princess must not be in any danger, no!
The Vermilion Bird forced herself to stand up, but she staggered and could not even stand firmly.
the princess can¡¯t be dead, absolutely not!
hahahaha! ye yingcheughed out loud,¡± can a low-level Mystic Divine white Tiger protect her?¡± Since my people have returned so quickly, it proves that the girl is already dead.¡±
After hearing ye yuche¡¯s words, those people looked a little embarrassed and trembled, not daring to say a word.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ye yuche turned around and asked with a cold expression when he sensed the strange behavior of those people.
The yellow-robed old man walked up embarrassedly and said,¡± ¡°lord, we could have killed that girl, but who knew that the white tiger would have broken through to the mid-stage of the mystic deity realm?¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold and dark. It was as if a dark cloud was looming over his head.
¡°Even if she had broken through to the middle-stage of the mystic deity realm, there is only one of her. Do you think the few of you can¡¯t deal with one of her?¡±
The ¡°unabashed¡± old man subconsciously wiped the cold sweat on his forehead,pared to The White Tiger, the more terrifying one is the Demon king¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her, but she actually burned a living Mystic God in an instant. Furthermore, when she used her mes to burn a Mystic God to death, I felt an abnormal pressure.¡± That¡¯s why 1 hurried back to report this matter to the Lord.¡±
me?
Burn a profound deity?
Abnormal pressure?
Ye yingche¡¯s expression turned even uglier, that little girl doesn¡¯t have the ability. Even if she used medicinal pills to increase her strength, it¡¯s impossible for her to have the power to kill a profound God. In that case, she might have some treasure on her. She¡¯s only borrowing the power of that treasure, aww.
Suddenly, ye yuche¡¯s entire expression changed, and his anger soared.
Demonic me Pearl! the demonic me pearl is in that girl¡¯s body!
Chapter 2049 - 2049: Danger in the demon Realm (5)
Chapter 2049: Danger in the demon Realm (5)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°idiots, you bunch of idiots!¡± Ye Wanwan was incensed, that little girl has the demonic me Pearl in her body, which is why she¡¯s so powerful. We came here to destroy Azure Emperor and the demon world, but we also came here for the demonic me Pearl. You actually let the demonic me Pearl escape alive!
¡®Damn it, these bastards actually let that girl run away with the demonic me Pearl.
Those people were also stunned. Could it be that the misty demonic me Pearl was really in that girl¡¯s body?
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Ye yuche gritted his teeth fiercely, that girl probably hasn¡¯tpletely mastered the power of the demonic me Pearl yet. 1 reckon she won¡¯t be able to use it again after using it once. 1 must make the demonic me Pearl fall into my hands!!!
With the demonic me Pearl and the heart of the true God, he would definitely break through to the true God Realm this time!
When the Vermilion Bird first heard ye yuche¡¯s words, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, before she couldpletely rx, ye yuche¡¯s voice rang out again, causing her expression to change.
Qing Yi and the ck Tortoise also made their move. They charged at ye yuche at the same time, nning to block his path of escape.
¡°Get lost!¡±
Ye Yiche¡¯s eyes turned cold. With a wave of his hand, energy surged out. Qing Yi, who had arrived first, flew back, blood spurting out again.
At this point, they didn¡¯t have much strength left, and they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow.
However, it was a little awkward.
When he thought of little Ling ¡®er¡¯sfort, he gritted his teeth and got up, nning to face the next battle.
¡°you guys stay here and kill everyone in the demon realm, i¡¯ll go after that little girl.¡±
Ye yuche turned around to look at the Vermilion Bird and the others and sneered. His figure shed and he disappeared under the blood-red night sky.
The dense crowd surrounded Vermilion Bird and the others. At this moment, their bodies trembled and they tried to steady themselves several times, but they fell down again.
¡°Vermilion Bird, Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise!¡±
The young man¡¯s clear voice came from behind, causing the three people who had lost all their strength to tremble. They slowly turned their heads and saw Xiao Mi quickly rushing over and quicklynded beside them.
¡°How are you guys?¡±
The young man¡¯s tone was filled with worry, and his eyes were filled with nervousness.
¡°xiao mi, why did youe back?¡± The Vermilion Bird coughed twice, and blood continued to roll down from her mouth. She staggered again, where¡¯s her Highness?¡±
¡°Yu Ling is back. 1 asked him to protect the princess and leave. After that, 1 came to find you.¡±
The young man held the Vermilion bird¡¯s body tightly and looked at The White Tiger and Qing Yi with worry in his eyes.
you¡¯ve suffered serious injuries. Go to the side and recuperate first. I¡¯ll help you block the person in front of you. Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes surveyed the surroundings but didn¡¯t see ye yuche. It asked,¡± where¡¯s the bastard who killed the state preceptor?¡±
The Vermilion bird¡¯s body trembled when she heard ye yuche¡¯s name. She anxiously grabbed the teenager¡¯s shoulder, her breathing nervous.
he¡¯s chasing after the princess. Quick, you follow him!
Xiao Mi was stunned. It tightly clenched its fist and anger surged out from its body.
¡°it wasn¡¯t enough that he killed the state preceptor, he didn¡¯t even let go of such a young princess! Vermilion Bird, let¡¯s kill our way out first, then we¡¯ll go find the princess.¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s speed was very fast. She must have left the pce with the princess and the prince. She hoped that they could find their master, so that Xuanji¡¯s Demon Realm could be saved..
Chapter 2050 - 2050: Danger in the demon Realm (6)
Chapter 2050: Danger in the demon Realm (6)
Trantor: 549690339
The elders also came after hearing the news. When they saw the enemies all over the mountain, they were shocked and immediately stood beside Vermilion Bird and the others.
¡°Lord Vermillion Bird, what¡¯s going on?¡± The second elder¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, where did theye from? what¡¯s their rtionship with the people who came to the demon world before?¡±
¡°These people killed the state preceptor!¡± The Vermilion Bird gritted her teeth.
What?
All the elders ¡®expressions changed, and they looked at this group of people with eyes that could destroy the world.
so it was you who killed the Imperial Preceptor, and now you still dare toe to our door. Today, our demon world will avenge the Imperial Preceptor! The fourth elder clenched the long sword in his hand tightly. His eyes were burning with anger as he looked at the people in front of him with killing intent.
¡°A mere Demon Realm dares to mention revenge? in the future, the territory of the demon realm will belong to our lord, and the beasts of the demon realm will no longer exist!¡±
As soon as these words were spoken, those people began to move. Their figures were like the wind and lightning, so fast that no one could catch them.
The Vermillion Bird and the others had already suffered serious injuries and were unable to defend against these enemies. Therefore, the only profound God who could fight was Xiao Mi.
xiao mi¡¯s expression became gloomier and gloomier, his body gradually transformed into a huge white tiger and pounced towards the enemies in front of him.
In the backyard of the pce, Xiao Mi was unable to deal with the enemies who came to kill him. Even if he had broken through to the mid-level profound deity stage, he was unable to deal with those people at the same time.
Moreover, there were more than a hundred profound divines here, and there were also countless other experts.
Gradually, Xiao Ml¡¯s physical strength was somewhatcking. Its body was already covered in wounds and blood had dyed its Snow White body red.
But he still didn¡¯t fall.
Because behind him was the demon world that he was willing to protect with his life! Even if he were to die, he had to fight and could not back down!
¡°Xiao Mi!¡±
the vermilion bird coughed, she pped away the enemy in front of her with her ws and looked at xiao mi with a worried expression.
At this moment, Xiao Mi was no longer the lively and mischievous young boy from before. Instead, Yingying was bing more and more elegant.
The war god White Tiger was once a legendary existence in the demon Realm. He was invincible and extremely courageous. The current him was even more powerful than his previous life. It was just that The White Tiger had never been able to recall his past memories.
¡°Great elder, the state preceptor is no longer here, and the King and Queen are not by his side. This time, is the demon world really going to be overturned?¡±
The fifth elder¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. He looked at the enemies that filled the sky and broke out in cold sweat.
the great elder waved his sleeves, his old body was like a hundred-year-old pine bamboo, even though he was old, he still stood tall.
¡°We will co-exist with the demon Realm! If the demon Realm is really going to be overturned this time, then we must kill one or two people before the demon Realm is overturned. I believe that when the King and Queen return, they will definitely take revenge for us!¡±
Therefore, he was fearless.
Moreover, he had already lived for more than a thousand years and had almost lived enough. If he had to live and die with the demon world, he felt that it was worth it!
The elders were all fired up by the first elder¡¯s words.
The demon Realm was their home. They could not abandon their home and escape. Therefore, even if they died, they would turn into dust in their home and guard this ce forever..
Chapter 2051 - 2051: Danger in the demon Realm (7)
Chapter 2051: Danger in the demon Realm (7)
Trantor: 549690339
Xiao Mi could not hold on any longer. He had originally wanted to lead the Vermillion Bird and the others to kill their way out of the encirclement, but unfortunately, he had overestimated himself. His huge body fell into a pool of blood, and even breathing became extremely difficult.
Those people¡¯s swordsnded on Xiao Mi¡¯s body. Its original color could no longer be seen, only a ring red.
¡°Stop, you guys stop!¡± The Vermilion Bird angrily roared and quickly charged towards Xiao Mi. Her eyes were filled with raging anger and endless mes swept towards the people around Xiao Mi. you dare to hurt mypanions. Even if my soul is destroyed today, I will turn you all into ashes!
The Vermilion Bird waspletely enraged.
Perhaps it was Xiao Mi¡¯s injuries that had stimted her, her Phoenix eyes had a bloodthirsty killing intent.
This time, the Vermilion bird¡¯s mes had the power to destroy the heavens and earth. Under these mes, those who were originally standing beside Xiao Mi all felt the pain of their skin being burned. They could not help but want to take a few steps back to avoid the mes.
Unfortunately, the mes seemed to have eyes and attacked those people again. The entire demonic Saint mountain was set on fire.
Not far away, a beautiful young girl stood in the mountains. She was holding the hand of a little girl about eight or nine years old.
The little girl was exquisite and cute. At such a young age, her features were already filled with elegance.
From this, it could be seen that when she grew up in the future, she would definitely be devastatingly beautiful and moving.
In the little girl¡¯s arms was a little pink Pig. The little pigzily turned over and its transparent wings pped slightly.
¡°Long ¡®er, we should go home.¡±
The beautiful youngdy slightly raised the corners of her lips. Her eyes and brows were very delicate, so delicate that she looked like a porcin doll.
The young girl was wearing a pink dress, which made her look even more energetic and charming.
it¡¯s been two years. I really miss brother Wang and sister-inw Wang. 1 wonder how the three little guys are doing, haha. the young girl pouted her pink lips, and her beautiful little face was full of smiles, say, if we go back without saying a word now, will brother Wang and sister-inw be very surprised?¡±
This was the first time she had been away from home for so long. However, her Royal brother would definitely not miss her. If the state preceptor was here, he would definitely be very excited to wee her.
That gentle and handsome face appeared in his mind once again. Di Xiaoyun¡¯s heart sank, and his beautiful big eyes dimmed again. He gently pursed his lips.
Little long ¡®er turned her head and looked at di Xiaoyun. ¡°Princess aunt is thinking of the state preceptor again?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Di Xiaoyun did not deny it.
She missed him, Yingluo.
In the past, she had always felt that the state preceptor was too nosy. For a long time, she had wanted to leave the demon world and get rid of this restriction.
It was only now that she realized that being controlled by him was also a kind of happiness.
Xiao Long ¡®er, let¡¯s go home. You must miss your mother very much, di Xiaoyun patted Xiao Long¡¯ er¡¯s little head and smiled. I guess you miss Chen ¡®er and Xuanji very much. I¡¯m really envious of you two now. We were childhood sweethearts, and I had this kind of rtionship with the state preceptor. It¡¯s a pity that I lost him. 1 wanted to have a hundred children with the state preceptor, but without him by my side, I can¡¯t have any children.
Xiao Long ¡®er looked at di Xiaoyun in confusion, not understanding what she meant.
She was silent for a moment before she pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Princess aunty, Imperial Preceptor will be waiting for you, Yingluo..¡±
Chapter 2052 - 2052: Danger in the demon Realm (8)
Chapter 2052: Danger in the demon Realm (8)
Trantor: 549690339
During those days, she had heard the rumors from the demon Realm about how much the Imperial advisor loved her aunt.
In order to please her, he was willing to give her all his assets. As long as she wanted something, he would find it for her, even if it was a long journey and full of danger.
Even the water in her aunt¡¯s bath pool was from the spirit Water that the state preceptor had picked from the spirit Mountain thousands of miles away.
The state preceptor would never disobey his aunt¡¯s words. He would also loathe anyone that his aunt disliked.
However, such a state preceptor had left her aunt, leaving her alone to spend the long 20 years.
little long ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. di Xiaoyun smiled and put his arm around little long¡¯ er¡¯s shoulder. I¡¯ve thought through many things in the past two years. It¡¯s not like the state preceptor¡¯s soul has disappeared, and it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t be able to see each other again. Why should I be so sad here? I just need to remember him in my heart and asionally take it out to think about it. If I have the time to be sad, I might as well improve my strength to take revenge for him. That way, when I find the state preceptor, 1 can tell him about Qianqian.¡±
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes glowed again, and his smiling face was very beautiful.
¡°I, di Xiaoyun, am no longer the fool I used to be. I have the strength to protect him, and I can even distinguish right from wrong. I will never be deceived by others again. In the past, he was the one who protected me. In the future, it will be my turn to protect him.¡±
¡°Aunt Yingluo¡±
Little long ¡®er raised her little face. Her eyes were curved, bright and moving.¡±! believe you. You will find the state preceptor soon.¡±
¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡±
di xiaoyun raised his head with a smile, when his eyes turned to the pce of the demon realm in front of him, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his breathing became irregr.
Xiao Long ¡®er also followed di Xiaoyun¡¯s gaze and looked at the pce. When he saw the fire clouds rising in the sky, his little face was also stunned.
¡°that direction should be the direction of demon saint mountain.¡±
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s expression changed,¡¯what happened in the demon Realm? Why was demon saint mountain on fire? Long ¡®er, let¡¯s go!¡±
She held little long ¡®er¡¯s hand and quickly ran in the direction of the demonic Saint mountain.
This speed was so fast that Little Mo almost fell out of little long ¡®er¡¯s arms. Fortunately, little long¡¯ er grabbed his tail in time and prevented him from falling to the ground.
Demon saint mountain.
The mes burned the entire mountain range, and the sky was even redder against the light of the mes. Clouds of fire rose up and shrouded the sky above them.
Red Sparrow¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.
But she still didn¡¯t stop the fire. Even if the fire couldn¡¯t burn these people to death, she would make them pay a price.
The ck Tortoise and the Azure Dragon were protecting Xiao Mi. They faced the enemies that were charging over again and their gazes became more and more serious.
Because the Vermilion bird¡¯s mes had gotten close to them, theirbat strength was not as good as before. Some of them were even busy putting out the mes and had no time to fight.
Even so, ck Tortoise and the others were already injured, so they had no way to kill these enemies.
The rest of the elders were not at the mystic Divine realm. They could deal with the other powerhouses, but they could not do anything to the Supreme Mystic Divine realm.
The Vermilion bird¡¯s power was almost exhausted. After using the Vermilion Bird, she could only use the power of the soul.
If her soul power waspletely exhausted, what awaited her would be her soul scattering.
But now, other than this method, she had no other way.
She couldn¡¯t just watch as the Azure Dragon and white Tiger died again!
Chapter 2053 - 2053: Danger in the demon Realm (9)
Chapter 2053: Danger in the demon Realm (9)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Vermillion Bird, Qing Yi, Xiao Mi, ck Tortoise!¡±
Just as the Vermilion Bird could no longer hold on, a familiar voice came from the sky. Then, a young girl in a pink dress walked down from the sky with a little girl.
When he saw the young girl, the Vermilion bird¡¯s body stiffened again, and he became even more panicked.
The princess is back?
She actually came back at a time like this, Yingluo.
¡°Princess, leave quickly!¡±
her voice was filled with panic, but the mes that covered the entire mountain did not disappear.
Di Xiaoyun was already standing in the crowd.
she looked at everyone present, when she saw the injuries on the four beasts, the anger in her heart burned again, and a trace of anger shed in her beautiful big eyes.
¡°Who are you people? Why did youe to my Demon Realm?¡±
Princess, don¡¯t worry about it. You go first, go first!!!
the vermilion bird shouted hysterically again.
It wasn¡¯t easy to send Princess Ling ¡®er away, so why did Qianqiane back?
¡°Are you the people who killed the state preceptor?¡±
Di Xiaoyun seemed to have noticed something. She ignored the Vermilion bird¡¯s hysteria and looked at the group of people with a bloodthirsty red light in her eyes.
¡°State preceptor?¡± The yellow-robed old man sneered,¡± the one who was looking for death? He was indeed killed by our Lord, but so what? in any case, the entire demon realm can¡¯t escape from it.¡±
boom!
At that moment, di Xiaoyun¡¯s mind seemed to have exploded. She clenched her fists tightly and her delicate body trembled.
Originally, she had gradually let go of the state preceptor¡¯s death. Now that she heard the yellow-robed old man¡¯s words, the scene of the man falling in front of her appeared in her mind again.
It was as if her heart had been pierced by a long sword, causing her to bleed profusely and be in excruciating pain.
you¡¯ve killed my state preceptor! You¡¯ve killed my state preceptor!
di xiaoyun¡¯s face turned crazy, her beautiful hair was dancing in the wind, and her eyes were no longer as bright as before, there was only anger and killing intent in them.
I want to avenge the state preceptor. Those who have killed people should all die!
unknowingly, tears covered di xiaoyun¡¯s beautiful little face again, a sword appeared in her hand out of thin air, and her pink dress streaked across the sky, leaving a trace, she then rushed toward the yellow-robed old man, sobbing.
The yellow-robed elder had long broken through to the mid-level profound deity stage. Facing di Xiaoyun¡¯s attack, he smiled nonchntly and was about to raise his hand to block it.
Who knew that
The moment di Xiaoyun approached him, a vigorous aura surged out. Feeling the terrifying pressure, the old man¡¯s hand stopped in the air, and his old face turned pale.
He finally felt panic.
That kind of imposing manner should not belong to a profound deity!
This little girl Yingluo had actually reached the Overlord realm?
Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. The sword was already in front of him and pierced his heart in an instant.
His old body fell from the sky andnded on the ground, creating a huge pit.
He died with his eyes wide open!
Vermilion Bird and the others were stunned. They looked at di Xiaoyun in astonishment, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief.
The princess had broken through to Lord?
This Kasaya
¡± big sister rosefinch, don¡¯t worry, aunty is very powerful now.¡± the little dragon turned around and smiled at rosefinch zhan.¡± she¡¯s not the aunty from before., by the way, where are mother and the others? ¡± Where did they go? why can¡¯t i see them?¡±
Chapter 2054 - 2054: Danger in the demon Realm (10)
Chapter 2054: Danger in the demon Realm (10)
Trantor: 549690339
The Vermilion Bird came back to her senses after hearing the little Dragon¡¯s words, and her face turned even paler.
Princess, quickly go and save the little princess and the others. Just now, a person with the strength of a Lord went after her. He wanted to kill the little princess. Quickly go and save them. Don¡¯t worry about us!
What?
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s movements suddenly stopped, and her beautiful little face was covered with ayer of haze,¡± ¡°you dare to treat this princess¡± niece? You¡¯re looking for death! long ¡®er, i¡¯ll leave these people to you. i¡¯ll go find ling¡¯ er and the others now.¡±
She turned back to look at little long ¡®er. After giving her instructions, she once again rushed to other parts of the pce to take a stroll.
Seeing di Xiaoyun¡¯s departure, the experts in the domain were relieved, and some even sneered.
was that woman stupid? Let an immature Little Dragon deal with them? It was a little too whimsical.
If this little fellow were to provoke them, they would be able to kill her in an instant.
I¡¯ve said just now that aunt is no longer the aunt 1 used to be, and long ¡®er is no longer the long¡¯ er from two years ago. the little Dragon ¡®er raised his little face and looked at the dense crowd in the sky. in the past two years, aunt and 1 have encountered countless dangers and also obtained many opportunities. I have also found out about my background. With my strength, it is enough to deal with you.
Whoosh!
Under the strong wind, little long ¡®er¡¯s body was gradually elongated. The originally cute little girl immediately turned into a little white Dragon.
the dragon¡¯s body wasn¡¯t very huge, and it didn¡¯t look like it had much power.
But,
When Xiao Long ¡®er turned into a White Dragon, a strong pressure appeared spontaneously, causing the expressions of all the domain masters to change. Their eyes were filled with fear.
¡°This little girl¡¯s strength should be at the high-level profound deity stage? No, she¡¯s even stronger than a high-level profound deity. Although she hasn¡¯t broken through to the Lord-tier, she¡¯s already half a step into it.¡±
In addition, the dragon n¡¯s physical body and strength were superior to that of humans. Even if the little Dragon had just broken through to the high-level Mystic deity stage, ordinary high-level Mystic deity mayflies would not be her match.
¡°What should we do?¡±
One of the experts took a few steps back and looked at the little Dragon hovering in the sky in fear.
The other person gritted his teeth, we have to go. Otherwise, if the Lord finds out, he won¡¯t let us off. Moreover, there are so many of us here. Do we have to be afraid of a Little Dragon? ¡±
As soon as he said that, many Domain Realm Masters rushed toward Xiao Long ¡®er without fear of death.
Little long ¡®er saw that those people had already arrived in front of her, and she spat out a mouthful of Dragon Breath.
The zing mes suddenly attacked, and some people who had just broken through to the mystic Divine realm could not withstand this power and were burned to ashes by the mes.
After that, the little dragon¡¯s w swung at another profound God.
The sharp ws directly cut through his chest, and blood oozed out from his chest, continuously flowing out.
Naturally, the man¡¯s body fell from the sky and fell to the ground. He stopped breathing.
¡± sister vermilion bird, you guys can go and rest, leave these people to me.¡± xiao long ¡®er smiled.¡± i¡¯ve said it before, i must have the strength to help mother, now, i have the strength to protect the demon realm.¡±
When the little girl said these words, her face was filled with pride. It was as if as long as she could do something for Bai Yan, she would be proud for a long time.
The Vermillion bird¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.. Even though the little Dragon¡¯s strength had increased a lot, who knew how many dangers and hardships she and the princess had encountered to have such abilities?
Chapter 2055 - 2055: Bai Yan returns (1)
Chapter 2055: Bai Yan returns (1)
Trantor: 549690339
She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache.
¡°You¡¯ve always been strong.¡±
Compared to the members of the dragon n of the same age, little long ¡®er had always been in the lead. However, the enemies that Bai Yan encountered were also getting stronger and stronger, forcing little long¡¯ er to hurriedly want to increase his strength.
that was why she had the power she had today.
the vermilion bird could no longer stand steadily, she slowly sat on the ground and leaned against a tree, her face was filled with fatigue.
Her Phoenix eyes did not move away from Xiao Long ¡®er¡¯s body, and the depths of her eyes were full of worry.
¡°Xiao Mi, how are you?¡± Qing Yi squatted down and looked worriedly at Xiao Mi who was on the ground.
xiao mi moved its body and wanted to get up from the ground, however, it tried a few times but was unable to stand up. it could only continue to lie on the ground.
don¡¯t worry about Yingluo,¡± he said weakly. I¡¯m still alive.
Huang Xiaoying, that crazy girl, was still waiting for him to go back and marry her. How could he die in such a ce?
¡°I¡¯ll give you all my pills, quickly take them.¡±
Qing Yi saw that Xiao Mi¡¯s own medicinal pills were almost used up and hurriedly took them out and passed them to him.
Xiao Mi shook its head, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s useless no matter how many medicinal pills 1 eat for this injury. However, it¡¯s fine as long as 1 don¡¯t die. This injury can slowly recover on its own, huhu.
after saying this, xiao mi raised its head with great difficulty and looked at the battle in the sky.
fortunately, xiao long ¡®er¡¯s strength had increased sufficiently, under the attacks of so many experts, not to mention being injured, even her breathing was not very orderly.
seeing this, his heart that had been in his throat gradually calmed down, and his eyes were full of smiles.
Xiao Long ¡®er was back, so these people did not have to worry. The princess¡¯ strength had broken through to the Lord level. With her to protect Princess Ling ¡®er, Qianqian felt even more at ease.
It would be great if the King and Queen could return.
On the spacious road of the demon Realm, Yu Ling was carrying Xiao Ling, who had fallen asleep, in her arms. She was rushing out of the demon Realm at an extremely fast speed.
Seeing the gate of the demon Realm approaching, a light shed in Yu Ling¡¯s eyes. He reached the gate in a few steps.
However,
He had just stepped through the door when a figure descended from the sky and blocked his way.
A Man in ck clothes appeared in front of him. He was like an eagle in the night sky, his eyes sharp and cold.
The moment he saw Yu Ling, the man sneered. Hisughter was filled with ridicule and his eyes were filled with indifference,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the person who was pursuing you in the heaven domain would also appear in the demon world. Now that the seals in the various domains have been broken, the person in the heaven domain can alsoe to hunt you down. You can¡¯t even protect yourself, and you still want to meddle in the affairs of the demon world?¡±
Yu Ling took a few steps back. A cold light shed in his eyes as he looked at the man standing in front of him.
¡°Move!¡± He shouted.
His voice was cold and ruthless.
hahaha, you¡¯re the one being chased by the heaven domain. Your life will naturally be hunted by the heaven domain. As long as you give me the little girl in your arms, I¡¯ll let you go. How about it? ¡±
Ye yuche curled his lips coldly, the corners of his mouth forming a sinister arc.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully your little sister!¡±
tian tian huffed as she walked to the front, she ced her hands on her hips and red fiercely at ye yuche with her big eyes.
¡°younger sister?¡± A glint shed across Ye Wanwan¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re this girl¡¯s older brother? ¡± Then you¡¯re also di Gang¡¯s son? It seems that 1 have gained quite a lot in the demon Realm this time. I have actually met di Gang¡¯s children. As such, I will naturally ept this gift.. I wonder how painful di Gang¡¯s expression will be when he returns to collect the corpses of these two little fellows? Hahaha!¡±
Chapter 2056 - 2056: Bai Yan returns (2)
Chapter 2056: Bai Yan returns (2)
Trantor: 549690339
Perhaps recalling di Gang¡¯s pained expression, ye yuche couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. Hisughter was filled with madness as his bloodthirsty eyes swept over the people in front of him.
¡°I¡¯ll say it again, move!¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s eyes were cold as she scolded him again.
¡°The one who should give in is you!¡±
A cold glint shed across ye yuche¡¯s eyes. He slowly raised his hand and a gust of wind swept towards Yu Ling.
yu ling hurriedly covered little ling ¡®er¡¯s body with her sleeve, he leaned to the side and used his own body to block ye yuche¡¯s attack.
¡°I remember that you¡¯ve never paid too much attention to anyone in the past. I didn¡¯t expect you to protect this little girl so much, Yingluo. 1 wonder what¡¯s your rtionship with this little girl?¡±
Seeing this, ye yuche narrowed his eyes. He looked at the way Yu Ling was protecting little Ling and the cold smile on his lips deepened.
¡± her mother saved my life, she was the only one who gave me light when i was imprisoned.¡±
Yu Ling gently closed her eyes. After a while, she opened them again. Her eyes were cold and firm.
from that day on, I decided to protect her. Now that she has someone to protect her, 1 will protect her daughter on her behalf.
¡°Really?¡± ye yucheughed sarcastically.¡± are you really protecting the little girl for this reason?¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s body stiffened. He slowly lowered his head and looked at the pale little girl in his arms. His cold eyes were filled with a gentle light.
in the beginning, he was indeed protecting this girl for bai yan.
Butter on, he sincerely protected Wanwan.
This was because Yingluo¡¯s smile was another ray of light in his life.
he wanted to protect her smile forever.
no matter what reason 1 have to protect her, 1 won¡¯t let anyone hurt her. the moment Yu Ling looked up at ye yuche, his handsome face turned cold again, as long as I¡¯m alive, don¡¯t even think about touching her.
¡°Hahaha, Yu Ling, you can¡¯t even defeat the Lord of the heaven domain, and you want to defeat me? Today, no one in the demon Realm can leave. If you want to protect this girl, you must be destroyed with the demon Realm!¡± A cold glint flickered in Ye Wanwan¡¯s eyes as she gnashed her teeth, and this is what di Gang should bear. This is the price he has to pay for causing Shuang ¡®er¡¯s death!
What wrong had Shuang ¡®er done? Didn¡¯t she just fall in love with him?
It was fine if he didn¡¯t ept Shuang ¡®er, but why was he so cruel to his Shuang¡¯ er?
Therefore, he would not forgive the demon world, and even more so, he would not forgive di Gang!
These people from the demon Realm all deserve to die!
Yu Ling ced little Ling in Huang Xiaoying¡¯s hands,¡± ¡°Help me take care of her.¡±
Huang Xiaoying was stunned. She took Yu Ling, looked up at the man¡¯s handsome face, and gently pursed her lips.
She had a feeling that Yu Ling seemed to have already made up her mind to die.
¡± little prince.¡± yu ling lowered his head and looked at tian tian, his hand slowly fell on tian tian¡¯s head and gently rubbed it.¡± you are a man. you must protect your sister.¡±
Tian Tian looked at Yu Ling in a daze. His eyes were filled with tears, and he raised his hand to wipe them away as he firmly nodded.
¡°Yes, I will protect my sister. No one can hurt her! If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll definitely die before my sister!¡±
Ji Qing GE turned to look at Tian Tian.
In her eyes, even though Tian Tian loved Ling ¡®er, he was still a child who was yful, yful, and yful..
Chapter 2057 - 2057: Bai Yan returns (3)
Chapter 2057: Bai Yan returns (3)
Trantor: 549690339
But now, Xuxu
She suddenly realized that this Little Prince, who was only four years old, also had a simr demeanor to the king.
¡°Little Prince.¡±
ji qingge raised her hand and pulled tian tian to her side, she slightly pursed her pink lips and looked up at yu ling again,¡±Young master Yu, the little princess doesn¡¯t want to lose you.¡±
the little princess doesn¡¯t want to lose you!
Yu Ling, who was walking towards ye yuche, stopped in his tracks. His back also stiffened. At that moment, a wave of reluctance surged into his heart. He really wanted to turn around and take another look at the unconscious little Ling ¡®er.
But in the end, he did not turn back.
He didn¡¯t even say another word.
¡°Yu Ling, do you think you can stop me from killing her by giving up your life? Hahaha!¡± Ye yucheughed sarcastically, since you¡¯re courting death like that state preceptor from the demon world, 1¡¯11 fulfill your wish.
Previously, he wanted to kill di Xiaoyun to take revenge on di Cang, but he didn¡¯t expect that the state preceptor would die in her ce.
Now, he wanted to kill di Gang¡¯s daughter. First, Vermilion Bird and the other three used their lives to stop him. Now, bi an and Yu Ling also ran out and wanted to die in her ce?
Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t manage to kill di Xiaoyun the first time because he couldn¡¯t leave his domain for a long time. He could only let di Xiaoyun escape this disaster.
but it¡¯s different now, yingluo.
Yu Ling was not his match. It would not be toote to kill the little girl after he killed Yu Ling.
BOOM!
Suddenly, a shocking storm was set off around ye yuche, destroying all the trees around him. The blood-red Sky was even more beautiful than before, as if announcing the end of the demon world?
Yu Ling had already pulled out his long sword. He held it tightly in his hand and looked up at the man who was blocking his way.
¡°Huang Xiaoying, Ji qingge, you two take them away first. 1 can hold him back for a moment.¡±
Huang Xiaoying¡¯s body trembled. Was this man really determined to die?
She lowered her head to look at the sleeping little Ling ¡®er in her arms. Then, she turned around and quickly ran away in the other direction.
Ji qingge took onest look at Yu Ling, then took Tian Tian¡¯s hand and left without looking back.
¡°You¡¯re really looking for death?¡±
ye yuche looked at yu ling, who was standing in front of him, and sneered, a hurricane emerged around him, turning the entire sky gloomy.
Yu Ling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the face of this violent wind. He raised his head and coldly looked at ye yuche, who was standing in front of him.
¡°Yes, 1 have no intention of leaving aftering back this time.¡±
It¡¯s a pity that he won¡¯t be able to protect Ling ¡®er in the future.
1 hope that in the future, there will be someone else to protect her Yingluo.
Yu Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, and a hint of reluctance to part shed across his cold eyes. He quickly reined in his emotions and once again looked at ye hongche with an indifferent gaze.
¡°since that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll kill you first, then i¡¯ll go after that little girl!¡±
BOOM!
Ye yuche raised his hand, and the fiery clouds in the sky moved. A powerful force enveloped Yu Ling¡¯s head, and the heavy aura made it difficult for him to breathe.
However, Yu Ling was still as steady as a mountain under ye yuche¡¯s powerful pressure. He clutched his sword tightly and looked coldly at the man in the sky with an expressionless face.
¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±
Hmph! ye yuche snorted coldly. A storm appeared and ruthlessly attacked Yu Ling.
yu ling didn¡¯t move, he raised the long sword in his hand and faced the oing storm.
With a loud bang, a powerful force hit Yu Ling¡¯s sword and prated his chest. A bloody smell emerged from his throat, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His cold face turned pale..
Chapter 2058 - 2058: Bai Yan returns (4)
Chapter 2058: Bai Yan returns (4)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°What?¡±
Surprise and admiration shed across ye yuche¡¯s eyes when he saw that Yu Ling didn¡¯t even move an inch despite his attack.
Yes, he admired this man. Unfortunately, this man chose to protect the demon world, so he was destined to be his enemy.
thus, ye yuche no longer showed any mercy to yu ling, his figure shed like lightning, so fast that he only left a trace in the sky.
Just as Yu Ling was about to turn around, the man was already behind her. He struck her back with his palm. Yu Ling could not withstand the force and took a few steps back. Blood kept flowing out of the corner of his mouth.
What surprised ye yuche even more was that this man actually didn¡¯t die after taking her attack?
Yu Ling, your endurance has exceeded my imagination. 1 have more important things to do now. After I kill that little girl and take the demonic me Pearl, I wille back and kill you.
Seeing that he couldn¡¯tpletely kill Yu Ling with two moves, ye yongche frowned slightly. He decided not to stay any longer and turned around to chase in the direction little Ling left.
when yu ling saw that the man was about to leave, he mustered strength from somewhere and immediately dashed over, his ws were like an eagle¡¯s ws as he wed at ye yuche¡¯s back.
That sharp aura came like a whirlwind, and ye changche¡¯s expression turned even gloomier. He had been provoked by Yu Ling time and time again, and anger had long filled his heart. He suddenly turned around and struck Yu Ling¡¯s chest with a bang.
This time, Yu Ling didn¡¯t even have to take a step. He only spat out a mouthful of blood andunched another attack at ye changche.
No matter what, he had to stop him and not let him cause trouble for the princess!
¡°Bastard!¡±
Ye yuche waspletely enraged by him. The murderous intent in his eyes was intense as he kicked Yu Ling in the stomach.
Yu Ling only took a few steps back before he went up again. He was like a fugitive, his cold eyes full of ruthlessness and determination.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to go to this extent for the demon world. If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±
Ye Yiche grabbed Yu Ling¡¯spels and channeled his power into his body through his palm. At that moment, the power in Yu Ling¡¯s body began to go berserk. It was as if countless bombs had been buried in his body. Now that the bombs had been ignited, his blood continued to ooze out from his body.
¡°Those who dare to stop this Lord should die!¡±
Bang! Bang!
He raised his hand and threw Yu Ling to the ground, then stepped on him, causing blood to flow out of his mouth.
This was a one-sided trampling.
although yu ling was strong, she was still a distance away from ye yuche. if it wasn¡¯t for protecting little ling, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now.
Ye yuche retracted his leg and turned to look at Yu Ling, who was lying weakly on the ground. He turned around and was about to walk forward.
At this moment, Yingluo
Another attack came from behind. Ye yuche turned his head and waved his hand, dissipating the weakened attack.
Yu Ling had already stood up from the ground. He couldn¡¯t even keep his feet steady. His cold eyes were still staring coldly at ye changche, and his voice was filled with a firm and unquestionable choice.
¡°You can¡¯t hurt the little princess.¡±
Even if he died, even if his soul was scattered, he would not let him hurt her, Huahua.
Yu Ling slowly raised his hand. His body was gradually burning with a raging me, and his lips curved into a cold arc..
Chapter 2059 - 2059: Bai Yan returns (5)
Chapter 2059: Bai Yan returns (5)
Trantor: 549690339
In the distance.
On the mountain range, Huang Xiaoying tightly hugged Xiao Ling ¡®er¡¯s body. Her delicate and lovely little face was covered in cold sweat.
The little girl who had been sleeping in her arms slowly opened her eyes. Her little face was still pale, but it was still so exquisite and beautiful.
¡°Sister Ying, where¡¯s uncle Yu?¡±
Xiao Ling ¡¯er¡¯s big eyes flickered. Her small hands tightly grabbed Huang Xiaoying¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why is it only you guys? where¡¯s uncle Yu?¡±
Huang Xiaoying¡¯s heart trembled. She lowered her eyes andforted little Ling ¡®er.¡±Young master Yu Ling is busy and can¡¯t apany you. He wille to find us soon.¡±
big sister Xiao Ying is not good at lying. Your eyes have already told Ling ¡®er that you are talking, little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s tears could not help but flow down, uncle Yu must be in danger. Big sister Xiao Ying, let¡¯s go to uncle Yu to have a chat.
Ji qingge walked to little Ling ¡®er¡¯s side and gently pursed her lips.¡± little princess, someone tried to kill you just now. yu ling helped us to stop them for the time being, you should believe him. he will be fine, he wille to find uster.¡±
little sister Qing GE is also lying. I can feel that uncle Yu Qianqian might not be able toe back this time.
sparkling and translucent tears flowed endlessly from little ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes, covering her delicate little face, her voice trembled as she slightly raised herrge eyes and looked at the blood-colored sky.
He might nevere back again.
Huang Xiaoying and the others trembled, and their faces were filled with sorrow.
Yu Ling didn¡¯t spend much time in the demon Realm. Instead, he often went out. However, everyone knew that young master Yu Ling was extremely good to the little princess. He was always like a Knight who protected the little princess. No matter what the princess liked, young master Yu Ling would go out and find her a Kasaya.
As a matter of fact, everyone knew that Yu Ling was very powerful. He did not dare to use too much of his strength for some reason. However, he was still willing to be the little princess ¡®guard.
And the little princess Qianqian had long regarded this guard as her family, little princess Qianqian! Huang Xiaoying hugged Xiao Ling ¡®er tightly and burst into tears. I¡¯m also worried about Xiao Mi, but it¡¯s useless no matter how worried I am. Xiao Mi has to protect the demon world, and young master Yu Ling has to protect the little princess. We can only believe that Qianqian and the others will definitely return.
Little Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything, but her tears had never stopped. Her long eyshes were covered with tears, and her small face was pale and weak. She was like a fragile porcin doll, making people¡¯s hearts ache involuntarily.
Tian Tian took out her handkerchief and gently wiped away Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears. Her childish voice was filled with determination.
¡°Don¡¯t cry, little sister. I¡¯ll protect you in the future, just like uncle Yu, I¡¯ll protect you, Yingluo.¡±
¡°Wuwu.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er finally couldn¡¯t control herself. From the initial silent crying, it became a soft whimper, and in the end, it was a loud cry.
it had been a long time since she had cried like this, in the past two years, she rarely shed tears, she wanted to make herself strong enough so that she could find her parents.
But,
Today, she finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. Her small hands wiped her tears away without pain, and her small face was covered with ayer of tears, making her look even more pitiful.
When Tian Tian saw little Ling ¡®er cry, he also started to cry. As he cried, he also had tofort little Ling¡¯ er.
¡°Little sister, be good. Soon, father, mother, and big brother will be back. Those bad guys will be killed by father. Wuwu, so little sister, don¡¯t cry. Seeing you cry makes my heart ache for Yingluo..¡±
Chapter 2060 - 2060: bai yan returns (6)
Chapter 2060: bai yan returns (6)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Wuwu.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s sobs still rang out in the forest, drifting through the sky with the wind.
it¡¯s all my fault for being useless,¡± Tiantian sobbed, if 1 were as good as big brother, sister wouldn¡¯t be so sad. It¡¯s all my fault, Yingluo.
If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so gluttonous in the past. He should have cultivated more diligently so that Yingying could protect her sister.
¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t, Yu Ling might not be able to stop him, and he will catch up with us soon.¡± Huang Xiaoying held back her tears. She no longer cared about Xiao Mi. She bit her lip and said.
Ji qingge¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness,¡±we can¡¯t get out of the exit. Where do we go?¡± As long as it¡¯s within the demon Realm, those people will definitely find it.¡±
let¡¯s not care about that. Let¡¯s run first. As long as we can buy some time and wait for the King and Queen to return, it¡¯ll be fine.
Huang Xiaoying wiped her tears and raised her head. For the first time, she felt that the heavy burden of protecting the princess had fallen on her shoulders.
therefore, those young girls who only knew how to chase after xiao mi all those years had also grown up at this time and had a sense of responsibility.
After saying this, Huang Xiaoying didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She held little Ling in her arms and quickly went into the depths of the forest to stroll around.
The demon Realm.
On the spacious path, ye yuche narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Yu Ling, whose body was already on fire, in surprise.
you¡¯re burning your soul? ¡±
This guy was crazy. In order to protect the demon Realm, he waspletely crazy.
What was the oue of self-immtion? that would be soul shattering! For the sake of the demon Realm, he even gave up the chance of reincarnation. Why was that?
Yu Ling didn¡¯t answer ye yuche¡¯s question.
This was because no one would ever understand his decision.
As the temperature of his body increased, his strength also gradually increased. His powerful aura lingered in the sky, and the entire blood-red Sky was set off by the mes, making it even more red.
I said 1 would protect her.
Yu Ling slowly walked towards ye yuche.
Every time he walked past, he would leave a me in the air. However, even though the me was burning his body, his robe and ck hair were not affected at all.
therefore, even if I have to use my soul as the price, 1 will never allow you to hurt her!
Whoosh!
As Yu Ling raised her hand, a me streaked across the sky and charged towards ye hongche.
Ye yuche¡¯s expression finally turned grave. He didn¡¯t face Yu Ling¡¯s mes head-on. Instead, he turned his body to the side and dodged it.
The mes brushed past him andnded on the ancient tree beside him.
in an instant, the ancient tree was burned to the ground, not even leaving a trace of ash.
Yu Ling, do you think you can defeat me by just using soul ignition?¡± Ye yuche sneered and curled his lips coldly, aren¡¯t you being too whimsical? you don¡¯t have the ability to defeat me yet, hahaha!
Heughed wildly, then leaped up and appeared in front of Yu Ling.
The closer he got to Yu Ling, the more he could feel his body¡¯s temperature.
The power that seemed to be able to burn the sky and crush the earth made ye yingche¡¯s eyes turn grave.
this guy¡¯s yingluo seemed to have reached the domain realm as well? It was a pity that someone who had just entered the domain stage would not be able to defeat him even if he used his soul as the price.
BOOM!
Ye yuche narrowed his eyes and instantly raised his fist.
The two fists collided in the air, and a powerful force spread from the sky, destroying all the houses and trees around them. In a breath¡¯s time, they were razed to the ground..
Chapter 2061 - 2061: Bai Yan returns (7)
Chapter 2061: Bai Yan returns (7)
Trantor: 549690339
1 didn¡¯t want to kill you, Qianqian. Yu Ling curled his lips slightly. A smile rippled at the corners of his lips, but his eyes were still cold, my purpose is only to stop you. It¡¯s enough as long as 1 can let them escape.
Even if he burned his soul as the price, he might not be able to kill ye yuche.
so,huhu
He only wanted to stop them, he didn¡¯t intend to really defeat him.
after all, the gap between them was not just a little bit. no matter what he did to improve his strength, it was impossible to salvage the gap.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Ye yingche sneered, you¡¯re being too fantasizing. As long as those people don¡¯t leave the demon world, I¡¯ll be able to find them. Even if you can stop me for a moment, you can¡¯t stop me forever. This little girl must die!
Only when she died would he be able to take out the demonic me Pearl. At that time, it would only be a matter of time before he became a true God.
Hahaha!
perhaps it was because he thought he could stand at the highest point of everyone else, ye yuche couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly, his eyes were filled with a maniacal smile.
Yu Ling didn¡¯t say anything more to him and took the lead to attack.
At this moment, people in the pce could see the two figures shing non-stop in the distant sky. They were like two sparks, blooming under the blood-red Sky.
Even Yu Ling didn¡¯t know how long he hadsted. He only knew that the longer he was burned, the weaker his soul would be.
he could already feel that his soul was getting weaker and weaker, if this continued, his soul would be destroyed.
However, Yingluo
even though yu ling knew the consequences, he still gritted his teeth and endured it.
He just wanted to buy them a little more time. Even if it was just a minute or a second, it would be enough for Yingying. Perhaps this minute or second was all they needed to find a safe ce to hide.
As long as the King and Queen returned, the little princess Qianqian would be safe.
Yu Ling, you are getting weaker and weaker. Are you sure you want to continue fighting with me?¡±
Ye yuche took two steps back. With one hand behind his back, he looked coldly at Yu Ling, whose temperature was gradually dropping.
Now that his mes could not hold on any longer, it proved that there was not much soul left for Lao Ai to burn. Even his strength was not as ferocious as before.
A cold glint shed across Yu Ling¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t stop the mes from burning but charged at ye yuche again.
¡°i didn¡¯t have much contact with you in the past, but i know that you¡¯ve always been a loner, you¡¯ve never stopped for anyone, back then, you were only a high-level profound deity, but even the lords of the heaven domain couldn¡¯t do anything to you.ter on, you had to borrow the power of other forces to lock you up in the god world, however, now, not only have you stopped your footsteps for the demon world, you¡¯re even willing to have your soul destroyed for the little princess of the demon world, the current you is really not like the you of the past.¡±
Ye yuche narrowed his eyes. He dodged Yu Ling¡¯s attack and looked at him with a cold smile.
indeed, 1 didn¡¯t need anypanions back then. i liked to be alone and would not stay in one ce for anyone. Yu Ling gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her finger and smiled, however, in the demon world, there is the Queen who once pulled me out of the dark World and the little princess who gave me endless warmth.. For them, 1 have to protect the demon world!
Chapter 2062 - 2062: Bai Yan has returned (8)
Chapter 2062: Bai Yan has returned (8)
Trantor: 549690339
lie was a loner because he had never experienced that kind of warmth.
Once they received warmth, they would protect it for a lifetime, only for thest bit of warmth.
This time, he not only wanted to protect the little princess, but also the entire demon world!
¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t hold on much longer. Let this Lord send you on your way!¡±
Ye yucheughed wildly three times and threw a palm at Yu Ling.
Yu Ling looked at ye yuche, who had suddenly attacked him. He wanted to resist, but the mes that were originally burning on his body had already lost their luster. His eyes were also white, and he couldn¡¯t see the scene in front of him.
Ye yuche¡¯s swooping figure also turned into several ovepping shadows in front of him. He shook his head fiercely, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the ovepping shadows.
BOOM!
A heavy punchnded on Yu Ling¡¯s chest. His body fell from the sky like a kite with a broken string. He reached out to grab something, but all he could grab was air.
In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.
Yu Ling¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground. His eyes were so blurry that he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Sweat was flowing down his forehead, mixing with the blood on his face.
I¡¯m sorry, little princess Yingluo. 1 won¡¯t be able to protect you from now on.
1 hope you can sessfully escape this disaster.
He slightly curled the corners of his lips and tried hard to open his eyes, hoping to see the scenery of the demon world again.
Even if it was just onest look, he was already satisfied.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, no one can stop me from killing someone I want to kill.¡±
ye yingche turned around and nced coldly at yu ling, then, he turned around and walked in the direction little ling ¡®er and the others had fled in.
This guy had self-immobilised his soul, so there was no way he could be saved. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to care about him anymore. Inparison, finding that little girl was more important.
On the mountain, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, even paler than before.
She pouted and tears rolled down her face again.
¡°Big sister Ying, I can feel it. Uncle Yu, uncle Yu, something really happened to him,¡±
Huang Xiaoying was taken aback. She lowered her head and looked at little Ling, surprise shing in her eyes.
¡°yu ling is also quite powerful, i don¡¯t think so, right?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er shook her head and bit her lips. ¡°Apart from the healing power of my blood, I have another ability. As long as I¡¯m in the demon Realm, I can sense the aura of some demon beasts. Uncle Yu is a demon beast as well, so I can deliberately sense his existence. I was sad before because I felt uncle Yu¡¯s soul power weakening. I was worried, but I can¡¯t sense Lao Al¡¯s existence anymore.¡±
If she couldn¡¯t sense his existence, it meant that his soul was too weak to be detected, or he no longer existed in this world.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Huang Xiaoying¡¯s eyes shed with panic, if something really happened to young master Yu Ling, that bad guy must be chasing after us. We have to run.
She didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else, nor did she have time to consider Yu Ling¡¯sfort. She held Xiao Ling ¡®er tightly and quickly ran forward.
Ji qingge held Tian Tian¡¯s hand and followed closely behind, also heading in the direction Huang Xiaoying had left.
Unfortunately,
No matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t outrun ye yuche¡¯s speed.
Not long after they walked on the mountain, a figure floated over from the distance. It was so powerful that it made everyone¡¯s heart tremble..
Chapter 2063 - 2063: Bai Yan returns (9)
Chapter 2063: Bai Yan returns (9)
Trantor: 549690339
Ye yuche saw a few figures running wildly in front of him from a distance. The corners of his lips curled into a sneer. He leaped, streaked across the air, andnded steadily in front of everyone.
Huang Xiaoying nervously hugged Xiao Ling ¡®er and took a few steps back.
Ji Qing GE also hurriedly protected Tian Tian in her arms, her vignt eyes firmly fixed on the man.
¡°Escape? I¡¯d like to see where you can escape to.¡±
He smiled coldly and took a few steps closer to the person in front of him.
Ye yuche also sessfully saw that these people¡¯s expressions became extremely ugly after he appeared. There was an indescribable joy in his heart, and the sneer on his lips grew bigger and bigger, his eyes filled with coldness.
¡°Sister Ying, I¡¯m fine. Put me down.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er tugged at Huang Xiaoying¡¯s sleeve. Her clear and weak voice rang out in the quiet sky.
While Huang Xiaoying was stunned, little Ling ¡®er had already jumped out of her arms. She raised her delicate and beautiful little face slightly, her gazending on ye yuche.
¡°What did you do to uncle Yu Ling?¡±
¡°You mean that damn bastard?¡± Ye yuche curled his lips sarcastically, he had a death wish in order to stop me from finding you. He actually didn¡¯t mind burning his soul as the price to stop me. Unfortunately, even though his soul was destroyed, I still found you. Hahaha, Yingluo.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
In order to stop me from looking for you, he even sacrificed his soul to stop me, Ge Ge.
He didn¡¯t hesitate to burn his soul as the price!
¡°You killed uncle Yu Ling?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er raised her head as tears welled up in herrge eyes. Her small body trembled non-stop, and her exquisite face was filled with anger.
ye yuche frowned and sneered.¡± i told you. he¡¯s the one who¡¯s looking for death, if he didn¡¯t want to self-immte his own soul, perhaps his soul wouldn¡¯t have been scattered and he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to reincarnate, wanwan.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s entire body froze. Her little head was buzzing, and ye qinche¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind.
His soul had been destroyed, and he didn¡¯t even have the chance to reincarnate?
uncle yu ling, who treated her so well and doted on her so much, had his soul scattered?
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully your little sister!¡±
Tian Tian didn¡¯t know where she found the strength to push Ji qingge away. He howled and his small body charged towards ye yuche, ruthlessly mming into his chest.
Ye yuche actually took a few steps back when he saw that.
After he steadied his steps, his gloomy eyes were filled with surprise.
This pair of di Gang¡¯s son and daughter were both not simple?
The daughter had actually obtained the demonic me Pearl and was even able to borrow its power. On the other hand, the son was clearly young and not very strong, but how could he have such great brute force?
Very quickly, ye yuche concealed the shock in his eyes and sneered at the aggressive little bun.
The little bun pouted his cute baby face and his big eyes burned with anger as he red at him.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully my sister!¡±
Ye yuche sneered,¡¯a child still wet behind the ears dares toe out and stand out at a time like this? Don¡¯t worry, no matter if it¡¯s you or your sister, you must die today.¡±
He wanted di Cang to be without descendants, not leaving behind any children.
¡°Little Prince.¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s face paled, and she hurriedly reached out to hold Tian Tian¡¯s small hand, using her body to shield him behind her..
Chapter 2064 - 2064: Bai Yan returns (10)
Chapter 2064: Bai Yan returns (10)
Trantor: 549690339
little sister, you don¡¯t have to care about us. You can leave. Tian Tian pushed Ji Qing GE away,¡± big brother said that a man should take responsibility for his own actions. This bad guy is here to cause trouble for me and my sister. I can¡¯t drag little sister and sister Xiao Ying down. Besides, 1 am the only man here. I can¡¯t let this bad guy bully a girl.
before big brother left, he had said that he would be the only man in the family in the future, he must protect the girl and not let those people bully his own girl-
Ji Qing GE was stunned. She bit her lip hard, but did not take a step back.
¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±
She had promised the Queen that she would stay by the little princess ¡®side for the rest of her life. How could she leave the Prince and the princess alone?
Therefore, she would never leave.
my life was saved by the Queen. Without the Queen, I might have died a long time ago. Because of the Queen, not only did I not have to be locked up in the small ck room, but 1 also recoveredpletely. So, I¡¯m not afraid of death now.
Death was better than staying in the little dark room for the rest of his life.
She was very grateful to the Queen and would naturally protect her children for the rest of her life.
¡°No one in the demon world can escape. Therefore, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s the point of sacrificing yourself to let others escape?¡±
Ye yucheughed sarcastically.
He had said from the beginning that he would overturn the entire demon world. Therefore, no matter what these people did, it was impossible for them to survive.
If that was the case, why would they sacrifice themselves to protect others?
This was the case for the first four sacred beasts, andter on, it was the same for Yu Ling. Now, even the Prince of the demon Realm was in a disdainful state.
What was the point of their actions?
because a heartless person like you would never understand! Huang Xiaoying clenched her fists tightly and red at ye yuche furiously, even if they know that the person they¡¯re protecting might not be able to escape, they still want to protect the people they care about for thest trace of hope. How can you understand such things?¡±
¡°I¡¯m heartless?¡± Ye yuche¡¯s anger surged from his heart. The storm around him grew stronger and the pressure grew heavier, if I were heartless, I wouldn¡¯t have done so many things to deal with the demon world. Back then, the person I loved fell in love with di Cang, but I never thought of forcing her to stay by my side. As long as she¡¯s happy, I can give her my blessings!
Ye yuche had never revealed these things to anyone. His pride would never allow anyone to know about his past.
however, these people in front of him were already dead, in that case, he naturally had to tell the truth about the demon realm¡¯s destruction.
¡°But Xuanji and Shuang ¡®er are such excellent girls, yet di Cang has rejected her time and time again! It¡¯s one thing for him to hurt her heart, and love can¡¯t be forced, but what right did he have to kill my Shuang ¡®er?¡±
¡°If I hadn¡¯t identally discovered Shuang ¡®er¡¯s will, I wouldn¡¯t have known that di Cang could actually be so ruthless to this extent. If he didn¡¯t like Shuang¡¯ er, he could have driven her away. Why did he have to kill her?¡±
Ye yuche closed his eyes in pain. When he thought of the past, his heart felt like it was being pricked by needles, and the pain was unbearable.
¡°isn¡¯t that normal?¡± huang xiaoying sneered. How many women had wanted to be the Queen over the years? Some people not only tried to drug the king but also disrespected the Queen.. Don¡¯t such women deserve to die?¡±
Chapter 2065 - 2065: bai yan returns (11)
Chapter 2065: bai yan returns (11)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Shut up!¡± Ye yuche¡¯s anger burned as he shouted sternly,¡± don¡¯tpare my Shuang ¡®er to those women who Harbor evil intentions. Shuang¡¯ er is very pure. She can¡¯t do something like deliberately seducing. I already said that I could help her and make her di Gang¡¯s woman, but she rejected me. She said that 1 had to make di Gang truly like her. Otherwise, she would never marry him.
¡°How could a woman like her do those things that you¡¯ve just said? Shuang ¡®er¡¯s character is aloof and lofty. Before di Gang has epted her, she would not do anything that goes against her morals. She merely confessed to di Gang and di Gang killed her?¡±
The space between ye yuche¡¯s brows was filled with pain, and he vented all his anger.
¡°She had only confessed once. The Azure Emperor could have rejected her, but he chose to kill her. Do you guys think that the demon Realm should die? should the Azure Emperor die?¡±
How could he not be angry when the woman he loved so dearly was being treated like this by another man?
Over the past ten thousand years, he had worked hard to improve his strength and had broken through to advanced Lord level, all for the sake of one daying back to take revenge on di Gang!
He would make di Gang regret his actions back then and make him kneel in front of Shuang ¡®er¡¯s Cenotaph to repent!
¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± huang xiaoying cursed under her breath, then said,¡± i believe in the king, the person who was killed by him must have done something out of line, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t tolerate it, he wouldn¡¯t have killed anyone.¡±
There were countless women in the demon Realm who admired the king. At most, when the Queen returned, the king would order those women not toe near the pce to prevent those people from disturbing the Queen.
As long as they did not do anything out of line, the king¡¯s attitude was to ignore them.
Of course, if anyone dared to go to the king¡¯s side and act presumptuously, they would definitely end up in a miserable state.
therefore, huang xiaoying had always been d that she did not fall in love with the king like those women, she only admired him.
It was only until Xiao Mi appeared that her heart was moved for the first time, Wuwu.
¡°Don¡¯tpare Shuang ¡®er to those people!¡± a cold glint streaked across ye yuche¡¯s eyes, he gritted his teeth fiercely.¡± they¡¯re not worthy!¡±
How could such a pure and innocent person like Shuang ¡®er bepared to that kind of woman? In ye yuche¡¯s mind, evenparing the two of them was an insult to Shuang ¡®er.
¡°You dare to insult my Shuang ¡®er, the first person I¡¯ll kill will be you!¡±
BOOM!
Ye yuche made his move after he said that.
all the violent winds swept toward huang xiaoying, and the blood-red sky was shrouded in killing intent.
at that moment, huang xiaoying¡¯s face waspletely red. she gritted her teeth and stared at ye yuche stubbornly.
Ye yuche stopped in his tracks. His movements also stopped because of Huang Xiaoying¡¯s gaze, and a trace of absent-mindedness shed across his cold eyes.
10,000 years ago, Shuang ¡®er had looked at him with such a gaze.
However, his Shuang ¡®er was already dead. She was killed by these people from the demon Realm, so all living beings in the demon Realm had to be destroyed!
At that thought, ye yuche made his move again. An endless murderous aura surrounded Huang Xiaoying¡¯s body.
Under this powerful pressure, she couldn¡¯t even move.
suddenly rustling
a hand stretched out from behind and tightly grabbed huang xiaoying¡¯s arm, suddenly pulling her out of the pressure.
Ye yinche¡¯s fistnded on the tree behind him. The old tree copsed with a loud crash and smashed into the ground, sending dust flying everywhere..
Chapter 2066 - 2066: bai yan returns (12)
Chapter 2066: bai yan returns (12)
Trantor: 549690339
In the dust, a young girl in pink was holding Huang Xiaoying¡¯s arm tightly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger.
¡°princess?¡±
Huang Xiaoying turned her head in a daze and looked at di Xiaoyun, who had brought her into the storm. Her eyes were full of astonishment.
The princess is back?
¡°Aunt!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian were overjoyed to see di Xiaoyun.
perhaps it had been a long time since she had seen her family, tears of grievance welled up in little ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes, however, she was very sensible and didn¡¯t cry out loud, she just rushed to di xiaoyun and threw herself into his arms.
¡°Aunt, father and mother aren¡¯t in the demon world, and big brother has gone out. Only Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian are left to look for you. 1 miss you so much.¡± She really missed them too much, Yingluo.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears soaked di Xiaoyun¡¯s clothes.
Di Xiaoyun caressed her little head and slowly raised his head, his gazending on ye yuche¡¯s handsome face.
It was not known if she had felt something, but her originally angry eyes were gradually filled with killing intent. A bloodthirsty light shed in her eyes, and she gritted her teeth in hatred.
¡°It¡¯s you!¡±
back then, the person who had killed the state preceptor had been covered in a ck robe from beginning to end, but she had already engraved his aura deeply into her soul, now, she only needed a moment to recognize the other party¡¯s identity.
Ye yuche narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at di Xiaoyun, who was standing in front of him. He curled his lips sarcastically.¡±! let you escape once before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to deliver yourself to me this time. This is perfect, 1¡¯11 kill his sister as well, and make him suffer so much when hees back!¡±
His hatred towards di Cang had already reached a crazy level. He wanted to destroy all happiness, he wanted to kill everyone around him!
only in this way could he eliminate the hatred in his heart!
aunt, he killed uncle Yu, Yingluo! Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears fell onto the ground.
her eyes were pitiful, like a child who had been bullied and was going home toin to her parents.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s beautiful big eyes slightly sank. She slowly let go of little Ling ¡®er in her arms and asked,¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, where did my Royal brother and Royal sister-inw go?¡±
1 don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Ling ¡®er shook her head. Her once lively eyes were now dim,¡± 1 haven¡¯t seen them for two years, Huanhuan.
father and mother had been gone for two years, and he didn¡¯t know when they would return.
If they were here, Yingying and the other bad guys wouldn¡¯t be able to find trouble with the demon Realm.
She missed her parents so much.
¡°Huang Xiaoying, take them back to the pce first. The pce is safe. With Xiao Long ¡®er here, nothing will happen. This person urged me to deal with her!¡±
Di Xiaoyun took a deep breath, and her beautiful little face was solemn.
a cold glint shed across ye yuche¡¯s eyes.¡±You¡¯ve broken through to the Overlord level?¡±
¡°Yes, 1 just broke through not long ago.¡±
Di Xiaoyun clenched her fists tightly, and an aura surged out of her body.
¡°So, 1 want to avenge the state preceptor.¡±
The only thing that kept her alive was to avenge the state preceptor. She didn¡¯t care even if she had to sacrifice her life.
hehe, he¡¯s just a person who has just broken through to the Lord realm. Yu Ling was just like you, thinking that she could stop me. In the end, she suffered the fate of her soul being destroyed. You, Qianqian, are nothing more than this.
So what if he was a Lord?
He had just broken through to the Lord realm.
She and Yu Ling were no different in front of him..
Chapter 2067 - 2067: Bai Yan’s return (13)
Chapter 2067: Bai Yan¡¯s return (13)
Trantor: 549690339
No, this little girl Qianqian might not even be as good as Yu Ling!
¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er grabbed di Xiaoyun¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°uncle yu has already left, i can¡¯t leave you behind.¡±
¡± ling ¡®er, be good, aunt will be fine, you have to believe in aunt.¡± di xiaoyun retracted his murderous aura, lowered his eyes, andforted the little bun in front of him with a smile.¡± aunt is avenging the state preceptor, i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯ll be too brutalter, so i don¡¯t want ling¡¯ er and tiantian to see this scene, do you understand?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was pale.¡±Auntie, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child anymore. Don¡¯t try to lie to me. I¡¯m Yingluo, I¡¯m super smart!¡±
Di Xiaoyun was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly.
1 wonder if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing for this child to be so smart.
then you should go to the side first. I¡¯m afraid that the battleter will hurt you.
After saying this, di Xiaoyun picked up little Ling ¡®er and kissed her gently on her little face. Then, he put her in Huang Xiaoying¡¯s arms.
¡°Xiao Ying, take her away!¡±
Huang Xiaoying hurriedly took little Ling ¡®er and looked back at di Xiaoyun, tears flowing out uncontrobly.
She raised the back of her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Princess, you have toe back alive. We¡¯ve known each other for many years, and I don¡¯t want to lose you.
Although the two of them often quarreled in the demon world, and Huang Xiaoying did not give the princess any face, it was normal for Qianqian¡¯s friends to y and y with each other. They would not hurt their feelings.
So,huhu
In this demon world, they were probably the only true friends that he could make.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s back was facing the person behind her. Her body was slightly stiff. She gently closed her eyes and only opened them after a long time.
¡°How can 1 die without avenging the state preceptor?¡±
Di Xiaoyunughed coldly. The storm around him surged, and his long ck hair fluttered in the wind, setting off his beautiful little face.
¡°Aunt!¡±
xiao ling ¡®er struggled with all her might in huang xiaoying¡¯s arms, the tears that had umted in her eyes finally could not help but flow again.
If she hadn¡¯t exhausted her strength, she might have been able to break free from Huang Xiaoying¡¯s shackles, but her body was very weak now, and she couldn¡¯t break free from her arms at all.
Looking at di Xiaoyun¡¯s determined back, her little heart felt like it had been punched, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh! You big bastard, don¡¯t hurt my aunt! Why? Why do you always cause trouble for the demon world? it¡¯s not enough that you killed uncle Yu, why do you have to hurt my aunt? It¡¯s already very painful for aunt to lose her uncle. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her, you¡¯re not allowed to!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s clear voice had a hint of despair in it. Her tears had already covered her face.
indistinctly, a me appeared in her eyes, the me burned more and more vigorously in her eyes, as if it was about to rush out.
Seeing that Huang Xiaoying was about to leave with little Ling, Ji qingge also hurried over to hold Tian Tian.
However, just as her hand was about to touch Tian Tian, Tian Tian suddenly dodged and ran towards little Ling ¡®er.
sister Ying, let go of your sister. She doesn¡¯t want to go. She¡¯s crying!
Tian Tian pushed Huang Xiaoying away with all her might and took Xiao Ling ¡®er from her arms. His small body couldn¡¯t catch Xiao Ling¡¯ er, so he hurriedly used his body to block her, allowing her to fall on him.
¡°my little sister is crying, no one can make her cry!¡±
Tian Tian¡¯s voice was filled with a domineering tone as she helped little Ling ¡®er up, her small hands continuously wiping away her tears..
Chapter 2068 - 2068: Bai Yan returns (14)
Chapter 2068: Bai Yan returns (14)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Ling ¡®er, be good. Big brother is by your side, don¡¯t cry. We won¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t leave, Yingluo.¡±
Seeing little Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears fall more and more violently, Tian Tian was at a loss, not knowing how tofort her.
¡°Little Prince!¡± huang xiaoying steadied her steps, her expression anxious.¡± the princess left ye yuche behind for us. we must leave this ce as soon as possible!¡±
Tian Tian continued to wipe away Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears, her little face filled with heartache.
¡°But Yingluo, uncle Yu Ling also left the big bad guy behind for us just now, but didn¡¯t he still catch up? Since that was the case, why did he make his sister so sad? 1 also don¡¯t want to leave aunty Yingluo.¡±
huang xiaoying was stunned.
Everyone in the demon Realm knew that the little princess Di Ling ¡®er and the Crown Prince Bai Xiaochen were both intelligent and clever. Only The Little Prince, di Jintian, was a child who only knew how to eat and knew nothing.
But when did The Little Prince Yingluo grow up? No longer as ignorant as before?
Or perhaps The Little Prince was actually very smart, but he was ignorant of some things?
Huang Xiaoying no longer took Xiao Ling ¡®er away by force. She looked at di Xiaoyun¡¯s back with a worried look, her heart full of anxiety.
Di Xiaoyun no longer had time to care about the people behind him. Her beautiful figure had long since rushed towards ye yuche.
The blood-red Sky covered the mountain range, and the killing intent filled the entire mountain range.
di xiaoyun¡¯s beautiful face was solemn, she was ruthless and didn¡¯t hold back, but she was also vignt at all times.
Little Ling ¡¯er¡¯s eyes were fixed on di Xiaoyun the whole time. Her eyes were zing with mes, and she was even fiercer than before.
uncle yuling is dead, sob sob
xiao mi and the rest were all injured.
Even my aunt is so desperate to persuade me.
Then, Wufu and the others who came to the demon Realm to cause trouble all deserved to die!
Under the sky, ye yuche stopped in his tracks. He looked down at di Xiaoyun condescendingly, and the corners of his lips curled up into a mocking smile, di Xiaoyun, I¡¯ve underestimated you. You¡¯re slightly stronger than Yu Ling. It¡¯s a pity that Yu Ling, that idiot, burned her soul to improve her strength, but she still couldn¡¯t defeat me. You can¡¯t either.
Di Xiaoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her fingertips. Her beautiful big eyes flickered with crazy killing intent.
I, di Xiaoyun, will take revenge for the state preceptor even if 1 have to risk my life!
After saying this, di Xiaoyun once again swooped down towards ye yuche. Her aura was like a violent storm, filled with intense hatred and murderous intent.
¡°You¡¯re also seeking your own death!¡±
Ye yuche snorted coldly when he saw di Xiaoyun¡¯s reckless behavior. He gathered all his power in his palm and shed it at di Xiaoyun with a bang.
In that instant, the power he shed out turned into a giant axe. Under this giant axe, no one could escape.
Di Xiaoyun clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms.
Seeing that the axe was about to reach her, she dodged it with a sh.
Even so, her shoulder was still affected by the force, and blood flowed down from her left shoulder, dyeing it red.
the ground in front of her had already been shed with a deep mark, if she had not dodged it just now, she would have died.
This giant axe would bury her here!
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s hand tightly caressed his left shoulder, but he didn¡¯t even have the time to take a pill before ye yuche¡¯s attack came down again.
Each sword strike carried a power that could destroy the world, as if it wanted to kill this girl..
Chapter 2069 - 2069: bai yan returns (15)
Chapter 2069: bai yan returns (15)
Trantor: 549690339
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s speed was very fast, but no matter how fast she was, she couldn¡¯t ovee the difference in strength.
Under ye yuche¡¯s attacks, she was already covered in injuries and no longer had her initial magnificence.
The hearts of Huang Xiaoying and the others clenched tightly. They never looked away from di Xiaoyun, watching the battle in the sky without blinking.
There was no day and night in the Yao world, but everyone knew that this battle had already been going on for two hours.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s body gradually couldn¡¯t support it anymore, and her strength was also slowly disappearing.
1 can¡¯t lose. I haven¡¯t avenged the state preceptor yet. How can I lose? ¡± Di Xiaoyun wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and his beautiful big eyes flickered with a red light,¡± if 1 don¡¯t avenge the state preceptor, I won¡¯t have the face to see him in 18 years.
The state preceptor had passed away two years ago. ording to the time, she would be able to see him in eighteen years.
So, if she had not avenged the state preceptor, what right did she have to look for her?
A trace of determination appeared in di Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes. Once again, she rushed toward the man in the void, as if she didn¡¯t care about her life.
Puchi!
Just as di Xiaoyun was about to reach him, ye yuche raised his hand again. A ray of light rushed out and transformed into a giant axe, shing at di Xiaoyun again.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s mouth revealed a strange smile.
when the giant axe was right in front of her, her figure shed and she was already behind ye yuche.
Ye yuche sneered disapprovingly. He turned around and shot out a ray of light that entered di Xiaoyun¡¯s chest.
Puchi!
Di Xiaoyun spurted out a mouthful of blood. Her body fell from the sky and fell to the ground.
The only thing that did not change was the strange curve on her lips.
ye yuche felt that something was amiss, by the time he reacted, an attack had already reached his back, with a whoosh, his back was instantly shed open, and fresh blood was dripping.
At that moment, ye yuche¡¯s expression changed, and gloominess filled his face.
This brat had actually left an attack in the air at the start, then she charged towards his back to attract his attention.
When he turned around to deal with this girl, the first attack he left behind had also hurt him, and he was even more unprepared.
However, ye yuche was a high-level Lord, after all. Even though di Xiaoyun had used the brute force and speed of a demonic beast to contend with him for a long time, the difference in strength between the two was still very obvious.
Her attack just now only hurt ye yuche¡¯s skin and flesh, but it couldn¡¯t hurt his internal organs.
even so, being plotted against by di xiaoyun was a humiliation that ye yuche couldn¡¯t erase in his life, it made the anger in his heart burn even more, and his expression turned even gloomier.
¡°You dare to plot against me?¡± his gloomy aura spread out in the sky and enveloped di xiaoyun below, ¡°i¡¯ve lived for so many years and no one has ever plotted against me. you¡¯re the only one who has hurt me through a plot!¡±
Di Xiaoyunughed, her smile was filled with sarcasm,¡± ¡°If 1 can¡¯t take revenge for the state preceptor today, at least I can hurt you! 1 believe that if I die in your hands, my brother and sister-inw will avenge me one day! You won¡¯t live for long, hahaha!¡±
she had already decided that she would either avenge the state preceptor and kill him, or she would die to atone for her failure!
Chapter 2070 - 2070: Bai Yan returns (16)
Chapter 2070: Bai Yan returns (16)
Trantor: 549690339
therefore, she had no fear in her heart!
¡°Aunt!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er quickly ran to di Xiaoyun. The mes in her eyes were still burning as she looked up at the man in the air.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my aunt!¡±
Ye yuche sneered,¡± I¡¯m not only bullying your aunt. I¡¯m also going to bully you. Who asked you to be di Gang¡¯s family? ¡± Hahaha!¡±
after saying this, ye yuche swooped down again, his aura was like a rainbow, as if it could prate a person¡¯s body in an instant.
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s face was deathly pale under the strong wind. She hurriedly turned around and tightly protected little Ling ¡®er in her arms, using her back to block ye yuche.
She didn¡¯t have much strength left now and couldn¡¯t deal with ye yuche anymore. However, it was worth it to leave behind a scar on his back that would never disappear.
Whoosh!
little ling¡¯s body quickly burned with a zing me.
However, this me wouldn¡¯t hurt her, let alone di Xiaoyun who was beside her.
As soon as ye yuche¡¯s hand touched di Xiaoyun¡¯s body, it was touched by little Ling ¡®er¡¯s mes. The scorching temperature shocked ye yuche so much that he hurriedly retracted his hand. He looked at the little girl in di Xiaoyun¡¯s arms in shock.
¡°This mayfly demonic me Pearl?¡±
Little Ling¡¯s me was different from Yu Ling¡¯s.
yu ling was immting her soul to increase her strength, as such, ye yuche could sense that yu ling¡¯s soul power was weakening at the same time he sensed her strength increasing.
And from little Ling ¡®er, he could only feel that she was extremely strong?
¡°The demonic me Pearl is indeed on you!¡± Ye yuche narrowed his eyes, his killing intent growing.
That¡¯s right, the power of the fire dide from the demonic me Pearl. Only the demonic me Pearl could have such a strong power.
¡°you killed uncle yu and bullied my aunt, you¡¯re the most disgusting viin in the world!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s anger grew bigger and bigger, directly enveloping her and di Xiaoyun.
Di Xiaoyun looked at little Ling ¡®er in shock. Her eyes were filled with a trace of anxiety, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange appearance of Bai Xiaochen back then.
The appearance of such a strange phenomenon is not a good thing.
¡°Ling ¡®er!¡±
Di Xiaoyun hurriedly called out. Her beautiful eyes were filled with worry.
Although she didn¡¯t know what the demonic me Pearl ye yuche was talking about was, she understood that she couldn¡¯t let little Ling ¡®er continue like this.
Otherwise, she would definitely be in danger, Yingluo.
Whoosh!
The mes on little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body assailed ye yuche. In an instant, the area around him was already on fire.
The scorching temperature brought by the mes also made ye yuche turn pale with fright. He reached out his hand, wanting to rush out of the wall of fire, but as soon as his hand touched the mes, a scorching heat attacked him. It hurt so much that he hurriedly retracted his hand, and he staggered.
¡°dammit!¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes were fierce. This little girl had already used the demonic me Pearl¡¯s power once. Logically speaking, the demonic me Pearl should have fallen into a deep sleep, so why was she able to use it again after only a few hours?
This was impossible!
After Xiao Ling ¡®er threw out the mes, her mind went nk again. Her body seemed to have lost all strength, and she fell into di Ling¡¯ er¡¯s arms.
Her little face was pale and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. However, when she saw di Xiaoyun safe and sound, a bright smile appeared on her little face.
aunt, I can protect you now. So, even if uncle is gone, you still have us.
Why did Yingluo fight him to the death?
Di Xiaoyun held Xiao Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand tightly. His heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t help it. Her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing, and she sobbed, but she couldn¡¯t say a word..
Chapter 2071 - 2071: bai yan has returned (17)
Chapter 2071: bai yan has returned (17)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Younger sister!¡±
Tian Tian had already walked to little Ling ¡®er¡¯s side and was using a small handkerchief to wipe her sweat. His heart ached so much that his little face was scrunched up, and he raised his big teary eyes to look at di Xiaoyun.
¡°Aunt, Ling ¡®er just used fire to attack others. After using up this power, she will need to sleep for a while. If aunt is tired, I can lie on the ground and let my sister Lean on Me while aunt rests for a while, Yingluo.¡±
Di Xiaoyun¡¯s nose was sour, and his beautiful eyes were full of tears.
royal brother¡¯s children were all so considerate and sensible, but there were always some people who didn¡¯t let go of yingluo even when they were children.
¡°Aunt isn¡¯t tired. Aunt can hold Ling ¡®er.¡±
Di Xiaoyun held Ling ¡®er¡¯s soft body gently and said softly,¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, if you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a while. Aunt will wake you upter.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes, aunt, you have to keep your word. Don¡¯t send me away while I¡¯m asleep. You¡¯ll be like uncle Yu.
At the thought of Yu Ling¡¯s death, Xiao Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears flowed down from the corner of her eyes and into her mouth. It was sour and bitter.
¡°Alright, Auntie won¡¯t send you off. Go to sleep.¡±
Di Xiaoyun gently patted little Ling ¡®er¡¯s back. After a while, little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s eyelids became heavier and heavier, and she gradually fell asleep.
She stood up from the ground with little Ling ¡®er in her arms. Her steps were a little staggering, but in the end, she still walked step by step to Huang Xiaoying and Ji qingge.
¡°Ying, take her back to the pce.¡±
Di Xiaoyun smiled brightly and ced little Ling ¡®er in Huang Xiaoying¡¯s arms.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s mes didn¡¯t approach Ye Wanwan on their own, which proved that Wanwan¡¯s mes weren¡¯t able to burn him to death.
He was only trapped now, but it might not be long before he escaped from the mes.
At that time, none of them would be able to escape.
aunt,¡± Tiantian pulled di Xiaoyun¡¯s sleeve and said pitifully,¡± didn¡¯t you promise not to send your sister away?¡±
Di Xiaoyun lowered his head and gently rubbed Tiantian¡¯s little head.
¡°Tian Tian, this bad person has been trapped and can¡¯t escape. Aunt needs to stay here and watch over her, but little sister is tired and needs to go back to the pce to rest, so aunt decided to let her go back.¡±
Tian Tian tilted her head and looked at di Xiaoyun without blinking.
Aunt¡¯s words seemed to make sense.
His sister¡¯s sleep in the mountains would definitely not be asfortable as the pce¡¯s. Furthermore, the bad guys were trapped, so his aunt probably did not deliberately send them away.
¡°Auntie, are you really not lying to me?¡± tian tian pouted,¡±you really didn¡¯t lie to me just because i¡¯m not as smart as you?¡±¡±
¡°You Little Foxes, how could aunt possibly deceive you?¡± Di Xiaoyun forced a smile,¡± as you can see, that bad guy is trapped, so there¡¯s no danger for me to stay here. You don¡¯t have to worry.
Huang Xiaoying looked at di Xiaoyun talking nonsense with a serious face. Her lips trembled, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.
okay, then I believe in you, Auntie. Tian Tian smiled brightly. I¡¯ll go back with my sister and wait for you toe back.
The little bun¡¯s eyes were bright and sparkly, which made di Xiaoyun¡¯s heart ache.
She pinched the little bun¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for two years, and you¡¯ve be so thin from hunger. You¡¯ve lost all the baby fat you had before. You must have eaten too little. Don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself in the future. Eat as you should. You¡¯re a man in the family. Especially when your father and Chen ¡®er are no longer around, you must protect your sister.. Do you understand?¡±
Chapter 2072 - 2072: Bai Yan has returned (18)
Chapter 2072: Bai Yan has returned (18)
Trantor: 549690339
tian tian looked at di xiaoyun with confusion in her eyes.
Why did he feel like aunt Yingluo was saying herst words?
Auntie, i¡¯ll take good care of my sister. You shoulde back quickly too. My sister and 1 don¡¯t want to lose you.
Tian Tian lightly bit her lips, looking quite pitiful, ¡°Moreover, father and mother will be back very soon, Zhenzhen.¡±
¡°Good child.¡±
Di Xiaoyun squatted down and gently kissed Tiantian¡¯s forehead. He patted his shoulder and said, you guys go home. Wait for me at home. 1¡¯11 be back soon.
If she really didn¡¯t exist, her brother and sister-inw would definitely bring her body back.
Even if her body had turned into dust, there was still a Cenotaph. So, she would return home sooner orter.
¡°Goodbye, aunt.¡±
Tian Tian turned to look at di Xiaoyun and waved at him with a bright smile,¡±I¡¯ll wait for you at home with my sister.¡±
Di Xiaoyun wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She watched those people walk further and further away, her eyes filled with reluctance to part.
Huang Xiaoying, on the other hand, looked back three times with every step. She wanted to stay a few times, but after seeing little Ling ¡®er in her arms, she forcibly resisted the urge.
Ji qingge pulled Tian Tian and followed behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at di Xiaoyun.
he didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the princess was saying goodbye to them forever.
The moment this thought came to her mind, Ji Qing GE hurriedly shook her head, but her forehead couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat.
No, it can¡¯t be. The princess will definitelye back alive. Otherwise, how will the little princess be able to withstand it when she wakes up?
Therefore, she must not let her thoughts run wild!
after everyone disappeared from his sight, di xiaoyun retracted his gaze and coldly looked at ye yuche, who was surrounded by mes.
¡°we¡¯re the only ones left now.¡±
Ye qinche had already calmed down.
This was because he realized that as long as he didn¡¯t approach the mes, they wouldn¡¯te close to him.
Therefore, he simply stayed still and sneered,¡± it¡¯s a pity that the girl is too weak and can¡¯t use the original power of the demonic me Pearl. The demonic me Pearl originally has the power of a true God, but she can¡¯t hurt the person on the domain robe.
¡°Even so, aren¡¯t you still trapped by her?¡± A cold light shed in di Xiaoyun¡¯s beautiful big eyes,¡± so, I let them leave first. It¡¯s enough for you and me to stay here.
¡± hmph!¡± ye yuche snorted coldly, his gaze towards di xiaoyun was filled with contempt.
He didn¡¯t seem to take her seriously.
¡°Do you think that these mere mes can trap me?¡± After a long time, heughed out loud, the power of the demonic me Pearl will gradually weaken. Even though I can¡¯t break through this me at first, you should have felt it. The power of the demonic me is weakening bit by bit. After a while, 1 will be able to leave. So, this is the reason to send those people away? ¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
A murderous intent shed in di Xiaoyun¡¯s beautiful eyes as she took a few steps closer to ye yuche.
you¡¯ve killed the state preceptor, so 1 will never let you go. You should have felt that you¡¯re trapped in this demonic me Pearl and can¡¯t use all your power. A part of it is restricted by the demonic me, di Xiaoyunughed coldly,¡± 1 wonder if you can withstand the power of my self-destruction? ¡±
you Wanwan! ye yuche¡¯s expression finally changed. He gritted his teeth in hatred., are you crazy? ¡± Do you know what your self-destruction means? you really don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±
Chapter 2073 - 2073: Bai Yan has returned (19)
Chapter 2073: Bai Yan has returned (19)
Trantor: 549690339
di xiaoyun slowly closed her eyes, after a while, she opened them again.
¡°i¡¯ve indeed gone crazy, wasn¡¯t my madness forced by you people? You killed the state preceptor, so how can I not go crazy? But it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just self-destruction, not my soul. I still have a chance toe back, Yingluo.¡± she curled her lips andughed.
¡°Anyway, after I reincarnate, my brother and sister-inw will definitely find me. They will protect the young me well. Inparison, even if you reincarnate, you will have to start from the beginning. By then, Qianqian, you will never be able to catch up with my brother and sister-inw.¡±
A hint of panic shed across ye yuche¡¯s eyes. This was indeed what he was afraid of.
Even if di Xiaoyun¡¯s self-explosion killed him, he would still have the chance to reincarnate.
However, if he reincarnated, he would have to start from scratch. How could he grow up safely without all the protection?
no, stop! Stop!
Ye yuche¡¯s voice trembled in fear as he hurriedly shouted to stop her.
Di Xiaoyun ignored him. The power around her gradually rose, and there seemed to be a violent aura flowing in the air.
A tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. She smiled beautifully and brilliantly, leaving an eternal mark under the blood-red Sky.
brother Wang, sister-inw Wang, Chen ¡®er, Ling¡¯ er, I¡¯m sorry every day. I can¡¯t continue to be with you. In the next life, I¡¯lle back to show you my affection.
her tears flowed freely, and sheughed without restraint.
In this life, she was almost done. As long as she could take revenge for the state preceptor, she would not be afraid to give up her life.
However, if Wanwan was the ye yuche from before, her self-destruction would only hurt him at most and not sessfully kill him. But now, with the help of the evil me, she could kill this man through self-destruction.
¡°No!¡±
ah! ye yuche let out a heart-wrenching cry. His eyes suddenly widened as he looked in shock at di Xiaoyun, whose strength was beginning to swell.
However,
At this moment, a hand firmly pressed on di Xiaoyun¡¯s shoulder, causing the power that was surging out of her to suddenly disappear.
Her body stiffened and she slowly turned her head. At that moment, a cold and gloomy face reflected in her eyes.
The man had silver hair and was dressed in purple. His eyes were filled with anger as he pressed down on di Xiaoyun¡¯s shoulder and asked through gritted teeth,¡± ¡°What are you doing? Di Xiaoyun?¡±
Di Xiaoyun looked at the man behind her in a daze. At this moment, tears flowed down from her eyes, and she could not stop them.
¡°You wanted to self-destruct just now? Isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re nning on self-destructing and you still have the face to cry?¡±
If it was in the past, hearing di Cang¡¯s reprimand like this, she would definitely feel very aggrieved. But now, her heart was only filled with trembling.
In the end, di Xiaoyun burst into tears and his two hands tightly clutched the corner of di Cang¡¯s clothes.
¡°Brother Wang, brother Wang You¡¯re back! Sob sob sob, you¡¯re finally back!¡±
Di Cang¡¯s face was ashen. He didn¡¯t dare to believe it. If he hade back a stepter, would this girl Huahua have died in the demon Realm like the Imperial Preceptor?
¡°Xiaoyun!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s anxious voice came from the front.
when di xiaoyun turned his head over, he saw bai yan and bai xiaochen appear in front of him.
She cried bitterly as she pounced towards Bai Yan, ruthlessly crashing into her embrace.
¡°Sister-inw, sob sob, sister-inw, 1 miss you so much. Those bad guys are bullying me, sob sob, they¡¯re all bullying me, sob sob!¡±
Bai Yan and di Cang¡¯s return made di Xiaoyun feel as if she had found her pir of support. She hugged the woman in front of her tightly and refused to let go no matter what..
Chapter 2074 - 2074: Bai Yan has returned (20)
Chapter 2074: Bai Yan has returned (20)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan returns (20)
It was rare that di Cang didn¡¯t fight with di Xiaoyun for affection, but instead, his gaze fell on the man in the demonic me.
At this moment, the power of the demonic me had finally weakened. The man raised his hand and ruthlessly passed through the demonic me.
Even though the me still carried a scorching temperature, it was already within the range that he could bear. His entire body passed through the me as his dark eyes stared at di Cang.
Meeting again after 10000 years of separation made the anger in ye yuche¡¯s heart surge again.
The moment he thought of di Gang¡¯s cruelty to Shuang ¡®er, he wanted nothing more than to tear this man into a thousand pieces.
Di Cang remained silent from the beginning to the end, his domineering Phoenix eyes looking down at the man. Hidden in the depths of his eyes was a storm that no one could understand.
The two people in front of her were at loggerheads with each other. Bai Yan only took a nce before she retracted her gaze and gentlyforted di Xiaoyun.
¡°It¡¯s fine, everything¡¯s fine now. We¡¯re back, Yingluo.¡±
Di Xiaoyun sobbed, sister-inw and brother Wang are back. It¡¯s so good!
¡°Aunt, where¡¯s Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian?¡± bai xiaochen¡¯srge eyes were filled with worry.¡± are they alright? ¡±
Chen ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry. They¡¯re safe. Di Xiaoyun wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, but her other hand did not let go of Bai Yan.
Bai Yan knew that her heart was breaking down, so she allowed her to hold on to her.
A figure walked out from behind Bai Yan.
When di Xiaoyun saw the man behind her, his eyes were filled with shock,¡± ¡°yu ling, you are still alive? Didn¡¯t Ling ¡®er say that you¡¯ve already died?¡±
The man¡¯s face was pale, and a smile appeared on his cold face. I thought I was going to die. Who knew that the king and the queen woulde back just in time, so I managed to keep my life.
earlier on, he had sacrificed his soul to increase his strength, causing his soul to gradually disappear.
Just as her soul was about topletely disappear, Bai Yan happened to return.
It was because of this that Yu Ling¡¯s life was saved.
Ye yuche naturally saw Yu Ling, who was walking in front of Bai Yan. His eyes turned cold and his anger surged.¡±Yu Ling, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky. Your soul was so badly injured, but you were still saved.¡±
that¡¯s because the Queen is powerful,¡± Yu Ling said with a cold smile, no matter how powerful your dust frost domain is, you will never be able to defeat them.
Dust frost domain?
After hearing this name, for some reason, Bai Yan actually thought of Liu chenshuang.
Could it be that this dust frost domain had something to do with Liu chenshuang?
it was only then that ye wanwan noticed bai yan in front of her.
The woman was dressed in red, her beauty capable of causing the downfall of cities and her magnificence unmatched through the generations. There was an unspeakable domineering and aloof air between her brows. Even if she stood beside di Cang, she would not be overshadowed by the man¡¯s radiance.
the moment he saw the woman, ye yuche¡¯s heart trembled, he actually felt an indescribable sense of familiarity.
It was as if Lao Ai was the peerless expert who stood against the demon world ten thousand years ago, one of the true gods?
No!
it won¡¯t!
he had already verified that the real god was yun ruoxi. this woman, wan wan, probably only had an aura like her and wasn¡¯t the real her.
At that thought, ye yuche¡¯s heart gradually calmed down.
Back then, that person and the Azure Emperor were absolutely irreconcble. No matter where they met, it would definitely cause a war. So, how could she marry the Azure Emperor?
their rtionship should never have been like this!
Chapter 2075 - 2075: Danger in the fire domain (1)
Chapter 2075: Danger in the fire domain (1)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Di Cang.¡±
Ye yuche sneered. His gaze swept across the crowd around him, and a cold glint shed across his eyes.
¡°You should feel lucky that a lot of my power was consumed in the demonic beauty just now, so I¡¯m temporarily unable to fight with you. That¡¯s why you were able to save your life. Otherwise, perhaps your demon world would have beenpletely annihted now, hahaha! What your demon world owes me, what you owe Shuang ¡®er, I¡¯ll get it back from you one by one sooner orter!¡±
After saying this, ye yuche no longer cared about his subordinates who were still in the pce. He took onest look at Bai Yan and di Cang. His body was like a wispy mist, quickly disappearing from their sight.
bai yan slowly walked to di cang¡¯s side, she looked in the direction ye yuche had disappeared in and remained silent.
brother Wang, sister-inw Wang,¡± di Xiaoyun was anxious,¡± aren¡¯t we going to keep that bastard? ¡±
Di Cang¡¯s eyes were sinister, since he can appear here, it means that father-inw¡¯s power to seal the various major domains has disappeared. If we dy here, father-inw might be in danger.
This was the reason why di Cang and Bai Yan did not make a move to stop him.
Ye yuche¡¯s strength was very strong. Even if it was weakened a little by his demonic charm, he still possessed a power that could not be suppressed. Therefore, even if di Cang and Bai Yan forcefully kept him here, it was impossible for them to kill him instantly. They would only be dying time in the demon Realm.
it dyed their journey to the me domain.
Bai Yan clenched her fists tightly as she felt a little uneasy in her heart. She slowly turned her head and looked at di Xiaoyun behind her. ¡°Little Yun, I¡¯ll leave thefort of the demon Realm to you. Di Cang and 1 must make a trip to the me domain.¡±
mother. Bai Xiaochen slowly walked to Bai Yan¡¯s side. I also want to go together.
Bai Yan lowered her eyes and gently stroked Bai Xiaochen¡¯s head, the corners of her lips curling up into a faint arc.
¡± chen ¡®er, mother and father will be back soon, can you stay and protect your younger brother and sister? ¡±
Bai Xiaochen was startled. He pursed his pink lips lightly, and after a long time, he nodded his head lightly.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll stay behind to protect Ling ¡®er and Tian Tian. Mother, you and father have toe back soon.¡±
¡°Good girl.¡±
Bai Yan rubbed the little bun¡¯s hair and turned to look at di Cang. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and set off.¡±
Di Cang nodded and his hand was already ced on Bai Yan¡¯s waist. Then, that purple long robe floated into the void, getting further and further away until it disappeared from di Xiaoyun¡¯s sight.
¡°aunt,¡± bai xiaochen sensibly held di xiaoyun¡¯s sweaty palm and smiled brightly, ¡°father and mother will return very soon, let¡¯s go back and apany ling ¡®er and tiantian, otherwise, yingluo and the others will definitely be afraid.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Di Xiaoyun looked worriedly at the direction in which Bai Yan and di Cang had left.
In fact, she really wanted to go with them, but she understood that she was the strongest in the demon Realm.
Yu Ling had been injured and had not recovered yet. If she left and those people came back again, no one would be able to protect the Suan ni of the demon Realm.
me domain.
the red glow of the sunset reflected off the entire sky. the ground was already covered in corpses and blood, filled with the aura of ughter.
However, every time someone died at the hands of sky me, more and more people woulde. They were so densely packed that they covered the sky that was filled with the sunset.
Tian Yan didn¡¯t know if it was sweat or blood on his body, but he waspletely wet, sticking to his back. It was a very unpleasant feeling.
¡°ning ¡®er zhenzhen¡±
Chapter 2076 - 2076: Danger in the fire domain (2)
Chapter 2076: Danger in the fire domain (2)
Trantor: 549690339
He held the woman¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her with deep affection.
¡°If we can¡¯t escape this cmity today, will you still be my wife in the next life?¡±
A beautiful smile bloomed on Bai ning¡¯s beautiful face,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always be your wife.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Tian Yanughed, hisughter was filled with madness,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. If we die Here today, we¡¯ll continue our fate in the next life.¡±
There were more and more people in the sky, and many Lords swooped down, surrounding Tian Yan and Bai ning.
Many of the people in the Lord¡¯s Manor had also fallen, and their blood had dyed the courtyard red. The blood had flowed into a River, flowing through the gap in the gate.
Tianyan, you¡¯ve caused so many of our domains to suffer such a tragic fate. Therefore, what you¡¯ve suffered today is the price you deserve!
One of the green-robed women looked down at Tianyan from above. Her eyes were cold and emotionless, filled with a murderous aura.
Back then, they had already hated sky me to the core. However, sky me was already close to a real God at that time. Even if they had all surrounded him, they would have suffered a great loss. No one in any realm would want to suffer such a loss. This was also the reason why they had never joined forces back then.
but it¡¯s different now, yingluo.
If sky me didn¡¯t die, they wouldn¡¯t have freedom and wouldn¡¯t have the pleasure of fighting!
Thus, even if they would lose many overlords this time, and even if they would be one of them, they had to kill Tianyan!
hehe, ¡°there was blood at the corner of Tianyan¡¯s mouth, but he still had an arrogant smile on his face,¡± I, Tianyan, have never regretted what 1 have done. Even if you give me another chance, I will still seal you all back then! my only regret is that i can¡¯t see my daughter again, yingluo.¡±
He slowly closed his eyes and Bai Yan¡¯s beautiful face that could topple cities appeared in his mind once again.
Suddenly, he opened his eyes, which were filled with determination.
Today, since he couldn¡¯t escape death, he would kill as many as he could. At least, he could reduce the number of enemies for his daughter and son-inw.
¡°Yunfeng, I, Bai ning, have no regrets knowing you in this life.¡±
Bai ning turned her head and looked at Wen Yunfeng. A smile rippled on her lips, warmer than the breeze, and she was a stunning beauty.
ning ¡®er,¡± Tianyanughed again,¡± ever since 1 returned to the fire domain, 1 have been prepared to die. To be able to see you before 1 die, and you have apanied me for two years, it is enough. 1 have no regrets.
After he finished speaking, he picked up the long sword in his hand again and quickly rushed toward the dense crowd in the sky.
the man¡¯s expression was firm, and he made a decision to face death unflinchingly, he moved forward without any fear.
The domain Realm Masters didn¡¯t dare to show any weakness when they saw the sky me attack first. A powerful force spread out from the Lord¡¯s mansion, turning the entire sky me domain into hell.
¡°Tianyan, do you think that your death this time can calm the anger in our hearts? No, we don¡¯t just want to kill your daughter, I want to exterminate everyone in the me domain, so that many people in the domain will be buried with your Lord¡¯s Manor, hahaha!¡±
an old manughed out loud as anger surged in his eyes, he looked down at tian yan, who was charging into the crowd, and his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a sarcastic smile..
Chapter 2077: Danger in the fire domain (3)
Chapter 2077: Danger in the fire domain (3)
Trantor: 549690339
From the beginning to the end, Tian Yan¡¯s expression did not change at all. Perhaps the words of these people were no longer able to disturb his heart.
Blood was flowing from his sword, and there was a cold smile on his lips.
¡°Even if my me domain¡¯s people are all dead, they will still return to this ce in the next life, so what do 1 have to worry about? Your words can¡¯t disturb me. As long as 1 kill a few more people, 1 will be able to avenge more people!¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes sank. This bastard, sky me, didn¡¯t care much about themoners in the me domain. Now that he had said those words, how could he still be so calm?
¡°Yunfeng.¡±
bai ning once again stood behind tian yan, and her cold eyes looked around,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, your daughter will definitely take revenge for all those who died in the fire domain.¡±
As she said this, a person had already rushed in front of her. Bai ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her long sword drew a cold light, pressing towards the person.
Whoosh!
The man dodged sideways and dodged Bai ning¡¯s attack. Then, he swooped down and was about to reach Bai ning¡¯s eyes.
Tianyan hurriedly stretched out his hand and pulled, already protecting Bai Yan in his arms. He raised his long sword and a sword light directly rushed towards the person who was swooping down, instantly cutting him into two in the sky.
¡°How many more people want toe?¡± tian yan sneered, hisughter filled with arrogance,¡± if you want toe, thene, i, tian yan, will apany you to the end! If you have the ability, thene at me together, hahaha!¡±
His face was already covered in blood, and his white robe was in tatters. However, the ragged clothes still could not hide the man¡¯s powerful aura.
The man¡¯s eyes were cold and arrogant as he slowly swept his gaze over the enemies.
¡°Tianyan, you¡¯re just one person. Those trash in the Lord¡¯s Manor can¡¯t stop us! That¡¯s why Qianqian¡¯s heavenly me domain must be destroyed today!¡±
Whoosh!
As soon as he finished speaking, the other Lord-level powerhouses in the sky also made their moves, all of them rushing towards Tianyan.
Their bodies were like lightning, so fast that no one could catch them. In an instant, they had already arrived in front of sky me.
boom!
A powerful force appeared around Tian Yan¡¯s body. This force was like a protective film that protected him and Bai ning in the middle. Then, there was an explosion, and those Lords with lower strength were directly sent flying and fell to the ground in a sorry state.
Ever since they had broken through to the Lord-tier, they had not been in such a difficult situation in a long time. However, because of the sky Fire armadillos, they were restricted in every way.
They would never allow this man to live.
Everyone gathered their thoughts and once again rushed towards sky me.
Everyone¡¯s power transformed into sword-lights in the void and attacked Skyfire at the same time.
Tian Yan tightly protected Bai ning in his arms, dealing with the sword lights that suddenly attacked.
No matter how strong he was, he was unable to withstand the simultaneous attacks of so many people. His body was covered in wounds, and blood seeped out of his flesh, dyeing his white robe red.
However, even at this time, Tian Yan¡¯s brows were still filled with arrogance, as if he didn¡¯t put these people in his eyes.
¡°Ning, my son, I¡¯m afraid 1 can¡¯t hold on any longer, nor can I continue to protect you.¡±
As he lowered his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. When he looked at the woman in his arms, his gaze was unprecedentedly gentle.
Bai ning gently wiped the blood off his face.¡± it¡¯s okay, i¡¯m your wife in this life, and i¡¯ll still be your wife in the next life, i¡¯ll be with you when you go to hell, and i¡¯ll be with you when you go to reincarnation..¡±
Chapter 2078: Danger in the fire domain (4)
Chapter 2078: Danger in the fire domain (4)
Trantor: 549690339
To them, death wasn¡¯t that scary. It was just a second cycle.
he believed that even if the world was vast, they could still meet in a crowd.
¡°Alright!¡± Tian Yan gently stroked Bai ning¡¯s ck hair, and his smile was as gentle as a spring breeze.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that until now, I have not been able to go back and say goodbye to my parents. I wonder if that boy Xun Huan has be more promising than before.¡±
He sighed softly.
In this life, there were too many things that he missed, and he was actually somewhat reluctant to put them down.
¡± however, it¡¯s fortunate that yan ¡®er has reepted the misty illusory manor, which also puts my mind at ease, yingluo.¡± tian yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the enemies who were attacking again.
BOOM!
At that moment, all his strength burst out. His eyes were even colder than before, as sharp as a sword.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, even if I die, I¡¯ll drag a few Lords down with me.¡±
His strength suddenly increased to a shocking level.
The people who were rushing towards sky me all stopped, their eyes filled with shock.
¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±
The woman in green was shocked. She looked at Tianyan, who was on the verge of death, in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand how he could recover his strength to his peak in an instant.
As such, it would not be so easy to kill him.
Just as she was hesitating, Tianyan had already appeared behind her. His long sword shed down from the void, bringing with it a suffocating temperature.
The woman in green¡¯s reaction was quite fast, and she hurriedly dodged to the side. Even so, one of her arms was still cut off by the heavenly me, and she let out a heart-wrenching cry.
The pain was excruciating. She clutched her bleeding arm tightly, her face pale. She had to restrain herself several times to not faint from the pain.
At this moment, Yingluo
Sky me¡¯s attacknded once again. With a boom, it set off a huge storm and directly sent the green-clothed woman flying. With a bang, she hit the corner of the wall, causing her head to go nk and stars to appear in her eyes.
when thedy in green fainted, tian yan nned to attack again, however, the other lords finally reacted and charged at tian yan again.
Tian Yan¡¯s face was expressionless and cold. His cold eyes looked at the people in front of him, and his eyes were filled with shock.
¡°You all should die too!¡±
He had finally reunited with ning ¡®er and found his biological daughter, Bai Yan, with great difficulty. In the end, these people did not want to let him off so easily, Huahua.
Since that was the case, he had to kill a few Lords to apany him in reincarnation!
Under Tian Yan¡¯s sword, there were already people at the Lord realm falling into pools of blood. Countless domain experts below the Lord realm had also died.
There was no winner in this battle.
Everyone had suffered heavy losses, and even their domains had regressed for many years.
The territories that had lost their leaders would also cease to exist.
Bai ning dealt with the people who rushed in front of her. From time to time, she would turn to look at Tian Yan in the void. Her cold eyes became unusually determined the moment she saw the man.
Ever since she found out that the seal on her domain had been broken, she knew that those people in her domain would definitelye to settle the score with Yun Feng.
Therefore, she had rushed back and was prepared to die.
The corners of Bai ning¡¯s lips curled up. She couldn¡¯t move her gaze away from Tian Yan. She wanted to look at him again. Even if it was just one more look, it would be like Qianqian¡¯S. He would leave a deep impression on her. In the next life, Qianqian would definitely be able to recognize him at first nce..
Chapter 2079: Danger in the fire domain (5)
Chapter 2079: Danger in the fire domain (5)
Trantor: 549690339
Puchi!
a sword came from behind and heavily cut bai ning¡¯s back, bai ning¡¯s body leaned forward, and her eyes were filled with attachment and reluctance.
I¡¯m sorry, Yunfeng. Perhaps I¡¯ll have to be one step ahead of you.
In the next life, 1 will reunite with you as husband and wife.
¡°Ning ¡®er!¡±
The moment he saw Bai ning fall, Tianyan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. His eyes were filled with blood. His sword exerted its greatest power and suddenly cut across the sky, cutting a Lord in front of him in half.
He took advantage of the gap and quickly rushed towards Bai ning. Tears flowed from his eyes as he held Bai ning¡¯s body tightly.
¡°Ning ¡®er Zhenzhen¡±
Who said that a man doesn¡¯t shed tears easily, it¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t reached the point of sadness.
He had long been prepared to be reincarnated with Bai ning, but the moment he saw him fall, he still felt a heart-wrenching pain.
If 1 want his soul to be destroyed and only ask for ning ¡®er¡¯s safety, it¡¯ll be good.
Yunfeng¡¯s darling. Bai ning spat out a mouthful of blood. She raised her hand and gently touched Wen Yunfeng¡¯s face with her blood-stained hand. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile, don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯ll be husband and wife again in our next life.
¡°No!¡±
Tian Yan¡¯s voice was filled with anger and pain,¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, then I should die first. Ning ¡®er, I won¡¯t let you die. 1 still have some pills Yan¡¯ er left behind. Quickly take them.¡±
He hurriedly took out the pill from his storage bag and eagerly tried to feed it to Bai ning.
However, more and more blood was flowing down Bai ning¡¯s back, and it was no longer something that those pills could stop.
Behind him, the powerhousesunched another surprise attack.
This time, Tian Yan no longer paid any attention to them. He held Bai ning tightly with one hand and kept feeding her pills with the other.
Even when those people¡¯s weapons were behind him, he seemed to be unaware. His eyes were only focused on the woman in his arms.
¡°Roar!¡±
Suddenly, a Dragon¡¯s Roar shook the world. The powerful force bounced back the people who had rushed in front of Tian Yan.
when bai ning heard the dragon¡¯s roar, her body trembled, she raised her pale face and looked at the void in front of her.
In the void, a giant Blue Dragon streaked across the sky and suddenly attacked from not far away.
It was so fast that it appeared above everyone¡¯s head in an instant.
¡°Water dragon Spirit abyss?¡±
When she saw the giant Blue Dragon, Bai ning had already recognized its identity. Shock shed across her face, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.
Why would the spirit abyss appear in this ce?
Didn¡¯t he recover from his injuries long ago and leave the pool where he had lived?
¡°You¡¯re the Lord of the water domain, the Suan ni spirit abyss?¡±
A white-robed middle-aged man recognized Shui long. A look of surprise shed across his eyes. Then, his face darkened and he asked,¡± it¡¯s said that the Lord of the waters disappeared many years ago, and no one knows where you went. But not long ago, you suddenly returned to the waters. However, from what 1 remember, the waters have never cared about worldly affairs. What are you doing here now?¡±
The Dragon¡¯s body circled in the sky, covering the entire void.
he looked down at the crowd from above, then turned into a ray of light and fell from the sky.
in an instant, a man in a long blue robe stood in front of bai ning and tian yan..
Chapter 2080: Danger in the fire domain (6)
Chapter 2080: Danger in the fire domain (6)
Trantor: 549690339
I¡¯m sorry, this Madam of the me domain is my old friend, so I¡¯m here for her.
the corners of ling yuan¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he looked at the group of people in front of him with a gaze that was not a smile, his azure blue eyes contained an emotion that no one could understand.
¡°Old friend?¡± the white-robed manughed out loud,¡± the great lord of the water region, ling yuan, actually has an old human friend? With your pride, you¡¯ve always disdained to interact with humans. 1 wonder where your old friend came from?¡±
lingyuan¡¯s eyes sank slightly and a cold smile appeared in his azure blue eyes.
¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this, Yingluo.¡±
he slowly raised his hand, and a water column shot towards the person in front, with a bang, the person was forced back a few steps by the water column, and his face turned pale.
This Lingyuan wasn¡¯t joking. Was he really nning to fight with them?
The white-robed man gritted his teeth in hatred, don¡¯t forget that our domain has been sealed for so many years because of Tianyan. Back then, he also challenged you to a battle. Have you forgotten? ¡±
In his opinion, all the domains should work together against amon enemy and deal with this me domain.
Never did they expect that not only did Ling Yuan refuse to go to the fire domain with them, but now, Yingying had also be a traitor?
¡°It¡¯s a pity that before the domain was sealed, 1 was already heavily injured by someone and left the domain. I¡¯ve been hiding in the divine world to recuperate. Thus, bi an, I¡¯ve never experienced the pain that you all have suffered. Naturally, 1 don¡¯t have the hatred that you all have.¡± Lingyuan¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. A smile hung on the corner of his lips as he chuckled and looked at the flustered and exasperated white-robed man.
Back then, a traitor appeared in the waters and actually joined forces with ye yuche to injure him. The traitor even sent people to hunt him down.
He had no choice but to go to the God World to hide. However, those people had left a stream of true Qi in his body, preventing him from recovering from his injuries.
Not only that, but because his injuries had not recovered for thousands of years, the dy was too serious, and he was already on the verge of death.
Later, it was Bai ning who saved him.
Of course, Bai ning also had a request. After saving him, he must be loyal to her daughter.
At that time, Bai ning had already lost her memory, but she still vaguely remembered that she had a daughter, Yingluo.
The dragon n had always valued promises. Since they had made a promise, they must keep it.
¡°Lingyuan, quickly leave!¡±
Bai ning¡¯s hand clutched Tian Yan¡¯s palm tightly as she raised her head to look at Ling Yuan. Her beautiful eyes were filled with worry,¡± ¡°There are too many of them. You¡¯re not their match. Leave quickly!¡±
Perhaps it was because she was bleeding more and more, even Bai ning¡¯s voice sounded weak at the moment.
Ling Yuan did not reply to Bai ning¡¯s words. His gaze was fixed on the ck Mass of people, and his gentle eyes were filled with determination.
1 can temporarily block these people. Take her away.
Whoosh!
As soon as he finished speaking, his body gradually elongated and once again turned into a huge Dragon.
His body was huge enough to keep everyone out, and his voice grew heavier, run!!!
Tian Yan looked at Ling Yuan. He raised his hand and picked Bai ning up from the ground. He gritted his teeth and said,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
If he could, he would not have let Bai ning apany him in reincarnation.
However, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t abandon the fire domain and the water Dragon Kasaya that risked its life to save him.
therefore, he would return to help ning after he had sent him to a safe ce.
¡°Lingyuan, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
Chapter 2081: Danger in the fire domain (7)
Chapter 2081: Danger in the fire domain (7)
Trantor: 549690339
The white-robed man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he immediately charged towards the spirit abyss.
Ling Yuan¡¯s massive body blocked everyone¡¯s view, and his gaze was abnormally firm.
¡°Roar!¡±
A Dragon¡¯s Roar shook the heavens and earth. The sunset glow in the sky had long receded and was reced by a gloomy sky.
Before the white-robed man could charge over, Ling Yuan had already swept his body away with his tail. After that, he faced the attacks of the others and stammered.
among the many lords, ling yuan, who had recovered from his injuries, was not weak, however, he was still a distance away from tianyan. hence, he could not deal with so many enemies by himself.
However, he still chose toe.
It was because the wife of the me domain was Bai ning, the Bai ning who had saved his life!
From the beginning, he had never thought of defeating all these people. He just wanted to stop them and give Tian Yan and Bai ning a chance to survive.
Countless people swooped down, and their powerful auras made the sky colder and darker.
Lingyuan raised his eyes and his gaze was fixed on those powerful enemies. His gentle eyes were filled with a cold smile.
¡°Today, I, Ling Yuan, will definitely protect the people in the fire domain! Hahaha!¡±
Heughed wildly, and the wind and clouds began to move in hisughter.
Those people had already arrived in front of Lingyuan. He looked at them with a cold gaze.
Outside the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Tian Yan looked back at the dark clouds in the sky. He made up his mind and ran forward quickly with Bai ning.
bai ning was bleeding more and more, and his palms were covered with blood.
His heart also became more and more anxious.
¡°Ning ¡®er, hang in there, you must hang in there. I¡¯ll bring you back to Yan¡¯ er now. Yan ¡®er will definitely have a way to save you, Zhenzhen.¡±
Tian Yan lowered his eyes and looked at Bai ning¡¯s pale face. His heart was in his throat, and he ran even faster, as if as long as he was a little faster, he could pull Bai ning back from the edge of death.
Bai ning had already lost consciousness and was lying limply in Tian Yan¡¯s arms.
Looking at Bai ning, Tian Yan¡¯s heart ached even more.
it was all his fault for not being able to protect ning ¡®er. he could not let ning¡¯ er die like this.
Just as sky me was about to leave the me domain, a ray of light suddenly shed, forcing him to take a few steps back.
In an instant, two familiar figures entered his sight.
The woman was dressed in red and was peerlessly beautiful. The man was dressed in purple and had silver hair. He was devilishly charming.
The appearance of these two people ignited Tian Yan¡¯s despairing heart once again. His face lit up with joy,¡± ¡°Yan ¡®er, hurry, hurry and save your mother!¡±
Bai Yan was stunned. As she lowered her eyes, she saw Bai ning, who was in Tian Yan¡¯s arms.
At that moment, her face turned pale and she hurriedly took two steps forward to take Bai ning from Tian Yan¡¯s arms.
¡°Mother¡¯s injuries are too serious. I¡¯ll refine a medicinal pill to save her now.¡±
Bai ning¡¯s eyes darkened. She hurriedly and carefully ced Bai ning¡¯s body on the ground. With a wave of her hand, an alchemy furnace appeared out of thin air in front of her.
Because Bai ning¡¯s strength was strong enough, ordinary healing pills did not have much effect on her. She had to refine a fifteenth-grade healing pill in order to cure her illness.
¡°Yan ¡®er, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave your mother to you. I still have other things to do.¡±
Tian Yan looked at Bai ning with a reluctant look, but he finally turned around and ran in the direction of the Lord¡¯s mansion..
Chapter 2082: Danger in the fire domain (8)
Chapter 2082: Danger in the fire domain (8)
Trantor: 549690339
he couldn¡¯t let the water dragon face the enemies alone, he couldn¡¯t let someone else die in his ce.
Therefore, he had to go back!
¡°Di Cang!¡±
Seeing that Tianyan was about to leave, Bai Yan¡¯s expression changed again as she hurriedly said,¡± ¡°Go and help my father. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±
Before Bai Yan could finish speaking, di Cang had already chased after Tianyan and disappeared under the dark cloud-shrouded sky in a daze.
Under the gloomy sky, the huge water dragon was already covered in wounds, and the blood was very ring.
However, his huge body still blocked everyone¡¯s path, not allowing them to take a step forward.
Some people wanted to pass through the void, but the spirit abyss seemed to have sensed their intentions. Its long Dragon Tail swept across and forcibly stopped those people.
The expressions of all the domain Realm Masters changed, and their gazes towards Ling Yuan were filled with killing intent.
It was as if he was the traitor among them!
I¡¯ve said it before. The spirit abyss is here. Don¡¯t even think about leaving!
Nessie¡¯s gentle voice was filled with unquestionable determination. His huge body trembled for a moment before he finallyy on the ground powerlessly.
Blood stained his body and the ground.
He was lying in a pool of blood, the wounds on his body were exposed, looking very ferocious.
¡°Lingyuan, do you think you can stop us?¡± The white-robed man¡¯s eyes turned cold,¡± let¡¯s quickly deal with this water dragon. Otherwise, if we let Tianyan leave, it will be a disaster for us when he regains his strength.
Right now, they still had the confidence to fight against Tian Yan. When he really recovered to the peak of his strength in his previous life, perhaps the courage that Jian Jia and the others had worked so hard to muster would be lost again.
Back then, they were very afraid of sky me. As long as he didn¡¯t attack other domains, they didn¡¯t dare to offend him.
Of course, as long as Tian Yan dared to kill any of the overlords, they would join forces to deal with him no matter how afraid they were.
Otherwise¡
after he killed all the overlords one by one, it would be their death!
This point, the Lords were still rtively clear.
¡°Roar!¡±
Lingyuan let out a roar. He propped up his huge body and straightened his back, his azure blue eyes looking at these people in front of him.
Before he came, he had made full preparations. As long as he could let Bai ning escape, he was not afraid to die.
Whoosh!
Another long sword shed at Ling Yuan¡¯s body.
Lingyuan no longer had the strength he had at the start. His life force was gradually fading away and he no longer had the ability to resist. He could only allow those people¡¯s attacks tond on his body.
Even so, he did not back down, his blue eyes filled with a cold smile.
¡°Lingyuan, you can stillugh at a time like this?¡± The white-robed man looked at Ling Yuan in confusion,¡± furthermore, what did that woman do to make you throw away your life?¡±
Lingyuan slowly closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes andughed coldly,¡± ¡°You will never understand. There are some things that you will never understand! If I, Ling Yuan, die Here today, my corpse will also turn into a huge mountain and block you all at the other end. I will definitely not give you any chance to chase after her.¡±
Originally, when the Lord had sent someone to discuss with him in public and asked him to deal with the fire domain together, he had been stunned.
He didn¡¯t refuse, but he also didn¡¯t ept.
It wasn¡¯t until he sent someone to inquire about the me domain that he found out that the Grand Lord¡¯s wife was actually her.
How could he hurt her? She had saved him when he was at his most desperate time and had been by his side when he was at his loneliest..
Chapter 2083: Danger in the fire domain (9)
Chapter 2083: Danger in the fire domain (9)
Trantor: 549690339
perhaps it was the first time he had seen the woman descend from the sky andnd in front of him. he had already decided to wait for the day when his injuries recovered so that he would definitely stay by her side and protect her.
Therefore, when the woman made a request for him to submit to her daughter, he hadpletely epted it in his heart.
It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s following her or her daughter, as long as he can be by her side, it¡¯s fine.
BOOM!
a thundercloud had appeared in the sky at some point in time, countless bolts of lightning descended from the thundercloud and crashed onto ling yuan¡¯s massive body.
Ling Yuan¡¯s body trembled, but he still did not move. In fact, Tao Wu did not even try to avoid the lightning.
¡°even the people from the heaven domain are here?¡±
The white-robed man raised his head and looked at the thunderclouds in the sky. His eyes were filled with surprise.
not long after, a man in a ck robe appeared in front of him.
No, it should be said that he was a teenager!
Because he was too young, with a baby face that didn¡¯t show his age, red lips, white teeth, and a proud expression between his brows.
the Lord of the heavenly domain came personally?¡±
The man narrowed his eyes and sized up the young man in the sky.
The heaven domain was the most mysterious existence in the entire domain. Even before the domain was sealed, no one had seen the Lord of the heaven domain.
They only knew that the reverie heaven domain had once followed one of the two true gods, the peerless master of the human race.
but who would have thought that the lord of the heavenly domain would look so young?
it might be a little strange to describe a man as a child, but he just looked like that, his white baby face was slightly red, and his proud eyebrows didn¡¯t make people feel too bad about him.
As for why she could recognize him as the Lord of the heaven domain, Jian Jia, at a nce.
It was because the power he exuded was too powerful, so powerful that people had no choice but to believe in his identity.
tsk, even the Lord of the heaven domain is here. The destruction of the fire domain is certain, hahaha!
A person let out a maniacalugh. Thatugh was filled with disdain as his gazended on Ling Yuan.
it was as if he was mocking lingyuan¡¯s ignorance, he was actually willing to be enemies with all the domains just for a woman.
She really didn¡¯t know if it was worth it for him to do this.
¡°Cough cough!¡± ling yuan spat out a mouthful of blood under the attack of the lightning.
His body was charred ck, and it emitted a burning smell that made people do evil.
Gradually, Lingyuan¡¯s body could no longer take it. His eyes started to turn blurry and he was unable to see the scene before him clearly.
Just as he was about to close his eyes, a figure quickly came from the front, causing his pupils to shrink and his body to tremble.
¡°Tianyan Lord, what are you doing back here? go, go quickly, go and protect bai ning, go quickly!¡±
His voice was trembling and his tone was full of me.
why? Why did Tianyane back? What about Bai ning when he¡¯s back?
Was he going to leave the injured Bai ning outside?
In the air, the baby-faced youth turned his head slightly and looked at Tian Yan, who had appeared in front of him. Then, his gaze slowly swept across Tian Yan¡¯s body, and a long silver hair suddenly appeared and fiercely collided into his eyes.
¡°Azure Emperor?¡±
At that moment, his entire face changed. Anger, hatred, madness, and countless other emotions appeared in his eyes, causing his eyes to turn blood red..
Chapter 2084: Danger in the fire domain (10)
Chapter 2084: Danger in the fire domain (10)
Trantor: 549690339
Di Cang mocked him for returning?
The young man¡¯s cold gaze retracted from di Gang¡¯s body. His figure was hidden in the dark night and gradually disappeared.
At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on sky me, so they naturally did not notice the young man¡¯s departure.
Even if they found out, no one would care too much about Yingluo.
This was because the temperament of the heaven domain was like this. It came and went without a trace, and no one would know his whereabouts. Even if he came and left quietly, it was normal.
tian yan stood in front of ling yuan and stared coldly at the crowd before him. his voice was filled with a chill.
since you dare to cause trouble with my me domain, then don¡¯t even think about leaving today!
after losing the lightning attack, ling yuan¡¯s vision gradually became clearer, he tried to prop up his huge body, but just as he raised his eyes, a familiar figure came from afar and suddenly entered his sight.
Lingyuan¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted as he stared at the man in purple robes in a daze. Tears fell from his eyes like pearls and he could not help but let out a whimper.
The n leader urged him to return?
No, that¡¯s not right. The current demon race seemed to have changed its name to the demon Realm. In other words, the former n leader of Qianqian had also be the king of the demon Realm, Qianqian.
But why would Yingying appear here?
¡°lingyuan, don¡¯t worry, ning ¡®er is very safe now. my daughter is taking care of him.¡±
Tian Yan smiled.
With Yan ¡®er taking care of ning¡¯ er, he would be able to return in peace. Otherwise, how could he leave the woman he loved?
Even if the me domain was really destroyed, he couldn¡¯t possibly leave her behind.
Only then did Ling Yuan¡¯s tensed heart rx. His gentle eyesnded on di Gang¡¯s body and he could no longer shift his gaze away from the Xuanji.
However,
di cang obviously did not know him. his slightly cold gaze only swept past him for a moment before he had already retracted it.
he looked at the enemies that were all over the void.
¡°Father-inw, how many Domain Realm Masters are there?¡±
Father-inw?
Lingyuan was dumbfounded by this form of address. The king who was arrogant and overbearing in the past had already be someone else¡¯s son-inw?
he was silent.
When he first met Bai ning, he thought it was just a coincidence. Now it seemed that everything was predestined.
His submission to Bai ning¡¯s daughter was also a matter of fate.
At the thought of this, Ling Yuan felt a little bitter in his heart. However, this bitter feeling was once again overwhelmed by the joy of seeing di Gang again.
¡°there should be around a hundred of them,¡± tianyan raised the corner of his lips and said, ¡°i¡¯ve just killed ten lords, and there are still more than ny left, in addition, there are a lot of domains, and i think there are still a few hundred lords watching the show and not participating in the fun.¡±
These Lords all came from ten thousand years ago.
Ten thousand years ago, in an era where powerhouses emerged inrge numbers, it was normal for hundreds or thousands of people to break through to the Lord level.
Later,
Ever since the two true gods had left, no one had managed to break through to the Overlord realm. Hence, to the people in the divine world, overlords were only a legendary existence.
After all, there were only a few dozen Mystic deities in the divine realm, let alone Overlord-level experts.
They could only read about the legends of overlords in books.
As for meeting them, it was impossible for Yingying to do so in this lifetime.
¡°90 or so?¡± Di Gang¡¯s eyes swept past those people one by one and the corners of his lips rose, father-inw, go to the side and rest for a moment. I¡¯ll deal with these people¡¯s Wuwu..
Chapter 2085: Establishment of the Huaxia territory (1)
Chapter 2085: Establishment of the Huaxia territory (1)
Trantor: 549690339
A domineering light shed through di Gang¡¯s Phoenix eyes. His voice was arrogant and mboyant, as if he didn¡¯t put these people in his eyes.
his words infuriated all the experts and they took the lead tounch an attack on di cang.
In an instant, a strong wind rose from the man¡¯s body, and the originally gloomy sky was covered with dark clouds, shrouding everyone¡¯s head.
Those who were weaker were sent flying several meters away by the wind and hit the wall with a bang.
And then, he murmured,
mes appeared under the man¡¯s feet again.
Borrowing the power of the wind, the mes spread toward the people in front of them, straight into the void. Even if they wanted to escape into the sky, they failed, wailing in pain under the mes.
In just a few breaths, all the people below the Lord level were turned to ashes.
The originally densely packed crowd was cleared out by di Cang in an instant, leaving only thest few dozen overlords, Lao Ai.
The faces of the suzerains all changed. Their eyes were filled with anger as they looked at di Cang. Then, it was unknown who first rushed towards di Cang, but the others also made their moves, quickly diving towards him.
Under the strong wind, the man¡¯s purple clothes fluttered, and his silver hair danced in the wind. Even the words ¡± the most beautiful woman in the world ¡± were not enough to describe his unparalleled magnificence.
The man¡¯s face was filled with arrogance as he stared coldly at the charging Lords.
BOOM!
The hurricane around him turned into countless sharp swords, drawing stunning arcs in the air, and quickly arrived in front of those people.
The swords in the air seemed to have eyes. Even without di Gang¡¯smand, they knew who they were going to attack. Some low level Lords were unable to escape the attack of the swords and were pierced through by the swords. Blood oozed out from the holes and before they could close their eyes, they fell to the ground.
At this moment, even Tian Yan¡¯s gaze towards di Cang was filled with shock. It had only been a few years since theyst met, and his strength had once again grown to a terrifying level?
In an instant, even low-tier Lords were killed by di Gang¡¯s attack. Now, only thirty-three intermediate Lords and two advanced Lords were left.
But,
Di Gang¡¯s strength had obviously scared them silly.
He didn¡¯t even make a move from the beginning to the end, and he got rid of so many people in an instant? If he made a move, would they still be alive?
Therefore, no one hesitated any longer. They turned around and ran forward.
The Azure Emperor finally made his move.
He slowly raised his hand, and a purple longsword appeared in his hand.
the long sword even flickered with the color of lightning.
Countless bolts of lightning emerged from the purple sword, and with a boom, they attacked the people who were running away.
The person at the back didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. The powerful lightning struck him, and he could only let out a heart-wrenching cry as he fell from the sky.
Di Cang did not stop. Other than the two high-level Lords who ran the fastest, the other Lords could not escape the fate of death.
The bodies fell from the sky one by one, charred ck by the lightning, emitting an unbearable smell.
From the beginning to the end, Tianyan was in a dazed state, unable toe back to his senses.
After a long time, he had aplicated expression on his face and said with a bitter smile,¡± ¡°It seems that I¡¯m indeed getting old. In the future, this continent will be the world of you young people..¡±
Chapter 2086: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (2)
Chapter 2086: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (2)
Trantor: 549690339
di cang turned his head to look at tian yan and replied indifferently,¡± ¡°If we were to count Yan ¡®er and my previous lives in the divine realm, I¡¯m actually already a few thousand years old, Huanhuan.¡±
Tianyan immediately wanted to take back what he had just said and pretend that he had not said anything.
¡°How are you?¡± He turned his gaze towards the Lingyuan behind him and asked with a slight frown.
Ling Yuan did not reply to his words. His gaze was fixed on di Cang the entire time, his gentle eyes filled with excitement.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
Di Gang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked at Ling Yuan expressionlessly,¡± ¡°Do we know each other?¡±
We know each other?
this sentence caused ling yuan¡¯s entire body to stiffen.
1, Yingluo, was once your subordinate. Cough, cough! Ling Yuan coughed twice again. He looked at di Cang expectantly, wanting him to remember him.
However, di Cang frowned and pondered for a while before shaking his head,¡±I don¡¯t know you.¡±
this sentence shattered lingyuan¡¯s heart, he lowered his head in dejection and his eyes were filled with a bitter smile.
The king had long forgotten everything, so how could Lao Ai remember him?
¡°Di Cang! Father!¡±
Suddenly, a familiar voice came from outside the door.
Di Cang and Tian Yan simultaneously looked towards the door in a daze.
At the door, Bai Yan supported Bai ning¡¯s body and carefully stepped through the threshold.
When she saw that the two people inside were safe and sound, she finally rxed.
¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±
A look of joy appeared on Tian Yan¡¯s face. He took a few steps forward and took Bai ning from Bai Yan¡¯s arms, gently asking,¡± ¡°How are you?¡±
Bai ning smiled sweetly, fortunately, Yan ¡®er came back in time, so my life was not in danger. It¡¯s just that 1 was too seriously injured before, and I used up too much energy during the battle. I think 1¡¯11 have to rest for a while.
Tianyan heaved a sigh of relief,¡±it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, Zhenzhen.¡±
He didn¡¯t know if anything happened to Bai ning, what reason would he have to live on?
bai ning¡¯s gaze swept across tian yan¡¯s body as he slowly walked towards ling yuan¡¯s side.
¡°Yan ¡®er, do you have any more of the pills you just refined? can you save him?¡±
Bai Yan nodded slightly, there are. I have sessfully refined three just now. However, his strength is at the Overlord realm and he can¡¯t recover as fast as you. However, after he ate all three of them, he should be able to recover more or less.
After saying this, Bai Yan had already stepped in front of Lingyuan. She handed the medicinal pill in her hand to him and said in a gentle voice,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± This water dragon had suffered such serious injuries in order to save her parents. If he had not appeared in time, perhaps her parents would not have been able to wait for her to return.
Lingyuan was stunned. The gaze he used to look at Bai Yan was filled with caution.
After all, Yingying was the king¡¯s wife. How could he let her feed him a pill?
¡°Yan ¡®er told you to eat, so hurry up and eat.¡±
When di Cang saw that Ling Yuan did not make any move, he frowned slightly and his tone was slightly cold.
Lingyuan¡¯s body stiffened. Only then did he stick out his tongue and take the three pills into his mouth.
the moment the pill entered his body, the pain that had spread throughout his body gradually disappeared, he felt a burst offort and couldn¡¯t help but want to roar out.
However, he was afraid that he would scare Bai Yan, so he forcefully suppressed this roar back into his throat.
¡°Lingyuan, you should not havee.¡±
Bai ning smiled bitterly, shook her head, and sighed helplessly.
If Bai Yan and di Cang did not rush back, Ling Yuan would definitely lose his life for her, and this Kasaya was not what she wanted to see..
Chapter 2087: Establishment of China’s territory (3)
Chapter 2087: Establishment of China¡¯s territory (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Ling Yuan¡¯s body was sprawled on the ground and did not move. However, his head was raised slightly as he looked at Bai ning who was standing in front of him.
I came here of my own free will. You don¡¯t have to bear a lot. Besides, I promised you that 1 would submit to your daughter. If you¡¯re in danger, I naturally can¡¯t sit by and do nothing.
however, he did not expect that bai ning¡¯s daughter was the demon queen.
In this way, even if he surrendered to her, it would not be shameful in any way. Instead, it would be natural.
¡°Submit to me?¡± bai yan raised her brows, it was only then that she remembered what bai ning had mentioned to her before and shook her head.¡± there¡¯s no need, i don¡¯t need you to submit to me. if you¡¯re really grateful for my mother¡¯s kindness of saving you, i want you to stay by ling ¡®er and tian tian¡¯s side to protect their zhenzhen.¡±
After Lingyuan heard this, he did not deny it. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
The Queen¡¯s daughter Qianqian was the little princess and the Prince of the demon Realm. As such, it was normal for him to protect them.
then, after you recover from your injuries, you can head to the demon Realm. Bai Yan was all smiles, with you and Xiaoyun in the demon Realm, I can also be at ease.
lingyuan¡¯s body trembled and hot tears rolled down his face.
Perhaps, ever since the king left, he had never thought that he would one day be able to return to that ce.
¡°I¡¯ll go backter. I¡¯ll also use my life to protect them.¡±
Lingyuanughed.
No wonder he had a good impression of little Ling ¡®er and Tiantian the first time he saw them. It turned out that they had this kind of rtionship.
in addition, the reason why he was able to recover from his injuries back then was also rted to little ling ¡®er using her blood to heal him. otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait for his injuries to recover.
Fortunately, he had met Bai ning and met little Ling ¡®er through her.
as for bai yan, this was the first time he was seeing yingluo.
Yan ¡®er. Tianyan¡¯s gazended on Bai Yan. He was silent for a moment before asking,¡± ¡°you¡¯ve broken through to the overlord level?¡±
Oh?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up. I just happened to break through some time ago.
This sentence indirectly verified Tian Yan¡¯s words.
In the Lord¡¯s Manor, there were a few elders who had not been buried here. When they heard Bai Yan¡¯s words, they all raised their heads and looked at her in shock.
This little girl Yingluo was only a high-level Mystic deity not long ago?
In just two years, she had reached the Overlord realm?
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re also an intermediate Lord,¡± Tian Yan asked again.
BOOM!
As soon as his words fell, it caused anothermotion in the crowd.
It was already shocking enough that Bai Yan had already broken through to the Overlord level. However, in these two years, she had actually reached the intermediate Overlord level?
What words could be used to describe this kind of talent?
Demonic, abnormal, none of these were enough to describe the horror of her talent!
Bai Yan shrugged. I¡¯ve unintentionally obtained some opportunities. That¡¯s why I was able to break through.
Moreover, her goal wasn¡¯t the Overlord, the true God was the Lu Yunyun she wanted to walk into.
¡°Hahaha!¡± haha! Tian Yanughed and looked proud,¡± you¡¯re indeed my daughter. Even I admire your talent. Now that you¡¯ve be a Lord, you can also form your own domain. A domain will bring countless benefits to a Lord.
Bai Yan gently stroked her chin, her eyes filled with contemtion.
Indeed, she had broken through to the Lord level and could already form her own domain.
Inside the realm, the true Qi was more intense than the outside world, which was suitable for others to cultivate. If she could establish the realm, she would be able to bring her rtives from the maind. If she cultivated in the realm, she would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort..
Chapter 2088: Establishment of China’s territory (4)
Chapter 2088: Establishment of China¡¯s territory (4)
Trantor: 549690339
this is a good idea. When the timees, 1¡¯11 have to let the three major powers of the mainde to my territory to establish these three forces. Bai Yan put down her hand and smiled, as for the name of the territory, let¡¯s call it the great China territory. How about it? ¡±
Huaxia. She still had strong feelings for that ce, even though someone had hurt her deeply and made her live in despair for so many years.
But in this life, she would never have the chance to go back, so she might as well take this as a memory of Huaxia¡¯s Xuanji.
Di Cang tightly hugged Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±
Oh. Bai Yan once again stroked her chin and turned to look at di Cang. what about you? ¡± What domain are you nning to establish?¡±
¡°A domain?¡± Di Cang smiled as he pulled Bai Yan into his embrace. I don¡¯t need a territory. Just you are enough. If you are the Overlord of Hua Xia¡¯s territory, then 1 will be the wife of the Overlord.
Bai Yan¡¯s expression darkened and she stepped on di Cang¡¯s foot. ¡°My parents are still here.¡±
¡°Xiao Yan ¡®er, we already have three children. What are you still shy about?¡± Di Cang lifted Bai Yan¡¯s chin, his red lips moving closer to her. besides, father-inw has long epted me as his son-inw. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me showing off in front of father-inw.
Bai Yan¡¯s expression darkened even more. This fellow never looked at the asion when he was showing off his love.
she turned her eyes to bai ning and tian yan anxiously.
Tian Yan put his fist to his mouth and coughed twice, ahem, ning ¡®er, you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. I¡¯ll take you to rest.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
bai ning smiled sweetly, she winked at bai yan and followed tian yan into the room.
Before Tian Yan left, he didn¡¯t forget to instruct the head elder and the others,¡± now, there are only a few of you left in the Lord¡¯s Manor, so we can only rely on you to collect the corpses. Find a ce to bury our brothers who have died in the Lord¡¯s Manor. As for the other enemies, just set them on fire.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
After receiving the order, several elders began to carry out their duties and began the aftermath of the corpse collection war.
However, in order to give Bai Yan and di Cang space, they started to collect the corpses from outside the door.
After Ling Yuan recovered from his injuries, he quickly left.
Therefore, in the entire courtyard, only Bai Yan and di Cang were left in a daze.
¡± little yan ¡®er.¡± di cang¡¯s finger gently stroked bai yan¡¯s hair as he smiled evilly. ¡± we haven¡¯t had a baby for a long time, previously, we were trapped in that ce and then we rushed back to the demon realm to help, after that, we needed toe to the me domain, so i want to see you, qianqian.¡±
what? ¡± Bai Yan red at him. don¡¯t you have enough children? ¡±
it¡¯s not enough. We still have a long life ahead of us. I want to have another 11000 children with you. I wasn¡¯t by your side when you gave birth to those three. This time, no matter how big the matter is, 1 won¡¯t leave you behind.
Di Cang¡¯s gaze became serious. His Phoenix eyes were fixed on Bai Yan the entire time as his tone was firm.
bai yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, when she had given birth to two children, di cang had indeed not been by her side, this was perhaps his greatest regret in this life, xuanji.
oh, oh, oh. she grunted and smiled. 1¡¯11 consider it again after the Chinese territory is established.
¡°there¡¯s no need to think about it. let¡¯s do it now.¡±
Di Cang carried Bai Yan by the waist and walked towards the back courtyard.
The dark clouds in the sky dispersed, revealing the moon. The cold moonlight scattered down and fell on the corpse below..
Chapter 2089: Establishment of China’s territory (5)
Chapter 2089: Establishment of China¡¯s territory (5)
Trantor: 549690339
The demon Realm.
The blood-red moonlight fell through the window and onto the little girl¡¯s clean and delicate face.
The little girly peacefully on the bed. Her face was pale and her beautiful brows were tightly furrowed, as if she was in pain.
¡°Aunt, Wuwu, aunt Yingying¡±
Suddenly, the little girl opened her eyes and jumped up from the bed. She grabbed Bai Xiaochen who was in front of her, and her tears flowed down without restraint.
¡°Why? Why am 1 back in the pce? Where is my aunt? didn¡¯t you guys promise me that you wouldn¡¯t bring me back while i was resting?¡±
However, it was a little awkward.
When her vision regained rity, she also saw the person at the head of the bed. Her small face was instantly stunned, and she blinked herrge eyes at Bai Xiaochen, who had appeared in front of her.
Her tears only stopped for a moment before they flowed down again. She cried out bitterly and threw herself into Bai Xiaochen¡¯s arms.
¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back. Wuwu, big brother, you¡¯re finally back. Ling ¡®er thought that you didn¡¯t want Ling¡¯ er anymore, sob sob.¡±
The countless grievances that she had endured for the past two years finally burst out the moment she saw Bai Xiaochen. Her tears blurred her small face, and her teary eyes made people feel pity for her.
¡°little sister is awake, little sister is awake.¡±
Tian Tian looked at Ling ¡®er, who had already opened her eyes, and yelled, ¡°Aunt, little Ling ¡®er is awake. She¡¯s awake.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, di Xiaoyun hurriedly pushed the door open and walked in. She looked at little Ling ¡®er¡¯s pale face with heartache. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.
¡°Aunt, you¡¯re alright?¡±
Little Ling ¡¯er¡¯s heart, which had been beating fast, dropped when she saw di Xiaoyun again. A smile appeared on her tearful face, but there were tears in it.
¡°that¡¯s great, aunty is safe and sound, yingluo.¡±
Di Xiaoyun finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He rushed to little Ling ¡®er and held her soft body in his arms.
She didn¡¯t dare to use too much force, afraid that she would hurt her little body.
¡°ling ¡®er is awesome, this time, ling¡¯ er saved aunt qianqian.¡±
If Ling ¡®er hadn¡¯t trapped ye wanche, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to wait for brother Wang and sister-inw Wang¡¯s return. Perhaps she would¡¯ve died long ago,
So, this time, it was really Ling ¡®er who saved her.
¡°Then Ling ¡®er is also very useful?¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes flickered, brighter than the sun. in the future, when father and mother go out to do business, can you take Ling¡¯ er with you? ¡±
Tian Tian tilted her head and looked at little Ling ¡®er, then at di Xiaoyun. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also very useful. Really, 1¡¯11 take care of my sister. In the future, let father and mother bring me along. 1 won¡¯t cause trouble.¡±
yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re all very powerful, di Xiaoyun pulled Tiantian into his arms with his other hand, holding the two little ones. He said with a smile,¡± I¡¯ll ask my brother and sister-inw to take you with them in the future.
Bai Xiaochen stood at the side and blinked hisrge eyes. Why did he feel that Qingqing herself seemed to have fallen out of favor?
however, because it was ling ¡®er and tian tian who had stolen his love, he was willing to fall out of favor.
¡°aunt, where¡¯s that big bad guy?¡± Little Ling ¡®er bit her pink lips and asked.
he ran away,¡± di Xiaoyun replied honestly,¡± but it doesn¡¯t matter. Brother and sister-inw are back, and our Demon Realm has a backbone. That kind of thing will never happen again.
Hearing this, little Ling ¡®er slowly let out a sigh of relief and smiled brightly,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Jian Jia¡¯s father and mother are back and no one will sacrifice Jian Jia anymore..¡±
Chapter 2090: Establishment of the Huaxia territory (6)
Chapter 2090: Establishment of the Huaxia territory (6)
Trantor: 549690339
As sheughed, she suddenly burst into tears.
The tears fell down, making di Xiaoyun¡¯s heart ache again.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong with ling ¡®er? Be good, don¡¯t cry, your aunts and brothers are all by your side, Yingluo!¡±
but, uncle Yu ¡ little Ling ¡®er raised her tear-filled face, uncle Yu won¡¯t being back.
Di Xiaoyun was stunned for a moment. He then remembered that he had not told Xiao Ling ¡®er about Yu Ling.
She hurriedly took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Ling ¡®er, be good. You don¡¯t have to worry. Yu Ling is not dead. Your mother came back in time and stabilized his soul. It¡¯s just that his soul needs to recover on its own. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t apany you, Xuanji,¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s crying stopped.
she closed her big eyes and felt it for a moment, after a while, she opened her eyes, and her small face was filled with joy.
¡°It¡¯s true. I can feel uncle Yu¡¯s aura again. He¡¯s really still alive. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great, Yingluo.¡±
This time, little Ling ¡®er was still smiling and crying, but the joy in her eyes was not fake. She was clearly very excited.
Although little Ling ¡®er could sense the auras of others, she had to deliberately use this ability. If she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, she wouldn¡¯t be able to detect Wufu unless the other party was very close to her.
¡°Big brother, where are father and mother?¡± Little Ling ¡®er then turned her line of sight towards Bai Xiaochen and asked.
Bai Xiaochen pursed his lips. Grandpa might have encountered danger. Father and mother went to save them.
¡°Grandpa is in danger?¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s entire body trembled, and she insisted on standing up from the bed. big brother, I want to go to the me domain. I want to go find grandfather.
when bai xiaochen saw little ling ¡®er¡¯s actions, he hurriedly consoled her and pressed her back onto the bed.
¡°Ling ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry. Father and mother are both very strong. With them around, grandfather won¡¯t have any problems. Perhaps they¡¯ve already settled everything and are on their way back.¡±
Towards Bai Yan and di Gang¡¯s strength, little Ling ¡®er still trusted them. After hearing Bai Xiaochen¡¯s words, her nervous little heart gradually rxed.
yes, I believe in father and mother. They will solve everything ande back to us.
Little Ling ¡®er once again pounced into Bai Xiaochen¡¯s embrace, using her little head as a pillow in front of his chest. Her smile was resplendent, and her mouth of millet-like teeth made her look extremely cute.
¡°Big brother, Ling ¡®er is so happy, Yingying.¡±
Bai Xiaochen was stunned. He lowered his eyes and looked at the little bun in his arms.¡±Why?¡±
¡°because you¡¯re back, with you around, it¡¯s ling ¡®er¡¯s greatest happiness.¡±
That night, little Ling ¡®er hadughed the most in the past two years.
Ever since Bai Yan and the others had disappeared, she had never revealed such a bright smile.
The reason why she tried so hard to be as strong as her big brother was because Yingying didn¡¯t want to be left in the demon Realm by her parents again.
Her parents would only take her away from Xuanji when she was strong.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body stiffened, and his nose was a little sour. His voice was filled with guilt.¡¯Tm sorry, Ling ¡®er. Big brother shouldn¡¯t have left you two behind, but 1 really wanted to find father and mother to kiss. That¡¯s why he urged me to secretly leave.¡±
However, the journey to the hell domain was too difficult and dangerous. How could he bear to let Qingqing let these two little guys suffer such pain?
Even he almost couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.. These two little fellows were still so young, how could they finish that path?
Chapter 2091: establishment of china’s territory (7)
Chapter 2091: establishment of china¡¯s territory (7)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Big brother, big brother.¡±
Tian Tian eagerly walked over to Bai Xiaochen¡¯s side, herrge eyes blinking.¡¯Tve been obedient at home too. 1 don¡¯t even eat much.¡±
Bai Xiaochen lowered his gaze and rubbed Tiantian¡¯s small head.¡±En, Tian Tian is also very obedient.¡±
¡°Really? Big brother, do you really think I¡¯m very obedient?¡± Tian Tian¡¯s big eyes glowed with a strange light,¡±then can big brother take me to cultivate?¡± It¡¯s said that it was father who sent big brother to a ce, and that¡¯s why big brother¡¯s strength increased a lot. I want to go too, big brother, can you let me go?¡±
Bai Xiaochen fell silent. After a long time, he asked,¡± ¡°Why do you want to go to that kind of ce?¡±
¡°big brother said that i¡¯m the man of the family and i have to protect the girls, i can only protect them by increasing my strength.¡±
you¡¯re still young, and that ce is too dangerous. You can¡¯t go there for the time being. Bai Xiaochen frowned. Although he was strict with Tian Tian, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her take the risk to die. It was only after seeing Tian Tian¡¯s eyes darken that he continued,¡± however, I can guide you in your cultivation first. When your strength bes stronger, 1¡¯11 let you go.
Tian Tian¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± That¡¯s great! Thank you, big brother. Big brother, when do we start?¡±
¡°too many things have happened in the demon realm recently, you should rest well tonight, we¡¯ll start cultivating again tomorrow.¡±
okay. Tian Tian grinned, then scratched the back of his head and asked,¡± big brother, I¡¯ve grown a lot in the past two years, but why didn¡¯t you change at all?
It was only now that di Xiaoyun realized that two years had passed, but in the end, Bai Xiaochen had not grown up at all. His age was still around eight years old.
this ¡ It¡¯s a long story, aww. Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face was filled with helplessness, so I¡¯ll just say it simply. Previously, Royal father and mother encountered danger and were locked in a ce. In that ce, time stopped. Your age outside is increasing, but that ce will never grow up. Therefore, I¡¯m still eight years old right now. Aww.
Tian Tian rubbed her little head, not fully understanding.
Di Xiaoyun understood Bai Xiaochen¡¯s words and asked,¡± ¡°How did you guys get out?¡±
¡± you¡¯ll have to ask mother about this, i don¡¯t know anything, zhenzhen.¡± bai xiaochen¡¯s lips curled into a look of grievance.¡± after mother and i left, we found out that it was a space where time had stopped, we were almost scared to death, so we rushed back to the demon world without stopping, fortunately, zhenzhen, fortunately, only two years have passed since your time, if by the time i returned, zhenzhen and ling ¡®er would have already married someone else, then i would definitely beat that bastard to death!¡±
¡°Big brother, what is marriage?¡± Tian Tian blinked her big eyes as she curiously asked.
¡°Marriage means that Ling ¡®er will be spending the rest of her life with another man.¡±
to spend a lifetime with another person. Is that person Yingluo someone big brother and I know? ¡± Tian Tian was quite ignorant, and she looked quite innocent.
¡°I don¡¯t.¡±
Bai Xiaochen pursed his lips.
How could he let the person beside him enjoy the benefits first? In any case, if someone dared to get close to little Ling ¡®er, he would kill their thoughts in the cradle.
Tian Tian was stunned for a while before suddenly bing angry, no, we can¡¯t let anyone take Ling ¡®er away. Ling¡¯ er is ours. I want to increase my strength to protect Ling ¡®er.. I¡¯ll beat up whoever tries to take Ling¡¯ er away!
Chapter 2092: Establishment of China’s territory (8)
Chapter 2092: Establishment of China¡¯s territory (8)
Trantor: 549690339
He waved his little fist and said aggressively.
Di Xiaoyun looked at the two little fellows and couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Ling ¡®er¡¯s future husband.
not to mention his father-inw, yingluo, these two brother-inw were not easy to deal with.
It was inevitable that he would be beaten up.
Chen ¡®er, Tian Tian, Ling¡¯ er¡¯s body has not recovered yet. You should go back and rest first. I will get Qing GE to take care of herter.
Di Xiaoyun said with a smile.
Originally, Ji qingge wanted to stay and take care of little Ling ¡®er, but Jian Jia, Ji qingge, that little girl, had also suffered a great shock today, so she let her and Huang Xiaoying leave first.
Now, it¡¯s time for Chen ¡®er and Tian Tian to go back and rest, and let them take care of little Ling¡¯ er.
okay, after Bai Xiaochen saw that little Ling ¡®er had woken up, his heart had already settled back into his stomach. He smiled radiantly. I¡¯ll go and take a look at little long¡¯ er.
the people who came to invade the demon world had been dealt with by xiao long ¡®er. of course, xiao long¡¯ er had also suffered some minor injuries.
Bai Xiaochen was naturally a little worried. After he bade farewell to di Xiaoyun and Ling ¡®er, he turned around and walked out of the house. Under the moonlight, he walked towards little long¡¯ er¡¯s courtyard to take a stroll.
Inside the room, Xiao Long ¡®er was standing by the window in a daze. Her eyes were staring nkly at the night sky outside the window, and no one knew what she was thinking.
Just then, there was a knock on the door.
Xiao Long ¡®er turned to the door and said,¡± ¡°Come in.¡±
The door was pushed open by a small hand, and then, the little long ¡®er saw a pink little face appear at the door.
When he saw Bai Xiaochen appear, a smile appeared on little long ¡®er¡¯s face, and it was extremely brilliant.
¡°Brother Crown Prince, you¡¯re here?¡±
Bai Xiaochen walked in from the door, and his concerned gazended on little long ¡®er. He pursed his lips and said,¡± ¡°Little sister long ¡®er, how are you?¡± ¡°Brother Crown Prince, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±
xiao long ¡®er¡¯s smile was bright and moving, and her big eyes were full of joy.
¡°When will mother and the otherse back?¡± she asked after a long while.
She hadn¡¯t seen her for two years, Yingluo.
father and mother will be back very soon. Bai Xiaochen slowly walked to little long ¡®er¡¯s side, and his lovely brows furrowed slightly, you didn¡¯t recuperate? ¡± little long ¡®er was startled, she raised her head to look at bai xiaochen¡¯s small face that had darkened and grinned. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury. 1¡¯11 be fine after some rest. How¡¯s Ling ¡®er?¡±
¡°ling ¡®er has already woken up.¡±
bai xiaochen¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter.
it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve woken up. the little Dragon heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled, brother Crown Prince, it¡¯s gettingte. You should quickly go and rest.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face fell, where¡¯s the medicinal pill that my mother threw to you and aunt? ¡±
Oh?¡± the little Dragon blinked. I¡¯ve finished it all.
her voice was childish and cute, crisp and pleasant to the ears.
Bai Xiaochen took out arge bunch of medicinal pills from his storage bag. His adorable brows were still tightly furrowed as he patted his head fiercely.
¡°I don¡¯t know which bottle is for healing, why don¡¯t you eat them all?¡±
¡°puchi!¡±
Seeing Bai Xiaochen¡¯s conflicted look, little long ¡®er couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. That brilliantugh made Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body stiffen. He thought that she wasughing at him and couldn¡¯t help but defend himself.
I¡¯ve only learned how to release poison since 1 was a child. These pills were given to me by my mother as jelly beans. Every time I was injured, I ate one pill from each bottle. There must be one that can cure the injury, so 1 can¡¯t distinguish the medicinal properties of the pills..
Chapter 2093: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (9)
Chapter 2093: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (9)
Trantor: 549690339
He pouted his little mouth. Could it be his fault that he couldn¡¯t distinguish the medicinal properties?
Who asked him to only learn how to make poison since young?
brother Crown Prince, there¡¯s really no need, the little Dragon ¡®er shook her head and smiled. Her eyes curved into crescent moons, making her look extremely cute, my injury is not a problem. I¡¯ll just let it heal itself.
¡°No!¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s voice had a domineering tone to it, you must consume the medicinal pill! Otherwise, Yingluo, otherwise, 1 won¡¯t leave today. 1 must stay here and watch you eat the pill!¡±
Little long ¡®er looked at Bai Xiaochen in a daze.
When the crown prince¡¯s brother was stubborn, there was really nothing Yingluo could do.
She lowered her eyes and searched through therge pile of pills. Soon after, she took a bottle of pills in her hand and her big eyes were filled with smiles again.
this is a healing pill. Mine is only a minor injury. This level of pill is enough.
After saying this, she had already twisted open the bottle cap, took out a pill, and swallowed it.
As the pill entered her mouth, a cool and refreshing feeling spread throughout her body. Her injuries also began to recover gradually.
¡°Brother Crown Prince, I¡¯ve already taken the pill.¡± Xiao Long ¡®er put down the medicine bottle and said with a smile.
Bai Xiaochen stroked little long ¡®er¡¯s small head, and his small face also rxed. ¡°That¡¯s a good child.¡±
brother Crown Prince, you should go back and rest. I¡¯m really fine, the little Dragon ¡®er smiled and raised her head, besides, I¡¯m very powerful now. I can help mother now, Yingluo.
This was something that Xiao Long ¡®er was most proud of.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s heart rxed, then you have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you.
¡°Yes.¡±
little long ¡®er walked over to bai xiaochen¡¯s side in two steps and gave him a big kiss on his little face.
At that instant, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body was as if he had been struck by lightning. He froze in his original spot and was unable toe back to his senses for a long time.
¡°good night, brother crown prince.¡± Xiao Long ¡®er smiled brightly.
It was also because of her voice that Bai Xiaochen came back to his senses. His tone was filled with anger.¡±little long ¡®er, what are you doing?¡±
goodnight kiss. When I was outside with Auntie, she often kissed me like this. Did I do something wrong? ¡±
Little long ¡®er was frightened by Bai Xiaochen¡¯s angry roar. She pouted her small mouth aggrievedly and looked at him with a pitiful gaze.
but, Yingluo, Yingluo! Bai Xiaochen was a little flustered and exasperated. Auntie is different from you. You are both girls, so of course you can. I¡¯m a boy. Mother has taught me that there are differences between men and women since 1 was young. Don¡¯t you understand? ¡±
xiao long ¡®er blinked her big bright eyes.¡±But Yingluo, you¡¯re my brother. Aren¡¯t we family?¡±
¡°this bi an¡¡±
Bai Xiaochen was stunned.
What little long ¡¯er said seemed to make sense.
They were family, so there was no need to be so guarded between men and women.
¡°Then, Yingluo, you can¡¯t treat other boys like this in the future.¡± Bai Xiaochen muttered to himself for a moment, bit his pink lips, and said,¡±
little long ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, but she still nodded.¡± ¡°long ¡®er understands, i won¡¯t tease other boys like this, what about tian tian?¡±
¡°not even tian tian!¡±
Bai Xiaochen snorted.
He didn¡¯t even know why he couldn¡¯t do it, but Yingying always felt that Xiao Long ¡®er and Tian Tian couldn¡¯t be too intimate.
Xiao Long ¡®er didn¡¯t understand this time, but she still listened to Bai Xiaochen¡¯s words. Since Bai Xiaochen said it, then she was willing to agree.
¡°Okay, I will only kiss mother, aunt, little sister Ling ¡®er, and big brother Crown
Prince Qianqian..¡±
Chapter 2094: Establishment of the Huaxia territory (10)
Chapter 2094: Establishment of the Huaxia territory (10)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Good girl.¡±
bai xiaochen¡¯s small face finally revealed a smile, he rubbed little long ¡®er¡¯s small head once again.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get too close to mo, understand?¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Xiao Long ¡®er looked at Bai Xiaochen in confusion. Did Xiao mo do something wrong that big brother Crown Prince despised him?
¡°didn¡¯t you hate pigs before? Especially the Pink Pig?¡±
¡°But Yingluo, I felt that Xiao mo was very obedient and cute. He was very likable.¡±
Xiao mo was so obedient, why did brother Crown Prince despise him so much?
Could it be that he felt that Xiao mo was too ugly?
It was also because Yingluo, that little fellow, looked like a child who had just learned how to walk all these years and never grew taller by an inch. In addition, he always wore dudou, so it was normal for Yingluo¡¯s brother, the Crown Prince, to dislike him.
brother Crown Prince, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, little long ¡®er¡¯s little face became serious, although Xiao mo is a little ugly, his heart is very kind. How can you despise him like this? ¡± It¡¯s not his fault that he¡¯s ugly. He was born with this appearance, so how can you me him?¡±
not far away, inky, who was dozing off, couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.
He rubbed his nose with his chubby little hand. Why did he keep feeling like someone was scolding him behind his back?
In the room, Bai Xiaochen looked at little long ¡®er in shock. His mind pondered for a moment before he finally came up with an answer.
So the reason why he had always disliked Xiao mo was because he was ugly?
But that¡¯s not right, Wang little fatty was uglier than Xiao mo, so why did he like Wang little fatty so much?
¡°Brother Crown Prince!¡± Xiao Long ¡®er saw that Bai Xiaochen wasn¡¯t listening to him, and his mind was still wandering. He puffed up his cheeks in anger, do you really dislike Xiao mo because he¡¯s ugly?¡±
¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t get too close to him. You have to keep your distance.¡±
Bai Xiaochen said in a very overbearing manner.
The little Dragon was discouraged. She bit her finger and said,¡± alright, I¡¯ll just keep a little distance from Xiao mo, alright? ¡±
In the past, Xiao mo always liked to lie on his body. In the future, she would let him stand on the ground and y with her.
This way, if he urged her, it would be equivalent to continuing to reject him, and brother Crown Prince would not be unhappy.
She didn¡¯t want to make brother Crown Prince unhappy, Yingluo.
Bai Xiaochen was all smiles. She raised her hand and pinched little long ¡®er¡¯s pink and tender little link, then lowered her head to kiss the little girl¡¯s fair and smooth forehead.
¡°Xiao Long ¡®er, you have to remember what you promised me. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. You should rest early too. You and aunt must have suffered a lot while you were outside all these years, Yingluo.¡±
Of these two people, one was a silly and sweet girl, and the other was still a little girl. He really didn¡¯t know why the two of them had to go out. Moreover, they must have suffered a lot. Otherwise, their strength wouldn¡¯t have increased so much.
When he thought of this, Bai Xiaochen felt a little ufortable in his heart.
The only thing that made her happy was that the naive little long ¡®er and the silly sweet Emperor Xiaoyun had returned safely. When these two girls went out, they were not cheated away, Yingluo.
he had thought that his aunt would be cheated and had even counted the money for him, bringing along a little long ¡®er.
Therefore, when he heard that di Xiaoyun and little long ¡®er had left, he was very worried. If his mother hadn¡¯t said that they woulde back safely, he would have gone out to look for them.
After his mother and father had left, he forced the Vermillion Bird to tell him the whereabouts of the others. After getting the information from the Vermillion Bird, he went out to look for his father and mother, Qianqian..
Chapter 2095: establishment of huaxia’s territory (11)
Chapter 2095: establishment of huaxia¡¯s territory (11)
Trantor: 549690339
Little long ¡®er stood in the room and looked at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s figure that gradually disappeared into the darkness. Her originally bright big eyes gradually dimmed and she gently pursed her lips.
But she didn¡¯t tell Bai Xiaochen anything. She slowly walked to the head of the bed, closed her eyes, and sat down cross-legged, recuperating.
The demon Realm had returned to its peaceful state after the initial chaotic battle.
Fortunately, Xiao Long ¡®er had returned in time. The people in the dust frost domain had not had the time to attack the other people in the demon Realm, so the demon Realm did not suffer any losses.
Even so, everyone understood that the demon Realm would not be peaceful for long, and the real war wasing.
For a time, all the beasts in the demon Realm were recuperating from their injuries, and those who had improved their strength had also entered seclusion. They were all sitting down and preparing for the uing battle.
At the same time, Bai Yan also used the power of an Overlord to open up a territory in the sky of the divine realm.
At the beginning of the domain, it was a barrennd without any grass, not to mention houses and trees.
Therefore, after Bai Yan opened up her domain, she left Hua Xia¡¯s domain and headed in the direction of the demon world to Xuanji.
¡°Mother!¡±
from far away, bai xiaochen saw the figuresing over hand in hand, hisrge eyes lit up and he hurriedly rushed towards bai yan, throwing himself into her arms.
¡°Mother, you¡¯re back?¡±
di cang¡¯s expression was dark as he coldly looked at bai xiaochen who kept rubbing against bai yan¡¯s chest, he used all his strength to restrain himself and resisted the urge to throw this little fellow out.
¡°bai xiaochen, how old are you? why are you still acting so coquettishly? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re like the Prince of the demon Realm?¡±
bai xiaochen still did not let go of bai yan. he grinned as he turned towards di cang. ¡°As the king of the demon Realm, you still pester my mother all day long.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s face turned even darker, she¡¯s your mother, but she¡¯s also my wife. So, if you want to pester her, then go pester your wife. Don¡¯te and snatch my woman.
¡°I don¡¯t want a wife. I only want mother and sister.¡±
bai xiaochen pouted his small lips, he didn¡¯t want a wife, in his heart, his mother was the most important, followed by his two younger sisters.
Could a wife bepared to her mother and sister?
Di Cang finally couldn¡¯t control his violent temper. He raised his hand and grabbed Bai Xiaochen¡¯spels, lifting her up and throwing her to di Xiaoyun who was following closely at the side.
look at this little fellow, di Cang snorted and his gazended on Bai Yan¡¯s chest, only I can touch the red mist on my wife¡¯s chest.
Bai Yan¡¯s expression changed and she ruthlessly stepped on di Cang¡¯s foot. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting in front of the child?¡±
Di Cang let out a muffled groan as he lovingly pulled Bai Yan into his embrace.
¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Yingluo, that stinky brat, is always snatching my woman away from me. If he continues like this, I¡¯ll immediately help him find a wife.¡±
Bai Xiaochen was stunned. He turned to di Xiaoyun, wanting to cry but no tears came out.
¡°Aunt, am I father¡¯s biological son?¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re from old Wang next door.¡± Di Xiaoyun¡¯s mouth twitched.
¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder father likes to be jealous of his son.¡± Bai Xiaochen nodded his head seriously.
instantly, di cang¡¯s sinister gaze swept over, scaring di xiaoyun so much that his body trembled and his legs started to tremble.
¡°Wang Qianqian, Royal brother urged me to make a joke. I was just joking.¡±
Di Cang narrowed his Phoenix eyes and his voice was cold and sinister, ¡± ¡°Di Xiaoyun, I¡¯ve been nice to you for a few days, and you¡¯re itching for a beating again?¡±
¡°brother wang,¡± di xiaoyun was really scared to tears, ¡°i was really just joking
with you. i know i was wrong.¡±
Chapter 2096: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (12)
Chapter 2096: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (12)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±
di cang coldlyughed as he asked.
Di Xiaoyun hurriedly nodded with tears in his eyes, ¡± I won¡¯t joke around anymore. I was really wrong, Yingluo.
father, ¡± Bai Xiaochen jumped down from di Xiaoyun*s arms, don¡¯t me aunt. Isn¡¯t old Wang, the Father of fatty Wang, the neighbor of our house? Even though I really like his father Yingluo ¡±
Di Gang¡¯s eyes turned even colder, like a cold wind blowing.
but, Wanwan. Bai Xiaochen revealed a brilliant smile. I like Imperial father more.
He would like whoever was good to his mother.
Anyone who mistreated his mother would be his enemy.
Even if his father bullied his mother one day, he could immediately turn his back on him and avenge his mother!
Therefore, even if di Cang oftenpeted with him for affection and threw him here and there, he still loved his father.
Because her Royal father, Qianqian, was her mother¡¯s most beloved person.
¡°Now this is more like it.¡±
only then did di cang¡¯s expression turn for the better, when he looked at di xiaoyun, he once again turned cold and sinister.
¡°What are you still doing? Get the hell out of here and call the Four Divine Beasts and the Grand Elder over.¡±
¡°Alright, brother Wang.¡±
As if he had been granted Amnesty, di Xiaoyun hurriedly turned around and ran in the direction of the elder¡¯spound. His heart that had been thumping had finally recovered its rhythm.
Ever since the state preceptor had left, her Royal brother had never been fierce to her and treated her extremely well, so she had forgotten how terrifying Yingying was.
Fortunately, she was his sister. If it were anyone else, they would have been thrown out by his brother.
In a short while, the elders and the four sacred beasts all followed di Xiaoyun.
little ling ¡®er, tian tian, and the others had also received the news of bai yan¡¯s return and quickly rushed over.
¡°Mother,¡±
The moment she saw Bai Yan, the tears in little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes once again swarmed out. With a cry, she pounced into Bai Yan¡¯s arms and cried until she was a crying person.
¡°Mother, Wuwii, Ling ¡®er really misses you, really misses you Yingluo.¡±
Tian Tian also pounced into Bai Yan¡¯s embrace, her tears and snot rubbing against her chest as she sobbed.
little long ¡®er saw that bai yan¡¯s embrace had already been upied by the two little fellows, so she did not step forward, she stood behind and secretly wiped her tears, but the gaze she looked at bai yan with was filled with attachment.
She¡¯s back. It¡¯s so good, Yingluo.
She was finally back!
¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Bai Xiaochen suddenly called out and pouted his small lips in grievance, forget about Ling ¡®er. Ling¡¯ er is a girl. I should give in to my younger sister. Why can I let mother hug me every day, but I can¡¯t? I also want to hug mother and kiss mother, Yingluo.¡±
¡°How old are you?¡± di Cang¡¯s cold eyes swept over.
Bai Xiaochen did not say anything. He was silent for a moment before saying weakly, ¡± ¡°No matter how old I am, I will always be mother¡¯s baby.¡±
Yes, no matter how big he grew up in the future, he would always be mother¡¯s most beloved little baby.
¡°Remember what you said today. When you grow up, I will repeat it for you.¡± Di Cang¡¯s Red lips rose and his smile was especially sinister.
He did not know why, but after seeing his smile, Bai Xiaochen shivered fiercely and could not help but take a few steps back.
He then looked at Tian Tian, who was crying in Bai Yan¡¯s arms, and pouted his small lips. ¡°Moreover, when I first met father, I was only five years old, but you didn¡¯t let me be too close to mother. Tian Tian is already four years old now, Yingluo.¡±
¡°When he¡¯s five years old, don¡¯t even think about being too intimate with my wife.¡± Di Cang raised his eyebrows.
Chapter 2097: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (13)
Chapter 2097: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (13)
Trantor: 549690339
bai xiaochen had a dumbfounded look on his face and waspletely speechless.
My father is actually this kind of person, sob sob
¡°The Queen.¡±
the moment huang xiaoying saw bai yan, joy appeared on her face.
She quickly rushed towards Bai Yan and opened her arms.
And then,
everyone only saw di cang quietly stretch out a foot and block huang xiaoying¡¯s way.
Huang Xiaoying was caught off guard and fell on the ground, her whole face covered.
she waspletely stunned.
The others were also stunned.
He looked at di Cang with a stunned expression.
Their Wang Qianqian was actually jealous of a woman?
In any case, Huang Xiaoying was still a woman. In order to stop this woman from frivolously taking advantage of the Queen, he actually did such a thing? the Queen is teasing me, ¡°Huang Xiaoying said pitifully. 1 just came to tell you something and I want you to help me.
But the king had actually urged him to trip her?
Although Huang Xiaoying admitted that she wanted to take the opportunity to hug the Queen, she was still a woman, not a man. How could the king be jealous of this?
As expected, the king was the biggest vinegar jar in the entire Demon Realm. He was jealous of his own son, and even jealous of a woman.
¡°What is it?¡±
Bai Yan released the two little fellows who were crying in her arms and raised her head to look at Huang Xiaoying.
Hearing Bai Yan¡¯s question, Huang Xiaoying, who was originally aggrieved, immediately revealed a bright smile, her face filled with joy. ¡°Queen, Xiao Mi has promised to marry me Yingluo, Oh, no, she has promised to marry me as a wife. I want the Queen to help us organize our wedding.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she turned to look at the young man in front of her who had a shy expression on his face, you agree?¡±
Xiao Mi¡¯s face was filled with shyness and it softly replied,¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
then congrattions. Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. It had been a long time since a happy event had happened in the demon world, however, Xiao Mi is a White Tiger and Huang Xiaoying is a yellow-Striped Tiger. I¡¯m really looking forward to what kind of child the two of you will give birth to.
Di Cang rubbed Bai Yan¡¯s head in a pampering manner. ¡°Whoever¡¯s more powerful will have a child like that.¡±
in other words, if the white tiger¡¯s strength overpowered huang xiaoying¡¯s, would it give birth to the white tiger bloodline?
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes, in other words, it¡¯s because my strength has always been weaker than yours. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always given birth to foxes? ¡±
no, you¡¯re a human and I¡¯m a beast. Our offspring will only be half-beast and half-human, capable of both, di Cang said with a faint smile,¡± so, even if your strength is equal to mine in the future, the child you give birth to will always be a Fox, Qianqian.
Bai Yan no longer spoke.
Foxes are not bad either. At least, when they transform into their original form, they are very furry and cute.
So, she didn¡¯t care who the child took after.
¡°Mother,¡±
little long ¡®er slowly walked over to bai yan.
She was even dragging a chubby baby wearing a dudou in her hand as she directly pulled his dudou and walked in front of Bai Yan.
bai yan was stunned for a moment, she lowered her head to look at xiao mo, who was being dragged along by little long ¡®er, and asked in surprise,¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Yingluo.¡±
Oh, it¡¯s because brother Crown Prince really dislikes Xiao mo and told me to keep a distance from him. However, Xiao mo is toozy and doesn¡¯t like to walk. In order to keep a distance from him, 1 can¡¯t carry him anymore and can only drag him like this. The little Dragon ¡®er said obediently.
She was very obedient, especially when it came to her mother and brother Crown Prince.
¡°Why does Chen ¡®er dislike Little Mo?¡± bai yan was even more surprised.
¡± oh? ¡± little long ¡®er bit her lips and thought,¡± maybe she thinks little mo is too ugly?¡±
Chapter 2098: establishment of china’s territory (14)
Chapter 2098: establishment of china¡¯s territory (14)
Trantor: 549690339
When Little Mo heard little long ¡®er¡¯s words, he almost fell to the ground.
His eyes were filled with grievance. He turned to look at Xiao Long ¡¯er with tears in his eyes and almost cried.
was it his fault that he was ugly? He was born fair and chubby, so how could it be his fault? Why did the Crown Prince despise him so much because of this?
Bai Yan was stunned.
His stunned gaze fell on Little Mo¡¯s fair and tender little face. ¡°Xiao mo is quite cute, why do I think he¡¯s ugly? Even if he is really ugly, Chen ¡®er shouldn¡¯t despise him so much. It¡¯s not a good sign to judge a person by their appearance.¡±
Furthermore, just because Little Mo was ugly, he wanted little long ¡®er to keep a distance from him?
This Kasaya
Thinking of this, Bai Yan¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Bai Xiaochen, her slightly narrowed eyes carrying a strange light.
There¡¯s a problem between the two children.
Was Chen ¡®er jealous? Was that why he asked long ¡®er to keep a distance from Xiao mo?
¡± mother.¡± bai xiaochen once again wanted to pounce into bai yan¡¯s arms, however, after feeling the sinister aura beside him, he stopped in his tracks and said in an aggrieved manner,¡± don¡¯t you think that xiao mo and long ¡®er are too close? What if he wants to abduct little sister long ¡¯er?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not Xiao mo who kidnapped long ¡®er. It¡¯s long¡¯ er who kidnapped Xiao mo and brought him to the demon world.¡±
Bai Yan said with a smile.
then, ran ran is more or less the same. Bai Xiaochen pondered for a moment, in any case, the girls in our family have my protection. If those men with bad intentions dare to get close to my younger sister, 1¡¯11 break their legs one by one.
After Xiao mo heard Bai Xiaochen¡¯s domineering voice, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He hurriedly touched his short legs, and his expression was extremely aggrieved.
¡°I¡¯m Yingluo, 1 don¡¯t have any bad intentions, really!¡±
As if to verify himself, he hurriedly raised his white and chubby hand to the sky. ¡°If 1 dare to have any ill-intentions towards Princess long er, or if I have any ill-intentions in the future, let lightning strike me to death. I¡¯m telling the truth, don¡¯t break my legs!¡±
Just as Xiao mo finished speaking, a thunderp suddenly rang out in the sky above the demon Realm. Xiao mo was so frightened that he trembled and fell to the ground.
At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on inky, and they looked as if they were going to swallow him alive.
¡°Little Mo, so you really have bad intentions towards long ¡¯er?¡± Di Xiaoyun was all smiles.
her smile fell into inky¡¯s eyes, and it was as if a demon was waving at him.
¡°Tell me the truth, do you have any other thoughts about our long er?¡±
Little Mo was about to cry. I¡¯m just protecting Princess long ¡®er. Sob, sob. It¡¯s really awkward.
but even the heavens don¡¯t believe you. Tsk, tsk, how do you expect us to believe you? ¡± Di Xiaoyun¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.
Xiao mo wanted to p himself.
Of all the things he could have sworn, why did he have to swear on lightning?
Even if he said that he wanted to go to hell, no, hell was too cruel. It was better to let him be a pig in his next life.
Princess, 1 really won¡¯t hurt Princess long ¡®er. 1 really won¡¯t. Xiao Mo¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears.
his mission was to protect princess long ¡®er. how could he hurt her?
¡°You won¡¯t hurt long ¡®er, but you¡¯ll hurt us.¡± di xiaoyun¡¯s smile widened.
Even though this little fellow was still small and did not grow up at all, and was even wearing a dudou, who knew when he had suddenly grown up?
what if this brat used the excuse of ¡®first to reach the pavilion first to get the moon¡¯, and in addition to the fact that chen¡¯ er had opened her aperture at some unknown time, and directly pried long ¡®er away?
Chapter 2099: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (15)
Chapter 2099: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (15)
Trantor: 549690339
wasn¡¯t this the same as hurting them?
Wuwu, you¡¯re all so powerful. I¡¯m just a Pi Xiu, a very weak little pig. How could I possibly hurt you? ¡±
This time, Xiao mo really cried. He felt very wronged. He had clearly not done anything, so why did even the heavens have to go against him?
alright, seeing that Xiao mo was crying even more fiercely, Bai Yan spoke up to stop di Xiaoyun. don¡¯t scare him for now. I asked you guys toe because I have something for you to do.
¡°Sister-inw, do you have any orders?¡± Di Xiaoyun was excited, ¡± no matter what it is, I can do it for you.
bai yan smiled. ¡± because i have broken through to the overlord realm, i have now opened up my own domain, in the future, for the convenience of dealing with enemies, all of you from the demon world will move into my domain. ¡± Otherwise, she would have to take care of the domain, go to the fire domain to help her father, and protect the Suan ni of the demon Realm.
She really couldn¡¯t split herself up.
moreover, he didn¡¯t know when the enemies woulde again.
as such, it would be more convenient to gather everyone in one ce and protect them.
di xiaoyun¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±sister-inw, have you also broken through to the lord-tier?¡± That¡¯s great, with sister-inw¡¯s domain, I won¡¯t open up my domain for now. I¡¯ll just go to your ce to freeload food and sleep.¡±
Bai Yan smiled but did not say anything.
Now, seeing that di Xiaoyun had regained his former vitality, her eyes were full of smiles.
she was really afraid that because of the state preceptor¡¯s death, di xiaoyun would never be able to walk out of the haze for the rest of his life.
It seemed that she had thought it through.
After all, the state preceptor had just reincarnated. They would still be able to meet again in the future and it would not be considered an eternal farewell. Therefore, when Qianqian saw di Xiaoyun¡¯s happy and forthright appearance, she gradually felt relieved.
go and get ready. You¡¯ll follow me to China¡¯s territoryter. In addition, the territory will be barren when it¡¯s first established, so you¡¯ll need to open up your own fields and even build houses.
I understand, sister-inw. I¡¯ll help too.
Di Xiaoyun walked towards Bai Yan with a smile. He ignored di Gang¡¯s darkened expression and gave Bai Yan a deep hug, even taking the opportunity to kiss her on the cheek.
¡°Sister-inw, I really like you, Yingluo!¡±
di cang¡¯s face turnedpletely ck as he nced at di xiaoyun with a dark gaze. ¡± ¡°Your skin is starting to itch again?¡±
¡± sister-inw, brother wang is bullying me, ¡± di xiaoyun¡¯s aggrieved tears were about to fall as he hurriedly hid behind bai yan and said pitifully.
This time, she didn¡¯t say or do anything wrong. She let her sister-inw protect her and was not afraid of brother Wang.
However,
di xiaoyun understood that in the situation just now, because she had said the wrong thing, sister-inw would definitely not help her. therefore, it was better for her to admit her mistake first.
¡°DiCang, don¡¯t keep scaring little Yun.¡±
Bai Yan protected di Xiaoyun behind her as she looked at di Cang and said with a frown.
Di Cang¡¯s eyes narrowed and his sinister gaze looked at di Xiaoyun once again, if you¡¯re so capable, then hide behind Yan ¡®er for the rest of your life. When you¡¯re no longer by his side, I¡¯ll hang you up and beat you up.
His cold voice made di Xiaoyun shiver.
She seemed to have angered brother Wang again. What should she do?
Vermilion Bird, the four of you will take the people from the demon world to China¡¯s territory first. After everything is settled, let those who want to return to the demon worlde back.
Chapter 2100: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (16)
Chapter 2100: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (16)
Trantor: 549690339
Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she instructed indifferently.
¡°Don¡¯t forget about the people from border city.¡±
Border city was a small city beside the demon Realm that led to the God Realm, she had already made xiao long ¡®er contract with the people there, now, they were considered her subordinates, so she naturally would not forget them.
¡°Di Cang, let¡¯s return to the continent. I¡¯m worried about grandfather and the others.¡±
With the strength of those people, they would be able to find out her background very soon. She had to move all her rtives before that.
Otherwise, if they captured her family to threaten her, that would be her biggest weakness.
¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±
Di Cang raised his hand and hugged Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve returned,¡±
Bai Yan slowly nodded. Chen ¡®er, this time around, you and your aunt and the rest will return to China¡¯s territory and wait for me. I will be back very soon. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
The ce that Bai Yan was going to this time was not dangerous, so Bai Xiaochen naturally felt at ease and did not follow her.
¡°In addition, Suan ni Vermilion Bird, send all the demonic beasts in the divine realm and the continent to search for Xiao ¡®er. I want to know where he is.¡±
She squinted her eyes slightly, and a light shed in her eyes.
Xiao ¡®er was her only younger brother now. No matter what, she could not let him be in danger.
However, Xiao ¡®er had alwayse and gone without a trace, so she did not know where he was.
¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will find the whereabouts of young master Bai Yan.¡± The Vermilion Bird respectfully replied.
¡°After we find him, tell him to bring that girl Chu Yiyi back to China.¡±
That girl Chu Yiyi had already gone out to look for Bai Ling. Now that two years had passed, they should have met by now, Qingqing.
However, he didn¡¯t know if Chu Yiyi had managed to catch up to Bai su.
the corners of bai yan¡¯s lips curled up. she really hoped that one day, chu yiyi would be her sister-inw.
¡°Di Cang, let¡¯s go.¡±
After throwing those words, Bai Yan turned back to look at Bai Xiaochen and the others before slowly turning around. Her body was pulled into di Cang¡¯s embrace and the two of them disappeared under the blood-colored night sky.
Holy Land.
It was peaceful and quiet.
A few old men gathered together, drinking tea and ying chess. It was a happy scene.
It was just that the Holy Land of Xuanjicked Bai Yan. Later on, Chu Yifeng and Chu Yiyi also left, and they unknowingly lost a lot of fun.
sigh, it¡¯s been two years since Yan ¡®erst came back. Ren Yi sighed softly, a bitter smile hanging on the corner of his mouth, that girl hasn¡¯te back to see us even once in two years. I don¡¯t know if she misses us old guys.
In fact, for others, two years had already passed.
But,
The ce where Bai Yan was at did not have any concept of time. To her, it was just a short period of time.
Moreover, after she left the continent, she had been busy looking for di Cang. After she found di Cang, she was thrown into that dark ce where there was no sun. Naturally, she would not miss these old fellows.
¡°Yan ¡®er must be very busy right now. If she has time, she will definitelye back to visit us old fellows.¡±
Zheng Qi smiled slightly and ced the White piece on the chess piece. ¡°Ren Yi, you¡¯ve lost.¡±
Qiu shurong, who was watching the two old men y chess, had just taken a sip of tea when he saw the oue of the chess game. His eyes instantly lit
up.¡±Since you¡¯ve lost, go to the side. It¡¯s my turn.¡±
Ren Yi was unconvinced. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t beat boss. Let me y another round!
Chapter 2101: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (17)
Chapter 2101: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (17)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Second brother, this is where you are wrong!¡± Qiu shurong was furious, do you think that I¡¯m easy to bully because I¡¯m the third son? I¡¯m fine with you guys always making me the scapegoat, but we agreed on the rules before that whoever loses will let the other one go up. Now that you¡¯ve lost, you should give your seat to me. What¡¯s the point of you still upying the seat?¡±
¡°You want me to make you the scapegoat?¡± Ren Yi sneered.
¡°Hehe, haven¡¯t you guys made me take the me a few times?¡± Qiu shurong¡¯s anger burned,¡± back then, it was clearly us who blew up Yan ¡®er¡¯s herb garden but you threw all the me on me. Yan¡¯ er¡¯s courtyard had some herbs that we had never seen before and you ate them like vegetables. You also wrongly used me of eating them. Later on, the news that Yan ¡®er went to the Wang family was also unintentionally revealed to di Cang by you, second brother, causing di Cang to be able to find Yan¡¯ er. You also said that I was the one who leaked the gossip.
The more he spoke, the angrier he got, and his face turned green.
¡°There¡¯s still a lot i haven¡¯t said. Think about it, how many times have you made me take the me all these years? Am I that easy to bully?¡±
Ren Yi curled his lips disapprovingly, who asked you to be the third? who asked you to be stupid? if i don¡¯t let you take the me, who should I let?¡±
Wasn¡¯t the third brother meant to be bullied?
How dare you! Qiu shurong red at Ren Yi angrily, you¡¯re simply going too far and being unreasonable. When Yan ¡®er returns next time, I¡¯m going to expose all your deeds. I won¡¯t take the me for you anymore.
Ren Yi chuckled,¡±it¡¯s been so long. Do you think Yan ¡®er will believe you?¡± Third brother, you¡¯re thinking too easily. I think you should just take the me for us, hahaha!¡±
Before theughter ended, it still reverberated in the air. A familiar voice came with the breeze, causing Ren Yi¡¯s entire body to freeze.
¡°is that so?¡±
Ren Yi turned his head stiffly and his gaze slowly shifted to the side.
In the void, a silver-haired man slowly walked down with a woman in red in his arms.
Every step she took was like a kick to Ren Yi¡¯s heart, causing his entire heart to tremble in shock.
¡°Yan ¡®er, Yan¡¯ er, why have you returned?¡±
why did shee back now of all times?
Bai Yan¡¯s smile was extremely beautiful and moving, but the smile did not reach her eyes.
¡°you don¡¯t want me toe back?¡±
Ren Yi wanted to cry but had no tears, no, it¡¯s not like that. Yan ¡®er, let me exin. It¡¯s not what third brother said. It¡¯s really awkward.
¡°Oh? Then what did I just hear?¡± Bai Yan asked with a smile that was not a smile.
¡°yan ¡®er, where did you start listening?¡± ren yi froze.
He had to think about whether there was any possibility of salvaging it.
bai yan raised her brows and her smile became even wider.¡± i¡¯m sorry, from the moment you lost your chess piece, i was already here, it¡¯s just that the two of you were too focused on arguing and no one noticed me.¡±
He was already here from the moment he lost the chess piece?
Ren Yi¡¯s tears almost fell.
Then there was no way to save him? Did this girl hear what he and third brother said?
¡°Hahaha!¡± Qiu shurongughed excitedly, who asked you to y dirty and not give up your seat to me? Is this retribution?¡±
bai yan¡¯s cold and disdainful gaze nced at qiu shurong.¡± ¡°I pity you for taking the me for them, but don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be safe. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re an aplice.¡±
Qiu shurong¡¯s smile instantly froze. Heughed in embarrassment.¡±yan ¡®er, it¡¯s been so long, our zhenzhen, we were ignorant back then..¡±
Chapter 2102: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (18)
Chapter 2102: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (18)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°I don¡¯t care about the other things, but you¡¯ve never seen my herbs before, so you ate them like they were vegetables. Do you know what kind of herbs I¡¯ve nted? What use does it have? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll explode or die from poison?¡± bai yan said resentfully.
Qiu shurongughed awkwardly,¡±! thought we didn¡¯t touch your medicinal ingredients after that?¡±¡±
yes, after eating my herbs, I¡¯ve been burning chrysanthemums for half a month. If you still dare to eat them, 1 really admire your courage.
the corners of bai yan¡¯s lips twitched as she said mockingly.
At the mention of this, the expressions of the few elders present changed. They could still remember the pain of burning the chrysanthemum, and their hearts beat a few times. They subconsciously touched their buttocks.
But fortunately, they realized in time that this action was indecent and retracted their hands.
¡°Yan ¡®er, did youe back to visit us this time?¡±
Zheng Qi was afraid that Bai Yan would continue to ask and hurriedly changed the topic.
Only then did Bai Yan remember the purpose of her visit this time. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this matter with you guys in the future. This time, I¡¯m here to tell you that 1 want you all to follow me, Yingluo.¡±
¡°follow you?¡±
Zheng Qi¡¯s face was full of surprise,¡±go where?.¡± &Nbsp;
¡°Let¡¯s go to a ce that¡¯s more suitable for your cultivation.¡±
¡°more suitable for our cultivation? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the divine realm?¡± Zheng Qi muttered to himself for a while and asked.
In the eyes of themon people, there were no overlords. Therefore, to them, the divine realm was already an unattainable ce.
In reality, ording to Zheng Qi and the rest¡¯s current strength, it was already enough to head to the divine realm. However, there were many strong people in the divine realm. They were afraid that not only would they not be able to help Bai Yan, but they would also drag her down. This was why they resisted the urge to head to the divine realm.
it¡¯s not the divine world. The true energy here is even denser than that in the divine world. Bai Yan¡¯s expression was solemn, because the Azure Emperor and 1 currently have many enemies, those enemies will inevitablye to find trouble with you. That¡¯s why 1 want to take you away. Otherwise, they will definitelye to capture you and use you as a threat.
In reality, there was still another reason that Zheng Qi they all did not head to the divine realm from beginning to end. They were not willing to leave their hometown.
However, now that the embarrassing matter involved Bai Yan, it did not allow them to continue to consider.
They understood that if those people were to capture them in order to target Bai Yan, Bai Yan would definitelypromise for them. In that case, wouldn¡¯t that cause the death of their precious disciple?
¡°Good. We¡¯ll pack up our thingster. We¡¯ll leave after 1 bid farewell to mypanions in the Holy Land.¡±
Zheng Qi suddenly stood up and said with a serious expression.
there¡¯s no need. Bai Yan hurriedly waved her hand, it¡¯s not just you guys. The people in the Holy Land can also follow. I will set up another three major forces in that ce and it will still be under your control. In addition, I¡¯m afraid that it will not be enough time for me to inform them one by one. Therefore, master, you guys should immediately send someone to help me inform the others about this matter. I want to take everyone 1 have here away.
Now that the Iluaxia territory was short of people, she would take all her subordinates with her.
1 understand. Zheng Qi¡¯s brows were solemn, the three of us are the fastest. It¡¯s better for us to personally inform them about this matter. At that time, after we inform the misty illusory Manor and medicine gate, we¡¯ll let those two old fellows inform the others. This way, we can save a lot of time.
lie did not know when Bai Yan¡¯s enemies would arrive and could only use the fastest speed to inform everyone..
Chapter 2103: Establishment of Huaxia’s territory (19)
Chapter 2103: Establishment of Huaxia¡¯s territory (19)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Don¡¯t forget about the Empress Dowager and Nangong sun. If they decide to leave, then bring them along. If they don¡¯t want to leave Xuanji, then let¡¯s go.¡±
Nangong sun¡¯s personality was too stubborn, and he might not be willing to rely on her.
just tell Nangong sun Qianqian. Bai Yan frowned and thought for a long time before saying,¡± the ce 1 let him go is more suitable for him to grow and will also allow him to have more strength to protect me. I will not participate in his path of growth. Everything will still depend on him. If he wants to return to the maind after everything is settled, I will not stop him from returning. I am still waiting for Qianqian to establish another Empire in his territory.
Zheng Qi shook his head with a bitter smile. This girl was really thinking for others in all aspects. She was still worried that Nangong Cheng would be stubborn and not want to leave with her, so she deliberately used these words to motivate him.
second brother, third brother, let¡¯s split up now. Second brother, you go to the misty illusory Manor, I¡¯ll go to the medicine order. Third brother, you go to Liu IIuo Kingdom and inform the people of the Phoenix House and the demonic beast sectter.
Although they did not know where Bai Yan was going to bring them, since Bai Yan had told them to call everyone, they would definitely call everyone rted to her.
When he finished speaking, Zheng Qi no longer hesitated. He took the lead and rushed out of the Holy Land, heading in the direction of medicine sect.
Ren Yi and Qiu shurong simrly no longer fought over small matters. They looked at each other and nodded at each other before heading in two different directions. In the blink of an eye, small matters were all scattered in front of Bai Yan¡¯s eyes.
¡°Di Cang, we can just wait for them here.¡±
bai yan smiled and found a seat to sit down, her hand held her cheek as her gaze surveyed the entire sacred ind.
actually, after I came to this maind, 1 had been wandering around with little Chen ¡®er for the first two years. It was onlyter that I met my master¡¯s father, Zheng Qi, and was brought back to the Holy Land, Xuanji. Bai Yan smiled faintly, this Holy Land is the ce 1 have lived for the longest time and also the ce I miss the most. In the future, after moving the Holy Land into the territory of Hua Xia, 1 want to build another Holy Ind in the Holy Land of Hua Xia.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡±
Di Cang¡¯s doting gaze stared at Bai Yan as the corners of his lips curled up slightly.
¡°di cang, xuanji.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze turned towards di Cang and she chuckled. ¡°You still remember the first time we met?¡±
¡± you¡¯re talking about the night when you created little chen ¡®er?¡± di cang¡¯s eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on his lips.
Bai Yan¡¯s face darkened. 1 couldn¡¯t even see your appearance clearly that night. What kind of first meeting is that? ¡± I¡¯m talking about five yearster, when we met on the street. That was the first time 1 flirted with a man.¡±
Who knew that this man was little Chen ¡®er¡¯s biological father.
Sure enough, all fate was destined to be together.
then, you ran away.
Di Cang said with a faint smile.
when he thought of that day and the figure who had fled in panic, his phoenix eyes were filled with smiles, and his entire pair of eyes were filled with the figure of the woman.
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s mouth twitched, isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re Chen ¡®er¡¯s father? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll take Chen ¡®er away, so I¡¯m being stubborn.¡± ¡°Eh? If this King wants to Rob someone, then 1¡¯11 Rob you. Why would I Rob him?¡±
The man¡¯s teasing voice made Bai Yan stunned and sheughed out sweetly.
I wonder if Chen ¡®er will be very sad after hearing this.
back then, we didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other. You tried to get close to me time and time again to test me. 1 naturally thought that you came for Chen ¡®er..
Chapter 2104: establishment of the huaxia territory (20)
Chapter 2104: establishment of the huaxia territory (20)
Trantor: 549690339 |
she also did not expect that they had a rtionship in their previous life.
¡°No feelings?¡± Di Cang raised his brows, for matters like feelings, you will have them after sleeping a few more times. 1 guess it¡¯s because we slept too few times in the beginning, so it made you think that we have no feelings?¡±
bai yan¡¯s facepletely darkened.
The atmosphere was so good, why did this man keep spoiling the mood?
¡°Di Cang!¡± Bai Yan secretly gritted her teeth hatefully and red fiercely at this man who spoiled the mood.
Di Cang waspletely unaware as he once again raised his hand and gently held Bai Yan¡¯s hand.
¡°little yan ¡®er, back then, the imperial preceptor had left behind a prophecy that there would only be one empress in the demon world, i had to wait for you to appear, in fact, even if the imperial preceptor had not left behind this prophecy, i reckon that other than you, no other woman can make me look at her more than once.¡±
In this life, his heart had been pulled by Bai Yan. The prophecy was no longer important. It was only because of the appearance of the prophecy that he was able to find her so quickly.
Therefore, Wanwan should thank the state preceptor for this.
bai yan pursed her lips lightly and lowered her eyes, scenes of her past life and present life shed past her eyes like a camera, causing her eyes to glow with a strange light.
¡°Di Cang, if 1 had met you first in my previous life, perhaps the things that happened after that would not have happened again, Huanhuan.¡±
In her previous life, if she had met di Cang first, she would not have developed a reliance on Feng Li Xiao, and would not have suffered so much pain in the divine world.
This man definitely has the ability to make her fall in love with him first.
It was a pity that di Cang appeared toote. She and Feng lixiao were childhood sweethearts. Even though they were not deeply in love, she had always treated him as her only one.
That was why she was so sorrowfulter on.
Fortunately, di Cang pulled her out of her pain and promised her a lifetime of happiness.
¡°I¡¯m notte in this life.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s Red lips rose and his smile was extremely devilish, after all, you already had little Chen ¡®er on your first night here. So, even if Chu Yifeng used all his strength, he still couldn¡¯t snatch you away.
¡°What?¡± Chu Yifeng¡¯s gentle face suddenly appeared in Bai Yan¡¯s mind. She smiled. Speaking of which, 1 haven¡¯t seen Chu Yifeng for a long time. 1 kind of miss him.
Her words had just fallen when di Cang¡¯s beautiful face immediately darkened. The strength he used to hold Bai Yan¡¯s hand increased a little, forcing her to ce all her attention on her.
¡°Yan ¡®er, I¡¯m by your side. It¡¯s enough that you miss me. Why are you thinking about other people?¡± Di Cang raised his brows and said in an overbearing tone, ¡± besides, that brat Chu Yifeng will never be able to snatch you away in this lifetime. You belonged to me in your previous life. In this life, you also belong to me.
Bai Yanliang¡¯s dazed gaze swept over.
¡°I also belong to you.¡±
All of di Cang¡¯s domineering words stopped, and all of them were converted into this light sentence.
Yan ¡®er, from the moment I met you in my previous life, 1 was destined to fall. Moreover, from my previous life, I¡¯ve decided that I must snatch you back to the demon world and make you the Queen of the demon world.
what if 1 really got married to Feng lixiao in my previous life? ¡± Bai Yan smiled, what if the things that happened after that did not happen in my previous life?
Back then, if not for what happenedter, everyone in the divine Pce would have wanted her to marry Feng liyao. She did not ept it urately, but she did not reject it.
Since she was young, the man she had the most contact with was Feng lixiao. In addition, before she met di Cang, she did not know about love and thought that Feng lixiao was the love of her life. Therefore, it was very likely that she would really marry him..
Chapter 2105: Half a year (1)
Chapter 2105: Half a year (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Married? impossible. In this lifetime, you will never be able to marry him. di Cang sneered, if you really dare to marry him, I will dare to snatch the bride. You can only be the Queen of my demon world. No one else can touch you.
bai yan smiled, her smile was very beautiful, but it also carried sadness.
actually, I don¡¯t really like the me in my previous life, she sighed, ¡± I always feel that I was too stupid in my previous life. First, I trusted Yun Ruoxi, and then I mistook the sibling rtionship with Feng lixiao for love. So, when I remember everything that happened in my previous life, I hate myself!
fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint myself in this life.
bai yan raised her eyes to stare at the man in front of her. in this life, she had not missed this man who loved her as much as his life.
¡°Yan ¡®er, in order to attract your attention back then, I was also childish and crazy. However, you still agreed to be my queen in the end.¡±
di cang had already walked to bai yan¡¯s side and pulled the woman¡¯s body into his embrace.
His Phoenix eyes were focused and affectionate, and only her figure was reflected in his ck pupils.
actually, when you chose me, I only had one goal, and that was to let the world know that your choice was not wrong. I will dote on you, love you, and despise you for all eternity.
Bai Yan hugged di Cang tightly as a smile bloomed on the corners of her lips.
After a long time, she finally let go and stood up with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Holy Ind to rest for a while. With the speed of the three masters, it won¡¯t be long before theye to bi an.¡±
Sure enough, with Zheng Qi three people¡¯s speed, they only needed one day and one night to be able to gather everyone.
At this moment, Saint Ind was packed with people. People from Phoenix House and demonic beast sect stood at the back and looked at the woman sitting on the chaise longue respectfully.
Di Cangy beside Bai Yan, his long silver hair falling down, as if it was dyed with the elegance of the moonlight. He was so beautiful that he was devilish, making people suffocate.
his arm gently hugged the woman beside him, and his red lips rippled with a smile, his pair of phoenix eyes seemed to have the domineering aura of an emperor, looking down on the world.
Bai Changfeng and the other old fellows were all sitting beside Bai Yan. No one opened their mouths to speak but were waiting for Bai Yan to speak.
two grandpas, Grandpa, grandma, uncles, ¡± a smile appeared on Bai Yan¡¯s lips, my three masters should have already told you about this matter. I wonder what your thoughts are? ¡±
Bai Changfeng sighed slightly. I can¡¯t bear to leave the medicine order. However, I also know that this matter is of great importance. You can¡¯t protect so many of us at the same time. Therefore, I don¡¯t have any objections to going to China¡¯s territory. I¡¯lle back when everything is peaceful.
After all, the medicine sect on this maind was his Foundation. How could he bear to give it up? Therefore, no matter what, he would definitely return to this ce in the future.
my decision is the same as Bai Changfeng¡¯S. Wen Wuwei smiled. The gaze he used to look at Bai Yan was filled with admiration, moreover, it is not easy for you to have your current achievements. We can not stay here and hold you back. Going to that ce is indeed much safer than here, aww.
At the very least, there would be some experts holding the fort there. If they insisted on staying in the maind, they would definitely cause trouble for Bai Yan.
He was still able to distinguish between these kinds of things.
master¡ Nangong sun was silent for a moment, after I go to China, I¡¯ll still rely on my own efforts to improve my strength.
Chapter 2106: Half a year (2)
Chapter 2106: Half a year (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
In the eyes of the world, with such a powerful master, Nangong sun would definitely be able to gain a lot of glory in her cultivation path.
In fact, he didn¡¯t need any of this glory. He only needed this master.
He only wanted to achieve sess through his own efforts.
¡°Alright!¡±
bai yan smiled faintly. ¡± after we reach hua xia¡¯s territory, i will not ask you how you want to increase your strength, however, you must also leave this ce with me! ¡±
¡°Yes, master,¡±
A smile appeared on Nangong sun¡¯s delicate and pretty face. He looked at Bai Yan and asked, ¡± ¡°Did sister Ling ¡®er note with master today?¡±
The moment Nangong sun finished speaking, di Gang¡¯s vignt eyes immediately turned to him.
Suddenly, his lips curled into a smile.
This kid was so young, but he already had ideas about his daughter?
Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he ask Bai Xiaochen, why didn¡¯t he ask Tian Tian, and just had to ask Ling ¡®er?
¡°i also want to know why ling ¡®er didn¡¯te?¡±
Little fatty Wang asked as he held the chicken leg in one hand and gnawed on it until his mouth was full of oil.
¡°You shut up!¡±
Wang deqiu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pped little fatty Wang¡¯s head. He could already feel di Gang¡¯s face turning dark as heughed awkwardly, ¡± ¡°my son is too insensible, i hope you two don¡¯t mind.¡±
what a joke, if any brat dared to ask about the whereabouts of his wang xiaotong, his face would be extremely ugly.
this was the joy and pain of having a daughter.
As long as he thought of his daughter getting married in the future, he would feel so sad that he wanted to cry. In addition, his daughter was so young and was already being targeted by some Rascals. How could he be happy?
Di Cang did not say anything.
Of these two kids, one was Bai Yan¡¯s disciple and the other was Bai Xiaochen¡¯spanion. Therefore, he restrained the anger in his heart.
His daughter was only four years old, and there were already boys who had ideas about her. When she grew up, who knew how many wild bees and butterflies woulde?
He had to stop those people from appearing!
Nangong sun, ¡± LAN Xiaoyun turned her head to look at Nangong sun curiously and asked, ¡± why are you asking about Xiao Ling ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts? logically speaking, your rtionship with bai xiaochen is better, could it be that ran ran has taken a fancy to little ling ¡®er?¡±
Nangong Cheng pursed his lips.
the girl¡¯s pure and clean smile had never left his mind since she appeared two years ago.
Thinking up to this point, Nangong sun¡¯s cold eyes shed with determination, ¡± ¡°If Master and Grand Master are willing, I can protect sister Ling ¡®er for the rest of her life.¡±
Di Gang¡¯s expression turned even colder, and his aura was cold.
However, Nangong sun was not afraid at all. She raised her head and looked into di Gang¡¯s eyes.
This was the first person who wasn¡¯t frightened by di Gang¡¯s imposing manner and even had the courage to look directly at him.
His strong courage made the people around him admire him.
¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±
After a long time, di Cang casually said this sentence.
I can work harder to improve my strength. I can endure any hardship, and I¡¯m willing to go through any danger. I¡¯ll make myself strong enough to protect sister Ling ¡®er.
Nangong sun¡¯s face was filled with determination.
Di Cang was so angry that heughed. His smile was also sinister, making people feel as if they had fallen into hell.
¡°If you want to be my, di Gang¡¯s, son-inw, you have to go through countless tests. Wait until you¡¯ve grown up ande to endure the tests.¡±
Of course, he would be the one to set the test, and he would not let Nangong sun have the chance to fail.
Chapter 2107: Half a year (3)
Chapter 2107: Half a year (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
little fatty wang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw di cang loosen up towards nangong cheng,¡± ¡°What about me? Can 1 protect little sister Ling ¡®er?¡±
Wang deqiu was shocked by little fatty Wang¡¯s courage. When did this kid be so fearless?
Admiration, he really admired her!
¡°You?¡± Di Cang sneered as he looked at little fatty Wang,¡± your first test is to lose weight.
Lose weight?
Ehh!
Little fatty Wang scratched the back of his head, then forget it. It¡¯s impossible for me to lose this fat in this lifetime.
So, he probably doesn¡¯t have much hope, Yingluo.
Grandmaster,¡± Nangong sun ignored this small interlude and continued to look at di Cang with a determined gaze,¡± I will definitely pass your test. I want to be the one sister Ling ¡®er can rely on for the rest of her life.
Di Cang gave a disdainfulugh. Pass the test? It would be impossible in this lifetime!
He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pass Chen ¡®er and Tian Tian¡¯s test.
¡°Yan ¡®er, let¡¯s not have any more girls in the future.¡±
Di Cang frowned and turned to Bai Yan, inexplicably throwing out this sentence.
what? ¡± Bai Yan was stunned, why? ¡±
¡°when i saw so many people thinking about our precious daughter, i was so angry that i wanted to kill them, however, they were all your people, so how could i kill them? I can only hold my anger in. If I have two more daughters who are coveted by others like this, I¡¯m afraid I really won¡¯t be able to control my feelings.¡±
Bai Yan gently stroked her chin and smiled, ¡°that¡¯s good, i don¡¯t need to give birth.¡±
Di Cang looked at Bai Yan in a daze, his Phoenix eyes full of surprise. After a while, he asked,¡± ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Who knows if my next child will be a boy or a girl? It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t have to give birth and I don¡¯t have to use Yingluo.¡±
then forget it, let¡¯s continue to have children. If you ignore me in the future, I¡¯ll bring a group of children to surround your door and block you. I don¡¯t believe that you can be so cruel as to abandon so many children.
So, in short, having more children was still a great benefit.
It was the easiest for Bai Yan to be soft-hearted towards children. In the future, if she ran away from home like in the past, he would be able to bring a group of children to look for her.
At that time, she would definitely be so soft-hearted that she would go home with him for a walk.
bai yan narrowed her eyes.¡± what you mean is that the child only has one use? ¡±
Seeing the cold glint in the woman¡¯s eyes, di Cang¡¯s face hurriedly raised into a smile,¡± ¡°No, as long as it¡¯s your child, I¡¯ll love it to the bone.¡±
the crowd below watched the two of them flirt as if there was no one else around and couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.
When did they reach the point where they could turn a blind eye to others?
¡± ahem, ahem,¡± bai zhangfeng coughed twice,¡± yan ¡®er, when do we leave?¡± right now. Bai Yan smiled and slowly stood up. however, the establishment of the Huaxia territory was initially a piece of barrennd. I still need you to find people to open up fields, build houses, and also take care of things.
She turned to look at Chu ran, who was beside her, and a smile appeared on her lips.
¡°Saint Lord, you don¡¯t have to worry about that girl Chu Yiyi. She must be with Xiao ¡®er now. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for them. As for Chu Yifeng Qianqian, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. His talent and strength are very strong. Ordinary people don¡¯t have much chance of winning against him.¡±
In any case, Chu Yifeng had a close rtionship with Feng lixiao. Hence, with his talent, it was only a matter of time before he broke through to the Lord-tier.
Moreover, Feng Li Xiao would definitely not leave Chu Yifeng alone.
Chu ranughed bitterly. This girl was really as meticulous as a needle. She could see through his little thoughts..
Chapter 2108: Half a year (4)
Chapter 2108: Half a year (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
1 am relieved to hear your words. 1 am not worried about Yifeng. He has always had his own opinions. However, that girl Yiyi is too reckless. 1 am afraid that she will be in danger.
although chu ran often made chu yiyi the scapegoat, in reality, everyone on the continent knew that this little princess chu yiyi was extremely pampered in the holynds, she was practically held in the palm of one¡¯s hand for fear of falling or melting in one¡¯s mouth, no matter how many mistakes she made, chu ran would always settle them for her.
It could be seen how much Chu ran usually indulged and loved her.
don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be very safe. Bai Yanzily stretched her waist, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s set off now. I¡¯m afraid that those people will find Wanwan if we wait any longer.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Everyone did not hesitate and followed Bai Yan out.
This time, not only did they bring all their belongings, but they also brought their servants with them, nning to move to China.
To cultivators, half a year¡¯s time was like the snap of a finger, passing by in a sh.
in the past half a year, through everyone¡¯s hard work, china¡¯s territory was no longer as barren as before, instead, it had begun to take shape.
As for the residents of Huaxia¡¯s territory, they were only those who had been brought over by the various major territories. If they really wanted to develop into the maind and the divine realm, they would need to go through countless years of wasted time.
At that moment, an angry roar came from the study room in the dust frost domain, shaking the entire sky.
After that, the study door, which had been closed for half a year, was slowly opened under everyone¡¯s gaze.
The man was dressed in a long ck robe. He was handsome and a little cold. His eyes were cold as he looked at the people outside the study.
¡°My Lord, have you recovered from your injuries?¡±
One of them asked in a trembling voice.
the man¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile and his eyes darkened.¡±The power of the demonic me Pearl is indeed extraordinary. Although the demonic me Pearl didn¡¯te close to me and didn¡¯t burn me, the power that spread out still hurt me. It took me half a year to fully recover from my injuries.¡±
the demonic me pearl disdains the little princess of the demonic realm?
He would settle this score with the demon Realm sooner orter.
¡°Where¡¯s that woman Yun Ruoxi?¡±
The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold glint shed across his eyes.
reporting to the Lord, miss Yun has not left the room for a long time.
¡°You guys keep an eye on her, don¡¯t let her run around.¡±
Because she was his hope to break through to the true God Realm.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s strength had reached the advanced stage of the mystic God Realm, and she could already consume the heart of the true God. All shecked now was the demonic me Pearl.
However, the demonic me Pearl was in the little girl¡¯s body and it would not be easy to take it out.
After saying this, the man no longer paid any attention to his subordinates behind him and walked in the direction of the Cape Jasmine field.
in the room.
The woman sat in front of the bronze mirror. Her delicate fingers gently touched her cheek. Her originally white jade-like skin now had a few fine lines.
The appearance of these fine lines gave the woman a fright.
She bit her lips and stared at the bronze mirror in disbelief.
¡°How is that possible? how did this happen?¡± There was a hint of panic in her eyes, why would I have such a thing? my face has never changed since a thousand years ago. Why are there wrinkles now? ¡± No! Impossible, I must be seeing things.¡±
In fact, she had discovered the changes in her body half a year ago. At the beginning, she could still use makeup to cover up the fine lines, but now, even makeup could not cover them..
Chapter 2109: Half a year (5)
Chapter 2109: Half a year (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Miss Yun.¡±
A maidservant carried a basin of water and walked towards Yun Ruoxi. ¡°Time to wash up.¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
Yun Ruoxi angrily raised her hand and flipped the basin over. She suddenly stood up from her chair and her beautiful eyes were filled with anger. I know, you¡¯reughing at me. You¡¯re allughing at me. You can all maintain your young looks, but I¡¯m starting to get old. So you¡¯reughing at me in your hearts, right?¡±
the maidservant knelt on the ground in fear, her body trembling and her eyes full of fear.
¡°miss yun, i didn¡¯t, i really didn¡¯t have qianqian.¡±
Pa!
Yun Ruoxi raised her hand and gave the little servant girl a p. In an instant, the little servant girl¡¯s entire face swelled up. Her whole body trembled but she did not dare to say a word to defend herself.
Everyone in the domain knew that miss Yun¡¯s temper was not good to begin with. However, ever since fine wrinkles began to appear on miss Yun¡¯s face half a year ago, her temper had be more and more irritable.
therefore, no one else dared to serve miss yun now. she had made a mistake some time ago and the housekeeper had rushed to miss yun¡¯s courtyard.
¡°no? You actually said you didn¡¯t? You¡¯re allughing at me in your hearts, yet you don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, you must be jealous that I have the Grand Lord¡¯s favor. If I be old and ugly, you will have the chance to get close to the Grand Lord. Am I right?¡±
yun ruoxi gritted her teeth and red at the trembling maidservant in front of her.
The little maidservant¡¯s head lowered more and more.
Everyone knew that ever since miss Yun came to the Chen Shuang realm, the Grand Lord had given her a lot of love and indulgence. Anyone who dared to oppose miss Yun would be personally dealt with by her. The Grand Lord did not me her at all.
However, everyone also knew that miss Yun was the only person in the Grand Lord¡¯s backyard who had not be his woman.
Therefore, many peopleughed at Yun Ruoxi behind her back. They wanted to know if she could act like a tyrant in the Lord¡¯s Manor. However, Yun Ruoxi was not aware of it. She thought that the Lord was unwilling to force her, so he did not have the heart to vite Xuanji.
¡°Speak, why are you not speaking? Do you think that I can¡¯tpare to that b * tch Bai Yan now that I¡¯m old?¡± yun ruoxi grabbed the little servant girl¡¯s hair and said fiercely,¡± so what if bai yan is more beautiful than me? I¡¯ve already broken through to the advanced stage of the mystic Divine realm. I¡¯m more powerful than her! She¡¯s suppressed by me in every way, and you people still dare to look down on me like her?¡±
At this moment, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. A red light filled her eyes, making her look like a lunatic.
Wuwu, miss Yun, I really didn¡¯t. Wuwuwuwuwu.
The little maidservant began to cry, and her teary eyes made her look a little pitiful.
After seeing this expression, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s anger was further ignited. She picked up a knife from the makeup mirror and her eyes shed with cruelty.
you¡¯re the same as Bai Yan. You¡¯re both b * tches who seduce men. I¡¯ll disfigure your face and see how you two will take the opportunity to seduce men.
The maidservant was stunned, her face filled with fear.
That frightened expression pleased Yun Ruoxi. Sheughed and ruthlessly stabbed the little servant girl¡¯s face.
¡°Ah!¡±
A heart-wrenching cry resounded through the sky and reverberated in the air above the Lord¡¯s Manor..
Chapter 2110: half a year (6)
Chapter 2110: half a year (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, in the past six months, everyone was familiar with Yun Ruoxi¡¯s asional madness, so no one went to meddle in her business.
After all, to them, a mere servant girl was insignificant.
In the room.
yun ruoxi forcefully stabbed the little servant girl¡¯s face more than ten times, when she saw the face covered in blood, her lips curled into a smile.
you guys are just using your good looks to seduce others. I, Yun Ruoxi, hate people like you the most. This is just a little lesson for you. Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m getting older, you will have a chance. I¡¯m the only mistress of the Lord¡¯s backyard!
The maidservant trembled as she knelt on the ground. She really did not understand why these people were treating her so cruelly when she had not done anything.
¡°get out. don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me.¡±
Yun Ruoxi coldly snorted and sternly rebuked.
Only then did the maidservant stand up from the ground and stagger towards the door. Her figure was obviously a little unstable, and she almost fell down after a few steps.
Yun Ruoxi really couldn¡¯t stand it and directly kicked the servant girl out of the door.
Her already severely injured face hit the ground and rubbed against it for a while. Suddenly, a heart-wrenching pain came, so painful that she couldn¡¯t even cry.
No one around her came to help her. At this moment, she also felt what it meant to be cold and indifferent.
¡°B * tches, they¡¯re all b * tches!¡±
yun ruoxi was still cursing in the room, she sat down in front of the bronze mirror and looked at the fine lines on her face that were increasing day by day. her face was as ugly as dark clouds.
I must not let Bai Yan surpass me. I must not!
Her goal in life was to trample that woman under her feet. She would never let her be proud for the rest of her life!
thinking of this, yun ruoxi¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness and her face was filled with determination.
a sea of cape jasmine.
From afar, it was filled with snow-white gardenias, and the fragrance was pleasant.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, Qianqian.¡±
ye yinche gazed at the sea of flowers with hidden bitterness in his eyes, it was as if he could see the woman dancing in the sea of flowers again, but unfortunately, that woman no longer existed.
¡°don¡¯t worry, i will definitely take revenge for you. now that my injuries have almost recovered, i will gather everyer to deal with the demon world and di cang¡¯s bi an,¡±
He would never allow that man to live such a peaceful life after hurting Shuang ¡®er.
He took onest look at the sea of Cape jasmines and turned to leave. However, his back was even more determined than before.
The demon Realm.
The building had long been empty.
In the demon world, all the demon beasts had moved to the Huaxia territory, and not a single one was left.
Liu chenshuang stood at the highest point, looking down at the empty demon world below. A cold light shed across her eyes, bringing with it an eerie chill.
¡°Those people from the demon Realm have all run away?¡±
Mo Xinyan bit her lip. master, it¡¯s possible that the people from the demon world knew that you woulde. They were all afraid and ran away. From this, we can see how powerful your pressure is.
ha, ¡± Liu chenshuang sneered. Her eyes turned to mo Xinyan and a mocking sneer hung on the corner of her mouth, ¡± do you think the Azure Emperor is such a coward? Do you think that the people of the demon Realm are all afraid of death? They must have left the demon Realm for some reason, or Lao Ai moved the demon Realm to another ce.¡±
This time, it would not be so easy for her toe to the demon world to take revenge.
¡°But, master¡¡±
Chapter 2111: half a year (7)
Chapter 2111: half a year (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
mo xinyan raised tier eyes and looked at liu chenshuang.
¡°where can the demon realm go? Where can it amodate so many people?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled, if I¡¯m not wrong, thatss Bai Yan might have broken through to the Overlord rank. She moved the entire demon world to her Overlord.
¡°What?¡±
Mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. That woman had already broken through to the domain stage?
In this case, wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult for her master to deal with them?
master, why is it Bai Yan who has broken through to the domain Realm and not di Cang who has opened up another space? ¡±
if I say you¡¯re stupid, you¡¯re really stupid. This demon world is the Azure Emperor¡¯s domain. It¡¯s impossible for him to open up another one. In this way, bi an can prove that Bai Yan has broken through to the Overlord realm.
Liu chenshuang nced at mo Xinyan indifferently, her tone neither warm nor cold.
Mo Xinyan clenched her fists tightly. She lowered her eyes and remained silent.
If I¡¯m not wrong, Bai Yan should be that person.
Liu chenshuang slowly turned her head around as a cold killing intent shed through her frenzied eyes.
¡°In this world, only that person, Lao Ai, would have such an aura. Only that person would be able to obtain di Gang¡¯s heart. No one else would ever appear in di Gang¡¯s eyes.¡±
back then, everyone thought that the two true gods of the demon world and the human world were mortal enemies, even ye yuche, who had been by di cang¡¯s side for a long time, thought so.
however, yingluo
She had loved di Cang for so many years. How could she not see that when di Cang looked at that woman, his eyes were filled with deep affection and gentleness?
Therefore, the person who could be loved by di Cang once again was undoubtedly her.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s heart was filled with pain. She took a deep breath, feeling even more indignant and angry.
¡°ten thousand years ago, i was only worthy of standing at the bottom and looking up at them, even if i liked the azure emperor, i didn¡¯t have the ability topete with her. but now, my strength is stronger than hers, i naturally want to snatch the azure emperor to my side.¡±
so what if she was a true god in her previous life?
In this life, he wasn¡¯t just someone who had just broken through to the Lord realm?
Since her strength had surpassed hers in this life, she would definitely let her understand who the Azure Emperor should belong to!
Mo Xinyan was silent. The image of di Cang¡¯s beautiful face appeared in her mind once again and her heart started to beat uncontrobly.
It would be great if Yingluo could be his concubine.
She raised her head and looked at Liu chenshuang, but in the end, she did not voice out her thoughts.
master, is it really okay to leave Liu yexin alone in the divinity? ¡± Mo Xinyan¡¯s eyes flickered as she asked.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes squinted as a cold light shed through them, ¡± we have a lot of things to do now. It¡¯s not convenient to bring that silly girl along. She¡¯s weak and will only drag me down. So, she can¡¯t continue to follow me.
The corners of mo Xinyan¡¯s lips lifted slightly, but she quickly put them down again.
in fact, when liu chenshuang left liu yexin behind, she was very happy.
Because master chose her and gave up on that useless Liu yexin.
this indirectly proved that she was more important than liu yexin in her master¡¯s heart.
¡°Master, where are we going next?¡± Mo Xinyan turned around and asked Liu chenshuang.
a cold glint shed in liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes. ¡± at that time, the corpse that bai yan¡¯s mother was carrying, i know zhenzhen. ¡±
what?
Mo Xinyan turned pale with fright. Master knew the corpse in the box?
Chapter 2112: Half a year (8)
Chapter 2112: Half a year (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Master, then he¡¯s Yingluo.¡±
his name is Tian Yan. I¡¯ve seen him once, but after his domain was sealed, I couldn¡¯t see him again. Those people call her Madam, which means that woman, Qianqian, is Tian Yan¡¯s Madam? ¡±
Liu chenshuangughed coldly, so, it¡¯s very simple to find Bai Yan and di Cang. As long as we find that woman, we will naturally be able to find him.
She really did not expect that Bai Yan would be Tianyan¡¯s daughter, hehe. Back then, she still admired Tianyan very much. She did not expect that Tianyan¡¯s daughter would snatch away di Cang.
This proved that she and Tianyan were irreconcble.
and¡ Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes and continued, ¡± from the looks of it, Tianyan is already dead. Now that his physical body has been destroyed by me, there is no Lord in charge of the fire domain. Xinyan,e with me to the fire domain now. I want to see that woman again.
¡°Yes, master,¡±
mo xinyan replied respectfully.
After saying this, Liu chenshuang took another look at the deste demon world. She turned around and her body floated into the sky. Then, like a gust of wind, she disappeared.
Not long after Liu chenshuang had left, a youngdy dressed in sackcloth slowly walked into the mountain peak of the demon Realm.
The young girl¡¯s face no longer had the initial dullness, and her eyes were filled with an iprehensible emotion.
a gentle breeze blew past, and his linen robe fluttered in the wind.
She didn¡¯t have Liu chenshuang¡¯s aura, nor was she as exquisite as mo Xinyan. However, her linen clothes couldn¡¯t hide her delicate and pretty face.
¡°why did yingluo abandon me?¡±
the young girl slowly closed her eyes, her face revealing a pained expression.
Why?
The person she relied on the most in this world had left without a word and abandoned her?
however, she had followed their auras to this ce, but she still couldn¡¯t find them.
¡°from now on, i no longer have an elder sister, and i no longer have a mother, qianqian¡±
Suddenly, the young girl opened her eyes. The silly look on her face had long disappeared, and she was cold and expressionless.
At this moment, a voice came from the sky.
¡°My Lord, it seems that all the people from the demon world have fled, leaving behind only a curly-haired youngdy?¡±
The young girl was startled and slowly raised her head. In an instant, a handsome face was reflected in her eyes.
A look of confusion shed across her eyes. She felt that the man in front of her seemed somewhat familiar.
¡°Eh? A person from the demon Realm?¡± Ye yingche walked down from the sky. His dark and cold gazended on the young girl¡¯s delicate and pretty face, and his brows furrowed slightly, where did the other people from the demon world go? ¡±
he had originally wanted to wait for his injuries to recover beforeing to take revenge on di cang. who knew that after he appeared, the demon realm¡¯so ai had all disappeared?
All that was left was a young girl who did not seem to have much strength.
Had she been abandoned by the demon Realm?
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
The young girl pursed her lips and shook her head.
Ye yuche¡¯s gaze was firmly locked on the young girl again. His gaze passed through the young girl¡¯s eyes and saw the real body hidden under the human body. His eyes suddenly jumped.
¡°The Blue Fox family? That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m the only one left in the Blue Fox family. Di Cang killed her that year. I mobilized my family to take revenge on di Cang. In that battle, the entire Blue Fox family was annihted. My family members also died on the battlefield. It¡¯s impossible for the Blue Fox family to still be around!¡±
Ye yuche gritted his teeth in hatred.
Chapter 2113: Half a year (9)
Chapter 2113: Half a year (9)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The reason why he hated di Cang was firstly because Shuang ¡®er had been killed by di Cang, and secondly because he resented the fact that all of his rtives and nsmen had also been lost in the battle with di Cang.
For this reason, he, the only remaining Blue Fox, betrayed the demon world and hated the demon world¡¯s Suan ni to the bone.
It turned out that this girl was also a member of the Blue Fox family.
For some reason, the more ye yuche looked at this young girl, the more he wanted to pity her. He had never felt this way before.
other than shuang ¡®er, there was no one else that could make him feel the urge to pity them.
¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡±
Ye yuche tried to sound as gentle as possible as he asked.
the moment he finished his sentence, the domain realm masters who followed behind him were stunned.
Everyone knew that the Grand Lord doted on miss Yun, but in front of the Grand Lord, miss Yun had never enjoyed such a gentle tone.
why was he teasing an unfamiliar girl now?
¡°I don¡¯t have a mother.¡±
Liu yexin looked up at ye wanche. my mother is dead. Everyone else is dead. I¡¯m the only one left.
She didn¡¯t have a mother.
Ever since Liu chenshuang had wanted to deal with her personally, but had secretly abandoned her, she no longer had a mother.
¡± What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Liu yexin¡±
Liu yexin?
Ye yuche¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
This girl¡¯s surname was Liu? Was he from the Blue Fox family?
Could it be that Huahua
No! That was impossible!
Back then, he and Shuang ¡®er had only had a one night stand, and it was impossible for them to have a child so easily.
Moreover, that incident happened ten thousand years ago, and Yingluo was only sixteen or eighteen years old now. How could she be his child?
¡± xin ¡®er, you can be considered one of my nsmen, why don¡¯t youe back with me? i¡¯ll take good care of you. ¡±
He and this girl could be considered to be fated. Furthermore, this girl made him feel a desire to protect her. He couldn¡¯t help but urge him to bring her back. Liu yexin pursed her lips. I¡¯m useless. I¡¯m a silly girl.
¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye yucheughed wildly, how can my Chen Shuang domain not be able to support a girl? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a good-for-nothing or an idiot, I¡¯ll take you back. Besides, I think you look very normal, not as stupid as you said.¡± Dust frost domain?
Liu yexin raised her head in confusion. Why was the name of this domain so simr to the woman¡¯s?
However, since she had already decided to bid farewell to the past, Liu yexin didn¡¯t raise any doubts. She just pursed her pink lips.
¡°i used to be a silly girl, but yingluo, my mother died, so i grew up overnight.¡± it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have a mother, so I¡¯ll take care of you on your mother¡¯s behalf, ye yuche slowly turned his head and looked at the people behind him. from now on, Ye Xin will be the youngdy of our Chen Shuang domain. No one is allowed to disrespect her.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
Everyone was shocked. They did not understand why the Grand Lord would be so friendly to a young girl they had just met.
Moreover, this little girl was obviously malnourished and not very beautiful. It was impossible for the Grand Lord to take a fancy to her.
However, no matter how many questions they had in their hearts, they were all smart enough not to ask and only took ye yuche¡¯s words to heart.
There was a smile on ye yuche¡¯s face. This trip to the demon world wasn¡¯t without any gains. At least he picked up a little girl, Wanwan.
The news that the Lord had brought back a young girl from his trip had spread throughout the entire Lord¡¯s Manor.
Chapter 2114: half a year (10)
Chapter 2114: half a year (10)
Trantor: 549690339 |
some people even imed that this time, yun ruoxi would definitely fall out of favor, they had never seen the grand lord so gentle to a woman.
These words naturally reached Yun Ruoxi¡¯s ears.
When she heard the news, she suddenly stood up from her chair. Her face, which was gradually aging, was full of anger.
It was also because of this anger that her face became even uglier, making her look very ferocious.
¡°Men!¡±
She gritted her teeth fiercely, her eyes fierce.
Not long after, a young maidservant walked in from outside and respectfully walked to Yun Ruoxi¡¯s side.
Because Yun Ruoxi had just destroyed a maidservant¡¯s face not long ago, the new maidservant kept her head down and did not dare to look at her. She said timidly, ¡± ¡°miss yun, do you have any instructions?¡±
¡°Where is the woman that the Grand Lord brought back?¡±
yun ruoxi¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light as she asked coldly.
¡°Miss Yun, the Grand Lord has arranged for thatdy to go to the wind listening Pavilion.¡±
lead the way. I want to see that girl now and see what she used to seduce the Grand Lord!
yun ruoxi ruthlessly flicked her robe, under the lead of the young maidservant, she quickly walked in the direction of the wind listening pavilion.
In the wind-listening Pavilion, Liu yexin looked at the servants who were waiting for her orders. She felt a lump in her throat, but she forced it down, all these years, no one had ever given her such respect.
In the past, she was silly and didn¡¯t understand anything. But now that she had suffered a huge blow overnight, she was no longer that silly, so she understood everything.
¡°You guys can leave first. I¡¯m used to being alone and don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡±
Liu yexin smiled and said.
the maidservants were afraid that liu yexin would be like yun ruoxi and not easy to serve, now that they saw her being so kind, their hearts settled down.
Just as one of the maidservants was about to speak, the door was kicked open with a bang.
Liu yexin was shocked. She quickly stood up and looked at Yun Ruoxi, who wasing over aggressively. Her clear eyes were filled with confusion.
¡°You¡¯re the woman that the Lord just brought back?¡± Yun Ruoxi sized up the young girl in front of her.
the young girl had already changed out of her sackcloth clothes and put on a brocade dress, whichplemented her small and delicate face, making her look very delicate.
However,pared to those beauties in the Lord¡¯s Manor, this young girl was far from beingparable to Qianqian.
I don¡¯t think so. I wonder what you¡¯re using to confuse his lordship. Yun Ruoxi sneered.
Back then, when she was deeply in love with Feng Li Xiao, Bai Yan had fought with her, but she had never been able to snatch her away.
Now, Yingluo wanted to be the female owner of the dust frost domain, but another woman came topete with her for Yingluo¡¯s favor.
She would not lose this time.
Liu yexin took a few steps back and pursed her pink lips. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Yun Ruoxi smiled sarcastically. She walked forward and pped Liu yexin¡¯s face.
Liu yexin couldn¡¯t Dodge in time, and half of her face became red and swollen. She gasped in pain and bit her lip to stop herself from crying.
All these years, did she not suffer enough? What was this now?
As long as uncle ye didn¡¯t make things difficult for Wanwan, she could tolerate it.
¡°Miss Yun!¡±
The servant girls were shocked by Yun Ruoxi¡¯s sudden action. They hurriedly ran to Liu yexin¡¯s side and asked nervously, ¡± you can¡¯t treat miss Ye Xin like this. The Grand Lord has specially instructed us to take good care of her.
Chapter 2115: Yun Ruoxi is being tortured (1)
Chapter 2115: Yun Ruoxi is being tortured (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Hehe!¡±
Yun Ruoxi revealed a contemptuous smile, her eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, in this dust frost realm, the only woman who can make decisions is me. Over the years, have I not killed many women around the Grand Lord? have you ever seen the grand lord teach me a lesson for those women? He didn¡¯t even say a single harsh word.¡±
In the Grand Lord¡¯s heart, there was only that woman named Liu chenshuang. Other women were nothing to him. Even if she really killed this woman, the Grand Lord would not say a word about her.
The maidservants were stunned. Indeed, the Grand Lord was very indulgent of miss Yun. Even though miss Yun had turned the Lord¡¯s mansion upside down, the Grand Lord had never reprimanded him.
So,huhu
The maidservants hesitated for a moment before making way.
They really couldn¡¯t be med for this. They still needed to rely on miss Yun¡¯s nose to survive. If they offended miss Yun for miss Ye Xin¡¯s sake, they obviously couldn¡¯t bear the loss.
¡°What do you want to do?¡±
When Liu yexin saw the servant girls move aside, she panicked. However, her eyes were filled with stubbornness as she looked at Yun Ruoxi.
Such a gaze made Yun Ruoxi even angrier.
she pulled out the whip from her waist and whipped liu yexin.
The whip was so painful that tears flowed out of Liu yexin¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists tightly, and her delicate body trembled.
Back when she was in the hell domain, her life wasn¡¯t very satisfactory, but she had never been whipped like this.
Moreover, at that time, she was a fool and didn¡¯t understand anything. She didn¡¯t feel any sorrow or pain.
Now, seeing that none of the maidservants who had just called her miss spoke up for her, her heart was filled with coldness.
who asked you to seduce the Lord? who asked you to steal my man?!
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s whipshed down fiercely. Liu yexin¡¯s skin immediately split open and blood flowed out.
it was hard to tell if it was sweat or tears on her face, but they mixed together and slowly dripped from her cheeks to the ground.
¡± let me tell you, your biggest mistake was following the grand lord back, i¡¯ve seen too many women like you all these years, you think that just because you have some good looks, you can fly up to the branches and be a phoenix, the funny thing is, in the grand lord¡¯s mansion, there are a lot of women who are more beautiful than you. ¡±
yun ruoxiughed out loud, herughter was filled with madness.¡±Do you really think that the Grand Lord brought you back because he loves you? wrong, he just thought that i was bored and brought you back for me to y with, the grand lord still loves me the most.¡±
Do you really think that the Grand Lord brought you back because he loves you? Wrong, he just thought I was bored, so he brought you back for me to y with.
I just brought you back for me to y with, Yingluo.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s words kept echoing in Liu yexin¡¯s mind.
it made her feel as if her heart was being torn apart, it was so painful that her tears flowed, but she bit her lip and stubbornly refused to make a sound.
It turned out that Yingluo¡¯s existence had always been unnecessary.
Her mother had abandoned her.
Uncle ye, who she thought could make her feel warm, was only here to make her happy? let her do whatever she wanted?
if she really was an unnecessary existence, why did she appear in this world?
Liu yexin¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. Her tears flowed more and more violently. Her face was pale and bloodless.
The maids couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. However, for the sake of their own safety, no one dared to stand up for Liu yexin or stop Yun Ruoxi.
Chapter 2116: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (2)
Chapter 2116: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
They were afraid of Yingluo.
Yun Ruoxi would shift her anger to them.
¡°You are Liu yexin, right?¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled sinisterly. She had already taken out a dagger and slowly walked to Liu yexin. She pointed the dagger at her face and smiled eerily. 1 want to see what your face will look like after I melt it.
Liu yexin looked at Yun Ruoxi again. She bit her lips and didn¡¯t say a word.
since you don¡¯t like to talk, then I¡¯ll make you scream out loud. Yun Ruoxiughed out loud, you¡¯re the same as that damn b * tch Bai Yan. Both of you are not good people!
bai yan?
Liu yexin was stunned. This woman also knew Bai Yan?
moreover, looking at the situation, it seemed that her rtionship with bai yan was not very friendly, it should have reached the point of hostility.
Hiss!
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s dagger had already cut Liu yexin¡¯s cheek. Blood flowed down her face, dyeing her delicate face red.
liu ye¡¯s heart ached so much that his entire body trembled, however, she still didn¡¯t say anything, as if she was mute, however, the gaze she looked at yun ruoxi with was filled with anger.
The maidservants looked away. They did not dare to look at this cruel scene. However, in their eyes, Liu yexin was probably finished.
¡°Yun Ruoxi, what are you doing?¡±
at this moment, an angry voice came from behind, making yun ruoxi shiver in fear.
When she turned her head, she saw ye yuche appear at the door. He was holding a te of exquisite pastries in his hands, and his face was filled with anger.
¡°Lord of the territory,¡±
Yun Ruoxi was stunned. Her eyes showed panic but she quickly calmed down.
the grand lord had always indulged her. this time, he would probably not be too harsh on her.
so, thinking of this, yun ruoxi¡¯s face revealed a smile.¡± ¡°My Lord, why have youe? I¡¯m going to take care of some things, and I¡¯ll sort them outter.¡±
The moment she finished speaking, the pastry in ye yuche¡¯s hand was already thrown to the ground.
He moved like the wind and appeared in front of Liu yexin in an instant.
At this moment, he saw Liu yexin¡¯s sorry state and his heart ached.
His hand gently touched the young girl¡¯s blood-covered cheek. However, when the young girl felt the warmth of his palm, her body trembled slightly and she hurriedly turned her head away, avoiding his touch.
ye yuche¡¯s hand froze in the air, and the entire room was filled with rage.
his eyes were filled with pain, and his face grew colder.
Grand Lord Wanwan! Yun Ruoxi was frightened by ye yuche¡¯s expression and took a few steps back in panic.
This was the second time she had seen ye yuche so furious.
the first time was because she didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and barged into the sea of cape jasmines, offending the grand lord¡¯s shuang ¡®er. but what was the reason for this?
Yun Ruoxi bit her lip and slowly turned to look at Liu yexin. Her eyes were filled with anger.
Could it be that the Suan ni Grand Lord had taken a fancy to this girl?
¡°Yun Ruoxi, who let you touch her?¡± Anger surged in ye yuche¡¯s chest. He looked at Yun Ruoxi coldly and his voice was so gloomy that it seemed toe from hell.
Feeling the sudden change in the man¡¯s aura, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart trembled. She raised her pale face and said,¡± ¡°Grand Lord Yingluo, this girl Yingluo, this girl didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and contradicted me. I only taught her a lesson, that¡¯s all..¡±
Chapter 2117: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (3)
Chapter 2117: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°a lesson? you¡¯ve whipped her so cruelly, and you say you¡¯re only going to teach her a lesson? Yun Ruoxi, I usually indulge you and let you turn the world upside down, but you shouldn¡¯t have had any feelings for me!¡±
BOOM!
ye yuche raised his hand and sent his strength into yun ruoxi¡¯s chest, her body instantly flew out and mmed into the corner of the wall in a sorry state, blood continuously flowed out of her mouth, making her face even paler.
Why?
If it was Liu chenshuang, it would be fine. But why would the Grand Lord treat her like this for Qianqian?
Liu yexin stood behind ye yuche the entire time. She remained silent and looked at Yun Ruoxi with her lips pursed.
In the depths of her eyes, there was a cold light.
besides, even if ye Xin really went against you, it¡¯s only right! ye yucheughed coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°ye xin is the young miss of my lord¡¯s manor, while you, wanwan, are just a servant, i usually indulge you, but you really think too highly of yourself, i won¡¯t hold you ountable for killing all those women in my lord¡¯s manor, but you moved ye xin!¡±
The word ¡®servant¡¯ was like a needle, ruthlessly stabbing into Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart.
She had thought that Qianqian was a special existence to the Grand Lord, but the Grand Lord imed that Qianqian was just a servant?
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Yun Ruoxiughed. Sheughed miserably and in despair.
¡°Grand Lord, I¡¯ve followed you for a few years and you¡¯ve doted on me for a few years. I thought that you were really good to me, but I didn¡¯t expect that in your heart, my status is equivalent to that of a servant? Is this the reason why you haven¡¯t given me an identity after so long?¡± Yun Ruoxi slowly got up from the ground and looked at ye yuche with sorrowful eyes. Her eyes were filled with despair.
¡°This Overlord has always only had Shuang ¡®er, and you, Chi Chi, Who Do You Think You Are?¡±
Ye yucheughed coldly, his voice merciless.
If this woman wasn¡¯t of some use to him, he would never let her stay. She deserved to die for treating Ye Xin like this!
in reality, ye yuche didn¡¯t understand why he felt a sense of familiarity when he first saw liu yexin.
He wanted to bring her back to the Lord¡¯s Manor and protect her so that no one could hurt her.
But he didn¡¯t expect that in the end, it was his people who hurt her so badly, Xuxu.
A cold glint shed in ye wanche¡¯s eyes. He slowly walked forward and forcefully stuffed a pill into Yun Ruoxi¡¯s mouth.
Yun Ruoxi wanted to resist, but under ye yuche¡¯s pressure, she couldn¡¯t resist at all.
¡°I¡¯ve already suppressed your strength. Men, drag her away and lock her up! Without my order, she¡¯s not allowed to take a single step away, and no one is allowed to let her out. Also, invite The Alchemist from the Lord¡¯s Manor to treat her.¡±
Ye yuche slowly flicked his sleeves. With his back to Yun Ruoxi, his gloomy voice gradually sounded.
He would settle the score with this woman after Liu yexin¡¯s injuries were healed.
¡°My Lord!¡±
Yun Ruoxi finally panicked. She understood that the Grand Lord was serious this time.
Therefore, before that person could drag Yun Ruoxi down, she had already pounced in front of ye yuche and tightly hugged his thigh.
¡°lord, i know i was wrong, i was really wrong, i won¡¯t dare to be arrogant again, please let me go this time.¡±
Bang! Bang!
Ye wanche mercilessly kicked Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body away, his eyes cold, what are you guys standing there for? drag her away.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
Two guards walked in from outside, grabbed Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body, and dragged her out of the door.
Yun Ruoxi kept struggling and shouting, but she didn¡¯t make the man in front of her turn back to look at her..
Chapter 2118: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (4)
Chapter 2118: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Even if it was just a nce
¡± ye xin, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯mte.¡±
Ye yuche hugged Liu yexin tightly, his eyes full of heartache, ¡°it¡¯s uncle ye¡¯s fault that you¡¯ve suffered such grievances.¡±
uncle ye. Liu yexin raised her head and looked at ye yuche with her big, clear eyes, will you be like my mother and abandon me?¡± Just now, she said that you brought me back because you wanted me to be her toy. So, you will abandon me like Mother?¡±
¡°Your mother?¡± Ye Wanwan was startled, isn¡¯t your mother already dead? ¡±
Liu yexin lowered her eyes and said,¡±yes, she¡¯s dead, Zhenzhen.¡±
In her heart, she was already dead.
good child, ye yuche didn¡¯t have the gloominess he usually had when facing others. Instead, he was unprecedentedly gentle, uncle ye won¡¯t abandon you. Wanwan probably caused a person like your mother¡¯s death because she did too many evil things. How could she abandon such a well-behaved child like you? ¡± Ye yuche did not link Liu yexin to Liu chenshuang at all.
This girl was only 16 years old, and it had been 10000 years since he and Liu chenshuang had sex.
perhaps it was because this girl was also from the blue fox family and they were the only remaining members of the blue fox family that he was so kind to her.
¡°Uncle ye, why is your domain called the dust frost domain?¡± liu yexin¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.
Ye yuche¡¯s heart suddenly sank.
The guards standing behind ye yuche also turned pale with fright.
Within the domain, who did not know that the two words Chen Shuang were taboo? Even if the domain was named the dust frost domain, no one was allowed to mention these two words in front of the Lord.
Thisdy Ye Xin was really bold to ask the Grand Lord about this matter.
However, Yingluo
Ye yuche didn¡¯t fly into a rage as the others expected. A smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°The woman 1 once loved was called Chen Shuang.¡±
liu yexin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked,¡±what kind of person is that woman called chen shuang?¡± Uncle ye, can you tell me?¡±
¡°of course you can.¡± ye wanche patted liu yexin¡¯s head, ¡°she¡¯s the gentlest woman in the world, she¡¯s not domineering or powerful enough, but she has a kind heart that others don¡¯t have, she¡¯s also a member of the blue fox n, her father has a very high status in the blue fox n and even in the entire demon world, but xuanji is still so kind that she cherishes all the demons under her wings, regardless of their status.¡±
she likes gardenias and dancing. At the same time, she hates brutal Wars. She doesn¡¯t like to see blood and tears. She wants the world to be at peace. Unfortunately, she will never see peace in her life, nor will she see me unite the world for her.
as long as the woman with the long sleeves was mentioned, ye yuche¡¯s eyes would be filled with gentleness, this gentleness wasn¡¯t fake at all. it was obvious that he loved her to the bone, which was why he had this expression.
¡°Oh, I see.¡±
Liu yexin lowered her head in disappointment.
Then, this Chen Shuang Qianqian was definitely not the same person as that woman.
She wasn¡¯t gentle. Instead, she was domineering and cold. She didn¡¯t have a kind heart either. Everyone in the hell domain was under her control. She hated dancing the most and loved Wars the most. She paid more attention to the difference in family status. As long as a young man without any family background wanted to marry mo Xinyan, she would stop them from seeing her..
Chapter 2119: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (5)
Chapter 2119: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Yun Ruoxi is tortured (5)
So,huhu
How could the woman uncle ye was talking about be her?
It must be the same name.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye yuche asked gently, finding Liu yexin¡¯s attitude strange.
I m fine. Liu yexin smiled. I¡¯m just curious. Besides, Yingluo, it hurts a little.
Ye yuche¡¯s gaze fell on Liu yexin¡¯s wounds again, and the anger in his heart intensified.¡±This Yun Ruoxi is really getting more and morewless! She even dares to bully you. But, Gong Jie Ye Xin, will you me uncle ye for not killing her to avenge you?¡±
Liu yexin shook her head and said,¡¯uncle ye gave me a normal home. Why would 1 me you?¡¯ The only warmth in my life was given to me by uncle ye. It¡¯s not bad to be protected like this, Yingying.¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s heart ached when he heard Liu yexin¡¯s words. It was as if he had been pricked by a needle, and the pain was unbearable.
¡± ye xin, tell me. did you suffer a lot in that house?¡±
Liu yexin was silent for a while before nodding, mother had an apprentice. Because of my stupidity, they all bullied me. Her apprentice, mo Xinyan, even ordered that she never let me wear good clothes and eat my fill. 1 was really hungry. If I went to the kitchen to steal food, 1 would be beaten. Although it wasn¡¯t as serious as it is now, I was still beaten many times.
She raised her head and looked at ye yuche with a bright smile.
¡°At that time, I was thinking, was it because 1 was too stupid that mother didn¡¯t like me? ¡°I wanted to be smart too, but I was always so stupid. Plus, I was slow-witted at that time, so 1 didn¡¯t feel too much heartache. 1 just wanted to please mo Xinyan. Later on, mo Xinyan told me that she never loved me and only brought me back because she pitied me. I was dispensable to her.¡±
Liu yexin¡¯s smile faded as she said this. She pursed her lips, from then on, I was a little enlightened. I was no longer that stupid. I suddenly figured out many things. Later, I left with my mother. Those people kidnapped me to threaten my mother. In the end, my mother thought I was a burden and wanted to kill me.
ye yuche¡¯s heart trembled, and an inexplicable anger shed in his eyes, there was actually such a cruel and merciless mother in this world, it was really hard to be a mother.
Ye Xin, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. From now on, you will stay by uncle ye¡¯s side. Uncle ye will not let anyone hurt you again.
okay,¡± Liu yexin replied softly and smiled brightly.
Ye yuche slowly let go of Liu yexin¡¯s arms.
At this moment, The Alchemist in the domain rushed over. He hastily walked to ye yuche¡¯s side and said respectfully,¡± ¡°Greetings, Lord.¡±
¡°Go and heal Ye Xin.¡±
go! ye yuche coldly ordered.
¡°Yes.¡±
the alchemist hurried to liu yexin¡¯s side.
Ye yuche didn¡¯t care how The Alchemist was healing his injuries. He merely turned his gaze to the trembling maidservants at the side, his narrowed eyes filled with killing intent.
¡°I¡¯ve told you to take good care of Ye Xin, and this is how you take care of her? hmm?¡±
When he thought of how none of the maids dared toe forward when Yun Ruoxi whipped Ye Xin, his heart was filled with anger, and his voice was full of killing intent.
¡°Grand Lord, this servant knows her mistake. Please spare my life..¡±
Chapter 2120: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (6)
Chapter 2120: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The maidservants knelt on the ground in fear, their faces filled with fear.
Previously, he had urged Yun Ruoxi to kill so many women in the Lord¡¯s Manor, but the Lord had never spoken up for those women, nor had he criticized Yun Ruoxi.
It was to the point that they all thought that Yun Ruoxi was the woman who could make the decisions in the Lord¡¯s Manor.
So,huhu
When Yun Ruoxi wanted to punish Liu yexin, no one had the courage to stop her. They didn¡¯t know that Liu yexin had such an important position in the Grand Lord¡¯s heart that even miss Yun had to step aside.
If they knew this would happen, they would have risked their lives to protect Liu yexin.
Liu yexin looked at the servant girls begging for their lives in silence. She did not say a word for them.
Their actions just now had chilled her heart, and she was not willing to plead for them.
Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for uncle ye, she would have lost her face, or perhaps her entire life.
¡°let you go? Hahaha!¡± ye yucheughed wildly. ¡± you¡¯re as guilty as yun ruoxi for letting ye xin suffer such grievances in my manor, men, drag these maidservants out and beat them to death. ¡±
Yun Ruoxi was still useful to her, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t kill her.
However, he would not show mercy to these useless maidservants.
all the maidservants copsed to the ground in despair, they looked at ye yuche with pale faces, their eyes filled with fear.
Without waiting for them to start begging for mercy, the guards came forward and dragged the maidservants away. Not long after, heart-wrenching screams came from outside the door.
gradually, the sound became smaller and smaller until it dissipated.
Soon after, a guard walked in and reported respectfully, ¡± reporting to the Lord, those maidservants are all dead.
¡°Throw it to the mass grave.¡±
Ye yuche waved his hand and said in a cold and deep voice.
¡± yexin, rest well, uncle ye wille to see you when the timees. ¡±
He ignored the servant girls and turned to Liu yexin.
Liu yexin nodded. Her eyes were shining like stars.¡±Alright,¡± he said.
after saying that, ye yuche had already walked out the door.
he took a deep breath and ordered the guards behind him.
go and investigate. Find out everything about Ye Xin¡¯s background. I want to know who her mother, Wanwan, is. How could she be so cruel to a girl?!
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
A ck shadow shed by, and he quickly disappeared.
his gaze once again turned to the distant sky, and the image of the woman dancing appeared in his mind, the corners of his lips curled up. Shuang ¡®er, Yingluo is really obedient and cute. I really like her, so I really want to take her in as my adopted daughter. If you were here, you would definitely like this girl as much as I do.
Her Shuang ¡®er was so kind and friendly to those lowly demonic beasts. A little girl like Ye Xin would definitely like Yingluo.
It was a pity that she was no longer around.
There was sorrow in ye yuche¡¯s eyes. If Shuang ¡®er was still alive, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have be the person he was today who only knew how to seek revenge.
¡°The demon Realm!¡± He gritted his teeth in hatred, this is all the fault of the demon Realm. I will never let those people from the demon Realm off. They killed my Shuang ¡®er. I must take revenge for her!
as long as di cang died and the demon realm was destroyed, the hatred in his heart would be eliminated.
someone, investigate immediately. I want to know where the demon Realm went. Also, invite all the domain Lords here. I have something to discuss with them. Ye Wanwan paused and her eyes darkened. Wanwan, also invite the people from the heaven domain, Wanwan, to Wanwan.
Chapter 2121: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (7)
Chapter 2121: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Liu chenshuang and Mo Xinyan went to the demon Realm but found nothing. They nned to go to the fire domain to force Bai ning. Who knew that when they reached the fire domain, they would also face an empty scene.
master! mo Xinyan turned around and looked at Liu chenshuang. She pursed her pink lips and said, ¡± how did the people from the fire domain go missing with the people from the demon world? ¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes narrowed as a cold glint shed across them, perhaps Bai Yan¡¯s mother knew that we woulde to find trouble with the me domain and ran away with her daughter. However, no matter how big the world is, there is no ce that I, Liu chenshuang, can not find. Xinyan, let¡¯s continue to search in other ces. I will always be able to find where Bai Yan and the others are going now, aww.
¡°Yes, master,¡±
Mo Xinyan lowered her head.
After he found Bai Yan, would Huahua be able to take another look at di Cang?
The man¡¯s gorgeous face appeared in her mind again, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.
however, when liu chenshuang turned around to look at her, she quickly retracted her smile and stood silently by her side.
Liu chenshuang only looked at her indifferently before looking away, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
then, her dress disappeared into the fire domain like a breeze.
These few days, Yun Ruoxi had been very sorrowful.
The news of her falling out of favor spread throughout the entire dust frost domain like a whirlwind.
In the past two years, she had offended countless people in the Chen Shuang domain. Those people had long wanted to skin her and pull out her meridians, moreover, ye yuche only forbade people from letting her out, but he didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want people to look for her. after learning that she had fallen out of favor, those who had been harmed by her couldn¡¯t help but run over and mock her.
It was fine to mock her, but some people couldn¡¯t control their hands and started punching and kicking her. Even her body was left with countless scars.
So,huhu
Every time someone came to visit her, she couldn¡¯t help but shrink into a corner, thinking that this would reduce her presence.
Squeak!
The door opened again.
yun ruoxi¡¯s panicked eyes looked out the door and when she saw a face full of bloody holes, she screamed in horror, ¡± ¡°Air!¡±
¡°Is it very terrifying?¡±
A woman dressed in a maidservant¡¯s uniform walked in from outside the door. She no longer had her usual low voice and a cold smile hung on the corner of her mouth.¡±Aren¡¯t these marks on my face all because of you? isn¡¯t it all your fault that i¡¯ve be like this? Do you know how scary my face is now?¡±
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body retreated step by step. She looked at the woman who was getting closer and closer in panic and swallowed her saliva in fear.
¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over Yingying!¡±
¡°Yun Ruoxi, you old woman, didn¡¯t you notice that the skin on your face has really wrinkled a lot recently? Let me tell you, Yingluo, you look no different from a woman in her fifties or sixties. Yingluo, have you looked in the mirror recently? Why don¡¯t I show you your face?¡±
The woman kindly threw a bronze mirror in front of Yun Ruoxi.
Yun Ruoxi picked up the bronze mirror. When she saw more and more fine patterns in the mirror and the white-haired woman, she was so shocked that she threw the mirror away and held her head tightly.
¡°No, this isn¡¯t me, definitely not me!¡±
How could she have be like this?
Her appearance hadn¡¯t changed a thousand years ago, so why was it that her appearance had grown with her strength?
Strength?
Yun Ruoxi was stunned.
Ever since she had broken through to the advanced Mystic Divine stage, fine lines had appeared at the corners of her eyes. She had tried her best to conceal it, but it had only been two years.
Chapter 2122: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (8)
Chapter 2122: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
yun ruoxi is tortured (8)
Why did she be like this now?
Yun Ruoxi bit her lips tightly as tears flowed from her eyes. The face she had always been so proud of had been destroyed?
Not to mention Feng lishang, even the Grand Lord would not allow him to receive the love he had before when he saw her current appearance.
¡°Do you think you can tie the Lord down with your looks? There are so many beautiful women in the world, and you¡¯re just an old woman who¡¯s already lost her looks.¡±
¡°No!¡±
Yun Ruoxi stood up and said crazily,¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young, how can 1 be so old? You¡¯re a liar, a big liar!¡±
Yun Ruoxi, Qianqian. the womanughed in a low voice. Herughter was filled with cruelty and hatred, ¡°you destroyed my face and also destroyed my entire life. However, your face is already ugly enough. I will not destroy your face. I will only return the pain you inflicted on me back to you, Qianqian.
The woman picked up a pair of scissors and slowly walked towards Yun Ruoxi.
It would be fine if Yun Ruoxi had her past strength, but her strength had already been restricted by ye yuche. She could only watch in horror as the woman walked towards her, her entire body trembling.
¡°Ah!¡±
The scissors ruthlessly stabbed Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body, causing her to let out a heart-wrenching cry.
yun ruoxi¡¯s entire body trembled, anger and hatred appeared in her eyes.
¡°You dare to treat me like this? when I get the favor again, you¡¯ll be the first one I¡¯ll kill.¡±
The woman sneered disapprovingly,¡± ¡°favored again? I wonder if you¡¯ll still have the chance? Besides, what¡¯s the difference between destroying my face and killing me? If you really want to kill me in the future, I¡¯ll admit it, but now I just want to torture you, Huanhuan.¡±
The scissors stabbed Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body again and again. Her dress was quickly dyed red with blood.
Under this intense pain, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face turned pale. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted from the pain.
¡°Useless.¡±
the woman sneered, stood up, and threw the scissors aside, then, she turned around and walked out of the door, staring at her bloody face.
When the next person came to look for Yun Ruoxi, he discovered that she had already fainted.
After all, ye yuche had never thought of killing her, so that person hurriedly informed ye yuche after learning about this.
ye yuche¡¯s expression changed.
It didn¡¯t matter if Yun Ruoxi died, but if his heart of the true God was destroyed, then it would be difficult for him to break through to true God bi an in his lifetime.
someone, bring The Alchemist to see Yun Ruoxi¡¯s injuries. We can¡¯t let her die!
He gritted his teeth fiercely.
¡± in addition, beat the person who tried to assassinate yun ruoxi to death and throw him to the mass grave, i will not allow anyone to ruin my n!¡±
¡®Damn it!¡¯
he had thought that those people would only punish yun ruoxi a little, in order to vent ye xin¡¯s anger, he would turn a blind eye.
She didn¡¯t expect someone to mess with her to death.
If the heart of the true God could be taken out easily, he would let her be. Unfortunately, the heart of the true God was only useful when it was in a warm state. This was the reason why he kept Yun Ruoxi.
¡°Yes.¡±
The guard received the order and left.
In the boudoir, a breeze blew, and the bed curtains danced.
While Yun Ruoxi was unconscious, she felt a cool feeling flowing through her body. She slowly opened her eyes and saw an old man sitting at the head of her bed, taking her pulse..
Chapter 2123: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (9)
Chapter 2123: Yun Ruoxi is tortured (9)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°master wu?¡±
Her heart was filled with joy, and the pain in her body had recovered a lot. However, when she pulled, she still felt intense pain.
¡°did the lord ask you to save me?¡±
you¡¯re lucky that you didn¡¯t get hurt anywhere. Master Wu nodded, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save you.
¡°Many thanks, Master Wu.¡±
yun ruoxi smiled brightly and sweetly.
however, it was a little awkward.
This smile appeared on Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face, which was full of fine lines, making her look very strange.
¡°Oh right, Master Wu, can you take a look at my body? Why have I be so old?¡±
Yun Ruoxi bit her lips and had to admit this fact.
in the past six months, she had indeed aged too quickly, soon, she was afraid that her face would really be destroyed.
Master Wu shook his head. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you. Please forgive me for not being able to help you.
In the Lord¡¯s Manor, the only person Yun Ruoxi didn¡¯t dare to disrespect was Master Wu. So, after hearing Master Wu¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t continue to ask.
¡°master wu, please help me thank the lord, i knew yingluo still cares about me.¡± yun ruoxi¡¯s face revealed a shy smile.
If he did not care about her, why would he care about her life and death? It was just that she had been too spoiled and arrogant these past few years. She had probably angered the Grand Lord and the Grand Lord had simply found an excuse to teach her a lesson.
Now, because she was hurt by someone, the Grand Lord¡¯s heart is starting to ache for her.
¡°Oh right, where¡¯s that b * tch who hurt me?¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness as she gritted her teeth and asked.
She had said that she would never let that woman off when she was favored one day!
¡°The Grand Lord has ordered us to beat her to death and throw her to the mass grave,¡± Master Wu said indifferently.
Yun Ruoxi was stunned.
Although she wanted to take revenge on that woman with her own hands, when she heard that the Grand Lord had stood up for her, a burst of ecstasy welled up in her heart. She was so excited that her entire face was slightly red.
¡°1 knew it, sob sob, 1 knew how much Qianqian Overlord cares about me.¡±
Yun Ruoxi covered her face. Tears flowed through her fingers and soaked the bed sheet in front of her.
Master Wu¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He really couldn¡¯t stand Yun Ruoxi¡¯s self-indulgence and hurriedly stood up and cupped his fists. He then found a random excuse and left.
Only Yun Ruoxi was left, crying andughing. It was very horrifying.
¡°As long as the Grand Lord still has me in his heart, that¡¯s enough. In the future, 1 will not be so arrogant because of his favor. I, Qianqian, will never make him angry again.¡±
She was not Bai Yan.
no matter what bai yan did, di cang would unconditionally indulge her.
Moreover, the Grand Lord was not di Cang. He would not pamper her like this for the rest of her life.
¡°Liu yexin¡±
However, when Yun Ruoxi lowered her head, she thought of this name. She still felt a piercing pain in her heart and wanted to tear that damned woman into pieces.
However¡
she also understood that she could not touch liu yexin. otherwise, the grand lord would not be so kind to her next time.
until now, yun ruoxi still didn¡¯t know that ye yuche was so good to her only because he wanted to dig out her heart and not because he truly cared about her.
The woman who was hidden in her bones was the saddest Yingluo.
In the Chinese territory.
After half a year, it had begun to take shape.
in the sky above the huaxia territory was an ind, on this ind was the lord¡¯s mansion of the huaxia territory, also known as the city in the sky..
Chapter 2124: One pill, one Overlord (1)
Chapter 2124: One pill, one Overlord (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
At this moment, Yingluo
A huge explosion suddenly came from the floating city.
Everyone in the manor was affected by the explosion and quickly rushed out of their houses, looking in shock at Bai Yan who was sitting beside the pill furnace and concentrating on refining pills.
Bai Yan lifted the pill furnace with her bare hands and a few green medicinal pills rolled into her palm.
with a smile on her face, she slowly reached out her palm.
in her palm, the green elixir was emitting a crystal-clear luster and a tempting fragrance.
¡°Mother,¡± Bai Yan turned her head and looked at Bai ning, who was walking over. She said with a faint smile, ¡°eat this medicinal pill.
Bai ning was stunned. Seeing Bai Yan throw a green medicinal pill over, she hurriedly raised her hand to catch it.
Even though she did not know what medicinal effects this medicinal pill had, as long as it was a medicinal pill given by Bai Yan, it had never been bad.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Without thinking, Bai ning raised her head and swallowed the pill.
The moment the pill entered her mouth, a cool and refreshing feeling spread throughout her body.
That feeling was sofortable that she wanted to shout out.
But in the end, she hurriedly covered her mouth and did not let herself make that kind of shy sound. She also felt that her bottleneck had loosened a little, as if there was some power trying to break through it for her.
This made Bai ning very happy. She quickly sat cross-legged on the cold ground and fell into meditation.
After a while, a force of upgrade came out of Bai ning¡¯s body. The white light went straight into the void, like a pir of light that scattered the dark clouds in the sky.
¡°Lord?¡±
Tian Yan was startled as he looked at Bai Yan with a surprised gaze.
In the past six months, she had been in closed-door cultivation, not to cultivate her strength, but to refine pills?
However, this pill was too abnormal. It was so difficult for the world to reach this stage, and she could solve it with a single pill?
Yan ¡®er, you¡¯re a Pixiu, ¡± he suppressed the shock in his heart and asked.
Bai Yan shrugged her shoulders. I practiced for half a year before I sessfully refined this fifteenth-grade feudal lord pill. As long as one¡¯s strength has reached high-tier Mystic God, they can break through through through with the feudal lord pill. If it¡¯s mid-tier Mystic God and below, they can not consume it. Otherwise, they will not be able to withstand this kind of power.
Tian Yan smiled bitterly, many people can¡¯t make any progress even after a thousand years after they reach the advanced stage of the mystic Divine realm. But you made them break through to the mystic Divine realm directly. Little girl, I don¡¯t know if I should say that your talent is monstrous or abnormal? ¡± Bai Yan¡¯s face darkened, father, is there anyone who describes me like this? ¡± Perverted?
In her Father¡¯s heart, she was a pervert?
The gazes that the others used to look at Bai Yan were also filled with shock. Only di Cang remained the same.
He believed that his wife would never be just like this. Anything that happened to her had the possibility of being ruined.
¡°I remember that you are also a high-level Mystic Divine?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s gaze turned to Ji Tian by the side as her eyes sank slightly as she asked.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already reached advanced-stage Mystic Divine, but I¡¯ve been unable to break through,¡± Ji Tian replied awkwardly.
without any hesitation, bai yan threw a medicinal pill to ji tian and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Take it.¡±
this monastic robe! Ji Tian raised his eyes in surprise as his gaze focused on Bai Yan. His eyes were filled with shock.
The magical properties of the Lord pill had already been shown in Bai ning¡¯s body, but he did not expect to have a share.
After all, in the beginning, there were some disputes between him and the Miss.
Chapter 2125: One pill, one Overlord (2)
Chapter 2125: One pill, one Overlord (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Young miss, this pill is too precious, I can¡¯t waste it.¡±
Ji Tian declined in a panic.
before she could finish speaking, bai yan¡¯s cold voice gradually sounded.
I¡¯m not giving you the pills for you. Firstly, you¡¯re Ji Qing GE¡¯s grandfather. For her sake, I¡¯ll let go of what happened in the past. Secondly, the enemies we¡¯re going to face are experts from various fields, and we have very few Lords by our side. That¡¯s why I n to let you break through and increase your strength.
Ji Tian swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty. Since Bai Yan had already said so, it would not be good for him to reject it, so he calmly epted it.
¡°Young miss, I will never forget your kindness.¡±
Bai Yan sneered. I don¡¯t need you to remember my kindness. You just need to be loyal to my father.
¡°Yes, young miss.¡±
Ji Tian¡¯s tone became more and more respectful.
first, the young miss¡¯s strength had already convinced him. now, with her superb alchemy skills, he was even more impressed.
As expected of the Lord¡¯s daughter.
the four of you are cowards. Bai Yan turned her head and frowned. Her gazended on the Vermillion Bird and the other four beasts, you have not been able to break through in this half a year and are also unable to consume the Lord pill. I have prepared other medicinal pills for you here. If you consume them, it will make your cultivation journey easier. After you have reached high-level profound deity, I will then give you the Lord pill.
Vermilion Bird and the other three trembled, and their eyes shed with joy.
¡°Yes, master,¡±
Overlord was a realm that they had never reached before. They didn¡¯t expect to have the opportunity toe into contact with it in this life.
father, it¡¯s the same for the other elders in the me domain. I¡¯ll give you the other pills that can help with cultivation first. You can give them to themter. If anyone has reached the advanced profound deity stage, they cane to me to get a Lord pill.
Bai Yan¡¯s frown got closer and closer.
She had a feeling that the great battle against bi an was about to begin.
Before that, she had to make all the necessary preparations. The most important thing was to improve the strength of these people.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Tian Yan¡¯s eyes were gentle. Having this daughter was the greatest pride of his life.
The Vermillion Bird looked at Bai Yan. She opened her mouth but held back her words.
Bai Yan turned to look at the Vermillion Bird and asked, ¡± ¡°You have something to say to me?¡±
yes. the Vermilion Bird nodded, you were busy before, so I didn¡¯t have time to tell you something. It¡¯s about mo lishang.
¡°mo lishang?¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s gaze was slightly surprised, mo lishang urged him to do something. Is there something? ¡±
¡± master, ¡± when the youth xiao mi heard the vermillion bird mention this matter, his expression was a little angry, ¡± i heard the vermillion bird and the ck tortoise say that the person who killed the ck tortoise was mo li shang.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart instantly trembled. Her hands suddenly clenched tightly, almost crushing the medicinal pill in her hand.
An imperceptible light shed in her eyes as she asked in a cold and deep voice, ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡±
master, it¡¯s true. I still believe the words of the ck Tortoise and the Vermilion Bird. Moreover, the Xuanwu would not have mistaken someone, that person must be mo lishang.
Xiao Mi gritted its teeth.
Bai Yan¡¯ s mind was in a mess. Back then, the person who killed ck Tortoise was mo lishang. How was that possible?
Did she know mo lishang in her previous life? And urged mo lishang to betray them?
¡°Impossible!¡±
Bai Xiaochen rushed out from who knows where, and there was a stubborn look on his pink and tender little face. ¡°Uncle Mo isn¡¯t a bad person. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. He¡¯s clearly helped us a lot. He even brought the divine water stone back for Xiao Ling ¡®er.¡±
Chapter 2126: one pill, one lord (3)
Chapter 2126: one pill, one lord (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
If Uncle Mo really wanted to betray them, why did he return the divine water stone?
He knew that the Vermilion Bird and the ck Tortoise would recognize him, but he still came back without hesitation?
Just based on this point, Bai Xiaochen was not willing to believe that mo lishang was the kind of person they said he was.
¡°Little master, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Xiao Mi was a little anxious. At the same time, his expression was also a little sorrowful. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a person. We trusted him so much back then, Huanhuan.
¡°i don¡¯t believe it, i don¡¯t believe it!¡±
bai xiaochen hurriedly shook his head, his little face pale. ¡± ¡°Why would Uncle Mo betray us? It shouldn¡¯t be. I can see that Uncle Mo really likes mother¡¯s Yingluo.¡±
How could he, who loved his mother so much, choose to betray her?
¡°My master would never betray anyone.¡±
Inky walked out from behind, twisting his chubby hips.
He had his hands on his hips and was wearing a dudou. He looked very cute and funny.
I also believe in Little Mo¡¯s master, Yingying. little long ¡®er pursed her lips, her eyes shining brightly.
Besides, she would also believe in the people that her Crown Prince Gege believed in.
Thinking of this, Xiao Long ¡®er¡¯s gaze turned to Bai Xiaochen, and a brilliant smile appeared on his face.
mother, Zhenzhen. Bai Xiaochen tugged at Bai Yan¡¯s sleeve and lifted his pitiful little face. Uncle Mo is not a bad person. His eyes will not lie, Zhenzhen.
Bai Yan¡¯s mood had already stabilized.
She lowered her gaze, and her gazended on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s exquisite face. A smile bloomed on her lips.
I think there might be some misunderstanding. I will wait for mo lishang toe and give me an exnation.
She would wait for Yingluo.
He would give her an exnation when he came to her.
even though she had also suspected mo lishang in the hell realm, his appearance was not a coincidence, but she really did not want to believe that such a pure and beautiful young man would do such a thing as betrayal to provoke him.
¡°wang yugan.¡± xiao mi¡¯s line of sight turned towards di cang, her eyes somewhat anxious.
¡°I believe in Yan ¡®er. I¡¯m also willing to believe in the people she trusts.¡± Di Cang gave a shallow smile.
Xiao Mi stopped talking.
However, the ck Tortoise did say what Xiao Mi wanted to say.
¡°Master, have you forgotten about Yun Ruoxi? She also betrayed you.¡±
Bai Yan fell silent. After a while, she finally smiled. ¡°Mo lishang is different from Yun Ruoxi. Yun Ruoxi urged me to treat her as a friend, but I didn¡¯t trust her very much. I was willing to protect the heavens for her because the Yun Ruoxi at that time had lived and died with me. However, when we met againter, I didn¡¯t really trust her.¡±
¡°so, yingluo¡±
She paused for a moment and continued,¡±she wanted to be master Bai¡¯s disciple, but I rejected her on behalf of master Bai. I guess it¡¯s because of this that she hates me ..¡±
If she really trusted Yun Ruoxi, why would she refuse to put in a good word for her in front of her grandfather?
It was precisely because she didn¡¯t trust her enough that she didn¡¯t help her, Yingluo.
the young yun ruoxi was enough for her to trust and ept, however, after meeting her again many yearster, she no longer had the calmness of her childhood and could no longer trust her like before.
As expected, her intuition was very urate. Yun Ruoxi had really betrayed her.
Bai Yan took a deep breath, so, this time, I want to give mo lishang some trust. As long as he gives me a reasonable exnation, I¡¯m willing to believe him once.
RUO RUO RUO
It was mo lishang who had hurt Xuan Wu back then. No matter how deep their friendship was, she would never let him go!
A cold glint shed across Bai Yan¡¯s eyes and the two hands that were ced by her legs involuntarily clenched tightly.
Chapter 2127: one pill, one lord (4)
Chapter 2127: one pill, one lord (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Xiao Mi looked at Bai Yan in a daze, seemingly not understanding why its master would trust Mo Li Shang so much.
He pondered for a moment and said,¡± master, since you believe in him so much, I¡¯m willing to believe him this once. I¡¯ll wait for him to give us a reasonable exnation. If he has really hurt ck Tortoise, I ll definitely kill him to avenge ck Tortoise!
At the end of its speech, Xiao Mi¡¯s domineering aura was evident, and its gaze contained a cold glint.
¡± you don¡¯t have to say it. i will also avenge ck tortoise.¡±
Bai Yan smiled. After all, the ck Tortoise was more important to her.
She could not tolerate anyone who dared to betray her.
Di Cang raised his hands and hugged Bai Yan¡¯s shoulders, the gaze he looked at her with was filled with warmth.
Yan ¡®er, you¡¯ve worked hard in the past half year. Go back and rest. Leave the matters in the domain to me.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Yan did not reject di Cang as she yawnedzily. During this period of time, she had indeed been too tired.
Just as Bai Yan was about to turn around and leave, di Gang¡¯s lips moved to Bai Yan¡¯s side and smiled ambiguously. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to find you at night, Yingluo.¡± bai yan¡¯s body stiffened and she stopped, she hurriedly looked at tian yan and the others behind her but realized that they had not heard di cang¡¯s words, only then did she heave a sigh of relief in her heart and red at him fiercely.
She didn¡¯t say a word and walked to the backyard.
¡°Mother,¡±
Little Ling ¡®er ran to Bai Yan¡¯s side and pulled her hand with her small hand. ¡°Mother is tired. Ling ¡®er will rest with mother. Ling¡¯ er has grown up now and can be mother¡¯s little pillow.¡±
Wasn¡¯t there a saying that a daughter was her mother¡¯s most intimate little jacket?
However, her aunt had always called big brother a little cotton-padded jacket, so she could just be her mother¡¯s little pillow.
When her mother was tired, she could lean on this little pillow to rest.
¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room and rest.¡±
Bai Yan picked up little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body and stroked her little head with a smile. She even gave her a kiss on the face.
Little Ling ¡®er giggled. Her giggles were clear and melodious, and they resounded in every corner of the floating city.
When Bai Xiaochen and Tian Tian saw this scene, there was no need to mention how envious they were.
However, they had all grown up and were already men. Their father did not allow them to sleep with their mother anymore, sob sob.
¡°what are you guys still doing here?¡± Di Cang¡¯s cold eyes swept towards Bai Xiaochen and Tiantian. Tiantian, go and cultivate first. Chen ¡®er, you will follow me to help your mother deal with some political matters.
¡°Why me?¡±
Bai Xiaochen pouted his little mouth.
He also wanted to cultivate and improve his strength, so why did his father want him to handle political affairs?
¡°Because you are the Prince of the demon Realm.¡± Di Cang raised his eyebrows.
Bai Xiaochen was dumbfounded and said in an aggrieved manner,¡± ¡°didn¡¯t we agree to let tiantian be the crown prince? I don¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince, 1 want to be an idle Prince.¡±
¡± he¡¯s too young, he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± di cang¡¯s disdain was obvious.¡± when he grows up in the future, i¡¯ll throw all the problems to him. now, i must let you handle it.¡±
Di Cang had always been very overbearing. Therefore, he directly picked Bai Xiaochen up and headed in the direction of the study.
Bai Xiaochen wanted to cry but had no tears. He really couldn¡¯t bear to squeeze his son dry like this.
was he born to be bullied by his father?
It seemed like Mother was the best. Mother had never squeezed him dry.
the huaxia territory had not been established for long, so people from other territories had not yet discovered the existence of the huaxia territory.
However, so far, no one had gone to the fire domain to find trouble..
Chapter 2128: One pill, one Lord (5)
Chapter 2128: One pill, one Lord (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
After all, not long ago, a hundred overlords went to besiege the fire domain and all of them werepletely annihted.
if they go, they probably won¡¯t have a good end.
Dust frost domain.
Ye yuche was sitting in the main hall, sipping his tea. Suddenly, countless powerful forces attacked him from not far away, causing his eyes to narrow slightly and a smile to appear at the corners of his mouth.
¡°those guys are finally here, yingluo.¡±
he strode out of the main hall¡¯s door, and the moment he looked up, he saw the sky turn dark, countless people stood in the void, looking down at the people below.
ye yuche, why did you gather all of us here today? ¡±
A man asked coldly from above.
Ye yingche¡¯s gaze swept across everyone who hade, but he still didn¡¯t see the Lord of the heaven domain. His eyes narrowed slightly and heughed silently.
¡± Everyone, I will only ask you one thing. Back then, you were bullied by Tianyan. Do you really not hate him?¡±
Heavenly me?
These two names had long made the people present hate him to the bone, but if they wanted to find trouble with him, they still felt a little scared.
¡°Ye qinche, you probably don¡¯t know, right? Previously, there were more than a hundred Domain Realm Masters who joined forces to attack the me domain. In the end, Qianqian and the others thought that they would definitely win this time. Who knew that they would all be annihted and die in the me domain?¡±
¡± hahaha, that¡¯s just a hundred domain lords, with all of us overlords added together, we have thousands of people, do you think we¡¯re afraid of a fire domain? ¡±
The corners of ye yuche¡¯s lips curled up into a cold, sinister smile.
even if we can really destroy the me domain together, we will definitely have casualties. What if I¡¯m unlucky and I¡¯m the one who dies? ¡±
This was also the reason why they didn¡¯t dare to join forces back then.
It would be fine if they only lost some Domain Realm Masters, but if their lives were in danger, they would not dare to take the risk.
Otherwise, with thousands of Lords, Tianyan would definitely not be able to defeat Wufu.
let¡¯s put it this way. ye wancheughed. I previously found out that the Lord of the heavenly me domain, the heavenly me Pixiu, is the demon Realm¡¯s Queen¡¯s daughter.
The demon Realm?
Everyone was shocked.
Since the death of the real God among the demon beasts many years ago, the demon Realm had suffered a disastrous decline. Among the many domains, there were only a few that were managed by the demon Realm.
However, if the demonic beasts were to make aeback, it would be a devastating disaster for mankind.
Demonic beasts were not the same as heavenly mes.
As long as the heavenly mes didn¡¯tpletely enrage him, he wouldn¡¯t kill them. Those demonic beasts, Tao Wu, would definitely want to raze all the territories.
For a time, after hearing this news, everyone¡¯s face was not very good. Some people¡¯s faces were even gloomy, and their eyes seemed to contain a storm, ye yuche, you called us here just to tell us this news? ¡±
that¡¯s right. You all know how terrifying the demonic beasts were 10000 years ago. Do you want to let the demonic beasts and humans fight again? ¡± Ye yuche curled his lips and said coldly.
¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re also a demonic beast. Don¡¯t you want to help the demon world?¡± the Lord continued to ask.
¡°Help the demon Realm? Hahaha!¡± Ye yucheughed out loud, hisughter filled with unparalleled insolence, di Cang killed the woman I love. Why should I still help the demon world? I can¡¯t wait for the demon world to disappear from this world. It¡¯s impossible for me to help them!¡±
Chapter 2129: one pill, one overlord (6)
Chapter 2129: one pill, one overlord (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
He gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with viciousness and cruelty.
Everyone had a deep understanding of what had happened to the Chen Shuang domain. Ye yuche did indeed hate the demon world to the core.
Therefore, he must be on the side of the humans.
¡°Tianyan is a human, his daughter must be a human as well. I never thought that a human would be a demonic beast King. It¡¯s really a shame to us humans.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, those demonic beasts are unreasonable to begin with. If the heavenly me has allied with those demonic beasts, I think we should join forces to kill the heavenly me and prevent any future trouble!¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression was serious as they spoke with righteousness.
Ye yuche had long expected this. As a human, he had always abhorred demonic beasts. After all, in these people¡¯s eyes, the world was dominated by humans and demonic beasts were only fit to be human ves.
Thinking of this, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
The demon Realm was bound to be annihted, and the Azure Emperor would not be able to escape death. However, the master of this world could not possibly be a human. He would create another Demon Realm and be the king of the demon Realm.
As for humans, sooner orter, they would be the demonic beasts ¡®prisoners.
it seems that this time, the people from the heaven domain didn¡¯te, his eyes narrowed slightly, with an iprehensible light in his eyes, perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m a demonic beast, the Lord of the heaven domain naturally doesn¡¯t give me face. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have my own way of convincing him to join forces with us.
A heavenly domain?
Hearing this name, everyone present was stunned. To them, the name ¡°heaven domain¡± was very famous.
This was because the current Lord of the heaven domain was the person who had followed that expert to the battlefield 10000 years ago.
he had an extremely high status among humans, so even if the heaven domain didn¡¯t give any face to the other domains, they still respected the lord of the heaven domain.
ye yuche, do you think the Overlord of Xuanji¡¯s heavenly domain will really join forces with us?¡±
the heavenly domain also hates the demon world to the bone. If we were to join forces to deal with the demon world, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t reject Wanwan. ye yuche curled his lips into a mocking smile, besides, I don¡¯t believe that the person in the heavenly domain doesn¡¯t want to dominate all the domains.
All humans had ambitions, and the only thing stopping them was the demon Realm.
Hence, Ye Wanwan believed that the person in the heavenly domain would definitely join forces with them to defeat them.
¡°today, i called all of you here to tell you one thing, whether it¡¯s the heavenly me or the demon beasts in the demon world, they have all disappeared, not long ago, someone from the demon world reached the level of a lord, he must have opened up another domain of fear, i want to join forces with all of you to find those people.¡±
Ye yuche paused before continuing,¡± besides, since Tianyan went to reincarnate and has a daughter, I believe they still have other rtives alive. So, I have already sent people to investigate their background. At that time, as long as we capture their rtives, they will be captured without a fight.
A sinister glint shed across ye yuche¡¯s eyes.
Tian Yan, that brat, had always been a loyal person, and he would definitely not watch his family die.
Therefore, Xuanji
he had absolute confidence that as long as he captured those people, tianyan would definitely not be indifferent..
Chapter 2130: one pill, one lord (7)
Chapter 2130: one pill, one lord (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°alright,¡± he said.
at this moment, all the lords made a decision in their hearts.
If Tao Wu wanted to live, he would have to join forces to deal with the demon world and the heavenly me.
They had to take advantage of the fact that sky me had yet to recover its power from its previous life and the fact that the Emperor of the demon Realm had yet to reach the true God Realm.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Ye qincheughed wildly, hisughter containing an indescribable joy.
everyone has already made their decision. Now, all of you can go back and wait for the news. If I find out anything, I¡¯ll definitely inform all of you at once.
After hearing ye yuche¡¯s words, the dense crowd in the sky cupped their fists at him one after another, then turned around and left the sky above the dust frost domain.
In an instant, the blue sky reappeared. A ray of sunlight shone down and dispelled the original Haze.
The sky was clear.
ye yuche turned around and saw master wu walking towards him. he frowned slightly. ¡± ¡°How¡¯s that woman?¡±
Master Wu cupped his fists and said, ¡± Lord, her injuries have recovered. As for her beautiful face¡
¡°There¡¯s no need to care about his appearance, this master has his own ideas.¡± Ye yuche sneered.
The side effect of helping Yun Ruoxi increase her strength was that her appearance would age day by day. Even if she used up all the pills, it would be impossible to restore her original appearance.
this was the price she had to pay for bullying ye xin.
¡°Heart of the night.¡±
Liu yexin¡¯s pretty face appeared in the man¡¯s mind. His heart softened and his lips curved up slightly.
perhaps he didn¡¯t even know that he had only just met liu yexin, but she had already moved into his heart.
Even just thinking about her felt wonderful. He had not had such a feeling for ten thousand years, Yingluo.
He lowered his head and smiled, if only Shuang ¡®er could ept me back then. She wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. She wouldn¡¯t have to pay the price of death. Maybe we would have a daughter. Our daughter would definitely be as lovely as Ye Xin, haha.
Ye yuche really didn¡¯t understand why someone had treated a little girl like Liu yexin so cruelly in the past.
Even if she was really an idiot, her heart was pure and clean.
Therefore, even if Liu yexin was really a fool, he would still like her.
¡°Men!¡±
Suddenly, ye yuche¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was cold and deep. I¡¯m going to the heavenly domain. You guys take good care of Ye Xin. If she¡¯s bullied again, she¡¯ll end up like those maids.
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
The person behind him replied respectfully.
With the lessons learned from those servant girls, no one dared to look down on Liu yexin anymore. Even Yun Ruoxi, who was the most favored, almost lost her favor because of Liu yexin.
Not to mention them?
Ye Wanwan flicked her sleeves. After saying those words, his figure streaked across the air in an arc and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
heavenly domain.
In the sky, ye yuche had yet to reach the Lord¡¯s Manor when he was surrounded by a group of people.
It was a group of women dressed in luxuriant green. All of them held the same sword in their hands, and their eyes were cold as they stared at ye yuche.
ye qinche, what are you doing here? ¡±
The green-clothed woman in the lead slowly raised her head, her cold and sharp gazending on ye yuche. Her voice was clear and cold, like the gurgling of spring water, very pleasant to the ears.
Chapter 2131: Mu Qingcheng?(i)
Chapter 2131: Mu Qingcheng?(i)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Mu Qingcheng? (I)
¡°I¡¯m here today because I have something to discuss with your Lord.¡±
The corners of ye yuche¡¯s lips curled up, and his dark eyes looked at the woman in green. The words he said were like a heavy stick that ruthlessly smashed into her heart, ¡± I wonder if you still remember that person, mu Qingcheng? ¡±
Mu Qingcheng was a legend of an era, a legendary figure.
He was also one of the best among the humans, one of the two true gods back then!
The woman¡¯s hand trembled at the mention of mu Qingcheng¡¯s name. She couldn¡¯t even hold her sword firmly. She had to use all her strength to hold it firmly.
¡°yingluo, you know where she is?¡±
Her voice trembled and her delicate face was filled with excitement. Her eyes were fixed on ye yuche.
It¡¯s been ten thousand years, Huahua.
After 10,000 years, mu Qingcheng¡¯s name had be a legend in the eyes of others, but it was a taboo in the heavenly domain.
But now, hearing about mu Qingcheng again, her heart was filled with endless excitement.
¡°No, you¡¯re a demonic beast. How could you know where she is?¡± The green- robeddy shook her head, her face deathly pale. She tightly pursed her pink lips and said, ¡± we¡¯ve used all sorts of methods but we still couldn¡¯t find her reincarnated person. Furthermore, she even said that if she died one day, she would rather her soul drift in the world than reincarnate and start all over again.
but it¡¯s been 10000 years. We¡¯ve been looking for her soul everywhere, even those who reincarnated, but we still can¡¯t find her, let alone find the whereabouts of her soul. Perhaps, Qianqian no longer exists in this world.
soul scattered
No one had the courage to say these words.
But now, other than this possibility, there was no other possibility.
I naturally have a way to let you know mu Qingcheng¡¯s whereabouts. Feng Shishi, take me to see the Lord of the heaven domain, Qianqian, now.
A strange light flickered in ye yuche¡¯s eyes. He stared at the woman in front of him with a mocking smile, his eyes containing an unknown meaning.
Feng Shishi fell silent. She seemed to be thinking about how credible ye yuche¡¯s words were.
her eyes were deep in thought as she looked up at ye yuche. ¡± ye yuche, I believe you this time. I hope you really brought news of her. Otherwise, our Grand Lord won¡¯t let you take a single step out of here!
Feng Shishi slowly turned around and led Ye Wanwan in the direction of the Lord¡¯s Manor.
The Lord¡¯s Manor in the heavenly domain was located in the middle of a Lake. From afar, it looked like a Mirage, so exquisite that it was unreal.
in a short while, ye yuche followed feng shishi to the main entrance of the lord¡¯s manor, the two guards at the door saw that feng shishi was leading the way and did not stop ye yuche. he entered the lord¡¯s manor without any obstructions.
In the main hall of the Lord¡¯s Manor.
The young man was sitting upright with a cup of tea in his hand. He seemed to have known that there would be guestsing to visit, so he deliberately waited here.
After ye yuche and the others entered the Lord¡¯s Manor, the young man slowly raised his head, his gazending on the two people walking towards him.
The sunlight poured in from outside the hall and fell on the young man¡¯s quiet baby face. He looked so calm and happy, as if time was beautiful and the young man was still the same.
Chapter 2132: Mu Qingcheng?(2)
Chapter 2132: Mu Qingcheng?(2)
Trantor: 549690339
¡°My Lord.¡±
feng shishi took two steps forward and cupped her fists respectfully. ¡± the dust frost domain¡¯s Ye yuche is here to seek an audience.
when ye yuche heard the word ¡± request ¡°, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, a cold glint shed in his eyes and he sneered in his heart.
After he broke through to be a real God, he would make these people kneel in front of him and submit to him sooner orter!
¡°I have something to say in private. I wonder if Lady Feng can leave first?¡±
the man raised his eyebrows slightly and his tone had a hint of mockery.
Feng Shishi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but she did not move.
in the end, it was the youngster who spoke first.
His clear voice reverberated throughout the hall.
¡°Feng Shishi, you may leave.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
Feng Shishi would not disobey the young man¡¯s orders, so she cupped her fists and left.
Before she left, her cold and arrogant eyes swept over ye yuche¡¯s face, as if she was silently warning him.
The young man naturally saw Feng Shishi¡¯s actions, but he did not criticize her. He only slowly ced the teacup in his hand on the table and asked with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°May I know why you havee to find me today?¡±
I wouldn¡¯t havee to visit you if I had nothing to do. ye yingche¡¯s lips curled up slightly, first, the wanted criminal of your heaven domain, Xuanji Yuling, has now joined forces with the demon world. I met him in the demon world before. I originally wanted to eliminate him for the heaven domain, but who knew that the Queen of the Xuanji demon world would save him? ¡±
at that moment, ye yuche clearly saw the young man¡¯s hand holding the teacup tremble slightly when he mentioned the demon realm¡¯s queen, but he quickly calmed down.
¡°Other than this Yingluo, do you have anything else to say?¡±
hehe, Yingluo. ye yucheughed coldly, there¡¯s one more thing I need to ask you.
The young man picked up his teacup again and took a small sip. He slowly pushed the lid of the cup and said in a light voice, ¡± ¡°Speak,¡± he said.
¡°I don¡¯t know if I should call you mo lishang Xuanji or Xuanji mo lishang?¡± bang! bang!
The young man¡¯s grip on the teacup loosened, and the cup in his hand fell to the ground, shattering into pieces.
His face was pale as he slowly raised his head and narrowed his eyes at the man in front of him.
¡°How much do you know?¡±
¡± Hahaha!¡± Ye yucheughed maniacally, hisughterced with sarcasm, mo Lisheng, I know everything I need to know. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯d let Feng Shishi leave? But it¡¯s precisely because of these things that can¡¯t be seen in the light that you can¡¯t let the people around mu Qingcheng know, right?¡±
Mu Qingcheng was stunned.
This name once again made the young man¡¯s face turn pale, and even his lips lost color. He forced himself to calm down, and his eyes were cold and fierce, ye yuche, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m mo lishang!
mo lishang, you¡¯re just an existence that can¡¯t be seen in the light. In the past, you had to hide behind mo lishang as a shadow. Later, in order to pursue her, mo lishang abandoned everything. He was afraid that some people would take advantage of the fact that he was no longer besieging the heaven domain, so he passed all his power to you, so that you, the shadow, could finally walk in front and let you pretend to be him.
but I didn¡¯t expect that you, the shadow, had long been unwilling to be a shadow. You wanted to rece mo lishang and Xuanji a long time ago, am I right? ¡±
The teenager clenched his fists tightly, his gazending on ye yuche once again.
¡°Did youe to me today just to say this?¡±
of course, that¡¯s not all. I want your heaven domain to join forces with me to besiege the demon Realm. Besides, didn¡¯t you hate demon beasts before? ¡± Ye yuche¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He was very confident, mo lishang, what do you think? ¡°
Chapter 2133: Mu Qingcheng?(3)
Chapter 2133: Mu Qingcheng?(3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
A murderous look shed in mo lishang¡¯s eyes. He stood up from the chair, his eyes cold.
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll urge me to kill you?¡±
¡°Kill me? mo lishang, although i admire your current strength, you don¡¯t have the ability to kill me. as long as you attack me, i will announce your identity to the world and let everyone in the heaven domain know that their lord mo lishang no longer exists, you are mo lishang!¡±
BOOM!
The young man suddenly mmed his fist on the table.
The table broke into pieces in an instant.
His eyes were filled with blood-red light as he shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°You shut up!¡±
mo lishang, I also know that you¡¯ve always wanted to kill mu Qingcheng. To tell you the truth, mu Qingcheng is in my hands now, but I won¡¯t say much about who she is. As long as you destroy the demon world, I¡¯ll kill her for you. How about it? ¡±
Ye yuche said with a smile.
The teenager looked up at ye yuche with a strange look in his eyes. ¡°Mu Qingcheng is in your hands?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s in my hands.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
the young manughed, hisughter was filled with ridicule and arrogance.
Mu Qingcheng was in his hands? That idiot ye yuche probably didn¡¯t even know who mu Qingcheng was.
If Yingluo wasn¡¯t with mo lishang, he might have killed her already.
It was because of Mo Li Shang¡¯s existence that he did not dare to send some people from the heaven domain, for fear that those people would recognize him after seeing Mo Li Shang¡¯s face.
Therefore, he chose to use his rtionship with Mo Li Shang to temporarily control his body.
However, even if Huahua wanted to control mo lishang¡¯s body to kill mu Qingcheng, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her.
Mo lishang was too persistent, so persistent that he couldn¡¯t bear to touch her even when he was controlled by someone.
As ast resort, he wanted to use the divine Pce to get rid of that woman, Lao Ai.
he had thought that everything was ready, but the people of the divine pce were so stupid that they couldn¡¯t destroy her soul.
As long as her soul was still there, she would return to this ce sooner orter, ye yuche, are you sure that the person you captured is mu Qingcheng? ¡±
The young man¡¯s lips curled up slightly as his mocking gazended on ye yuche. He asked with a cold smile.
of course, ye yuche sneered. I¡¯ve had someone read her fortune. Her fate is too simr to mu Qingcheng¡¯s from back then. No one else has such a fate except for mu Qingcheng.
The only pity was that the woman¡¯s fate was simr to hers. In other aspects, Qianqian was far inferior to mu Qingcheng.
He was a peerless expert who had stunned everyone and made everyone submit to him.
ye yuche, I can help you deal with the demon world, the youth¡¯s eyes regained their rity, however, if I find out that you leaked any information, I¡¯ll crush your bones into pieces!
Killing intent shed in the young man¡¯s eyes, and his baby face looked extremely ferocious.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Crushed to pieces?
It also depended on whether this kid had the strength.
If they were to really fight, he might not lose to this kid.
¡°mo lishang, if you join forces with me, the demon world will be nothing to us.¡±
No matter how strong di Cang was, he was afraid that it would be difficult to deal with him alone, let alone mo lishang?
At that time, there would be no suspense in this battle.
¡°you can leave now.¡±
The young man pursed his lips and coldly began to ask him to leave.
¡°Okay, when there¡¯s news from the demon Realm, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you.¡±
Chapter 2134: Mu Qingcheng (4)
Chapter 2134: Mu Qingcheng (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Ye yucheughed out loud and left with a flick of his sleeves.
The figure gradually disappeared from the young man¡¯s sight until Lao Ai could no longer be seen.
Outside the courtyard.
Feng Shishi saw ye yucheughing as he walked out from a distance. A glint shed across her eyes as she hurriedly walked over, ye yuche, wait a moment.
Ye Yiche stopped in his tracks and looked at Feng Shishi coldly.¡¯Ts there anything else, miss Feng?¡±
¡°Did you really find her?¡± Feng Shishi¡¯s eyes were bright, can you tell me where she is? ¡±
Ye yuche lowered his eyes. I¡¯ve discussed this with your Grand Lord. This matter can¡¯t be known to anyone else for the time being. If you want to know, you can ask the Grand Lord.
Ask the Lord?
Feng Shishi pouted.
The Grand Lord¡¯s temper had been getting weirder and weirder over the years. If she were to ask, the Grand Lord would definitely not say much.
ye yuche, then let me ask you one thing. Is she still alive? ¡±
Ye yuche narrowed his eyes. He really didn¡¯t expect that someone would still talk about mu Qingcheng so much after she had passed away for ten thousand years.
what a pity, yingluo
Mu Qingcheng would still be unable to escape death.
¡°he¡¯s alive.¡±
mu qingcheng must still be alive, but she was living in deep trouble.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s pale and aged face appeared in ye yuche¡¯s mind and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive,¡±
When Feng Shishi did not see ye yuche¡¯s expression, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
as long as she was still around, they would definitely meet again in the future, she was not in a hurry to waste time.
¡± if miss feng wants to know more, you can only ask your lord, i can¡¯t tell you anything, hahaha. ¡±
Ye yucheughed heartily and left with a flick of his sleeves.
He didn¡¯t need to exin for Feng Shishi. It was better to push this kind of thing to mo lishang, that kid, and let him find a way to solve it.
Feng Shishi didn¡¯t say anything. She turned to look at ye yuche¡¯s departing figure, her eyes pensive.
She seemed to be thinking if what ye yuche said was true or if he was deliberately lying to them.
But even if it was fake, she was willing to believe Wanwan this once.
At this moment, in the quiet Valley, a man stood at the top of the mountain with his sleeves fluttering in the wind. His white robe was like snow, and his white hair was like a banished immortal, handsome and out of this world.
He seemed to have noticed the person behind him, and the corner of his mouth slowly curled up into a smile.
¡°this should be the first time we¡¯ve met after a thousand years, right?¡±
The young man stood silently behind the man, his eyes fixed on the man in front of him. His voice was clear and clean like the spring water.
were you the one who changed Yun Ruoxi¡¯s life Providence on your own ord and caused the person in the Chen Shuang domain to mistakenly think that Yun Ruoxiwas Yan ¡®er? ¡±
the man lowered his eyes and smiled, ¡°i¡¯ve said that her only use is to die in yan ¡®er¡¯s ce!¡± If I didn¡¯t do this, those people would definitely find Yan ¡®er very quickly. So I only had to move a little and they believed Qianqian.¡±
ye yuche has never interacted with Yanyan, so he doesn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for anyone else to believe this.
The young man pursed his lips, his eyes filled with worry.
A few years ago, when he had first met Yan ¡®er, he had already lost all his memories. He only felt that this woman was very familiar and very kind, making him involuntarily want to get closer to her.
It was onlyter that he found out why the first woman he had met could move him so much.
It turned out that, in the dark, there was already a fate of discord.
¡°don¡¯t you n to exin to yan ¡¯er?¡±
Chapter 2135: Mu Qingcheng (5)
Chapter 2135: Mu Qingcheng (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The man turned around with a faint smile, his gazending on the youngster.
The young man¡¯s body stiffened. After a long time, a bitter smile appeared on his delicate and fair baby face.
¡°Will Yingluo believe me if I exin? So, I¡¯d better find a way to go back to the heaven¡¯s domain first and then find Yanyan to prove it. ¡±
It was a pity that his current strength was not strong enough to fight with that guy.
He was afraid that as soon as he appeared, before he could prove his identity, that guy would sense his return ande to deal with him.
This was the reason why he had been biding his time.
¡°Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhenwill believe you.¡±
The man¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, based on my understanding of her, she¡¯ll definitely believe you, Yingluo. If you don¡¯t look for her, she¡¯ll feel estranged. Are you really willing to be misunderstood by the woman you like? ¡±
The young man¡¯s body became more and more stiff, unable to move in the wind.
He was afraid of Yingluo.
He was afraid to see that pair of cold eyes filled with hatred. He was afraid that Huahua would never believe him again.
I¡¯ll think about it, Yingluo. he lowered his head in silence. After a while, he looked up at Feng Li Xiao again, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡±
Feng Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness as he slowly turned around, his back facing the young man behind him.
His robe fluttered in the breeze, and he was as beautiful as a painting.
actually, I¡¯m very envious of you. You still have a chance to exin yourself, but I, Yingluo, don¡¯t even have the right to stand by her side.
if he was given another chance, he would never choose the world to give up on her.
If he were to lose her, what use would the entire divine world be to him?
¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve done too many wrong things. You¡¯ve hurt her too deeply.¡±
the young man¡¯s entire body trembled as he clenched his fists tightly.¡±If I were Yan ¡®er, I would never forgive you.¡±
He would never forget the pain she had suffered a thousand years ago.
He would also never forget the despair and grief she felt when so many people fell in front of her.
it was feng lixiao who had brought her all this, even if she hated him, he should bear the consequences.
¡°I¡¯m different from you. I can give up everything for Yan Yan. I can give up my domain, my strength, and everything to find her. I will never hurt her!
Forever!¡±
the young man¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.
feng lilingughed bitterly. ¡± chu yifeng said the same thing to you. however, i regretted it toote,n. if you want to exin, you should go and find her as soon as possible, the time limit given by yan ¡®er won¡¯t be too long,n. you¡¯ll be like di cang back then. ¡±
why? ¡± mo lishang pursed his pink lips, why are you telling me this? ¡±
because Yingluo was betrayed by a friend. It¡¯s an extremely painful thing. I don¡¯t want her to suffer this kind of pain again.
That¡¯s all there is to it.
The man¡¯s sad eyes turned to the pure blue sky again.
In the sky, a woman¡¯s smile seemed to appear, and his lips unconsciously curved into a smile.
Mo lishang was shocked, he looked at the man¡¯s back and was silent for a while, ¡± a thousand years ago, if you had thought this way, Xuanji would not have been hurt so deeply. You will never know how much pain a mother feels when she loses her child, especially for someone like Yanyan who cares about her friends very much. Yet, Xuanji from the divine realm let her watch those people die.
¡°Yes, if I had thought this way a thousand years ago, Yanyan would not have ignored me, Huahua.¡±
Chapter 2136: Mu Qingcheng (6)
Chapter 2136: Mu Qingcheng (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Feng Lixiang sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡± ¡°However, in this life, as long as I can protect her, I can overturn everything.¡±
even if she would never look at him again.
She would no longer call him ¡± big brother ¡± in a delicate voice.
in fact,pared to the Yanyan from a thousand years ago, I like her more today. She¡¯s the MU Qingcheng who once awed the world, and she¡¯s so powerful that she¡¯s worthy of admiration.
Mo lishang looked back at Feng liyao, ¡± ¡± but, whether it¡¯s the yan yan from a thousand years ago or the yan yan now, she¡¯s someone i¡¯ll protect for life, if you dare to hurt her now, i, qianqian, will never let you off! ¡±
After saying this, the young man walked down the valley without looking back. His white robe disappeared under the blue sky.
Feng Li did not turn back, his eyes were fixed on the sky, and he did not look away for a long time.
it was as if this was the only way to calm his heart.
Bai Yan did not know anything about what was happening outside.
Ever since she had distributed the pills, everyone had entered an urgent state of cultivation.
The one that lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations was Xiao Mi.
He was the first to break through to the advanced Mystic God stage, and for this, he used the Lord pill to reach the Lord stage.
Seeing that Xiao Mi had actually be a Lord before them, Vermillion Bird and the others became anxious. They began to cultivate with all their might just to enter the Lord realm.
As for the others, although they wouldn¡¯t have such a shocking effect, especially the disciples of the Holy Land, misty illusory Manor, and medicine sect, their cultivation speed was a hundred times faster than that of the maind when they first came into contact with such rich true Qi.
Just as everyone was caught up in a cultivation frenzy, ye yuche had already found out Tianyan and Bai Yan¡¯s identities on the continent.
He immediately stood up and personally led the group of people from the dust frost domain to the continent.
unfortunately,
By the time he had visited the three major forces on the continent, he had discovered that they had long since been deserted.
This information infuriated ye yuche. He never expected that in order to protect those people, Tianyan would actually transfer all of them away without leaving a single one behind.
¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go to the divine realm!¡±
Ye yuche gritted his teeth fiercely. Heavenly me had taken away all his rtives on the continent, but he heard that there were still many demonic beasts in the divine realm.
Even if he couldn¡¯t kill those people, he had to get rid of some demonic beasts to calm his anger.
The divine realm.
In all the mountains, there would be ces where demonic beasts gathered. Especially after the divine Pce was destroyed and the demon Realm ruled the divine realm, those demonic beasts had obtained unprecedented freedom.
However, in the current divine realm, there wasn¡¯t even a single demon beast egg, much less a demon beast.
¡°bastards! you bunch of bastards!¡±
Ye yuche finally lost control of his temper and flew into a rage. He said in a cold and stern voice, ¡± ¡°If you had investigated the identity of Tianyan and her daughter earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have given those people a chance to escape. But it¡¯s because of your ipetence that the result has be like this!¡±
Hearing Tian Yan¡¯s furious voice, the people around him seemed to be frightened and hurriedly knelt down, their bodies trembling.
¡°L-Lord Wufu, we didn¡¯t know it would be like this.¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
Ye yuche kicked the person in front of him away. He clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds. He narrowed his eyes, and a cold glint shed across them.
¡°you guys go and investigate again, i want to know where heavenly me and the demon world are hiding, they¡¯re actually cowards and don¡¯t dare toe out!¡±
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
Chapter 2137: mu qingcheng (7)
Chapter 2137: mu qingcheng (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Everyone trembled as they retreated, afraid that the Lord would vent his anger on them if they stayed any longer.
Everyone left in an instant, leaving ye yuche alone in the divine realm¡¯s Mountain range.
He clenched his fists tightly and the veins on his forehead popped out. He was furious.¡±Shuang ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find those people and take revenge for you!¡±
No one could stop the destruction of the demon Realm.
DiCang must die!
At this moment, Yingluo
A figure suddenly appeared in front of him and crashed into ye yuche¡¯s eyes.
Ye yuche¡¯s body suddenly froze. He looked at the face that was slightly turned to his side in disbelief, and his heart was also beating non-stop at this moment. ¡°Shuang ¡®er?¡±
That¡¯s impossible, Shuang ¡®er is already dead Yingluo.
How could that woman be Shuang ¡®er?
The woman in front of him didn¡¯t seem to notice ye yuche¡¯s gaze. She turned her face to the side. She was wearing a long white dress, floating like a fairy. When she walked, her dress fluttered slightly, and she was beautiful beyond words.
Even from the side of her face, ye yuche could see the woman¡¯s face.
Like!
It was too simr!
How could there be someone in this world who looked so simr to Shuang ¡®er?
Seeing that the woman was about to leave, ye yuche could no longer control his feet and quickly chased after her.
The woman walked faster and faster, and her footsteps didn¡¯t stop at all. Even so, ye yuche caught up to her in a short while and held her shoulders tightly.
At that moment, Liu chenshuang¡¯s body froze. She bit her lips tightly as a look of disgust and anger shed across her eyes. However, she suppressed it.
Why?
Why did she meet ye yuche here?
This man had vited her body and even caused her to be pregnant with a bastard child. She would never forgive him for the rest of her life.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, Qianqian.¡±
The man behind her mumbled. His voice was filled with excitement and joy, as well as a hint of timidity.
He was afraid. He was afraid that his eyes were ying tricks on him. The woman in front of him was not the woman he had dreamed of.
After hearing the man¡¯s voice, the woman in front finally turned her head slowly.
in an instant, the man saw the woman¡¯s face clearly.
The woman¡¯s appearance was exquisite beyondpare, and her eyes were no longer as watery as those of a deer ten thousand years ago. Instead, they were filled with endless frost.
Even so, he could still recognize her at a nce. She was Shuang ¡®er!
¡°Shuang ¡®er, is it really you? You didn¡¯t die? That¡¯s great, Yingluo.¡±
Tears involuntarily covered the man¡¯s face. He wiped them with the back of his hand and smiled, his eyes reluctant to move away from the woman.
liu chenshuang took two steps back and shook off his hand that was pressing on her shoulder.
Ye yuche¡¯s palm froze in the air, but he didn¡¯t mind. He walked towards Liu chenshuang again.
¡°Shuang ¡®er,e back with me, okay? I will protect you, and I will not let those people from the demon world bully you again. In the future, I will attack the demon world, and I will be the king of the demon world, and you will be the Empress of the demon world. What do you think?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with endless coldness,¡±You¡¯ve got the wrong person, Yingluo. I¡¯m not Shuang ¡®er,¡±
¡°No!¡± Ye yuche¡¯s voice trembled. He reached out to hold Liu chenshuang¡¯s hand, ¡± you are my Shuang ¡®er. I won¡¯t mistake you for someone else. How could I mistake the woman I love? ¡±
The disgust in Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes deepened. She raised her hand and ruthlessly shook off ye yuche¡¯s hand.
¡°If you dare to touch me again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±
Chapter 2138: Mu Qingcheng (8)
Chapter 2138: Mu Qingcheng (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Ye yuche was taken aback. He hurriedly said, ¡± alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t touch you. Shuang ¡®er, don¡¯t be angry. As long as you¡¯re back, we can talk about anything, Wanwan.
firstly, ¡± Liu chenshuang took two steps closer to ye yuche, ¡± I¡¯m not some Shuang ¡®er. Secondly, I don¡¯t know you at all, nor do I knowwhat you¡¯re talking about. You must¡¯ve got the wrong person.
i don¡¯t even know you, yingluo.
The woman¡¯s voice was like a thorn, ruthlessly stabbing into ye yuche¡¯s heart, causing him to feel a heart-wrenching pain.
Shuang ¡®er, she said Yingluo.
She didn¡¯t know him?
¡°Master.¡±
A delicate voice came from the front.
A momentter, the girl in the pink dress walked over. Her pretty and moving eyes looked at Liu chenshuang, then at ye yuche, and she smiled lightly, ¡± ¡°Master, who is this?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s face was expressionless,¡±a madman, I don¡¯t know him.¡±
¡°oh?¡±
Mo Xinyan sized up ye yuche andughed lightly.
This man¡¯s strength was very strong. He had only seen that kind of pressure and arrogance on di Cang and his master.
from this, it could be seen that this man was definitely an expert of the lord realm.
As a Lord, how could he go crazy? Because of this, mo Xinyan was able to conclude that this man definitely had some rtionship with her master.
however, mo xinyan didn¡¯t dare to ask about liu chenshuang¡¯s matters, she could only stand behind liu chenshuang, her eyes filled with curiosity.
Ye yuche didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the girl in pink. Her gaze was too calctive, and it made him feel very unhappy.
However, this young girl called Shuang ¡®er master, so she must be her disciple.
For Shuang ¡®er¡¯s sake, he would also give this girl some face.
Shuang ¡®er, did you know that ever since you left, I named my domain the dust frost domain in memory of your existence? I¡¯ll visit the Cape Jasmine flower field that you personally nted and take care of it. Furthermore, the flower field is a forbidden area in my dust frost domain. I¡¯ve never allowed anyone to go there except myself. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll invade you.
Ye yuche took two steps towards Liu chenshuang again, his eyes filled with deep affection.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, I know that you have mysophobia, and I have never forgotten it. Previously, I thought that you were dead, so I ced your Cenotaph into the sea of flowers, so that You Can Dance and dance in the sea of flowers every day.¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s heart thumped with every word ye yuche said.
she clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath to suppress the bitterness and unwillingness in her heart.
Why Wanwan, why wasn¡¯t ye yuche di Cang? If he was di Cang, then how happy would she be?
Unfortunately,
He wasn¡¯t her after all, and she would never fall in love with him in this lifetime.
¡°Enough!¡±
Suddenly, Liu chenshuang furiously interrupted ye yuche. Her expression was ice-cold as she angrily said, ¡± ¡°Ye yuche, if you really loved me, why didn¡¯t you help me back then? You clearly know that I like di Cang but you have never helped me? Do you think I¡¯ll be grateful for what you¡¯ve done? No, I¡¯ll never forgive you, because you¡¯ve ruined my innocence!¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at Liu chenshuang in shock, his eyes filled with shock.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, how did you know how to use a Kasaya?¡±
How did it be like this?
Back then, Shuang ¡®er had been so kind and pure. He had said that he would help her get di Cang, but she had imed that she would only be willing to be his wife if di Cang was willing to fall in love with her.
Chapter 2139: Mu Qingcheng (9)
Chapter 2139: Mu Qingcheng (9)
Trantor: 549690339 |
How could such an aloof woman say such words now?
ye yuche, do you know how important my innocence is to me? ¡± Liu chenshuang bit her lip, ¡± I mistook you for the Azure Emperor that night, but you were still clear-headed. You clearly knew that I liked him, but you still treated me like this? ¡±
Ye yuche slowly collected his thoughts and his eyes were filled with
guilt.¡±Shuang ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry now?¡± Liu chenshuang sneered, ¡± I will never forgive you!
ye yuche was silent.
He had indeed done something wrong back then, and he could not forget the look Liu chenshuang had given him.
Anger, sadness, and despair
Every time he thought about it, he would feel a heart-wrenching pain.
So, the great change in Shuang ¡®er¡¯s personality might have been caused by his actions back then, but this girl¡¯s nature was still kind and pure.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, what do you want me to do to make you forgive me?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ye yuche asked, looking at Liu chenshuang.
Liu chenshuangughed sarcastically. I want the demon world¡¯s Queen to die. I want the Azure Emperor. Can you help me? ¡±
Ye yuche clenched his fists tightly. Even if ten thousand years had passed, the one Shuang ¡®er loved deeply would always be di Cang alone?
previously, he had thought that shuang ¡®er no longer existed, so he had nned to destroy the demon world and arranged for di cang¡¯s grave to be next to shuang¡¯ er¡¯s cenotaph so that he would admit his mistakes for the rest of his life.
But now Shuang ¡®er is back, Yingluo.
Was he really willing to let her be someone else¡¯s woman?
¡°shuang ¡®er, we¡¯ve already done it as husband and wife,¡±
Ye yuche gritted his teeth and said.
¡°But I only love di Cang Xuanji.¡±
But I only love di Cang in a daze.
This sentence was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, exploding in ye yuche¡¯s mind.
He slowly closed his eyes, his handsome face full of pain.
Not long after, he opened his eyes and looked at Liu chenshuang¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you clean it up.¡±
If you really can¡¯t let go of him, then I¡¯ll help you this time to eliminate the guilt in my heart.
¡°You think you can beat him?¡± Liu chenshuang sneered.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already found a way to break through to the true God Realm. I only need the demonic me Pearl and the heart of the true heart from the demon Realm. Now that mu Qingcheng¡¯s reincarnation is in my hands, once I obtain the demonic heart and dig out her heart, I will be a true God. By then, I will give you everything you want, Shuang¡¯ er.¡±
Just because you¡¯re the woman I liked when I was young and still deeply in love with until now, Yingluo.
No matter what you¡¯ve be, my original intention will never change.
Liu chenshuang was stunned for a moment before joy shed across her eyes.¡±Did you really catch mu Qingcheng¡¯s reincarnation?¡±
that damn little slut bai yan was actually captured by ye yuche?
From the looks of it now, ye yuche wasn¡¯tpletely useless.
¡°Really?¡±
Ye yuche said with a firm expression.
All of a sudden, Liu chenshuang startedughing. Herughter resounded through the sky, damned b * tch, so you¡¯ll have this day too. Ye yuche, don¡¯t forget to inform me when you¡¯re going to take her heart of the true God. I want to see that b * tch die with my own eyes. I also want her soul to be scattered!
This was the only way to dispel her anger.
Ye yuche was frightened by Liu chenshuang¡¯s reaction. Could it be that mu Qingcheng had an entanglement with Shuang ¡®er in the past? why did Shuang¡¯ er hate him so much?
Shuang ¡®er, can you return to the dust frost domain with me? ¡± Ye yuche¡¯s tone was gentle. He did not ask Liu chenshuang why she hated mu Qingcheng so much.
Chapter 2140: Mu Qingcheng (10)
Chapter 2140: Mu Qingcheng (10)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips curved up slightly, ¡± no, I¡¯ll look for you when you break through to real God.
How could she not know what ye yuche was thinking?
in order to avoid what happened ten thousand years ago, she would not have too much contact with him.
She was even more unwilling to tolerate any man other than di Cang to touch her sob.
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes were a little disappointed. He was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡± ¡°if i want to find you in the future, where can i go?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. You¡¯ll naturally find me when youe to this mountain range.¡±
Liu chenshuang looked at ye wanche coldly, then slowly turned around and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Xinyan, let¡¯s go.¡±
Xin Yan?
Ye yuche¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. For some reason, he found this name very familiar, as if he had heard someone mention Wanwan before.
But he couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment.
¡°Oh.¡±
Mo Xinyan had already recovered from the shock.
She had never thought that her master, who was as clean as a piece of white paper in her eyes, had actually had physical contact with this man.
She had thought that other than di Cang, master would not let anyone near her.
Tsk, tsk, I really didn¡¯t expect Yingluo to be so calm.
No matter how much of a storm was brewing in her heart, mo Xinyan didn¡¯t dare to show it. She hurriedly walked behind Liu chenshuang, her expression respectful.
Liu chenshuang stopped in her tracks and turned to look at mo Xinyan. Her voice was cold, ¡± ¡± mo xinyan, you¡¯d better forget everything i said to him just now! ¡±
mo xinyan¡¯s body trembled and she quickly lowered her head, ¡± ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±
it¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t hear it. If you dare to spread it, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you.
Liu chenshuang snorted coldly. She retracted her gaze from mo Xinyan and walked deep into the mountains.
The moment Liu chenshuang looked away, mo Xinyan felt the pressure around her disappear. She slowly let out a sigh of relief and quickly caught up with Liu chenshuang¡¯s pace. She gradually disappeared into the thick fog of the mountain range.
The existence of the Huaxia territory could be hidden for a while, but it could not be hidden forever.
Soon, some of the people in the other domains discovered the new territory, and many spies came to investigate.
However,
Those spies sent by the variousrge domains had all died under Xiao Mi¡¯s ws and teeth. They didn¡¯t even have time to go back and report before they no longer existed in this world.
Of course, the news of this domain that appeared out of nowhere naturally spread to all the domains, and naturally reached ye yuche¡¯s ears as well.
At that moment, ye yuche was sitting upright in the lobby of the Chen Shuang domain. His cold gaze swept across the people below, and the corners of his lips curled up into a sneer.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those people from heavenly me and the demon world are all hiding in that domain,¡±
¡°Lord, should we send someone to investigate?¡±
The old man below stood up and asked respectfully.
Ye yuche sneered, there¡¯s already a domain expert sent over, but that expert didn¡¯t manage to walk out. This also proves that the entrance to the Huaxia territory is guarded by a feudal lord.
The Lord was guarding it?
Everyone was shocked.
As a Lord, he could already form his own domain, so who would be willing to work for others?
Therefore, within nuo Qian¡¯s domain, only the heaven domain had a few Lords.
Those Lords were all working for mu Qingcheng, so they were naturally different from the other domains. They were also guarding the heaven domain for mu Qingcheng. Otherwise, those people would have long formed their own domains.
Chapter 2141: Domain Realm battle (1)
Chapter 2141: Domain Realm battle (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
but now, xuxu
A newly established territory was actually extravagant enough to use a Lord to guard the door?
¡± others don¡¯t have this ability, but that doesn¡¯t mean di cang doesn¡¯t have it. ¡± ye yuche slowly stood up, his smile growing colder and colder, his eyes filled with monstrous anger. ¡± therefore, people from heavenly me and the demon world must be hiding within that domain, even their rtives on the continent are hiding in huaxia¡¯s domain. ¡±
Everyone¡¯s smiles were a little difficult. The strength of the demon Realm was so powerful, did they really have a chance of winning?
¡°Lord, if the demon world and heavenly me really joined forces, then ¡¡±
¡°So what if they join forces? In this great thousand world, there are hundreds and thousands of Lords. Now that the heavenly domain has agreed to help us deal with the demon Realm, what are you afraid of?¡± Ye yuche curled his lips sarcastically, as long as none of them break through to true God, they¡¯ll forever be suppressed under our feet in this world. Also, I want di Cang alive!
Shuang ¡®er wanted to marry di Cang, so he, Huanhuan, was willing to help her once.
but Wanwan¡ ye wanche¡¯s voice paused, a cold glint shing through his eyes, di Cang¡¯s strength must be crippled! As for the demon Empress of the demon Realm, it¡¯s better for her to have her soul destroyed.¡±
for a mere human topete with shuang ¡®er for a man, just based on this point alone, he could not let her off, yingluo.
Now that he thought of Liu chenshuang¡¯s deep affection for di Cang, ye yuche still felt a sharp pain in his heart.
His hands clutched his chest tightly, and his handsome face was a little pale.
However,pared to getting Shuang ¡®er, he was more unwilling to let Wanwan let her suffer.
¡°Why do you have to go through so much trouble?¡± The elder below asked with a frown.
Ye yueche¡¯s cold and gloomy gaze swept over.
The elder¡¯s body trembled when he met his gaze, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak.
¡°Do I need you to question my decision?¡±
¡°no, i don¡¯t dare to. lord, please calm your anger.¡± The elder hurriedly knelt down and replied in a trembling voice.
¡°Next time, whoever dares to say more, huhu huhu¡±
A hint of killing intent shed in ye yuche¡¯s eyes. Heughed coldly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t speak again.¡±
The elder¡¯s body froze. More and more sweat flowed from his forehead. His old face was pale, and he lowered his head, not daring to say another word.
¡°also, clean up chen shuang pavilion.¡±
After ye yuche said this, he flicked his sleeves and stood up. He ignored the group of elders and slowly walked out of the door.
When he reached the door, he stopped and said, ¡± also, inform the other territories. The territory that has juste out is the hiding ce of heavenly me and the demon world. Tell them to get ready. We will attack together in the next few days.
As soon as he finished speaking, he no longer stayed and disappeared into the night.
After Ye Wanwan left, the elders finally heaved a heavy sigh of relief.
¡°chen shuang pavilion, isn¡¯t that the fragrant pavilion that the grand lord prepared for miss liu chenshuang? But we¡¯ve long heard thatdy Chen Shuang is dead. Why does the Grand Lord want to take care of Chen Shuang Pavilion now?¡±
the elder was puzzled and asked with a frown.
¡°Don¡¯t ask this question in front of the Lord. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid no one can save you.¡±
Another elder shook his head and sighed.
everyone sighed.
The Lord¡¯s temper had always been temperamental and no one knew when he would get angry. Therefore, no one dared to offend him anymore, for fear that they would really attract the Lord¡¯s killing intent.
Chapter 2142: Domain Realm battle (2)
Chapter 2142: Domain Realm battle (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Back then, an elder had unintentionally mentioned Liu chenshuang and the Grand Lord had killed him.
From then on, no one would dare to mention her in front of the Grand Lord.
Other than Yun Ruoxi, who was not afraid of death and dared to charge into the sea of Cape jasmines because of the Grand Lord¡¯s favor, if it wasn¡¯t for the Grand Lord¡¯s good mood, he would have killed her.
Of course, this time, these elders had guessed wrong.
Ye wanche didn¡¯t kill Yun Ruoxi not because he was in a good mood, but because Yun Ruoxi was still of great use to him.
No matter how big of a mistake Yun Ruoxi made, ye yuche would only punish her and absolutely not kill her, Wanwan.
Ye yuche¡¯s words still had a great deterrent force in the great thousand world.
As such, everyone believed ye yuche¡¯s im that the Azure Emperor was hidden in Tianyan and the demon world¡¯s territory.
All of a sudden, many domains began to prepare for the uing battle.
And although the current Hua Xia territory was peaceful, Bai Yan had been feeling a little uneasy these few days, as if something big was about to happen.
¡°yan ¡®er, zhenzhen¡±
Di Cang sensed the changes in his beloved wife these few days. He indifferently walked behind her and gently hugged her body.
di Cang. Bai Yan stood at the window and looked at the night sky that was descending outside. I keep having the feeling that perhaps the domain battle is about to begin. It¡¯s a pity. If I had more time, I would be able to let Vermillion Bird and the others break through to Lord-tier as well.
But now, there was clearly not enough time.
And what made Bai Yan even more worried was that up until now, she still did not have Xiao ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts, Xiaoxiao.
¡°Master!¡±
suddenly, a happy figure came in from the door, but the vermilion bird stopped when he reached the door and asked, ¡± ¡°Master, May Ie in?¡±
¡°Come in,¡±
Bai Yan said with a faint smile.
Squeak.
The door was pushed open by a lily-white hand.
When Bai Yan turned her head over, what she saw was the Vermillion bird¡¯s face that was filled with joy.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? did you find Xiao ¡®er and Yiyi?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s heart moved as she asked.
the vermilion bird was taken aback, she shook her head and said, ¡± i haven¡¯t found young master bai ling anddy chu. however, my men have found another person, if you see him, you¡¯ll definitely be very excited. ¡±
¡°what?¡± Bai Yan raised her brows and smiled faintly, then bring me to see her now.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
The Vermillion Bird smiled enchantingly and was the first to turn around and walk out of the room, leading the way for Bai Yan.
The floating city.
In the hall.
Bai ziyin picked up the cup of tea that a maidservant had handed him, and just as he took a sip, he spat it out with a ¡®Pooh¡¯, ¡± ¡°What is this? Why does it taste so bad? I want to drink. Where is the wine? And my precious granddaughter? Where¡¯s my Whitey? you said you¡¯d bring me to Whitey. Where did my Whitey go?¡±
The maidservant stood aside respectfully. ¡°Our Lord will be here shortly.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care, you guys have to serve me with good wine and good meat. I want to drink wine, go get me some wine, this thing is too disgusting.¡± Bai ziyin smacked his lips. He could taste a bitter taste in his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown again.
it tasted bad, really bad. it was not as good as the wine at all.
just as bai ziyin was about to throw a tantrum, a stunningly beautiful figure came into his sight.
He hurriedly stood up from his chair and looked at the woman who walked in from the door with joy. He was so excited that he could not even speak smoothly.
Whitey, little Whitey sob sob sob sob, I finally see you again, sob sob sob sob ¡°
Chapter 2143: Domain Realm battle (3)
Chapter 2143: Domain Realm battle (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Grandpa.¡±
Bai Yan hurriedly walked to Bai ziyin¡¯s side and supported his body to sit down. ¡°Where did you go after you left the demon City that day? Why can¡¯t I find you anywhere?¡±
¡°Me?¡± bai ziyin scratched the back of his head and pondered for a moment. ¡± i don¡¯t know where i went either, but i do know that that ce made me stronger, baibai, grandpa can finally protect you again, i won¡¯t let those bad guys bully you again, yingluo. ¡±
As Bai ziyin spoke, he began to cry again. His hand tightly held Bai Yan¡¯s, not willing to let go.
Bai Yan gently held Bai ziyin¡¯s hand and inserted her mental energy into his body.
When he sensed that Bai ziyin¡¯s strength had returned to its peak, he heaved a sigh of relief.
However,
His grandfather was still a little deranged, and he would have to slowly recover from this.
Even she couldn¡¯t help much, Yingluo.
¡°My good granddaughter, it¡¯s all grandpa¡¯s fault in the past. I was plotted against by those people and caused you to suffer so much. Grandpa has let you down, Zhenzhen.¡±
Bai ziyin burst into tears. Every time he thought of the mistakes he had made in the past, he would be filled with endless regret.
it looks like your situation is much better than before. At least you have recalled many things from the past. Bai Yan curled the corners of her lips slightly, furthermore, your strength has also recovered to high-level Mystic deity. I just happened to let you consume the Overlord pill.
She slowly reached out and ced a pill in front of Bai ziyin.
Bai ziyin stopped crying and looked at Bai Yan¡¯s palm in a daze. A trace of doubt shed past his eyes.¡±What is this?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know after you eat it.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s smile grew even wider.
Although Bai ziyin had yet to fully regain his consciousness, he had always believed Bai Yan¡¯s words without a doubt.
Therefore, he picked up the pill and put it in his mouth like a Jelly Bean. He was just about to chew it when the pill turned into a clear spring and flowed all over his body.
¡°That Jelly Bean just now, why did it disappear before I even chewed it? It¡¯s really strange?¡±
Bai ziyin scratched the back of his head, his old eyes filled with confusion and doubt.
Then, he said,
A storm of advancement suddenly appeared, and even Bai ziyin, who had been sitting down, was so frightened that he stood up immediately.
However, he quickly sat back down and began to cultivate.
¡°Di Cang, let¡¯s go back and rest first.¡±
Bai Yan smiled and slowly turned around, walking out of the room.
Now that grandfather has returned, we¡¯re only missing Xiao ¡®er and Yiyi. I wonder where those two fellows have run off to.
The next day.
The morning sun had just risen.
Bai Yan had just woken up from her sleep when a series of panicked voices suddenly rang out, causing her to stand up in rm.
¡°Brother Wang, sister-inw Wang, quicklye out!¡±
Di Xiaoyun rushed in recklessly.
She had just rushed into the room when she saw Bai Yan and di Cang getting up from the bed. When she looked at di Gang¡¯s gloomy eyes, di Xiaoyun was so frightened that he hurriedly shut his mouth and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡± brother wang, something big has happened!¡±
Di Gang¡¯s cold eyes swept over the impetuous di Xiaoyun and his voice was cold, ¡± ¡°Get out.¡±
before di xiaoyun pushed the door open and entered, di cang had already put on his clothes while bai yan¡¯s soft breasts were still half exposed, therefore, it was no wonder di cang was so angry.
Even if it was a woman who came in, and that woman was his biological sister, he could not tolerate Yingluo.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±
Di Xiaoyun quickly turned around and ran out, conveniently closing the door for di Cang and Bai Yan.
Her heart was thumping non-stop, clearly frightened.
Chapter 2144: Domain Realm battle (4)
Chapter 2144: Domain Realm battle (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
I¡¯m done for. I peeked at sister-inw¡¯s body just now. After brother Wang is done with this, he¡¯ll definitely kill me.
di xiaoyun¡¯s face was deathly pale, at the thought of di cang¡¯s terrifying power, she had an impulse to faint.
In this world, there were only two women who could make di Cang¡¯s heart soften.
One was Bai Yan, and the other was little Ling ¡®er Yingying.
As for his sister Yingluo, that fellow, who always wanted to tie her up and hang her up, he had never felt sorry for her.
¡°Zhenzhen, why don¡¯t I leave home to look for the state preceptor after brother Wang is done with his troubles?¡± Di Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes shed.
She suddenly missed the gentle state preceptor again.
If the state preceptor was here, he would definitely protect her. Even if his brother punished them together, he would stand by her side unwaveringly.
If only the Xuanji state preceptor was still here.
Di Xiaoyun was sad again. She pursed her lips gently and looked at the figure that was attacking from not far away, sighing heavily.
¡°Forget it, why care so much now? The most important thing is to deal with the trouble in front of us, Yingluo.¡±
in the bedroom, bai yan waved her hand to pick up a piece of clothing and draped it over her body, she felt a strong oppressive aura in front of her and her eyes sank slightly.
it seems like there are too many peopleing this time. There should be quite a few overlords. Xiao Mi was unable to stop them.
She had long guessed that the appearance of the Huaxia territory could only be hidden for a while, and it would notst forever.
So,huhu
When she was building her domain, she built the Lord¡¯s Manor not far from the exit, and she used an array to block the back.
Unless she died, those people would never be able to get to the back of the floating city.
She couldn¡¯t hurt her family either.
Only then could she fight with peace of mind.
Yan ¡®er, ¡± di Cang gently hugged her shoulders, ¡± let¡¯s go.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
What¡¯s going toe wille, Yingluo.
She would have to face these people sooner orter.
Bai Yan walked down from the bed, a red muslin dress covering her graceful body.
She slowly walked to the door, her eyes filled with determination.
outside the floating city, a dense crowd had already surrounded the entire city.
Those people all carried a terrifying power, so strong that no one could resist it.
ye yuche stood at the forefront of the crowd, his eyes surveyed all the lords who came, but he didn¡¯t notice mo lishang¡¯s presence.
He could not help but sneer.
It was unknown what that guy was worried about, but he still hadn¡¯t appeared.
But it doesn¡¯t matter, he wille sooner orter, Yingluo.
At that thought, ye yuche gathered all his thoughts and looked down at the city in the sky from above, his cold eyes filled with arrogance.
¡°Di Cang, get out here immediately!¡±
His voice was like a surging River, spreading across the entire sky and causing a tremor in the floating city.
Suddenly, a purple robe appeared in his sight.
The man was gently hugging a woman in red in his arms. The loving scene of the two made ye yuche even angrier.
behind di cang and bai yan, tian yan, bai ning, ji tian, xiao mi, di xiaoyun, yu ling, and many other strong cultivators were standing there, under the pressure of those overlords, their expressions did not change.
Whitey, ¡± the crazy old man Bai ziyin chuckled as he walked out. When he saw the aggressive ye wanche and the others, he raised his white brows, that bastard is the one who has been bullying Whitey recently? ¡°
Chapter 2145: Domain Realm battle (5)
Chapter 2145: Domain Realm battle (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Grandpa, let us handle these people. You don¡¯t need toe out.¡±
Bai Yan had helped Bai ziyin to break through to the Lord-tier not because she wanted him to give her a helping hand, but because she was worried that he was Bai ziyin.
It was her only warmth in the divine Pce.
No. Bai ziyin snorted stubbornly, these people are bullying my good granddaughter. I can¡¯t sit by and do nothing. No one is allowed to bully you. I¡¯ll kill whoever bullies you!
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Seeing that Bai ziyin was unwilling to leave, she no longer forced him.
She looked around at everyone present, her eyes deep.
¡°Tianyan, you¡¯re finally not a coward anymore. You dare toe out? Hahaha!¡±
When the Lords saw Tianyan appear in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°You, sky me, have caused us to be in this state. Today, we havee to settle the score with you!¡±
The corner of Tian Yan¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile, and he looked at him with a mocking gaze, ¡± ¡°A turtle hiding in its shell? If I, Tian Yan, was really a coward, I wouldn¡¯t have challenged you all to a battle back then. What¡¯s so strange about meing to my daughter¡¯s house today? Compared to you guys, you were so cowardly back then that you didn¡¯t dare to join forces to deal with me. What has given you the courage to do so now?¡±
The middle-aged man gritted his teeth in anger, you shamelessly married your daughter to the Demon King as his Empress. Just based on this, you should be hunted down and killed by the humans. You have betrayed the entire human race!
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Tian Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. His domineeringughter echoed in the sky and didn¡¯t disappear for a long time.
¡°So what if it¡¯s a demonic beast? At least in my eyes, demonic beasts are much better than hypocritical humans like you. Furthermore, if I remember correctly, the Lord of the Chen Shuang domain is also a demonic beast. You also joined forces with demonic beasts to deal with a human like me. Can I say that you have also betrayed humanity?¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The one who said this was an old man. He looked at Tianyan with towering rage, don¡¯tpare us to you. Ye wanche is humanity¡¯s benefactor. He¡¯s the one who led us humans to conquer the demon world and you, you traitor! If your name is recorded in history, your name will go down in infamy for ten thousand years, and his name will be remembered for a hundred generations!¡±
Ye yuche furrowed his brows slightly. He had no interest in passing down his legacy.
however, since tian yan was the demon empress ¡®father, he would be extremely happy to see him suffer.
It was a pity that ye yuche would never be able to see Tianyan suffer in Wanwan¡¯s life.
¡°a traitor is a traitor, since you said i¡¯m a traitor to humanity, then he¡¯s a traitor to the demonic beasts, aren¡¯t we both traitors?¡± Tianyan¡¯s lips curled up, his eyes filled with contempt.
I¡¯ll say it again. Don¡¯tpare demonic beasts with us humans. They¡¯re not worthy! The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and red at Tian Yan.
Tianyan sneered, ¡°no, you¡¯re wrong. You scum among humans are not worthy of beingpared to demonic beasts. Do you know why I sealed all the major domains back then?¡± It¡¯s because you¡¯re all inhumane. For the sake of domain battles, you¡¯ve attacked everyone, be it the old or the young. You didn¡¯t even let a newborn off! And there are even people who go to the divinity to kill just to enjoy the pleasure of killing!¡±
The more he spoke, the angrier he became, and his eyes burned with anger.
¡°Then let me askyou, people like you, should you be sealed?¡±
In the past, there were also many profound deities in the divine world, but there were no overlords. If he had sealed the overlords, those profound deities might not have been able to kill anyone in the divine world.
Moreover, there were still quite a number of profound gods in the God Realm during the era he left. From the number of overlords during that era, one could know how many profound gods there were in the God Realm.
Chapter 2146: Domain Realm battle (6)
Chapter 2146: Domain Realm battle (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
But unfortunately,
After a few months of changes, the number of Mystic gods in the God World had be fewer and fewer, and even Lord Yingying had no one who could break through.
the strong prey on the weak in this world. Those people are too weak. So what if they¡¯re killed? ¡± The middle-aged man said sarcastically, ¡± they can only me theirck of strength and talent. That¡¯s why they suffered the fate of destruction.
¡°hahaha, you¡¯re not talented and you¡¯re not strong enough? How much power do you want the newborn baby to have?¡± Tian Yan¡¯sughter was frivolous, ¡± do you know why I admire demonic beasts? Because within the demonic beast World, there will never be any killing between the same kind, unless they want to provoke the other party to do something excessive. They won¡¯t kill for the sake of killing, unlike you guys, who have no grudges, just enjoy the pleasure of killing.¡±
Therefore, he did not regret his decision back then.
If the Lords were not sealed, more and more people would die, and many would lose their lives before they could even see the rising sun.
Bai ning quietly held Tian Yan¡¯s hand, her beautiful eyes filled with determination, ¡± ¡°Yunfeng, let¡¯s fight together. Let¡¯s fight against these people together. The current you is no longer the you from the past who fought alone. You have me, Yan ¡®er, di Cang and Xuanji by your side. We will all fight against these people with you.¡±
In his previous life, Tianyan was only one person. Even if he was stronger at that time, he couldn¡¯t deal with so many Lords at the same time.
For this reason, he could only use another method to seal all the overlords in his domain.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Tian Yan held Bai ning¡¯s hand.
After reincarnating, his happiest moment was meeting Bai ning and even giving birth to his daughter, Bai Yan, Huahua.
Ye yuche frowned slightly after hearing the conversation between the two parties.
Ever since Shuang ¡®er had left, he had be more and more cruel. He wanted to kill all the demons in the demon Realm to take revenge for Shuang¡¯ er.
That was only because the demon Realm had done something to let Shuang ¡®er down.
If this had not happened, he would not have been like these Lords, killing so many people for pleasure.
Otherwise, Yingluo wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Shuang ¡®er back then because of her patience and kindness to the Cub.
father, mother. Bai Yan raised her eyes and looked at the increasing number of people in the sky. A smile curled up on the corners of her lips, today, perhaps we really have to live and die together. However, I will do my best to protect your safety.
She would never allow these people to hurt their Xuxu.
For a moment, no one spoke.
The atmosphere in the sky became oppressive and heavy.
The first to make a move were the domain Realm Masters beside ye yuche. They were already charging towards the floating city at lightning speed. A murderous aura came from the sky, instantly turning the originally clear sky into dark clouds.
Within the city.
little ling ¡®er shifted her steps, wanting to go to bai yan¡¯s side, however, she had only taken two steps when she was pulled back by the vermillion bird.
¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to find my mother!¡±
The little girl¡¯s pronouncing words were clear, and her eyes flickered with the light of stars.
The Golden Rooster on her shoulder also made chirping sounds, as if it agreed with little Ling ¡®er¡¯swords.
jiji also thinks that i should go find mother. ¡± Little Ling ¡®er lowered her head and patted Jiji¡¯s head, speaking stubbornly.
Bai Xiaochen did not say anything and was already walking towards the door.
Chapter 2147: Domain Realm battle (7)
Chapter 2147: Domain Realm battle (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Tian Tian eagerly followed behind Bai Xiaochen.
he was not very sensitive to danger, but he knew that he had to follow big brother.
¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±
Xiao Long ¡®er also stood up. I¡¯ve been working hard to cultivate and break through so that I can help mother defeat the enemy. If I hide here and do nothing, what¡¯s the point of me improving my strength? ¡±
Princess long, master has ordered the few of you to stay behind and told me to keep an eye on you. the Vermillion Bird frowned and smiled bitterly, do you think I don¡¯t want to join the battle? Master, the Queen Qjanqian and mypanions are all out fighting, but I have to stay because in master¡¯s heart, you are her life. She doesn¡¯t want you to be hurt, do you understand?¡±
If she did not know Bai Yan¡¯s worries, why would she be willing to stay behind to watch over them?
They didn¡¯t know how much she wanted to go to the front and fight.
bai xiaochen¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, and a determined look shed in his eyes.¡± ¡°You guys stay here, I¡¯ll go and apany mother.¡±
¡°Big brother!¡±
¡°Brother Crown Prince!¡±
The few little fellows looked at Bai Xiaochen in shock and hurriedly caught up with his footsteps.
I¡¯m the demon world¡¯s Crown Prince. I should shoulder all the responsibilities. Bai Xiaochen lowered his head and looked at the two little buns beside him. He raised his hand and patted their small heads. Tian Tian, Ling ¡®er, you two be good and listen to me. Big brother will return in a while. If you two are around, father and mother will be distracted, and we might even encounter danger, Yingluo.
His voice was very gentle, and his eyes were filled with love.
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Ling ¡®er tightly tugged on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s sleeve and pitifully said,¡± 1 don¡¯t want big brother to go alone. I want to go with big brother. Ling¡¯ er isn¡¯t afraid. Ling ¡®er isn¡¯t afraid of anything. Ling¡¯ er still has the demonic me Pearl. I can help mother beat up the bad guys.
¡°Ling ¡®er!¡± bai xiaochen¡¯s tone became a little more serious, when he saw little ling ¡®er¡¯s crying expression, he immediately softened his tone.¡± you weren¡¯t able to control the demonic me pearl, so you can¡¯t casually use the power of the demonic me pearl, mother said before that if you use it a few more times, even the divine water stone won¡¯t be able to suppress it. ling¡¯ er, don¡¯t make me, father, and mother worry about you, okay? ¡±
Little Ling ¡®er looked at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face in a daze. Her hand that was tightly holding onto his sleeve also slowly loosened.
At that moment, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale. She lowered her head and was so sad that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.
She thought that after she had the demonic me Pearl, her strength had increased a lot. Last time, she had even protected her aunt, so she would definitely be able to fight alongside her mother in the future.
However, she didn¡¯t expect that her strength was still too low.
¡°Big brother, why haven¡¯t I grown up? why don¡¯t I grow up faster? ¡°little Ling ¡®er bit her lip and raised her head, tears blurring her big eyes, when I grow up, will you all be at ease with me?¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s nose felt a little sour. He didn¡¯t want this to happen, but he was even more unwilling to let Ling ¡®er face danger.
¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t you believe us? You don¡¯t trust big brother?¡± He lowered his head and gently hugged Ling ¡®er¡¯s little body, you¡¯re a girl in our family and also our little cotton-padded jacket. So, let the boys participate in the battle. You just need to kiss us after wee back from victory.
little ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were fixed on bai xiaochen the entire time.
Suddenly, she stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face.
¡°Big brother, then can Ling ¡®er¡¯s kiss make big brother stronger? big brother will definitely be able to return safely, right?¡±
Chapter 2148 - Domain Realm battle (8)
Domain Realm battle (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Little Ling ¡®er let out a bright smile.
it was even more dazzling than the sun.
Bai Xiaochen suppressed the sourness in his heart, mm. Ling ¡®er¡¯s kiss gave me a lot of strength. I¡¯ll definitelye back, Yingluo.
¡°Then Ling ¡®er will obediently wait at home for big brother, father, and mother toe back together. You can¡¯t lie to Ling¡¯ er, or else Ling ¡®er will cry. I¡¯ll cry until youe back. If you don¡¯te back, then Ling¡¯ er will continue to cry even if I cry until I¡¯m blind.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s nose was red, and her eyes were still filled with tears. However, she still tried her best to smile. It was as if the more she smiled, the higher the chances of them returning.
¡°Big brother.¡±
Tian Tian tugged at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s sleeve and blinked.¡±What about me? can I go with big brother?¡±
no, you have to stay too. You¡¯re a man. You have to protect your sister, understand? ¡± When Bai Xiaochen faced Tiantian, his small face became serious once again. Tiantian, do you know what a man is? ¡±
¡°A real man, a real man is just like Father and brother. I want to be a real man too.¡±
Tian Tian¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke.
a man would rather bleed himself than let the girls at home cry. Bai Xiaochen used his fist to gently tap Tian Tian¡¯s shoulder, take good care of your elder sister long ¡®er and your younger sister Yingluo.
Tian Tian nodded her head,¡±I understand, I¡¯ll protect them. I won¡¯t let them get hurt, and I won¡¯t let them cry.¡±
Seeing that Bai Xiaochen was about to leave, long ¡®er lied and quickly caught up with him.
she wasn¡¯t ling ¡®er or tian tian, and she already had enough strength to help her mother.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s feet stopped, and he turned his head to look at little long ¡®er. He gently pursed his pink lips. ¡°Long ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to follow me. You and the Vermillion Bird are stronger, so if someonees to harm these two little fellows, only you two can help. Moreover, if you want to help mother, not only will you help her fight, but you¡¯ll also be helping her by protecting Ling¡¯ er and Tian Tian.¡±
Little long ¡®er pursed her lips and walked to Bai Xiaochen¡¯s side. She also tiptoed and gently kissed Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body stiffened for a moment in the wind. After that, he raised his hand and pulled little long ¡®er into his arms.
His fingers gently Stroked Long ¡®er¡¯s hair and his voice was gentle, ¡± ¡°We will definitelye back. Definitely.¡±
The little Dragonughed.
Her smile was as bright as the sun.
¡°Brother Xuanji, you promised me. You can¡¯t go back on your word. I will protect my younger brother and sister. As long as I¡¯m alive, they won¡¯t die.¡±
You have to protect yourself too, Qingqing.
Bai Xiaochen nted a kiss on little long ¡®er¡¯s forehead and immediately let go of the little girl in his arms.
He didn¡¯t say another word. He turned around and walked toward the gate of the courtyard.
¡°crown prince!¡±
The Vermillion Bird took two steps forward, wanting to call out to Bai Xiaochen to stop him.
Bai Xiaochen did not stop in his tracks and merely threw out a sentence. ¡°Sister Vermilion Bird, no one can stop me if I want to go,¡±
He wanted to go to his mother¡¯s side, and no one would ever be able to stop him.
Moreover, he was the Prince of the demon Realm and had a heavy responsibility on his shoulders. How could he be afraid of death and hide? Instead, he was putting his father and mother in such danger?
He couldn¡¯t do such a thing.
The sky outside the city was getting gloomier and gloomier, and the dense crowd had already blocked the sky.
Chapter 2149 - Domain Realm battle (9)
Domain Realm battle (9)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Bai Yan stood among the crowd. With a swing of the knife in her hand, a person would be buried under her knife.
Ye yuche stared at Bai Yan¡¯s figure, his eyes flickering.
This girl¡¯s figure in his mind had gradually merged with a person.
Mu Qingcheng?
That was impossible. Mu Qingcheng was Yun Ruoxi. Their fortune-telling could not be wrong, so this girl could not be him!
Ye yuche shook his head hard and forced himself to throw these thoughts out of his mind. He didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble with his breakthrough to true God.
In the sky.
Countless corpses fell to the ground, forming a mountain of corpses.
the fresh blood made bai yan¡¯s red robe look even more gorgeous, under this dark sky, it was the most vibrant color.
At the same time as di Cang was fighting, he would also turn his head back to look at Bai Yan from time to time, afraid that she would encounter danger. However, after seeing that she could still deal with so many people¡¯s siege with ease, his tightly held heart slowly calmed down.
¡°Father, mother!¡±
Suddenly, a tender voice came from the void.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled for a moment. She hurriedly cut off the neck of the enemy in front of her and then looked at the boy who had walked out of the floating city.
The boy was dressed in a brocade robe, and his face was exquisite and beautiful. He was like a porcin doll, and anyone who saw him would have a feeling of love.
Such a beautiful child, especially a boy, was probably rare in this world.
¡°Chen ¡®er, why did youe out?¡± bai yan was a little flustered as she hurriedly shouted, ¡± ¡°Go back, you go back immediately!¡±
mother, I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m no longer the Chen ¡®er who needs your protection. I¡¯ve said it before, I can protect you, Yingluo.
Bai Xiaochen blinked hisrge eyes that were like sparkling stars, and his gaze slowly surveyed the many enemies present.
In an instant, the innocent look on the boy¡¯s face disappeared without a trace.
A domineering aura spread out from his body, like a gust of wind, sweeping across the sky.
¡± i, bai xiaochen, won¡¯t let off anyone who wants to hurt father and mother! ¡±
BOOM!
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s aura suddenly exploded out. His appearance had yet to lose its childishness, but it was already filled with a wild arrogance simr to di Gang¡¯s.
ye yuche had only seen that kind of disdainful attitude of not putting everyone in his eyes on three people.
two of them were di cang and mu qingcheng.
He was the third one!
So,huhu
Killing intent flickered in ye yuche¡¯s eyes, and a sinister aura spread out.
If this child was left behind, he would definitely be a scourge. If he didn¡¯t die, even if he crippled di Cang, he would be the next di Cang!
Yan ¡®er, ¡± di Cang raised the corner of his lips and his brows were filled with pride, ¡± this little fellow is our son. He should fight with us. A boy doesn¡¯t need to be raised in a greenhouse. He must experience wind and rain to grow up into a human.
this kid wasn¡¯t little ling ¡®er.
If it was Ling ¡®er, he would definitely pamper her in the greenhouse. However, as a son, he should stand by their side.
Bai Yan did not say anything. Di Gang¡¯s words were also very reasonable.
after a while, she looked at bai xiaochen. ¡± ¡°Come to my side and fight.¡±
¡°alright,¡± he said.
Hearing Bai Yan asking him to stay, a brilliant smile bloomed on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s face. He ignored those people who surrounded him and his body floated in front of Bai Yan like a light breeze.
Bai Yan no longer cared about Bai Xiaochen as she hurriedly dealt with the battle in front of her.
Chapter 2150 - Chapter 2150
bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter 2150?
Domain Realm battle (10)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The battle outside the floating city had affected the entire Huaxia territory.
Bai ZhangFeng and the others ran out, looking worriedly at the ce where the battle was coining from. Their hearts were filled with anxiety.
¡°What do we do? what should we do now? yan ¡®er has to face too many enemies, at a time like this, we trash can¡¯t help at all.¡±
Back then, when Bai Yan was growing up, she did not need any help from them.
Now, even if they wanted to help, they couldn¡¯t do so, Wuwu.
Their strength was considered to be at the top of the continent, but they were existences that were suppressed even in the immortal realm, let alone this was a battle of domains.
Bai Changfeng was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He kept stomping his feet, but there was nothing he could do.
father, we should believe in Yan ¡®er. Bai Zhanpeng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the sky in front of him. His eyes were determined, she has ovee so many difficulties. I believe that she will still be able to ovee them this time.
From the time Bai Yan had grown up until now, she had suffered countless difficulties.
Her enemies were also getting stronger and stronger.
Even so, she had ovee all the obstacles along the way. Therefore, he believed that she would do the same this time.
Bai ZhangFeng¡¯s heart calmed down a little.
Indeed, Bai Yan had encountered countless powerful enemies along the way and had also suffered a lot of hardships. This time, she would not be an exception. Those who opposed her would not have a good ending.
¡°What happened? What¡¯s happening here?¡±
Qiu shurong and the other two sensed the battle in front of them and ran out. They looked in shock at the dense crowd not far away, their eyes filled with shock.
¡°Is Xuanji¡¯s enemy here to seek revenge?¡±
When Bai Yan had asked them toe to Hua Xia¡¯s territory, she had already said that an enemy wasing to seek revenge. In order not to drag Yan ¡®er down, they had moved into Hua Xia¡¯s territory.
however, he didn¡¯t expect that only half a year had passed, and those enemies had alreadye?
¡°What exactly did this Xuanji Yan ¡®er do?¡± Qiu shurong¡¯s face was filled with shock, how did she offend so many people? Could it be that Zhenzhen was too outstanding and attracted both men and women, so after those people¡¯s wives and concubines saw Yan ¡®er, they were turned gay and ran away with Yan¡¯ er?¡± he thought for a long time and could only think of this answer.
Otherwise, why would so many peoplee to seek revenge on Yan ¡®er so aggressively?
The corners of Zheng Qi and Ren Yi¡¯s mouths could not help twitching a few times.
stop making wild guesses. We can¡¯t help Yan ¡®er, so let¡¯s not add to her troubles. I believe in Yan¡¯ er¡¯s strength. There¡¯s nothing in this world that she can¡¯t ovee.
Zheng Qi smiled. Even though he was very worried in his heart, he did not show it in front of these people. Instead, he was stillforting them.
Ren Yi and Qiu shurong thought for a moment, and it seemed to be the case. No matter how strong those enemies were, they couldn¡¯t possibly be stronger than Yan ¡®er.
¡°so we can only wait here now?¡± Ren Yi asked after a moment of silence.
Zheng Qi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°what can we do if we don¡¯t wait?¡± When we first met Yan ¡®er, we were still able to protect her, but who knew that this girl¡¯s talent was so strong that she surpassed us in just a few years. Right now, we can only hide behind her. If we rush out with our strength, wouldn¡¯t we just be adding to her trouble?¡±
The moment he thought of how Bai Yan was currently so strong that they could not catch up to her no matter how hard they tried, Zheng Qi sighed and his tone carried a sense of helplessness.
Bai Changfeng snorted, ¡± at least you¡¯ve protected her for a few years. When I first met Yan ¡®er, she was already strong enough. There was an even stronger Azure Emperor by her side. I couldn¡¯t do anything for her even if I wanted to as her grandfather. There¡¯s still my ning¡¯ er Zhenzhen.
Chapter 2151 - Chapter 2151
bel for="wp-manga-chapter-name">Chapter 2151
Mo lishang?(i)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The crowd fell silent.
No one spoke again. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the ck Mass of people in front of them, deep in thought.
The battle outside the floating city was getting fiercer and fiercer, and di Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Her face and body were covered in blood, which had mixed with her sweat, making it sticky.
However, she still bit down on it and endured it.
ye yuche, you killed my state preceptor. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I, di Xiaoyun, will never have the face to see the state preceptor in this lifetime!
yes, she still had to avenge the state preceptor.
No matter how strong the enemy was, she had to persevere.
¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±
Ye yucheughed coldly. His gaze merely swept past di Xiaoyun before he retracted it. With a leap, he had already rushed in front of di Cang.
Di Xiaoyun was too weak. A woman who had just broken through to the domain Realm not long ago really couldn¡¯t pique his interest.
Di Cang was his true target, Huanhuan.
Di Cang was expressionless as he looked at ye yuche, who was already in front of him. The purple longsword in his hand streaked across the sky, bringing with it a violent wave that swept towards ye yuche.
Ye yuche dodged to the side and dodged the stormy waves. He once again rushed in front of di Cang. With a boom, their swords collided in the air, and a powerful force seemed to spread out from their bodies.
¡°Di Cang, what¡¯s so bad about Shuang ¡®er that you have to be so cruel to her?¡±
He gritted his teeth fiercely.
Shuang ¡®er was the most perfect woman he had ever seen, and also the kindest and purest. No one in this world couldpare to her.
However, the Azure Emperor did not even cherish a woman like her and had instead chosen a human.
It was really ridiculous.
¡°Liu chenshuang?¡± The corners of di Cang¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile, the Yingluo you¡¯re talking about is her? ¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ye Wanwan snorted.
¡± hehe hehe. ¡± di cang¡¯sughter was cold and sinister. ¡± in order to make me forget yan ¡®er and ept her, he did not hesitate to make me lose my memory and even spread the news that i have already married her as my wife, an extreme insult to my yan¡¯ er. such a woman, what qualifications do you think qianqian has to be my wife? ¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± hearing di cang¡¯s nder, ye yuche became even angrier. ¡± shuang ¡®er has never been such a person, do you think i¡¯ll believe your words? she¡¯s so kind that she¡¯s willing to save a lowly young beast, she¡¯s so clean that i¡¯ve offered to help her be your wife several times, but she rejected wanwan. ¡±
Unfortunately, this kind of woman¡¯s personality had changed greatly because of his mistake. The current her had already reached the level where no one but di Cang could do anything.
Ye yuche felt a sharp pain in his heart. The image of Liu chenshuang¡¯s cold and disdainful eyes seemed to appear in his mind again, making his heart feel extremely ufortable.
And now, he had already vented all his anger on di Cang.
If he had not rejected Shuang ¡®er, Shuang¡¯ er would not have been so heartbroken and would not have gotten drunk and mistook him for di Cang.
He wouldn¡¯t be unable to resist the temptation.
Therefore, all of this was because of di Cang.
you can even bear to treat such a good girl like this. Today, I¡¯ll cripple you and make you her ve for the rest of your life!
Whoosh!
Ye Wanwan raised her sword, and a powerful sword Qi suddenly attacked di Cang from the air. In an instant, di Cang retreated a few steps and the sword in his hand steadily blocked his sword Qi.
you¡¯re so strong, ye yuche took a few steps back and sneered, ¡± it seems like you¡¯ve improved a little since half a year ago. You¡¯re actually able to take my attack head on even after I¡¯ve recovered from my injuries.
Chapter 2152 - 2152 Mo lishang?(2)
2152 Mo lishang?(2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
He was truly worthy of being the king of the demon Realm, Tao Wu.
This kind of talent was something that everyone could notpare to.
¡°Di Cang, I will only give you one chance. Are you willing to take her as your wife?¡±
¡°Yan ¡®er will always be my only wife.¡± Di Gang¡¯s Red lips curled up slightly.
Other than her, he would never have another woman in his life.
¡°shuang ¡®er said before that she would be willing to be your concubine.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I only have one wife, Yan ¡®er. I have no concubines.¡±
Di Cang slowly took a few steps closer to ye yuche andughed sinisterly, ¡± for other women, there are only two types: dead and alive. There is no other way.
I only have one wife, Yan ¡®er, and no concubines.
Ye yuche didn¡¯t hear thest sentence clearly. It was the only sentence that echoed in his mind.
Slowly, he closed his eyes and only opened them after a long while.
¡°i really feel that shuang ¡®er isn¡¯t worth it. she¡¯s such a proud woman, but she¡¯s willing to be your concubine, you even despise her so much, you¡¯ve chosen this human and abandoned her. you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡±
other than being more talented than shuang ¡®er, what else could this woman be better than shuang¡¯ er in?
Her character, gentleness, kindness, and pride.
He was inferior to Shuang ¡®er in every aspect.
Di Gang¡¯s choice today would definitely cause him to regret it for the rest of his life!
¡°Hehe!¡± when di xiaoyun heard their conversation, he sneered and said sarcastically, ¡± you speak as if liu chenshuang is better than my sister-inw. she doesn¡¯t even have the right to lick the soles of my sister-inw¡¯s shoes, and you¡¯re saying that my royal brother will regret it? ¡± If she really did take Liu chenshuang as a concubine, he would regret it. Because if that¡¯s the case, my outstanding sister-inw wouldn¡¯t marry a man with a concubine.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
ye yuche flew into a rage and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Stinky girl, you dare to nder Shuang ¡®er? I¡¯ll kill you first today!¡±
Originally, ye yuche looked down on di Xiaoyun¡¯s strength and was unwilling to fight her.
But now, after hearing di Xiaoyun ndering Liu chenshuang, he was furious and rushed towards di Xiaoyun.
Xiaoyun, be careful!
Bai Yan turned pale with fright. She blocked the person in front of her with her sword and quickly wanted to rush to di Xiaoyun¡¯s side.
however,
Di Cang was a step faster than Bai Yan.
when ye yuche neared di xiaoyun, he had alreadynded in front of ye yuche.
BOOM!
The two swords collided in the air.
Even though di Xiaoyun was behind the two of them, he was still affected by the aura and could not help but take a few steps back.
Her hand gently touched her chest, still in shock.
The same Overlord Wufu
Why was the battle between high-level Lords so terrifying? She was almost scared to death, Yingluo.
¡°Your only opponent is me.¡±
Di Gang¡¯s domineering eyesnded on ye yuche, his voice filled with arrogance.
¡°Heh, then I¡¯ll kill you first before killing this little girl. Oh, that¡¯s not right, I promised Shuang ¡®er that I¡¯ll make you her husband. So, at most, I¡¯ll cripple your strength and make it so that you¡¯ll never be able to recover your strength again.¡±
Ye yucheughed coldly.
hisughter was so cold that it made the air around him feel eerie.
Just as ye yuche and di Cang were about to fight again, a young man¡¯s clear and bright voice came from the void and fell into everyone¡¯s ears.
¡°Yu Ling, this fellow, is indeed loitering around here.¡±
In the void, a baby-faced young man gradually appeared with the appearance of a purple thundercloud.
The young man¡¯s skin was so fair that it was almost transparent. There was a faint smile on his lips, and his eyes were cold and arrogant as he looked down at the people below.
Chapter 2153 - 2153 Mo Li Shang (3)
2153 Mo Li Shang (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
When they saw this familiar voice, Bai Yan and the others all raised their heads, their gazesnding on the young man in the air.
The young man¡¯s face was so familiar that it was clearly engraved in their eyes.
The only thing that had changed was that the pureness in his eyes had long disappeared, and it was so cold that it made people shiver.
¡°Mo Yi¡¯s departure from the war?¡±
How was that possible?
How did mo lishang appear here?
And from what he said just now, he and Yu Ling should know each other?
¡°Mo lishang, you¡¯re finally here, hahaha!¡± ye yucheughed out loud. ¡± we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, join forces with us and destroy this domain. ¡±
The young man did not speak. He gently pursed his lips and stared at the people below with cold and arrogant eyes.
Behind this young man stood a group of maidservants. Those maidservants were all extremely beautiful, especially the woman in the front who was dressed in green. She had a delicate face and an otherworldly temperament.
¡°Mo lishang?¡± Xiao Mi was stunned for a moment, followed by a burst of anger, ¡± master, I told you, the person who killed ck Tortoise that year was Mo Li Shang. Look, Mo Li Shang is with them, we were all tricked by that guy!!!
Xiao Mi was furious. If she had known that mo lishang would join forces with these people, she would not have let him leave the demonic Saint mountain that day.
Bai Yan was silent.
She was silent for a long time, and a strange light shed in her eyes as she looked at mo lishang.
¡°Xiao Mi, have you forgotten the clone that the Imperial Preceptor had created?¡±
in order to let di cang have one more life, the imperial tutor had specially created a clone with the same aura for him. he wanted to let the identity die in ce of di cang at the critical moment.
Since the state preceptor could do it, there must be other people in this world who could do it.
so,huhu
There was no absolute.
She had already failed once in this matter, and it would be difficult for her to fail again.
Xiao Mi no longer spoke.
Indeed, they had already been deceived once. Even if mo lishang stood in front of Bai Yan and announced that he had deceived her, Bai Yan would probably not easily believe Wanwan.
alright, then let¡¯s observe for a while more.
Xiao Mi helplessly sighed and said.
Bai Yan did not say anything more as her gaze slowly turned to the youth in the sky. ¡°You are mo lishang?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
the young man¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said with a light smile.
¡°when was the first time we met?¡± Bai Yan clenched her fists tightly and asked again.
The young man¡¯s eyes were cold and arrogant, a thousand years ago, we first met because I lost my memory and was being hunted down. You saved me. The first time we met a thousand yearster, I also lost all my memories and was picked up by you on the road. I also have a pink little pig named Xiao mo.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled. She lowered her eyes and continued to ask, ¡± ¡°Then do you remember kissing me once? Do you remember when it was?¡±
When Bai Yan said these words, she could already feel di Gang¡¯s furious emotions.
However, she did not look at di Cang, her gaze was still fixed on the youth as she asked.
Mo lishang was stunned for a moment. Frowning, he said, ¡± ¡°Are you talking about a thousand years ago or now?¡±
it¡¯s the time we went to hell-realm, do you still remember? ¡±
¡± oh. ¡± mo lishang suddenly realized. ¡± i remember, but i can¡¯t remember the exact date. ¡±
He could know a lot of news about Mo Li Shang, but he could not monitor him all the time. Therefore, he naturally knew when exactly what Bai Yan said happened.
Chapter 2154 - 2154Mo lishang?(4)
2154Mo lishang?(4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Bai Yan smiled.
Her smile was so bright that it was more beautiful than the Rose.
¡°You¡¯re not mo lishang.¡±
Her tone was certain and her words were clear.
Mo lishangughed. Yanyan, it¡¯s only been a short while. Don¡¯t you remember me? ¡± Even if you don¡¯t remember me, would ck Tortoise forget me? After all, a thousand years ago, it was I, Yingluo.¡±
¡°Mo lishang has never kissed me!¡± Bai Yan¡¯s eyes were cold and deep, if he dares to do anything offensive, forget about me, di Cang will also break his legs! Do you think Yingluo would do such a thing?¡±
mo lishang¡¯s expression changed, this woman actually tricked him?
When did she be so sinister? she waspletely different from the straightforward person she was ten thousand years ago.
Yan Yan, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, mo lishang¡¯s eyes were full of grievances, you don¡¯t trust me so much and even said that I¡¯m not mo lishang. Are you trying to kick me away, Huahua? ¡±
bai yan did not reply to mo lishang¡¯s words, she already knew that the person who killed ck tortoise back then was not mo lishang. this was enough, xuanji.
As for how he quibbled, it was none of her business!
Feng Shishi had been standing behind mo lishang the entire time. After she heard the conversation between the two, her brows furrowed slightly and she subconsciously raised her head to look at Bai Yan.
The Overlord¡¯s words were a little wrong.
He had never left the heavenly domain, so how did he get to know this girl?
And Yingluo, this girl, kept saying that he was not mo lishang?
Feng Shishi had a lot of questions in her heart, but she could not ask them in this situation. She could only continue to stand behind mo Lisheng and wait for his orders.
¡°Mo lishang, why are you talking so much nonsense with these people?¡± Ye yingche sneered, ¡± don¡¯t forget that the demon world is ourmon enemy. Our goal is to destroy the demon world.
Sure enough, after hearing ye yuche¡¯s words, the corners of mo lishang¡¯s lips slowly lifted into a cold smile. Yan Yan, if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being unkind.
At this moment, di Cang had already walked to Bai Yan¡¯s side, firmly protecting her in his arms.
If there were only these people present, he could still deal with them, but now there was another young man who looked simr to mo lishang.
I¡¯m afraid
Di Gang¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed and his tone was firm. Yan ¡®er, I will protect your safety.
Bai Yan smiled sweetly. I naturally believe you. That¡¯s right. Di Cang, were you jealous just now? ¡±
The moment he thought of Bai Yan¡¯s words earlier, di Cang¡¯s face pulled down and became as ck as the bottom of a pot.
Bai Yan smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m only testing this fellow. As expected, he doesn¡¯t know anything. So, he¡¯s ridiculing.
If not for Bai Yan¡¯s exnation just now, mo lishang would not have made any rude actions.
Otherwise, even if this person was not mo lishang, he would still find that bastard and break his legs!
¡°Father, mother would never be intimate with other people.¡± Bai Xiaochen tugged at di Cang¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡± you have to believe mother!
I naturally believe in my wife, di Cang¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. I just don¡¯t believe in other men who Harbor evil intentions, that¡¯s all.
Towards Bai Yan, he could give her full trust. He just did not trust those people who harbored evil intentions.
Ye yuche turned around and saw this warm family of three.
The image of Liu chenshuang¡¯s lonely face suddenly appeared in his mind, and he was instantly enraged, ¡± ¡°Di Cang, this is the woman you like. She actually let her young sone out to fight together. If it was Shuang ¡®er, she would definitely not let her son and daughter get hurt in the slightest.¡±
Chapter 2155 - 2155 Mo lishang?(5)
2155 Mo lishang?(5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Old man, are you stupid?¡±
Bai Xiaochen nced at ye yuche, his eyes filled with sympathy, ¡°just now, it was clearly me who came out by myself, my mother asked me to leave, and then my royal father persuaded my mother to let me stay, are you so old that your brain is already filled with cabbage? Did you block your brain? also, i think i¡¯ve seen that liu chenshuang girl you mentioned before, she has an adopted daughter, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s been bullying her. ¡±
¡°Hahaha, you think I¡¯ll believe you? Let¡¯s not talk about whether Liu chenshuang really has an adopted daughter, even if she does, she would be the kind of person who would be pampered in her hands. She can even treat a beast Cub with such gentleness, let alone her own adopted daughter?¡± Ye yucheughed out loud. Hisughter was filled with anger, what are you guys still standing there for? attack together and kill this group of people who dare to insult Shuang ¡®er.
there were countless lords among the experts present, and they were all a little displeased to hear ye yuche giving them orders.
however, right now, the overall situation was still the most important, none of them showed the anger in their hearts, instead, they took action again and quickly surrounded bai yan and the others.
The war started again under the gloomy sky.
Bai Yan and di Cang were no longer distracted and were dealing with the battle in front of them.
¡°Yanyan.¡±
Mo lishang had unknowingly appeared in front of Bai Yan and he suddenlyughed.
This smile was not his usual aloofness and indifference, but it had a bit of mo lishang¡¯s taste.
¡± Why don¡¯t you acknowledge me?¡± He smiled brightly.
The young man¡¯s face was like a beautiful flower under this bright smile.
¡°If you don¡¯t acknowledge me, then I can only be impolite to you, Yingluo.¡± he instantly pulled out his long sword, and with a bang, the long sword shed down from the sky.
A wave-like gust of wind and dust rolled towards Bai Yan, as if it wanted to drown her body.
¡°yan ¡®er!¡±
¡°mother, be careful!¡±
Di Gang¡¯s expression suddenly changed greatly.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯srge eyes were also filled with solemness.
At the instant the wind and dust swept over, Bai Yan had already dodged to the side, avoiding this gust of wind and dust.
her red robe was no longer as clean as before, and her head was covered in dust, even the entire sky was covered in dust, as if a huge wave of dust had been produced above her head.
¡°Mother,¡±
bai xiaochen was already standing by bai yan¡¯s side, his small face solemn. ¡± Chen ¡®er also believes that this person is definitely not Uncle Mo.
Uncle Mo would never hurt mother. Someone must have impersonated Uncle Mo just like how he impersonated his father.
¡°chen ¡®er.¡± mo lishang smiled, he smiled and turned to bai xiaochen. ¡°you¡¯re the same as your mother, don¡¯t you even recognize me?¡±
your eyes don¡¯t look like Uncle Mo¡¯s. It¡¯s useless no matter how you pretend to be him. Uncle Mo is very clean and pure. Your eyes are full of desire, so you¡¯re definitely not him!
In fact, Bai Xiaochen and Mo lishang did not spend a long time together.
however, he also understood that the youth with such clear eyes would never betray him.
So, when Xuan Wu and the others began to suspect mo lishang, he always believed him.
people change, mo lishangughed out loud and took two steps closer to Bai Xiaochen. you don¡¯t recognize me, so I¡¯ll kill you. Oh, that¡¯s right. My purpose for approaching you at that time was to kill you, but my heart never had the heart to do it. In addition, I¡¯ve lost my memory and don¡¯t know anything. And now, I won¡¯t let you off.
Chapter 2156 - Mo Li Shang (6)
Mo Li Shang (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The young man¡¯s voice was clear, but the coldness in his eyes was obvious.
Bai Yan waspletely enraged. With a bang, the long sword in her hand and Mo lishang¡¯s sword rubbed against each other in the air.
The mes were zing.
she took a few steps closer to mo lishang and the coldness in her eyes grew stronger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things with Hanshang¡¯s face, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Bang! Bang!
Bai Yan suddenly exerted force and the power passed through her palm into the long sword, actually causing the young man¡¯s body to take a few steps back.
The youngster¡¯s eyes were first filled with surprise, but then he returned to his cold smile, ¡°it seems that you¡¯ve almost recovered your strength, although you¡¯re at the intermediate level of the lord realm, you already have the strength to fight me. however, there¡¯s still a big gap between the intermediate level and the advanced level, yanyan, you¡¯re no match for me.¡±
Sweat flowed down Bai Yan¡¯s hair and her face was covered in beads of sweat.
The sword in her hand was pointed at the young man.
¡°For han Shang¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
The woman¡¯s voice was very firm. Under the gloomy sky, it was like thunder to the ears.
Mo lishang squinted and sneered,¡± ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, i¡¯m mo li shang hehe.¡±
Not far away, Feng Shishi and the others saw that mo lishang had already entered the battle and wanted to go over to help. However, she could not help but think of the conversation between Bai Yan and the Grand Lord earlier.
Wasn¡¯t he Xuanji mo lishang?
feng shishi was a little flustered, she did not want to admit it, but she could not help but think about it.
the grand lord had never left the heaven domain, so it was impossible for him to have the opportunity to meet this girl, moreover, this girl even imed that he was not mo lishang.
If he was not mo lishang, where did mo lishang go?
It was also because she was in a mess that she did not go to help. She just bit her lip and watched the battle ahead.
¡°Don¡¯t we need to help the Lord?¡±
The maidservant behind her did not understand Feng Shishi¡¯s thoughts and asked curiously.
feng shishi gritted her teeth.¡± with the grand lord¡¯s strength, he doesn¡¯t need our help, we can just stay here and watch, if we go and help, we might even make the grand lord unhappy.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
The maids nodded nkly, as if what Xuanji and Feng Shishi said did make sense.
feng shishi¡¯s gaze returned to the battle.
Only this time, her gaze fell from mo lishang to Bai Yan.
She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that this girl¡¯s every frown, every smile, and every move were too simr to mu Qingcheng¡¯s back then.
Suddenly, Feng Shishi shook her head and forced herself to calm down.
Back then, that person¡¯s goal had always been to make the demonic beasts kneel at her feet and submit to her. Therefore, it was impossible for her to be the Queen of the demon Realm.
Even if all the men in the world died, she would never marry the Demon King.
Yingying¡¯s senses must have been wrong, right?
Even so, Feng Shishi¡¯s gaze could not help but drift towards Bai Yan. The more she looked at her, the easier it was for her to ovep with the figure in her heart.
The other maidservants did not notice Feng Shishi¡¯s unusual gaze, all their thoughts were on mo lishang.
BOOM!
A powerful force hit her chest and Bai Yan took two steps back. She spat out a mouthful of blood and her face was slightly pale.
Fortunately, di Cang hugged her body in time and did not let her fall back too far.
¡°Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen¡±
Looking at the blood hanging from the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth, di Gang¡¯s heart ached and anger surged out, causing a murderous look to appear in his eyes.
Damn it, he actually dared to hurt Yan ¡®er!
Chapter 2157 - Mo Li Shang (7)
Mo Li Shang (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡±
Di Gang¡¯s cold eyes looked at the two of them as he spoke in a gloomy voice.
di Cang. Bai Yan tightly grabbed di Gang¡¯s arm as the corners of her lips curled up into a smile, believe me, I can solve it.
this was how battles were, and injuries weremon, how could she retreat just because she was injured?
Even Ghen ¡®er had never backed down, let alone her.
Di Gang was startled as he lowered his eyes to look at Bai Yan in his arms.
When he saw the woman¡¯s determined expression, his lips suddenly curved into a smile.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
He believed in her.
Bai Yan wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at mo lishang again, you made yourself look too simr to han Shang, but you¡¯ve been exposed in the battle. Han Shang is different from you in battle.
She slowly took two steps towards mo lishang.
¡°You still want to continue impersonating him?¡±
a person could fake their appearance and even their aura, but some habits during battle would not change much.
After all, she had fought with Mo Li Shang before, how could she not understand these Tao Wu?
The young man¡¯s face darkened,¡¯no matter how much you say today, you¡¯ll die without a doubt! It would be better to admit defeat earlier.¡±
I admit that above the Overlord level, it is no longer possible for me topletely cross realms to battle. However, at the same time, I, Bai Yan, have never known how to spell the word ¡®admit defeat¡¯.
¡°I, Lao Ai, will either die or live!¡±
Either die or live!
The woman¡¯s domineering voice reverberated for a long time. Even the surrounding Lords were stunned by her words, and a trace of admiration rose in their hearts.
Unfortunately, this woman was not only the daughter of Tian Yan, but also the Queen of the demon world. The two people who were at odds with them were rted to her, so she was destined to have a bad ending.
¡°Hehe, Yingluo.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have two choices. You only have one choice-to die in embarrassment!¡± The young man chuckled.
at this instant, the young man started to move again, his speed was extremely fast and in an instant, he had already rushed behind bai yan.
The sword in his hand was raised high, and his eyes were cold and unkind, boom!
at the instant the long sword shed down, bai yan had already quietly shed past, a deep mark was left on the ground by the sword light.
From this, it could be seen that if this longsword were to stand on Bai Yan¡¯s body, she would immediately be cut into two by the sword.
More and more sweat appeared on Bai Yan¡¯s forehead. Her robe stuck tightly to her back, outlining the perfect curve of her figure.
Mo lishang looked at her indifferently.
No wonder the monster King was so fascinated by her, even mo lishang was willing to give up everything for her and go to the human world to find her.
This woman did have the capital to seduce men.
it was a pity that such a woman would soon die in this battle.
¡°Ghen ¡®er, are you tired?¡± Bai Yan turned her head to look at Bai Xiaochen beside her and smiled.
Bai Xiaochen stubbornly shook his head. I¡¯m not tired. I have to protect my Royal father, mother, and also my younger sister and younger brother. So, I¡¯m not tired at all. Mother, you don¡¯t have to care about me. It¡¯s enough for you to deal with your enemies. I¡¯ll be fine.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
A look of pride appeared in Bai Yan¡¯s eyes.
Because this was her son, an existence she was proud of.
Of course, at this moment, Bai Yan could not continue to look at Bai Xiaochen, because after mo lishang had stopped for a moment, he suddenly appeared in front of her again and stammered.
War was always cruel..
Chapter 2158 - 2158 Mo Li Shang (8)
2158 Mo Li Shang (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
No matter if it was ten thousand years ago or now, Xuanji was still in the dark.
Countless corpses fell from the sky and onto the ground.
even the experts of the me domain had lost many of their men.
Tian Yan¡¯s heart ached as he watched the fifth elder and the others fall. It was as if his heart was being torn apart by a hand.
He was obviously very tired, but his heart was still filled with anger. He did not allow any pause and rushed into the crowd full of killing intent.
he wanted revenge!
revenge for those brothers who had died!
this belief supported tianyan. his robe was covered in blood and his body was covered in wounds, but he never fell down.
The Water Dragon let out a roar and furiously charged through the crowd. His azure blue eyes no longer had the gentleness of the past, but were instead reced by killing intent.
¡°brother wang, sister-inw wang, wuwu.¡±
Di Xiaoyun wiped the sweat from his forehead. Suddenly, sheughed. As sheughed, tears flowed down and covered her beautiful and exquisite little face.
I don¡¯t know how long I can hold on. If I die, you must continue to avenge the state preceptor. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have the face to see him in my next life.
If the number of Lordsing was small, di Xiaoyun would not be afraid at all.
But there were too many people ¡
Her body was getting weaker and weaker, and she was only holding on with her willpower.
She was afraid of Yingluo.
She was afraid that she would copse at any moment, and by then, she would no longer be able to avenge the state preceptor!
He would not be able to let those who had hurt the demon world taste the blood of their enemies!
Di Xiaoyun also wiped away the tears in her eyes and rushed into the crowd again. Her eyes were filled with the determination to face death.
time passed by.
No one in the battle could sense Shi Guang¡¯s disappearance at all.
Even the sky was gloomy, and it never changed.
Therefore, they didn¡¯t know how long the battle had been going on.
di xiaoyun and the others only understood that the more enemies there were, the less energy they had.
If this continued, would Xuanji¡¯s entire Army really be annihted?
Within the Lord¡¯s Manor.
Little Ling ¡®er was sitting on a stone in the courtyard. She rested her cheeks on her hands and looked out the door without blinking. Her voice was soft and cute. ¡°Vermilion Bird, why haven¡¯t father and mother returned after so long? How long will it take for them to finish the battle?¡±
The Vermilion bird¡¯s heart grew more and more nervous as time passed. She clenched her fists tightly and her Phoenix eyes were deep.
I don¡¯t know, little princess. Let¡¯s continue to wait here. They¡¯ll definitelye back.
Little Ling ¡®er lowered her eyes.
It had been a few days, but his parents had not returned.
She couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
Suddenly, little Ling ¡®er stood up. Her small body carried a sense of determination in the breeze. Her small, pink, and carved face slightly raised as she looked at the battle in front.
¡°No, I have to go find mother.¡±
¡°Little princess!¡±
Seeing that little Ling was about to leave, the Vermillion bird¡¯s figure shed and blocked little Ling ¡®er¡¯s path.
She opened her arms and blocked her way. Her brows were tightly knitted, but her charming face had a touch of helplessness.
¡°Little princess, it¡¯s too dangerous there. You really can¡¯t go to Yingluo.¡±
Little Ling ¡®erughed, big sister Vermillion Bird, big brother said that I can¡¯t use the demonic me Pearl¡¯s power anymore because I don¡¯t have full control over it. If I use it casually, the divine water stone won¡¯t be able to suppress her. Will I be burned to death? ¡°
Chapter 2159 - 2159 Mo lishang?(9)
2159 Mo lishang?(9)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°It should be so.¡±
The Vermilion Bird pondered for a while before answering.
but, to Ling ¡®er, if I don¡¯t have my parents, what¡¯s the use of this mere physical body? ¡± Little Ling ¡®er gave a brilliant smile, and her eyes were like the moon, bright and full of spirit, ¡± if Ling¡¯ er is really unfortunate enough to be burned to death by the demonic me Pearl, Ling ¡®er can still be mother¡¯s daughter in the next life. However, if I lose my father and mother, it¡¯ll be different. Ling¡¯ er will no longer have any father and mother.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s thoughts were very beautiful. Even if she died, she could still reincarnate in the future. She could continue to be her mother¡¯s obedient daughter.
on the other hand, without her mother, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find her mother even if she wanted to reincarnate.
¡°sister vermillion bird, you don¡¯t have to worry about ling ¡®er.¡± Little Ling ¡®er was like a little adult as she gently patted the Vermillion Bird.
However, she was too small and could only reach the Vermilion bird¡¯s waist.
at this moment, little ling ¡®er had a serious expression on her face, this serious expression on her face made her look extra cute and silly.
Ling ¡®er is no longer a three-year-old child. You don¡¯t have to follow me all the time. I¡¯m an adult too. I can help mother beat up bad guys.
The Vermilion bird¡¯s eyebrows twitched,¡±you¡¯re indeed not a three-year-old child. You¡¯re a four-year-old child, Yingluo.¡±
¡°that¡¯s different.¡± ling ¡®er shook her head, ¡°a three-year-old is a child, and a four-year-old is already an adult, sister vermillion bird, please let us go, okay?¡±
She looked at the Vermilion Bird pitifully with tears in her eyes.
Xiao Long ¡®er and Tian Tian both turned to look at the Vermillion Bird with anticipation in their eyes.
¡°No,¡±
The Vermilion Bird still refused.
She definitely couldn¡¯t let her little princess take the risk.
A glint shed in the little dragon¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she raised her hand and hit the Vermillion bird¡¯s head.
the vermilion bird¡¯s body stiffened, and her body slowly fell backward, with a bang, she fell to the ground.
Xiao Long ¡®er and Tian Tian looked at the Vermilion Bird that had been knocked unconscious by Xiao Long¡¯ er and were stunned.
Their eyes turned to little long ¡®er in unison, their eyes filled with shock.
¡°Sister long ¡®er Yingluo¡±
the Vermillion Bird won¡¯t let us go, so we can only use this method, the little Dragon squatted down and quietly fed the Vermillion Bird a pill, this pill was given to me by mother. It takes fifteen minutes for the pill to take effect, and the Vermillion Bird will wake up after that.
When he said this, Xiao Long ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt.
¡°Sister Vermillion Bird, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. I promised brother Crown Prince that I would stay, but Yingluo has already passed by for a few days. I¡¯m very worried, so I wanted to go and fight with mother. I hope you can forgive me, Yingluo.¡±
Because she had no other way.
In reality, this was all thanks to long ¡®er¡¯s use of the Lord pill to break through to the Lord realm. If she had remained at the advanced Mystic deity stage, she would not have been able to knock the Vermillion Bird out in an instant.
It would be more troublesome if they wanted to leave, Yingluo.
¡°Sister long ¡®er, second brother, let¡¯s go find mother.¡±
little ling ¡®er looked at the vermillion bird, who had fainted on the ground, and turned around to leave the floating city.
At this moment, outside the floating city, Bai Yan and di Cang were each dealing with a high-level Overlord.
As for the others, they were gradually unable to withstand the attacks of the many Lords.
di xiaoyun was the first one who couldn¡¯t bear it.
A Lord suddenly appeared behind her, and her reaction was much slower than before. She only reacted when the Lord¡¯s fistnded on her back, and her body flew backward.
Chapter 2160 - 2160 Mo lishang?(10)
2160 Mo lishang?(10)
Trantor: 549690339 |
At the same time,
the lord jumped up and punched at di xiaoyun¡¯s chest again.
¡°Imperial advisor Xuanji.¡±
At this moment, di Xiaoyun seemed to see the Imperial advisor waving at her from the sky.
his smile was still so gentle and tender.
She couldn¡¯t help but smile, as warm as the sun.
¡°Xiaoyun!¡±
Bai Yan and di Cang saw the danger that di Xiaoyun was facing at the same time.
Just as they were about to make a move, they saw a snow-white Dragon streaking across the sky and charging toward the Lord.
The White Dragon opened its mouth wide and bit the Lord¡¯s head before he could react. With a tearing sound, blood spurted out from his neck, and his body fell from the sky and fell to the ground.
¡°Long ¡®er?¡±
Bai Yan turned pale with fright.
when she saw the two little buns riding on the white dragon¡¯s back, her face turned even paler. ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, Tian Tian, what are you doing here? This isn¡¯t a ce for you toe. The three of you, leave this ce, quickly!¡±
She shouted thest sentence with all her might, and her whole body was trembling.
Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. No one had expected that the three of them would actually sneak out at this time.
where¡¯s the vermilion bird?
¡± mother, don¡¯t me the vermillion bird. ¡± little long ¡®er was already very guilty towards the vermillion bird and was also afraid that bai yan would me her, so she hurriedly exined for her. ¡± it was me who took advantage of the vermillion bird¡¯s inattention and knocked her out before sneakily sneaking out.
¡°Mother, it¡¯s not sister long ¡®er¡¯s fault,¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s tender voice also came from the dragon¡¯s back, ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er is also an aplice. It was Ling¡¯ er who incited sister long ¡®er to do this. Don¡¯t me her for being so cowardly.¡±
¡°There¡¯s still me, there¡¯s still me!¡± tian tian was anxious, ¡± i have to be punished too. if mother wants to punish me in the future, you can punish me. i¡¯m a man, a man who would rather bleed than let a girl cry. don¡¯t punish my sister and sister, it¡¯s all my fault, yingluo. ¡±
Bai Yan waved her sword to block the attack in front of her and shouted again, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care what you did before, leave immediately, long ¡®er, be good and take them away.¡±
¡°no, since i¡¯m here, i won¡¯t leave!¡± Ling ¡®er stood up from the White Dragon¡¯s Back. I¡¯ve been waiting for father and mother for a long time. You haven¡¯t returned yet. I want to beat the bad guys with you. I won¡¯t leave.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart started to tremble.
Long ¡®er had at least broken through to the Lord Rank and had the ability to protect herself, but Ling¡¯ er and Tian Tian weren¡¯t as strong as long ¡®er and Chen¡¯ er. How could she let them stay in a ce where they killed?
hahaha, she ran out on her own before I even went to look for her. ye yucheughed out loud. Hisughter was crazy, she came just in time. I just happened to need her demonic me Pearl. Now, I¡¯ll return this demonic me Pearl to its original owner.
This demonic me Pearl was supposed to be something from the demon Realm. This little girl was at most a half-beast, so what right did she have to monopolize the demonic me Pearl?
Little Ling ¡®er stared at ye wanche with her big, alert eyes, you¡¯re a bad guy. Ling ¡®er will never give you the demonic me Pearl. You bullied father and mother. Ling¡¯ er will never forgive you for your mistake!
¡°Little girl, this is not up to you. The demonic me Pearl is not something you should have taken. Yingluo, you can only return the demonic me Pearl to me now.¡±
Ye yingche sneered. He ignored di Cang in front of him and charged towards little Ling ¡®er.
Di Cang¡¯s eyes darkened. He chased after ye yuche and blocked his path.
Chapter 2161 - 2161 Mo lishang?(11)
2161 Mo lishang?(11)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°This King is not dead yet, and you dare to touch this king¡¯s daughter? Laughable?¡±
The corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile. His eyes were filled with contempt and sarcasm as he stared coldly at the man in front of him.
ye yuche¡¯s eyes turned cold, his palm was like the wind, and in an instant, it was already in front of di cang¡¯s eyes.
In the face of this palm that he had expected, di Cang¡¯s eyes became even more gloomy. He turned his body slightly to the side and dodged his attack.
Shortly after, the purple robe fluttered across the sky andnded behind ye yuche in the blink of an eye.
BOOM!
A strong wind suddenly blew. Ye yuche turned around and faced di Cang.
In the sky, there seemed to be a storm around the two of them. Under the strong storm, even the sky became gloomy and no longer had its usual color.
¡°father, don¡¯t worry about beating the bad guys, i will protect my sister.¡±
Tian Tian looked at di Cang and ye yuche¡¯s figures fighting and angrily waved his little fists. His cheeks were puffed up, but his big eyes contained an unprecedented determination.
He was a man. As long as he was alive, he would not let his sister get hurt.
Hearing Tian Tian¡¯s bold and powerful voice, the corners of di Cang¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.
This smile was filled with pride.
This was the son of the Azure Emperor.
No matter if it was Bai Xiaochen or di Jintian, as long as it was his son, there was no such thing as a coward!
ye yucheughed coldly, obviously not taking tiantian to heart, the man in front of him was the first person he wanted to deal with.
In the sky, many Lordsunched attacks at di Xiaoyun and the others. Under these attacks, di Xiaoyun¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and more and more sweat flowed down his forehead.
She bit her lips tightly. Xiao Long ¡®er¡¯s appearance had saved her from danger, but she was too exhausted to hold on.
At this moment, Yingluo
The man¡¯s handsome and gentle appearance appeared in her mind again. The man¡¯s smile was like a hand that plucked the strings in her heart.
¡°State preceptor, I don¡¯t know how long I can hold on, but I know that as long as I kill one more person, I can fight for an extra chance for my royal brothers and Royal wives.¡±
¡°if you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll definitely support my yingluo, right?¡±
Di Xiaoyunughed.
Her smile was so sweet, as if the man she loved was still in front of her.
¡°So, as long as brother Wang and sister-inw can take revenge for you, I am willing to sacrifice anything.¡±
She might not be able to survive this battle, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as her brother and sister-inw were still alive, she would have a chance to take revenge.
And now, she just wanted to kill one more, even one more would be fine.
Di Xiaoyun clenched the long sword in her hand again and forced herself to rush into the crowd. Her beautiful eyes were filled with determination, as if she had made a decision to face death calmly.
Xiao Long ¡®er had already rushed into the crowd. While she was dealing with the enemies, she still had to pay attention to the two little guys lying on her body.
To prevent the two little fellows from getting hurt.
The sky gradually darkened and blood dyed the ground red. Bai Yan turned back and looked at Bai Xiaochen, who was standing not far away.
When she saw the little guy¡¯s serious face stained with blood, her heart ached and her attack became more intense. There was a me of anger hidden in her eyes.
Tianyan¡¯s condition was not bad. With his protection, Bai ning did not suffer any injuries. As for Lingyuan shuilong, he had thick skin and could also resist the injuries of those people.
Chapter 2162 - 2162 out of control of the demonic flame pearl (1)
2162 out of control of the demonic me pearl (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, as time passed, they would gradually be unable to hold on.
this won¡¯t do. We have to think of a way to deal with these enemies first. Otherwise, Chen ¡®er and the others won¡¯t be able to hold on.
Bai Yan narrowed her eyes and raised her head to look at the crowd in the sky. A cold glint shed past her eyes.
If this continued, they would not be able to hold on any longer.
Therefore, he had to find a way to deal with the enemy in front of him.
BOOM!
Suddenly, a sharp palm wind suddenly arrived once again, causing Bai Yan¡¯s thoughts to quicklye back. She could no longer care about anything else as her gaze once again looked towards the enemies who wereing towards her.
¡°Little aunt!¡±
in the sky, little ling ¡®er was sitting on little long¡¯ er¡¯s back, she suddenly saw countless people attacking di xiaoyun, and her little face changed.¡±Be careful!¡± when di xiaoyun heard xiao ling ¡®er¡¯s voice, he turned around and saw a group of people surrounding her. cold sweat trickled down her forehead as she bit her pale lips tightly, her eyes filled with determination.
Bang! Bang!
A fistnded on di Xiaoyun¡¯s shoulder, but fortunately, she dodged in time, so she didn¡¯t suffer too much damage.
Even so, there were more and more people, and she was no longer able to fight against Xuanji.
¡°Di Cang, up until now, you still haven¡¯t acknowledged your mistake?¡± The corners of ye yuche¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. His mocking gazended on di Cang. His eyes were filled with pride and his aura was overbearing.
Di Cangughed coldly, in this lifetime, I only have one wife, Yan ¡®er. The others have never been worthy of this Prince¡¯s attention.
what¡¯s more, it was the liu chenshuang who had taken the opportunity to make him lose his memory?
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Ye Yicheughed out loud, di Cang, since you¡¯ve made such a choice, I¡¯ll make you regret it. Today, you¡¯ll definitely lose the one you love. I¡¯ll make you suffer!
Under the gloomy sky, more and more people gathered, and the sky that was covered by the crowd could no longer see its original color.
When di Cang was dealing with ye yuche, his gaze was unable tond on Bai Yan, afraid that she would not be able to deal with mo lishang.
Bai Yan¡¯s ability was indeed not as good as mo lishang¡¯s. However, under mo lishang¡¯s attack, she was still able to escape unscathed.
Even so, di Cang could still tell that Bai Yan was already almost unable to hold on any longer.
Under the void.
The woman¡¯s long hair was flying in the wind. Her eyes were cold and stern as she stared at mo lishang.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Mo lishang looked very aggrieved. Yanyan, I¡¯m really your Hanshang. You forgot me first. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless to you.
bai yan saw that mo lishang still did not admit his identity until now. she could not help but sneer and the coldness in her eyes became even colder.
She couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone pretending to be someone close to her. If it wasn¡¯t for her feeling that something was wrong, she would have believed that the young man in front of her was mo lishang.
What a pity, Yingluo
Suddenly, Bai Yan made her move again.
In the wind, a red dress shed past, and in an instant, she had alreadynded behind the young man.
The wind from her palm arrived, but the moment itnded, the young man in front of her had already disappeared. By the time she reacted, an oppressive aura came from behind her, so oppressive that she could not breathe.
For some reason, Feng Shishi¡¯s gaze changed when she saw this. A suffocating feeling almost made her unable to breathe.
But even she did not understand where this feeling came from.
Chapter 2163 - 2163 Out of control of the demonic flame Pearl (2)
2163 Out of control of the demonic me Pearl (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
It was as if a hand was tightly gripping her heart, causing her to involuntarily feel worried for a woman who had never lived before.
No!
These people in front of her were her enemies. How could she betray the Lord for some enemies?
Feng Shishi clenched her fists tightly. Her beautiful face was filled with nervousness and her gaze did not move away from mo lishang and Bai Yan.
BOOM!
the wind from the palm was like a huge mountain, this time, bai yan did not manage to dodge in time and the fist heavilynded on her back.
A mouthful of fresh blood gushed out from her throat. It was a sweet and fishy smell. There was blood at the corner of her mouth, and her body fell forward rapidly.
¡°Yan ¡®er!¡± Di Gang¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. His body also quickly caught up and he raised his hand to take the woman¡¯s figure in the air into his arms.
He held the woman in his arms tightly and looked down coldly with his disdainful eyes.
¡°You all deserve to die!¡±
It was as if there were mes of anger rising from the man¡¯s body. He could feel the mes burning with every step he took.
Everyone¡¯s breathing suddenly tightened, their eyes full of fear.
Looking at the present di Cang, ye yuche panicked. He seemed to see the man who stood at the top of the world ten thousand years ago, the man who could make mountains and rivers flow backward with a wave of his hand, Lao Ai.
¡°Di Cang must die!¡± ye yuche gritted his teeth.
If he didn¡¯t die, he would break through to real God sooner orter. By then, no matter how capable he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to this man.
In that instant, ye yuche and Mo lishang exchanged a look and charged at di Cang at the same time.
When little long ¡®er saw that di Cang had already caught Bai Yan¡¯s body, she also quietly heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Following that, she swooped down towards the crowd, her big eyes filled with determination.
Tian Tian¡¯s strength was not very strong, but he had great strength. From how restless he was in Bai Yan¡¯s stomach back then, it could be seen that other than being mischievous, this little fellow¡¯s strength was also something that many people could notpare to.
thus, anyone who wanted to attack little ling ¡®er would be pushed away by him.
He protected Ling ¡®er¡¯s small body firmly, not allowing those people to get close to her.
However, the current little Ling ¡®er¡¯s pair of lively eyes were still focused on Bai Yan. The brilliance in herrge eyes was quietly disappearing.
At this moment, everyone was fighting and did not feel anything strange about Ling ¡®er.
Xiao Long ¡®er felt a burning sensation on her back, but she did not care. She rushed into the crowd, baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. She only wanted to get rid of these enemies as soon as possible.
¡°Little sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
the first to notice this was tian tian, who tilted his head and looked at the little bun.
He reached out to hold little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand, but the moment his hand touched little Ling¡¯ er¡¯s skin, it was scalded and he quickly retracted it.
tian tian looked down, only to see that his palm waspletely red from the heat, and her eyes were filled with shock.
What¡¯s wrong with my sister?
Do you have a fever? Otherwise, why would it be so hot?
But Yingluo and the others were demonic beasts. Would demonic beasts get sick?
At this moment, Tian Tian saw little Ling ¡®er¡¯s small mouth open and close. He didn¡¯t know what she was saying, so he curiously moved his little head over and heard the words clearly.
The little one¡¯s voice was very tender, but his eyes were empty and lifeless.
¡°They caused the death of uncle and wanted to kill Ling ¡®er¡¯s rtives. They, Qianqian, deserve to die.¡±
Chapter 2164 - 2164 Out of control of the demonic flame Pearl (3)
2164? Out of control of the demonic me Pearl (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Even if I have to hand my life to the demonic me Pearl, I will kill them.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s nk eyes turned to everyone present.
Tian Tian didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that her little sister¡¯s gaze was frighteningly cold.
¡°Alt!¡±
the little dragon suddenly let out a heart-wrenching cry. its small body fell from the air andnded on the ground in a sorry state.
¡°it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s hot!¡±
she hissed and sucked in a cold breath.
however,pared to the pain on her back, her eyes were even more shocked.
Under the sky that was covered by the crowd, a pink little bun jumped up from the back of the White Dragon. Her empty eyes contained a strange red light, and she looked at everyone around her.
¡°ling ¡®er!¡±
Bai Yan finally discovered Ling ¡®er¡¯s abnormality. She quickly broke free from di Gang¡¯s embrace and ran over to Ling¡¯ er.
However, before she could reach Ling ¡®er, Ling¡¯ er¡¯s body was already surrounded by intense mes.
The mes enveloped her entire body and began to spread from the side.
¡°This bi an¡¡±
Ye yuche turned pale with fright. This little girl could use the demonic me Pearl¡¯s power several times? Moreover, her power this time was different from thest time he had seen it. This power had the power to destroy the world and was much stronger than thest time.
Thus, after feeling this power again, a sense of panic emerged in ye yuche¡¯s heart.
ye yuche, what¡¯s wrong with this little girl? ¡± Mo lishang¡¯s expression changed as well.
He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue his pretense as he coldly turned to look at little Ling ¡®er. His eyes contained an iprehensible light.
¡°the demonic me pearl chose this girl.¡± ye wanche took a deep breath, his eyes filled with jealousy and unwillingness, ¡°i also witnessed the power of the demonic me pearlst time, but this girl was too weak and couldn¡¯t hurt me. she only absorbed a portion of my power, causing me to recover for half a year, wanwan, i can feel it now. this is the power of the demonic me pearl itself.¡±
He clenched his fists tightly and continued, ¡± ¡°Even though this power is still a littlecking, we won¡¯t have an easy time if the demonic me Pearles into contact with it.¡±
Mo lishang withdrew his hand, and his eyes were gloomy.
He looked at Bai Yan and di Cang with an unwilling gaze and gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
He still trusted ye yuche¡¯s judgment.
Right now, he still did not know why Bai Yan¡¯s daughter would possess such power. However, under such circumstances, he definitely could not be injured.
Therefore, mo lishang did not continue to fight. He raised his hand and waved, and a hole was torn open in the sky. He looked at Bai Yan onest time and, after all, she was hidden in the void.
Ye yuche left very quickly.
he hade this time to find trouble with the demon world, and had never thought of putting himself in danger.
If the demonic me Pearl injured them, di Cang would very likely take the opportunity to kill him. If he died, who would help Shuang ¡®er fulfill her wish?
As long as he had this chance, he would have many ways to destroy the demon Realm in the future.
Unfortunately, the other Domain Realm Masters couldn¡¯t run as fast as them. Even the speed at which they tore open the void wasn¡¯t as fast as these two. Suddenly, endless mes surged over and surrounded everyone.
A momentter, heart-wrenching screams came from the mes. They were like the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves, spreading throughout the sky of the entire Huaxia territory.
¡°Ling ¡®er!¡±
Seeing that Bai Yan was about to run to Ling ¡®er¡¯s side, the mes in front of her suddenly blocked her path.
Chapter 2165 - 2165 out of control of the demonic flame pearl (4)
2165 out of control of the demonic me pearl (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Then, a hand reached out from the side and pulled her tightly into an embrace.
¡°Yan ¡®er, don¡¯t go yet!¡±
Di Cang¡¯s expression was very cold, the demonic me Pearl has already lost control. It¡¯ll hurt you very easily.
¡°The demonic me Pearl is out of control?¡±
A look of panic shed past Bai Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are the consequences of losing control of the demonic me Pearl?¡±
¡°The demonic me Pearl isn¡¯t a dead object. It has its own soul and thoughts. Previously, I was afraid that it would lose control, so Qianqian specially used a divine water stone to suppress it to prevent it from identally hurting Ling ¡®er. But now, Qianqian¡¡±
Every time di Cang¡¯s words fell, Bai Yan¡¯s heart would almost stop beating.
Sweat trickled down her forehead as she raised her eyes to look at little Ling ¡®er, who was still in the mes. She asked, ¡± ¡°Why is it like this? Why is the demonic me Pearl out of control now?¡±
¡°It was Ling ¡®er who chose to let her lose control. She controlled the divine water stone so that it no longer suppressed the demonic me Pearl. Furthermore, she made a deal with the demonic me Pearl.¡±
With the divine water stone, the demonic me Pearl couldn¡¯t hurt Ling ¡®er unless Yingying had made her own choice.
Tiantian burst into tears, ¡± it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect my sister well. Wuwu, mother, my sister must be in pain in the fire. Please save my sister.
¡°moreover, yingluo ¡¡± tian tian¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache as she said,¡±i also heard little sister say that as long as the demonic me pearl can help her deal with these people, she¡¯ll give her life to it.¡±
as long as the demonic me pearl could help her deal with these people, she would give the life tapir to it?
bai yan slowly closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling slightly. ¡± ¡°What are the consequences? What are the consequences of Ling ¡®er¡¯s deal with the demonic me Pearl?¡±
¡°The consequence is that shepletely gave her body to the demonic me Pearl.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s voice caused Bai Yan to open her eyes. Her gaze looked towards Ling ¡®er, who was within the mes.
Ling ¡®er¡¯s empty and dazed eyes were like thorns that stabbed her heart.
all of a sudden, bai xiaochen, who was at the side, had already charged towards the mes, his body had juste into contact with those mes when it hurt so much that he repeatedly drew in a cold breath.
In the mes, his clothes had been reduced to ashes. His face was pale, but when he saw Ling ¡®er in the mes, his bright eyes became more determined.
However, before Bai Xiaochen could continue moving forward, Bai Yan, who was by the side, had already reached out her hand and pulled her out of the mes.
¡°Chen ¡®er, you and Tian Tian wait for me here, I¡¯ll go to Ling¡¯ er¡¯s side.¡±
but, mother¡ Bai Xiaochen turned his head to look at Bai Yan. Because his heart ached for Ling ¡®er, that small face of his became even paler, younger sister¡¯s me doesn¡¯t recognize people.
di xiaoyun and the others were also frightened by little ling ¡®er.
Little Ling ¡®er had also used the power of the demonic me Pearl before.
Back then, the demonic me was not as powerful as it was now, but it did not disown its own family. Instead, it was Under Ling ¡®er¡¯s control.
Now, the mes had gone out of control, and Ling ¡®er could no longer control them.
¡°How could it be like this?¡± di Xiaoyun shook his head and muttered to himself.
&Nbsp; the demonic me Pearl had gone out of control, causing the enemies to be burned by the mes, but this was not what they wanted.
they didn¡¯t want little ling ¡®er to bear all the burden for their own safety.
Bai Yan ignored di Xiaoyun and lowered her eyes to look at Bai Xiaochen. Chen ¡®er, have you forgotten that Ling¡¯ er was dragged into the heavenly me territory because of the demonic me Pearl? at that time, I was the only one who could apany Ling ¡®er into the heavenly me territory, so I believe that I can save her.
Chapter 2166 - 2166 The demonic flame Pearl went out of control (5)
2166 The demonic me Pearl went out of control (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Really?¡± Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes, which were filled with tears, brightened up as he tightly held Bai Yan¡¯s hand, mother can really save younger sister? ¡±
Bai Yan smiled sweetly. However, her smile carried a bit of pain.
¡°Yes, I will definitely be able to save her.¡±
She let go of Bai Xiaochen¡¯s hand and slowly walked towards the mes.
And those mes were already quickly spreading towards them.
just as she was about to walk into the mes, a strong hand grabbed her tightly.
When she turned her head, she saw the man¡¯s beautiful and devilish face.
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
The sentence ¡®I¡¯ll apany you¡¯ contained all the deep affection and warmth, making Bai Yan¡¯s heart tremble.
¡°the demonic me will hurt you.¡±
Di Cangughed. I¡¯m the king of the demon Realm. The demonic me Pearl was once an item of the demon Realm. What do I have to fear? Moreover, Ling ¡®er is also my daughter, so I naturally have to help her. ¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
bai yan did not reject di cang.
after all, di cang¡¯s strength was stronger than chen ¡®er¡¯s, so he could survive in the demonic me.
If it was Chen ¡®er and Tian Tian, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be sure if they had really walked out for a walk.
¡°Father, mother, you should leave this ce first. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s footsteps paused as she continued.
Yan ¡®er, hehe. Bai ning was a little flustered as her gaze was tightly fixed on Bai Yan. She was just about to say that she would apany her into the demonic me, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted by the woman¡¯s voice.
¡°Believe me, in this ce, only the Azure Emperor and I can resist the demonic mes.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s words caused Bai ning to be stunned. She pursed her lips tightly and after a while, her determined gaze stared at the woman who had walked into the demonic me.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you in the floating city.¡±
If they stayed, they would only distract Yan ¡®er. It was better to leave and wait for her to finish.
No one could bear the consequences of the demonic me Pearl losing control.
Even the sky turned red from the burning of the mes.
The entire world seemed to be covered in ayer of red light, making everyone feel as if they were in a sea of fire.
At this moment, Bai Yan only had the girl in front of her in her eyes. Her eyes were filled with gentleness as she walked towards little Ling ¡®er.
¡°ling ¡®er hehe¡±
the mes stopped her speed and made her steps very slow, even so, she still walked to little ling ¡®er¡¯s side with a body full of pain.
She gently raised her hand and hugged the girl in front of her tightly.
The girl¡¯s body carried a boiling temperature, so hot that it caused Bai Yan¡¯s skin to turn red.
Even so, she still did not let go of the little fellow in her arms. Her eyes were filled with endless gentleness.
don¡¯t be afraid. Mother is by your side. I¡¯ll always be with you. I won¡¯t let anyone take you away. I definitely won¡¯t.
at this time, little ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes werepletely dark, it was as if she was walking through a long cave, so dark that there was no light at all.
Her eyes were nk. No matter how she walked, she couldn¡¯t get out of this path.
¡°ling ¡®er hehe¡±
suddenly, a gentle voice appeared in her mind, making her even more confused.
Who was it?
who was calling her?
Why did this voice sound so familiar? it made her feel like crying.
¡± don¡¯t be afraid, mother is by your side, i¡¯ll always be with you. i won¡¯t let anyone take you away, i definitely won¡¯t. ¡±
The voice rang out again, and the confusion in Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared.
¡®Mother¡¯ was calling her.
That¡¯s right, in order to let the demonic me Pearl help her deal with those people, she had already promised the demonic me Pearl that she would give it this body.
Chapter 2167 - 2167 The demonic flame Pearl went out of control (6)
2167 The demonic me Pearl went out of control (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, if she did that, she would never be able to see her mother ever again, sob sob.
Would mother be very sad?
The more Ling ¡®er thought about it, the sadder she became. She couldn¡¯t help but squat on the ground and sobbed.
In the entire darkness, only the sound of her crying could be heard.
Wu Wu, Ling ¡®er misses mother so much. I don¡¯t want to stay here. It¡¯s dark and scary here. I want to go back to mother¡¯s side. Wu Wu sob sob ¡±
She was only crying softly at first, but the more she cried, the louder she cried. In the end, it became a wailing sound.
Finally, in the darkness, besides her crying, another impatient voice sounded.
¡°hey, don¡¯t cry. aren¡¯t you annoying? She kept crying and crying! I¡¯m going to get angry if you keep crying!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er was startled. She raised her little head and looked up.
A red bead was floating under the ck sky, emitting a burst of light.
And the voice just now came from this Pearl.
¡°Who are you?¡±
She had finally met a person in this ce. Oh, no, it was a Pearl. Little Ling ¡®er was not as afraid as she was before.
Her eyes were still filled with tears as she asked in a sobbing tone.
¡°don¡¯t you know who i am? Didn¡¯t you promise me just now that you would give me your body and I would help you deal with those people? Oh, right, I can kill everyone else except for two people who escaped. But you don¡¯t have to worry, after you give me your body, I will help you kill those who escaped.¡±
This voice was very arrogant, as if he didn¡¯t put those people in his eyes.
¡°You¡¯re the mayfly demonic me Pearl?¡± little Ling ¡®er blinked.
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the demonic me Pearl that¡¯s been living in your body this entire time. I say, you humans are so bad to actually use divine water stones to restrain me. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you need my help today, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out.¡±
¡°Yingluo, are you me from now on? i don¡¯t exist anymore?¡±
Little Ling ¡®er was so sad that she almost cried again.
In the future, she would never be able to see her father, mother, and two elder brothers again.
However, this was her choice. As long as it could help her parents, she was willing to do anything.
The voice was silent for a moment. I¡¯ll return your body to you in the future. I need to use your body to do something. I¡¯ll return it to you after I¡¯m done.
¡°You want to do something? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°This bi an ¡¡± The demonic me Pearl¡¯s voice was filled with confusion,¡±I¡¯m not sure. It seems that too much time has passed. I don¡¯t really remember. Anyway, I¡¯m not a bad person. After I finish my mission, I will leave. Now, your body belongs to me, bi an.¡±
At the end, the demonic me Pearl¡¯s tone was filled with arrogance. ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry, i¡¯ll pay respects to your parents and kill your enemies for you. simrly, as a reward, i¡¯ll take your body first. ¡±
¡°Will you return my body to me in the future?¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up. when are you returning it to me? ¡± can i still see my parents?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It could take at least a few months, or at most ten thousand years.¡±
The demonic me Pearl was silent for a while before continuing.
In an instant, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s bright eyes dimmed again. She gently pursed her lips and lowered her head, her big eyes filled with tears.
It could take anywhere from a few months to ten thousand years? Did this mean that she would never be able to get her body back?
Although she was young, she understood that her soul would slowly disappear when her body was taken away. It couldn¡¯tst long.
Chapter 2168 - she was not taken away (1)
she was not taken away (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
in other words, she could no longer see her mother in the future?
¡± demonic me pearl! ¡± xiao ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with panic as she thought of this, she quickly raised her head and looked at the demonic me pearl again.
¡°No, I can¡¯t just leave like this. I want to see mother again, just one more time will do. Yingying demonic me Pearl, can you give me a few more days? just a few days will do, Yingying.¡±
Tears flowed from little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes. Her voice was trembling and she was pleading.
¡°No!¡± The tone of the demonic me Pearl suddenly changed. I¡¯ll help you drive away the enemy, and you¡¯ll lend me your body. We don¡¯t owe each other anything. Therefore, I must take your body. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s small body froze. She curled up in the darkness and buried her head tightly, her small shoulders shaking.
The demonic me Pearl¡¯s voice rxed again. ¡°Moreover, those two who escaped are even more powerful. You don¡¯t want me to help you deal with them? little girl, i¡¯m the only one who can help you.¡±
Only I can help you now, Yingluo.
Little Ling ¡®er slightly raised her head. She lifted her small face that was filled with tears. Suddenly, a brilliant smile bloomed on her small face.
¡°ling ¡®er understands, then can you, zhenzhen, rece ling¡¯ er and love mother?¡±
The demonic me Pearl was very impatient. Human girls were so troublesome. However, in order tofort Ling ¡®er, it did not say anything to refuse.
¡± i took your body, so i¡¯m naturally you in the future, so i¡¯ll fulfill your condition. ¡±
But whether or not he can really do it, that¡¯s not certain.
The demonic me Pearl¡¯s light became weirder and weirder, and the red light filled the darkness.
Ling ¡®er felt her soul being taken away bit by bit. Her body floated up and floated in the void.
Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the demonic me Pearl seemed to reflect a human figure, and a strange smile appeared on the figure¡¯s face.
¡°Hey!¡± Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression changed slightly, you promised me that you would protect mother. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Otherwise, Yingluo, I won¡¯t let you off.
She bit her pink lips tightly, and her teary eyes were filled with determination.
¡°you¡¯re really troublesome, i, the demonic me pearl, always keep my word, don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t hurt your family, yingluo.¡±
the demonic me pearl¡¯s voice no longer had the gentleness it had when it first spoke to little ling ¡®er. instead, there was a hint of coldness in its words.
The entire Pearl was also floating in the void. The red light was extremely bright, and the boundless mes illuminated the darkness.
Little Ling ¡®er closed her eyes, her long eyshes gently trembling. Everyone¡¯s faces appeared in her mind, as if in slow motion, floating past her eyes one by one.
¡°Father, mother, big brother, grandfather, grandmother, aunt Qianqian, Ling ¡®er will not be able to be by your side anymore. I¡¯m sorry, Qianqian.¡±
in the darkness, the bright red light was suddenly restrained, the me on the demonic me pearl also disappeared.
All of this happened too suddenly. Before little Ling ¡®er could react, her body had already fallen from the darkness andnded on the ground.
She felt a little pain from the fall and stood up while rubbing her arms. Her big eyes were filled with confusion, as if she had no idea what had happened.
¡°How is this possible?¡± The sharp voice of the demonic me Pearl suddenly rang out, cutting through the darkness, why can¡¯t I control your body? why?¡±
Chapter 2169 - She wasn’t taken away (2)
She wasn¡¯t taken away (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
demonic me Pearl? ¡± little Ling ¡®er was stunned. She stared at the demonic me Pearl that had gone crazy, and her eyes were filled with confusion.
Why did Yingying do this?
¡°tell me, why is this happening? I¡¯ve been in your body for so long, and without the restrictions of the divine water stone, I should be able to easily control your body. Why can¡¯t I take it away?¡± The demonic me Pearl¡¯s tone changed again. This time, its sharp voice was filled with anger, ¡± give me your body, give it to me!
Whoosh!
The demonic me Pearl was already furious and quickly charged towards little Ling ¡®er.
The bead was burning with raging mes, as if it could burn people in an instant.
little ling ¡®er was stunned, her eyes were filled with shock and disbelief, she still hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock when a warm voice entered her ears.
¡°Ling ¡®er,e back. Mother can¡¯t live without you.¡±
¡°And no one can take my daughter away!¡±
BOOM!
The moment the woman¡¯s voice fell, little Ling ¡®er felt the world spin around her. Her vision blurred, and her entire body seemed to be pulled by an external force.
¡°no!¡±
The demonic me Pearl panicked and hurriedly rushed toward little Ling ¡®er.
you can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve waited so long for this opportunity. You can¡¯t leave!
just as it reached little ling ¡®er, a red light suddenly descended from the sky, separating it from her.
The demonic me Pearl froze.
It seemed to be frozen on the spot without any reaction.
it was just that this sudden red light gave it a familiar feeling, as if it had seen it somewhere before, but it couldn¡¯t remember where.
Just as he was in a daze, little Ling ¡®er gradually disappeared under the red light.
In the darkness, only the demonic me Pearl remained. It gave off a faint light, as if it wanted to say something, but no one was responding to it.
He was lonely and lonely.
The mes beneath the void had already disappeared.
The area outside the floating city was peaceful again.
A small portion of the enemies who hade to attack China¡¯s territory had escaped, but most of them had lost their lives in the mes.
the corpses of countless lords were piled on the ground, they were all charred ck, and their faces could not be seen clearly.
However, it could also be seen from this that the Huaxia territory had experienced a fierce battle.
The haze in the sky had dissipated, and the clear sky was purer blue than ever.
Bai Yan squatted on the ground and in her arms was a little girl who was as fair as Jade.
This little girl¡¯s appearance was very delicate, even more beautiful than the porcin doll. Her long eyshes were like cattail-leaf fans, pink lips and a pointed nose, and her skin was as white as Jade.
At such a young age, she had already revealed her stunning beauty.
suddenly, the little girl slowly opened her eyes in a daze.
Her eyes were pure and beautiful, like a clear spring and a dazzling starry sky.
It was as if his entire heart would melt with just one look from her.
¡°mother, zhenzhen¡±
The little girl revealed a faint smile.
Her voice was soft and a gentle call seemed to call into Bai Yan¡¯s heart, making her heart turn soft.
¡°Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re fine. You¡¯re finally fine!¡±
Bai Yan tightly hugged the girl in her arms.
With just one look, she already understood that this little girl was still her most beloved daughter. Her body and Kasaya had not been taken away by anyone!
Chapter 2170 - Mo lishang is here (1)
Mo lishang is here (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Mother!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand was tightly wrapped around Bai Yan¡¯s neck, using her Snow White and soft skin to rub against her face.
The smile on her little face was bright, and her big eyes were blinking with tears that had yet to dissipate.
¡°ling ¡®er was really scared of yingluo just now.¡±
She was afraid that she would never see her mother again.
Bai Yan raised her hand and gently patted little Ling ¡®er¡¯s back, her voice gentle, it¡¯s alright. Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s alright now. Mother won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to hurt you.
¡°Yes.¡±
Ling ¡®er lowered her eyes,¡±Ling1 er believes in mother Yingluo.¡±
Di Cang stood beside this mother and daughter, his hand unconsciously wrapping around Bai Yan¡¯s shoulder. When his Phoenix eyes looked at the corpses of those enemies again, a cold glint shed in his eyes, bringing with it a sinister and terrifying look.
However, very quickly, he kept the light in his eyes and turned to look at Bai Yan and her daughter. A smile gently curled up on his red lips.
¡°Yan ¡®er, this battle is over. You must be tired. Go back and have a good rest. The battle we¡¯re about to face will be even more intense.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Yan hugged little Ling ¡®er tightly and slowly stood up from the ground. Her gaze slowly turned towards di Cang and her eyes sank slightly. ¡± ye yuche and the others will probably arrive very soon, di cang, we must be fully prepared this time. ¡±
She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt a little uneasy. Her heart was beating wildly and she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.
In the air, Feng Shishi looked up and fixed her beautiful eyes on the young man in the long robe in front of her. An imperceptible light shed in her eyes.
she bit her lip hard and finally asked the question in her heart.
¡°My Lord, what did that girl mean by¡± Huanhuan ¡°?¡±
The long-robed young man suddenly stopped in his tracks. He ced his hands behind his back and turned his back to the woman behind him. His ck hair fluttered in the breeze and under the illumination of the faint sunlight, the young man¡¯s body looked even taller and more handsome.
Feng Shishi, what are you suspecting? ¡±
he raised his brows slightly, and his voice was already unconsciously cold.
feng shishi¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, she was not willing to doubt the grand lord, however, bai yan¡¯s words just now kept ringing in her mind, making it impossible for her to forget them.
She slowly walked toward the long-robed young man in front of her. Only when she was behind him did she stop and look up at him without blinking.
¡°Grand Lord, thatdy said Yingluo, you¡¯re not mo lishang?¡±
A cold light shed in mo lishang¡¯s eyes, and he sneered suddenly. ¡°Feng Shishi, who do you think I am if not mo lishang? You¡¯ve been with me for so many years and you can¡¯t even recognize me? Or is this your so-called loyalty to me? You¡¯re starting to suspect this Lord just because of a single sentence from someone else?¡±
BOOM!
a strong wind blew around the young man, making his cute baby face look cold and ruthless.
Feng Shishi was a little flustered. She knew that the Grand Lord was enraged.
my Lord, I¡¯m just curious. You¡¯ve never left the heaven domain all these years, so how did you get to know that girl? ¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± Mo lishang sneered in a low voice. Hisughter was sarcastic and contemptuous, why do you have to ask about my business? feng shishi, i¡¯ve let you stay by my side for so many years, do you think that just because i¡¯ve given you enough love and trust, you can act as you please in front of me?¡±
His voice was sharp, like a heavy hammer that smashed into Feng Shishi¡¯s heart.
Chapter 2171 - Mo lishang is here (2)
Mo lishang is here (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Feng Shishi¡¯s heart trembled a few times. Her face turned pale and she took a few steps back.
¡± besides, huanhuan¡ ¡± mo lishang walked slowly towards feng shishi. ¡± you¡¯re getting more and more disobedient, first, you disobeyed orders, and now you dare to question me. in that case, there¡¯s no use in keeping you alive. ¡±
At that moment, a powerful force surged out of mo lishang¡¯s body, like a storm, and Feng Shishi¡¯s expression changed.
The maids following Feng Shishi were also stunned. No one would have thought that after Feng Shishi had followed the Grand Lord for so many years, the Grand Lord would want to kill her just because of a single question from her.
however, in the face of mo lisheng¡¯s anger, no one dared to say a word, they only looked at feng shishi with anxious eyes, stunned.
boom!
at this moment, a powerful forcended on feng shishi¡¯s chest, she felt as if her heart had been hit hard, and her body was sent flying, she spat out a mouthful of blood, which sprayed in the air and fell like a rain of blood.
Like a kite with a broken string, Feng Shishi¡¯s body kept falling, and then further down.
Her vision began to turn blurry as if everything before her had disappeared. She could only feel her body falling continuously until shended on the cold ground.
Mo lishang looked away from Feng Shishi and turned his indifferent eyes to the others present. His voice was cold and indifferent.
¡°This is the consequence of doubting me. Did you see it clearly?¡±
The maidservants were so frightened that they hurriedly knelt down. ¡°This subordinate does not dare.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Before mo lishang left, he took another look at Feng Shishi, who was falling from the sky, and his pink lips curled into a cold smile.
feng shishi was too smart and not that easy to fool, if this woman told the old men in the heaven¡¯s domain what had just happened, they would definitely be suspicious of him.
So, the best way was to kill this girl.
It was obvious that he had used a lot of strength in that blow, and it had hit her right in the heart. There was no way Feng Shishi could have survived.
On the cold ground, Feng Shishi desperately tried to open her mouth to cry out, but her throat could no longer make a sound.
due to the excessive loss of blood, her face was also deathly pale and colorless, just as her vision was getting more and more blurry, a fair and handsome face appeared in front of her.
She tried her best to open her eyes wide, trying to see the young man in front of her more clearly. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not see this blurry face clearly.
¡°The Lord of the territory?¡±
How was that possible?
When she was falling, she had clearly noticed that the Grand Lord had already left with the others.
Why did Yingluoe back?
Feng Shishi had no idea what happened next. She only felt someone lift her up by the waist, and then shepletely lost consciousness.
The floating city.
Outside the city gate, the young man was surrounded by a group of armed men. He was holding a woman in his arms, and his clear eyes looked at the people in front of him indifferently.
I¡¯m here to look for Bai Yan.
The young man¡¯s voice was clear and bright like the moon. Even the way he frowned was so fresh and refined.
you still dare to cause trouble in China¡¯s territory? ¡±
Although Bai Yan had withdrawn all the guards earlier, these people had still seen the battle outside the city gate and naturally had the young man¡¯s appearance clearly engraved in their minds.
Chapter 2172 - Mo lishang is here (3)
Mo lishang is here (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that this young man actually dared toe to China alone and even wanted to see their Overlord?
¡°You go and tell Yanyan that Xuanji and Mo lishang are here to visit.¡±
Facing these guards from the Huaxia territory, the young man didn¡¯t lose his temper. His eyes were still as clear as spring water, and his voice was clear and pleasant.
Under normal circumstances, no one would be able to reject a request from such a young man.
However, Yingluo
Thinking about the actions of those people, the people from the Chinese territory felt furious, and their tone was filled with sarcasm.
¡°Do you still want to cause trouble for our Chinese territory? Last time, you were lucky enough to escape. This time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±
Mo lishang frowned slightly and pursed his pink lips slightly. Just as he was about to say something, a happy voice suddenly hit his ears.
¡°Uncle Mo!¡±
Mo lishang was stunned. He slowly looked up and in an instant, the little boy¡¯s fair and delicate face was reflected in his eyes.
The moment he saw mo lishang, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s little face was filled with surprise. He ran out quickly, as if he had reached mo lishang¡¯s side.
¡°Uncle Mo, what are you doing here? Are you here to look for mother?¡±
mo lishang nodded slightly.
After he saw that Bai Xiaochen was still so friendly to him, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.
In reality, ever since he saw the Vermillion Bird and the ck Tortoise, he no longer dared to take a look at Bai Yan and her son.
he was afraid that he would see hatred in their eyes.
Fortunately, Bai Xiaochen didn¡¯t treat him any different from before. In that case, did Yanyan, Xuanji, also believe him?
young master, ¡± the guard was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡± he¡¯s not a good person. Have you forgotten? he was one of the people who attacked Huaxia not long ago.
Mo lishang¡¯s face suddenly darkened.
To besiege China¡¯s territory?
Mo liyao?
That bastard had impersonated him to hurt Yanyan?
no wonder feng shishi was injured outside huaxia¡¯s territory, it must have been because of that bastard mo lishang. he should have guessed from the beginning that mo lishang must have seen yanyan. otherwise, these guards would not be so hostile to him.
no, that person can¡¯t be Uncle Mo. He¡¯s my uncle.
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and when he looked at mo lishang, a bright smile bloomed on his small face.
Uncle Mo, mother has been waiting for you for a long time. She wants to know the truth. Can you tell her? ¡±
Mo lishang¡¯s voice was choked with sobs,¡±did she misunderstand me?.¡±
Uncle Mo. Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face pulled down, clearly unhappy, do you think of my mother like this? She would never believe the lies of others, she only believes in herself, so mother has always believed in Uncle Mo. She was just waiting for Uncle Mo toe and exin to her. ¡±
Bai Xiaochen could not tolerate anyone misunderstanding Bai Yan, not even mo lishang.
¡°Little Chen, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just Yingluo.¡±
He was just afraid, afraid that he would see Bai Yan¡¯s angry and disappointed eyes. Therefore, he had also thought for a long time before he came to find her to argue with her.
Uncle Mo, mother is waiting for you. Bai Xiaochen lowered his eyes and saw the woman in mo lishang¡¯s arms. He immediately furrowed his beautiful brows, this woman seems to be in cahoots with the person who impersonated you. Uncle Mo, do you know her? ¡°
Chapter 2173 - mo lishang is here (4)
mo lishang is here (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°We can be considered old acquaintances. Chen ¡®er, let¡¯s go see your mother
Qianqian.¡±
He looked down at Feng Shishi, who was in his arms, and frowned.
At that moment, he had already used all his strength to temporarily save her life.
Unfortunately, he could only protect her for a while. The only one who could save her now was Yanyan Xuanji.
The sun was setting.
The afterglow of the setting sun poured down from the sky and fell on the woman in the pavilion.
The woman¡¯s every movement was domineering. Her fingers gently fiddled with her long hair as she smiled.¡±han shang, you¡¯ve returned?¡±
Mo lishang stopped and looked up at the woman in the red dress.
It was just like their first meeting ten thousand years ago, when they had taken his breath away. From then on, he was destined to follow her for the rest of his life.
¡°yan yan, i met an old friend on my way here, can you help me save her hanhan?¡±
The young man frowned.
It was only then that Bai Yan forgot about the woman in the youth¡¯s arms. She raised her brows slightly and slowly stood up from the pavilion before slowly walking towards the youth.
¡°she¡¯s from the heaven domain?¡±
the moment she saw the woman¡¯s face, a hint of surprise shed past bai yan¡¯s eyes.
If she remembered correctly, this woman was also a person of the heaven domain. Now it seemed that she had a close rtionship with mo lishang, so it could be seen that mo lishang was also rted to the heaven domain?
However, she did not have the time to ask so many questions now. Her eyes werepletely fixed on Feng Shishi.
Under the sunlight, the woman¡¯s face was pale and lifeless. Shey quietly in the young man¡¯s arms. Under the light, her skin was so white that there was not a trace of blood.
Bai Yan¡¯s expression sank slightly, her heart has been attacked. If her heart is hit hard, she will definitely die. If I¡¯m not wrong, you have used your own strength to temporarily lock her heart. This is why she did not die immediately.
¡°yan yan, can she still be saved?¡±
Mo lishang raised his head and looked at Bai Yan, his eyes containing a touch of hope.
Bai Yan muttered to herself for a moment, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to save her. Your power can remain in her body for a period of time, so she won¡¯t die for the time being. How about this? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare some things. In the meantime, tell me what happened.
¡°alright,¡± he said.
Mo lishang nodded slightly. This time, he was ready to tell Yanyan everything, whether she believed Huahua or not.
He would not continue to hide it from her.
¡°Xiao Mi.¡±
Bai Yan lightly called out.
In an instant, a huge body rushed over from the front andnded in front of Bai Yan in the blink of an eye.
bai yan raised her hand and took feng shishi from mo lishang¡¯s arms before cing her on xiao mi¡¯s back.
¡°take her to rest, also, help me prepare some things, yingying.¡±
After giving out the instructions for the things to be prepared, Bai Yan looked up at mo lishang and her tone suddenly became serious. ¡°Han Shang, we should have a good talk now.¡±
¡°Yan Yan, I¡¯m willing to tell you anything you want to know.¡±
The young man¡¯s eyes were as pure as water, clearly reflecting Bai Yan¡¯s figure.
¡°You weren¡¯t the one who killed ck Tortoise, right?¡± Bai Yan narrowed her eyes. She flicked her sleeves and sat on the pavilion, crossing her legs as she asked.
Mo lishang was stunned and pursed his pink lips, ¡± ¡°It was me, and it wasn¡¯t me.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter.
¡°My body was controlled, so ck Tortoise was indeed killed by me.¡±
His body was under control?
a look of surprise shed past bai yan¡¯s eyes before she immediately calmed down. ¡± ¡°Then, does the person controlling your body look exactly like you?¡±
Chapter 2174: Mo lishang is here (5)
Chapter 2174: Mo lishang is here (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡± yes, ¡± mo lishang smiled slightly, ¡± he is mo lishang, my twin brother. ¡±
Twin brother?
Mo lishang¡¯s words were like a heavy blow.
Bai Yan¡¯s body suddenly stood up, and her expression changed slightly.
She thought that the reason why the man looked simr to mo lishang was that he was like the puppet created by the Imperial advisor before. Not only did he imitate his appearance, but he also imitated his aura.
Even if it wasn¡¯t a fake puppet, or even if it ridiculed his rtionship with mo lishang, just like Feng Lixuan and Chu Yifeng ¡
But she never thought that mo lishang and Mo lishang were twin brothers!
we are twin brothers, but because mo lishang had no talent since he was born, and because of the birthmark on his face, he looked very ugly, so our parents never let him see the light for the sake of the n. The world only knows the existence of me, mo lishang, but they don¡¯t know mo lishang. Even those old guys in the heaven domain don¡¯t know that there is a mo lishang in this world,ter, I met Wanwan. mo lishang paused. I met mu Qingcheng.
mu qingcheng was stunned.
bai yan was stunned as she stared at mo lishang in shock.
in this life, the reason why she had such fate with mo lishang was because he knew her previous life¡¯s mu qingcheng?
I left the n and followed mu Qingcheng. I apanied her as she grew up and apanied her in battle until she left, mo lishang¡¯s eyes were dazed and he could not move away from Bai Yan. Yanyan, do you know? ¡± To me, mu Qingcheng is my entire world. If she leaves, how can I stay? in my previous life, i chose to apany her. if she were to reincarnate, i would definitely be by her side for the rest of my life.¡±
so, I gave the heavenly domain to Mo Li.
The past was still vivid in his mind, but mo lishang never regretted it.
back then, if he had not chosen to reincarnate, he would not have been able to find her, hanhan.
He could only wait for so many years like Feng Shishi and the others.
he¡¯s my twin brother. Even though he can¡¯t be seen in public, I still visit him often. The person I mentioned the most to him was mu Qingcheng. I thought that mo lishang would be like me and admire mu Qingcheng, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would do such a thing to provoke me.
mo lishang¡¯s voice gradually changed, with anger.
He could not me mo lishang for what he had done in the heaven domain and could forgive him for his treachery, but he could not tolerate that bastard trying to hurt Yanyan by using his body.
Bai Yan quietly listened to mo lishang¡¯s words and did not make a sound to disturb him from beginning to end.
Mo lishang¡¯s emotions calmed down, ¡± ¡°the heaven¡¯s domain is my blood, sweat, and tears, there are many people in the domain who used to follow mu qingcheng. how can i let those people be harmed? in order to have the strength to protect them, i gave all my power to mo lishang and helped him recover his face, in order to not let the people in the heaven realm panic, i asked him to pretend to be me and protect the heaven realm.¡±
mo lishang was his twin brother, he had thought that he could control him, but he had not expected that he would do so many things.
And almost killed Yanyan, Xuanji.
¡°That girl Yingluo is one of your people?¡±
Chapter 2175: Mo lishang is here (6)
Chapter 2175: Mo lishang is here (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
no, ¡± mo lishang shook his head, ¡± she¡¯s mu Qingcheng¡¯s woman. Mu Qingcheng saved her life by ident, but mu Qingcheng never liked to be restrained. She didn¡¯t establish her own domain, so she left her to me.
He smiled lightly, and his smile was as bright as the sun.
she doesn¡¯t like restrictions and doesn¡¯t want to set up a domain, so I¡¯ll take over the domain for her. I¡¯ll take in whoever she wants to take in. If she¡¯s gone, the heaven domain has no meaning to me.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled. When she raised her head, she looked into mo lishang¡¯s pure eyes.
At this moment, in the young man¡¯s pure eyes, there were already emotions that were different from usual. Such emotions made Bai Yan inexplicably want to escape from the Xuxu.
no wonder, no wonder ever since she saw mo li shang in the hell domain that day, she felt that there was something wrong with the young man. it turned out that yingluo had recovered her memory because of him.
He recalled everything from the past, including his sister-inw and mu Qingcheng!
¡°Han Shang, mu Qingcheng no longer exists in this world.¡±
bai yan turned her head, her back facing the youth behind her, her tone light.
Mu Qingcheng was already dead. She had died ten thousand years ago.
¡± mu qingcheng is no longer here, but qianqian¡¯s reincarnation is still here, isn¡¯t that enough? ¡±
it¡¯s not the same. Bai Yan shook her head, in the previous life, mu Qingcheng only wanted to trample the demon world under her feet. She did not understand love and did not understand human nature. But now, I, Qianqian, am the demon Empress of the demon world. I understand both love and affection. Therefore, mu Qingcheng is already dead. She can no longer exist!
Mu Qingcheng was different from her after all.
Right now, she was only Bai Yan, the demon Empress of the demon world. That was all.
mo lishang looked at the woman in front of him in a daze, his eyes were dim. ¡°Indeed, Qingcheng doesn¡¯t understand love. She only knows how to fight. Yanyan, if only I could recover my memories earlier¡ If only I could¡±
If I could have appeared earlier, would the ending have been different?
Thinking of this, mo lishang¡¯s mouth slightly raised a bitter smile.
He understood everything, didn¡¯t he? Even if he could recall mu Qingcheng from 10000 years ago, Yanyan would never ept her.
after all, yingluo and di cang were sopatible, in this world, it was impossible for anyone to step in between their feelings.
Their tacit understanding was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.
¡°There¡¯sno¡± if.¡±¡±
Bai Yan slowly turned around and her gazended on mo lishang. ¡°There¡¯s no¡± if ¡°in this world. Even if there¡¯s Qianqian, I¡¯m still the demon Empress of the demon world. The reason why I¡¯ve never understood love in these past few lives is that I haven¡¯t fallen in love with God yet. Only When I Fall in Love with him will I understand love.¡±
Whether it was Feng Li Xuan or Chu Yifeng, they would not be her choice.
In this life, the only choice she could make was di Cang Xuanji.
Suddenly, a figure enveloped Bai Yan.
Bai Yan¡¯s body was pulled over by a force and she suddenly crashed into a warm chest.
The man¡¯s Silver hair was like a demon, and his purple clothes were wild and charming. His red lips were like blood, and there was a faint smile in his Phoenix eyes.
¡°Mo lishang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
di cang¡¯s voice was arrogant and domineering, but the eyes that looked at mo lishang were cold.
From the first time he saw mo lishang, he had already sensed that this young man¡¯s attitude towards Bai Yan was unusual.
She didn¡¯t know if the teenager at that time had hidden it too well, or if he didn¡¯t remember the past, so he didn¡¯t know about mo lishang¡¯s wishful thinking.
Chapter 2176: Mo lishang is here (7)
Chapter 2176: Mo lishang is here (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Now that he knew, he would not give him any chance.
No matter if it was in her previous life or this life, Yanyan belonged to him alone.
Mo lishang smiled slightly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so hostile to me. I didn¡¯t have the chance to say everything before. This time, I just want to express my feelings because I won¡¯t have the chance to do so again in the future. I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets.
His clear eyes slowly swept across di Gang¡¯s body beforending on Bai Yan. ¡°yan yan, i¡¯ve always understood that you two are a match made in heaven, i won¡¯t force you to do some things, as long as you understand that no matter what happens, i will stand behind you and i will never let anyone hurt you.¡± ¡°HanShang.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She had originally wanted to say something, but after seeing the young man¡¯s clear eyes that were not tainted with any impurities, all the words that were on the tip of her tongue could note out.
¡°Alright,¡± he said after a while.
Mo lishang looked at Bai Yan for thest time. I¡¯m only here to exin to you about ck Tortoise¡¯s death back then. As long as you are willing to believe me, it¡¯s enough. I still have other things that I need to leave for a while.
he paused and continued.
I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.
After he said this, mo lishang did not give Bai Yan another chance to speak.
That tall figure gradually disappeared under the sunlight and also slowly left Bai Yan¡¯s eyes.
bai yan looked at the direction in which mo lishang had left and was unable toe back to her senses for a long time.
It was only until di Cang held her shoulders tightly that she retracted her thoughts. Her eyes were filled with aplicated look.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mo Li Shang and I would know each other in this life and have such a rtionship.¡±
Di Gang¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction, you¡¯re not mu Qingcheng. You¡¯re only my Yan ¡®er.
All he could remember now was the memories of the God World. He couldn¡¯t remember all the things he had done with mu Qingcheng, but mo lishang knew everything.
this kind of feeling made him unhappy and he did not want to acknowledge bai yan¡¯s identity.
More importantly, even though he did not have any memories of that time, he clearly knew that mu Qingcheng did not like him, Wanwan.
Bai Yan blinked her eyes and turned her smiling gaze towards di Cang. ¡°Di Cang, are you jealous?¡±
I don¡¯t want you to be mu Qingcheng. di Gang¡¯s arm that was holding Bai Yan tightened. I only want you to be my wife for the rest of your life. I¡¯m afraid that once you be mu Qingcheng, you might leave me.
this was what he was most afraid of.
Therefore, he was not willing to acknowledge Bai Yan¡¯s identity.
He was afraid that he would lose her, Hanhan.
don¡¯t worry, di Cang. I will always be Bai Yan and will always be your wife. In this life, I will not change Xuanji.
bai yan gently held di cang¡¯s hand, her faint smile was like a beautiful painting that crashed into di cang¡¯s eyes and was also deeply engraved in his heart.
At this moment, he wanted to cherish her most beautiful smile for the rest of his life.
He would never let anyone take away Yingluo.
Dust frost domain.
In the fragrance Pavilion, Liu yexin rested her chin on her hand and kept looking out the door. She had asked the maidservant beside her for the umpteenth time. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°When will uncle ye return?¡±
¡°Miss, the Lord has not returned yet.¡±
Chapter 2177: Mo lishang is here (8)
Chapter 2177: Mo lishang is here (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
the servant did not dare to be impatient with liu yexin¡¯s question, instead, she answered patiently.
¡°Uncle ye has been gone for so long, why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡±
¡°i¡¯ll wait for uncle ye toe back,¡± liu yexin said as she stood up.
even liu yexin herself didn¡¯t know why, but from the first time she saw ye yuche, she had a very familiar feeling and couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her wanwan.
When the maid saw Liu yexin walking out of the room, she quickly caught up with her.
Ye yuche knew that Liu yexin liked peace and quiet, so the Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s courtyard was very quiet without any noise.
Fallen leaves fell from the Maple trees, covering the path with a golden yellow, not far away, liu yexin suddenly saw a woman with a bandaged face slowly walking toward her. she was stunned for a moment and stopped in her tracks.
At the same time, the woman in front of him also noticed Liu yexin¡¯s presence and stopped.
Yun Ruoxi clenched her fists and bit her lips. She red at Liu yexin with hatred and anger.
If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much pain that day.
Fortunately, the Grand Lord had notpletely abandoned her. Otherwise, she would not be able to keep her life.
However, no matter how angry she was, Yun Ruoxi didn¡¯t dare to attack Liu yexin.
Moreover, the reason she was able to sneak out of the room was because ye yuche wasn¡¯t in the manor. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to take a single step out of the room.
¡°Miss.¡±
The maid¡¯s expression changed. She was afraid that Yun Ruoxi would attack Liu yexin again, so she quickly protected Liu yexin.
¡°Liu yexin?¡± Yun Ruoxi took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. She smiled at Liu yexin. I treated you like that because I was afraid that you would take the Grand Lord away from me. Now, I know that I was wrong. Can you forgive me? ¡±
liu yexin was stunned, she looked up at yun ruoxi in shock.
she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that yun ruoxi¡¯s eyes had more wrinkles than before.
seeing that liu yexin didn¡¯t say anything, yun ruoxi took two steps forward. ¡± ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t me the Grand Lord for liking you so much. You should also know the origin of the name ¡®dust frost domain¡¯, right? The Grand Lord gave you this name in memory of his most beloved woman, Liu chenshuang. You and Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes and brows are somewhat simr.¡±
At first, Liu yexin was sallow and skinny. At most, she could be considered pretty. However, during this period of time in the Lord¡¯s Manor, she had been raised to be very beautiful and moving. Indeed, she was somewhat simr to Liu chenshuang.
However, Yun Ruoxi was just casually saying this. After all, she had never seen Liu chenshuang¡¯s portrait.
Oh, ¡± Liu yexin replied indifferently. I¡¯m going to find uncle ye.
¡°Liu yexin¡±
seeing that liu yexin was about to walk past her, yun ruoxi reached out to grab her. suddenly, her sharp eyes caught a familiar figure in front of her. her body froze.
Taking advantage of the fact that the man had not noticed her, she hurriedly retreated to the side and let her figure disappear on the path.
¡°Uncle ye!¡±
From afar, Liu yexin saw ye yuche walking over. A bright smile appeared on her beautiful face, and her eyes curved like crescent moons. She was extremely beautiful.
The moment ye yuche saw Liu yexin, his originally agitated heart also calmed down. The corners of his lips curled up and he slowly walked in front of Liu yexin.
Chapter 2178: Mo lishang is here (9)
Chapter 2178: Mo lishang is here (9)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Uncle ye, where did you go? Why did you take so long?¡±
Liu yexin¡¯s eyes were wet as she stared at ye yuche without blinking.
Ye yingche¡¯s heart warmed. Ye Xin, after I¡¯ve settled everything, I¡¯ll officially take you in as my goddaughter. Is that okay? ¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
liu yexin¡¯s smile was moving.
there¡¯s also Wanwan. ye yuche paused. I¡¯ll be bringing someone into the manor soon. I¡¯ll make her your godmother.
The smile on Liu yexin¡¯s face gradually disappeared.
she pursed her lips and remained silent.
¡°ye xin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye yuche frowned, you don¡¯t want to? ¡±
To be honest, ye yuche wasn¡¯tpletely confident that Liu chenshuang woulde back with her, but even if Wanwan had a one-in-a-thousand chance, he wouldn¡¯t give up.
even if liu chenshuang did not be his wife, he would be satisfied as long as he could see her.
I don¡¯t want a godmother. Liu yexin lowered her head even more, what if she bullies me like my biological mother? ¡±
Liu yexin didn¡¯t like the word ¡®mother¡¯ at all. Instead, she only hated it.
that won¡¯t happen. Shuang ¡®er is very kind, so she won¡¯t bully you. ye yuche¡¯s eyes grew gentler, although some things happened back then and caused a huge change in Shuang¡¯ er¡¯s personality, it¡¯s excusable. Shuang ¡®er¡¯s kind nature won¡¯t change. She won¡¯t bully you since you haven¡¯t offended her.
¡°But Yingluo¡±
Liu yexin wanted to say something, but when she saw ye yuche¡¯s gentle eyes, she couldn¡¯t say anything.
But she really didn¡¯t want a godmother. Yingluo, uncle ye was enough for her. be good, yexin. Go and y by yourself first. Uncle ye still has some matters to deal with, ye yuche smiled gently and rubbed Liu yexin¡¯s head. When he ordered the guards behind him, his tone was cold, ¡± get all those people from the elderpound toe and see me!
no matter what method he used, he had to get the demonic me pearl, only then could he break into the true god realm!
The only thing ye yuche rejoiced about was that the demonic me Pearl was in the princess¡¯s possession. If di Cang snatched the demonic me Pearl away, he would definitely break through to the true God Realm.
Because in his previous life, Tao Wu was a true God, and his heart was also the heart of the true God. Once the demonic me Pearl and the heart of the true God fused, he would have no way to turn back.
Therefore, he had wanted to capture that little girl from the demon Realm and take out the demonic me Pearl by force before di Cang obtained it!
¡°Yes! Lord!¡±
The guard cupped his fists and replied respectfully.
ever since that day, when many territories had attacked, the huaxia territory had been calm and peaceful, without any waves.
However, everyone knew that this was only the calm before the storm. Perhaps the storm woulde again at some point in time.
Therefore, no one let down their guard. The experts all entered an urgent cultivation session, wanting to improve their strength before the enemy invaded again.
However,
Ever since little Ling ¡®er had almost been controlled by the demonic me Pearl, the demonic me Pearl in her body had entered an unprecedented state of silence.
Not only was little Ling ¡®er unable to sense the existence of the demonic me Pearl, but even when she tried to use the power of the demonic me Pearl, the demonic me Pearl didn¡¯t move at all.
It was as if the demonic me Pearl had never existed in her body.
However, the abnormality of the demonic me Pearl made Bai Yan¡¯s heart even more flustered. She had a premonition that perhaps the demonic me Pearl would no longer be calm and dazed very soon.
Chapter 2179: Mo lishang is here (10)
Chapter 2179: Mo lishang is here (10)
Trantor: 549690339 |
In a certain domain.
In the void, a woman in a long white dress flew in the air.
In front of her, many experts in the domain were fighting side by side, looking at the woman in front of them angrily.
Liu chenshuang, our Qin hai territory has never offended you. Wiry are you looking for trouble with us? ¡±
The Lord of Qin Hai¡¯s territory had already died within Hua Xia¡¯s territory. Therefore, even though the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, his voice did not have any confidence.
after all, the person standing in front of him was a lord, no matter how strong he was, he could not be a lord¡¯ s opponent.
your domain Overlord died in the hands of Bai Yan and di Cang. Can¡¯t you take revenge for them? ¡± Liu chenshuangughed in a low voice. Her smile was cold, and her eyes were ice cold.
The old man¡¯s expression changed slightly,¡±revenge?¡± How are we going to take revenge? There are so many Lords in China, if we go, we¡¯ll just be asking for death.¡±
Who didn¡¯t want to take revenge? however, they had to have the strength to do so. with their strength, going to china¡¯s territory would be like throwing an egg at a rock.
¡°A bunch of cowards!¡± Liu chenshuang coldly snorted, ¡± if you don¡¯t even dare to take revenge, then it¡¯s a waste for you to live. If I say that I have the power to raise your strength to the Lord level, would you be willing? ¡±
¡± What do you mean?¡± the old man was stunned.
I¡¯ve already made myself clear, ¡± Liu chenshuang smiled coldly, ¡± I have the strength to let you break through to the Lord realm. It just depends on whether you are willing to pay the price.
¡°What is the price?¡±
a light shed in the old man¡¯s eyes and his breathing quickened as he hurriedly asked.
Liu chenshuang waved her hand and a book appeared in her hand.
¡°Two days ago, I identally found a book in a ruin. This book records that as long as you refine the soul of someone weaker than you, you can use it to increase your strength. I can give you the method, but it depends on whether you¡¯re willing to sacrifice the people in your domain to help you.¡±
The light in the old man¡¯s eyes grew even brighter, and even the way he looked at Liu chenshuang had changed.
domain was the realm that countless people dreamed of. how could he not want to break through to the domain realm?
Even if he didn¡¯t take revenge for the Lord, it would be of great benefit to him.
¡°You¡¯re really willing to give me this method? what good would that do you?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked.
Liu chenshuangughed in a low voice, that¡¯s because I have amon enemy with all the people in the realm. However, there were too many Lords who died at the hands of di Cang and Bai Yanst time. I have to cultivate a group of Lords topete with them.
At this moment, the old man¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the book in Liu chenshuang¡¯s hands. Therefore, he did not notice that mo Xinyan, who was standing behind Liu chenshuang, had turned pale and her eyes were filled with fear when she spoke.
It was as if she had seen some terrifying scene that she could not forget about Hanhan.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to help you deal with those people from the demon Realm.¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he hurriedly snatched the book from Liu chenshuang¡¯s hands.
Liu chenshuang watched as the old man snatched the book away. The corners of her mouth slowly rose, forming a chilling smile.
the old man couldn¡¯t care so much as he hurriedly flipped through the book in his hand, the expressions of those who were standing behind the old man changed drastically, they hurriedly turned around and tried to escape from the xuanji behind him.
Chapter 2180: Liu chenshuang’s scheme (1)
Chapter 2180: Liu chenshuang¡¯s scheme (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
However,
just as they were about to escape, the old man turned around and looked at the people who were about to leave with a cold gaze.
Suddenly, everyone¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. They only felt a powerful forceing from behind, making it impossible for them to move forward.
They turned around in horror and saw an old man in a gray robe standing in front of them.
¡°elder yu, you can¡¯t do this to ouryingluo!¡±
Everyone¡¯s legs seemed to have taken root in the void and they couldn¡¯t move. When they saw elder Yu getting closer and closer, the panic in their hearts intensified.
elder yu¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡± you¡¯re also people of the domain. Now that our domain has suffered such intense damage, I believe that you¡¯re all willing to pay for the domain. So, I¡¯ll use your souls first. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die in vain. I¡¯ll take revenge for the Overlord!
The moment elder Yu finished speaking, a strong wind rose around him.
under this violent wind, everyone felt their vision blur, as if their souls were being pulled out by a hand, it was so painful that they let out heart-wrenching screams.
Unfortunately, no matter how much they cried out in pain and begged for mercy, elder Yu did not stop.
The temptation of the Lord realm was too great. Even if it was not for revenge, breaking through to the Lord realm was his life goal.
Now that he finally had such an opportunity, how could he give it up?
In the sky, the people had lost all their lives after their souls were extracted. Therefore, their bodies fell from the void and crashed to the ground.
Elder Yu looked at the souls that he had extracted and licked the corner of his mouth greedily. He followed the method recorded in the book and absorbed all the power of these souls into his body.
Of course, these people¡¯s souls were notweak, and some of them were not much different from him. Therefore, the benefits brought by the soul were quickly enjoyed by elder Yu.
he could feel the power in his body rising continuously, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. I finally have a chance to break through to the Lord realm. Lady Chen Shuang, you are the one who brought me all this time. Don¡¯t worry, I will not go against your wishes in the future no matter what you ask me to do.
the corner of liu chenshuang¡¯s mouth curled up into a sinister smile, ¡± elder Yu, you are still unable to break through to the Overlord realm. Once you have absorbed all the souls in Qin Hai¡¯s domain, you will naturally break through. Also, after you break through, I have something for you to do.
¡°Hahaha!¡± elder yuughed maniacally three more times, dy chen shuang, i will never forget the kindness you have shown me. so, no matter what you ask me to do, i will not refuse.¡±
At this moment, elder Yu no longer had the anger he had when he first faced Liu chenshuang. His old eyes were filled with excitement.
As long as someone could help him break through to the Lord Rank, he would be willing to be a ve in the future.
Liu chenshuang lowered her eyes and chuckled, ¡°I hope that when the timees, you will really be as cowardly as you promised.¡±
Elder Yu was currently in a state of ecstasy, so he did not notice Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression.
As an elder of the Qin sea¡¯s territory, he held a high position and authority. Therefore, after absorbing the power of those souls, elder Yu gave the order for all the experts in the Qin sea toe and see him.
Chapter 2181: Liu chenshuang’s scheme (2)
Chapter 2181: Liu chenshuang¡¯s scheme (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Those people still didn¡¯t know about the changes that had happened to elder Yu¡¯s body. After hearing his orders, they hurried over.
However,
Before they could even say a word, elder Yu had already extracted their souls.
The sky was covered with dark clouds.
Under the shroud of these dark clouds, countless people fell to the ground. Pained wails apanied by the maniacalughter of the old man caused the current Qin Hai¡¯s domain to be like hell.
mo xinyan stood on liu chenshuang¡¯s body the entire time, she bit her lips tightly and her little face was pale, she looked at everything in front of her in fear.
She had seen this scene too many times in the past few days.
Human nature could not stand temptation.
Faced with the temptation of being able to break through to the Overlord rank, those people were all devouring the souls of their fellow humans like crazy.
And the person who had personally guided all of this was her master, Liu chenshuang!
in contrast to mo xinyan¡¯s panic, liu chenshuang¡¯s expression was calm as usual, she stared at elder yu indifferently.
Elder Yu¡¯sughter stopped and he closed his eyes gently. With a loud bang, a powerful force emerged from his body, covering the entire sky.
Lady Chen Shuang, I have finally broken through to Lord.
He took a deep breath and slowly walked down from the sky. He stepped over the corpses on the ground and walked in front of Liu chenshuang.
Liu chenshuang smiled,¡±congrattions, elder Yu. Oh, no, I should call you Lord Yu from now on.¡±
this is all thanks to Lady Chen Shuang¡¯s help. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid it would have been very difficult for me to break through to the Lord realm, elder Yu¡¯s expression was filled with excitement, and his old face was red. Lady Chen Shuang said that she had something she needed my help with. May I know what it is? As long as I can help, I won¡¯t shirk from it. ¡±
liu chenshuang¡¯s smile deepened,¡±don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely be able to help out with this matter.¡±
She had already walked to elder Yu¡¯s side. Her voice was calm, but it carried a sinister aura, causing the smile on elder Yu¡¯s face to disappear.
¡°Elder Yu, please lend me your soul so that I can increase my strength. What do you think, elder Yu?¡±
dy chen shuang, what do you mean? ¡± Elder Yu¡¯s old face turned pale and he couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. A trace of fear shed through his eyes, but he forced himself to calm down and asked with trembling lips.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles, ¡± elder Yu said before that as long as it¡¯s a request from me, you won¡¯t reject it. Now that I have a request, are you going to go back on your word? ¡±
The woman stopped in her tracks.
His white clothes fluttered in the wind, but there was an indescribable coldness.
it was so cold that elder yu¡¯s heart became more and more flustered.
He couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word to Liu chenshuang as he turned around to escape. However, just as he turned around, a snow-white figure had alreadynded in front of him, blocking his way.
¡± it seems that a man¡¯s words don¡¯t count, ¡± the smile in liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes had disappeared and was reced with a murderous aura, ¡± however, since you have promised me, there is no possibility of you going back on your words, i will take your soul kasaya. ¡±
BOOM!
Elder Yu¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with a bloody light. ¡°No!¡±
As soon as he shouted, he felt a hand tugging at his soul, and the pain was heart-wrenching.
It was only at this moment that he could feel the pain that those people had just suffered.
Liu chenshuang didn¡¯t give him a second chance to scream. She had already torn his soul out, and swallowed it into her body without hesitation.
Chapter 2182: Liu chenshuang’s scheme (3)
Chapter 2182: Liu chenshuang¡¯s scheme (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
She slowly closed her beautiful eyes, and only opened them after a long while.
¡± it¡¯s a pity that i obtained this cultivation technique toote, if i had found it earlier, i wouldn¡¯t have let so many lords in the world lose their lives in vain. ¡± liu chenshuang¡¯s fingers gently pushed against her red lips as she smiled charmingly. ¡± it¡¯s such a pity to waste the souls of those people, if they had given all of them to me, i might have been able to break through to the true god realm. ¡±
It was a pity that Xi Jue had wasted so many souls that allowed her to increase her strength. Otherwise, the Azure Emperor would have long been hers!
¡°Master.¡±
Mo Xinyan stood behind Liu chenshuang. Her face was still filled with fear. She bit her lips tightly, and there was no color in her face.
Liu chenshuang turned around and looked at her indifferently, ¡± Xinyan, you really don¡¯t want to practice this technique with me? ¡±
Mo Xinyan panicked and quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±
She was not willing to devour other people¡¯s souls.
Moreover, she didn¡¯t know if it was her misperception, but she felt that her master¡¯s personality had changed after cultivating this cultivation technique, how should he put it?
In the past, although her master was also ruthless, she would not be so brutal. Now, the blood in her bones was cold.
And she, Qianqian, was unwilling to be a second master.
¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to improve your strength. Simrly, if you encounter danger, I won¡¯t save you.¡±
Liu chenshuang retracted her gaze and sneered, moreover, it¡¯s useless for me now no matter how strong you are.
Hearing this, mo Xinyan¡¯s head lowered even more. She remained silent and did not say a word.
let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head to the next domain, ¡°Liu chenshuang sneered,¡± I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to increase my strength by much with just these people. I need to find a few more people to break through to the Lord realm. Only then can I find a way to break through to the true God Realm.
Anyone below the Overlord realm was useless to her. Only a soul that had reached the Overlord realm could be of help to her.
Hearing that Liu chenshuang was going to another domain, mo Xinyan¡¯s heart trembled. She raised her head and looked at the snow-white figure walking further and further away. After a long moment of silence, she hurriedly chased after her.
After all, it was the safest for her to be by her master¡¯s side.
However, she was also afraid that her master, who had be like this, would one day really attack her, this disciple of his?
As for mo Xinyan¡¯s little thoughts, Liu chenshuang was naturally unaware of them. Her mind was filled with thoughts on how to deal with Bai Yan. She was already toozy to care about other things.
Moreover, even though mo Xinyan¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t bad, she was still far from her level. She wasn¡¯t worried that her only disciple would betray her as a master.
in the past few days, liu chenshuang had gone to countless domains, every time she went to a domain, there would be no experts or innocent residents left.
even though the various territories upied different areas, liu chenshuang¡¯s movements were too great, so, people quickly discovered the territories that had been destroyed.
This was because not many people knew of Liu chenshuang¡¯s existence. Even if they knew of her existence, they would not link the destruction of the various territories to her. Instead, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the Chinese.
After all, the only person who could have a grudge against so many domains was the Huaxia domain.
However, what they did not expect was that the Chinese territory would be so cruel. Not only did they kill many Lords, but they also did not let off the old, young, sick, and disabled people in the territory.
Chapter 2183: The final battle begins (1)
Chapter 2183: The final battle begins (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Dust frost domain.
under the dusky yellow sky, the woman¡¯s in clothes fluttered slightly, the corners of her lips were slightly raised into a faint smile, and her beautiful eyes quietly looked down at the crowd below.
She was quiet and beautiful, like a beautiful painting.
¡°Master.¡±
Mo Xinyan walked in front of Liu chenshuang. She gently pursed her lips, and there was an undetectable light in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Other than this Chen Shuang domain, there are only a few Domain Realm Masters left alive. Master, do you want to take care of them?¡±
Kill all the people in the domain?
mo xinyan did not ask thest question, but liu chenshuang already knew what they meant.
no, if this continues, it will be difficult for me to break through to real God. Now, there are only a few Domain Realm Masters left. I have to train them well. When they are strong enough, I can enjoy them. Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips were curled into a smile, but there was a dark look in the depths of her eyes.
and only ye qinche can help me with this.
a cold glint shed across liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes, after saying this, she strode away towards the cape jasmine field.
Under the cover of the dim light, the Cape Jasmine field was silent.
the man stood with his hands behind his back, his long ck robe fluttering in the wind, his long hair was like ink, and his handsome face was no longer as gloomy and cold as before, instead, it was filled with gentleness.
Suddenly, the man seemed to have noticed something. His back, which was standing in the wind, stiffened and he slowly turned his head. At that moment, a beautiful face was reflected in his eyes.
Time seemed to have stopped.
ye yuche¡¯s eyes were clearly filled with disbelief, he stared nkly at the woman standing against the wind and was in a daze for a long time, unable to return to his senses.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, you¡¡±
What are you doing here?
He did not manage to ask this question as his voice trembled. However, his eyes did not withdraw from the woman¡¯s body.
liu chenshuang smiled sweetly,pared to her previous cold smile, her current smile was even more beautiful, it was like a bottle of poison, even if one knew that drinking it would lead to death, one would still be willing to drink it.
¡°qinche, you¡¯ll help me, right?¡±
She slowly walked down from the sky and looked at ye yuche with a faint smile. Her eyes were shining, ¡°you once said that no matter what i ask for, you will help me, right?¡±
Under the woman¡¯s bewitching voice, ye yuche¡¯s heart also softened.
As long as it was Liu chenshuang¡¯s word, no matter what she asked him to do, he would notin.
liu chenshuang licked her red lips and smiled, i want bai yan¡¯s soul. ¡±
even though ye yuche was like a piece of fat meat in liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes, she understood that even if she devoured ye yuche¡¯s soul, she might not be able to be a true god unless qianqian devoured a few more powerful lords.
There were so many overlords in China, and it just so happened to satisfy her appetite.
As for ye yuche, it was not toote to swallow it in the future. Anyway, this guy could not escape from her palm either.
alright, I promise you. I will bring Bai Yan¡¯s soul to you.
As long as you want it, whether it¡¯s a man or the world, I¡¯m willing to give it to you, Yingluo.
I only hope that I can get your smile for a lifetime.
As expected, Liu chenshuang smiled brightly after hearing ye yuche¡¯s words.
He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but ye wanche kept feeling that the Liu chenshuang he saw this time seemed to be different in some way. She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was different.
Chapter 2184: The final battle approaches (2)
Chapter 2184: The final battle approaches (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
when do you n to make a move on Bai Yan? ¡± Liu chenshuang raised her brows and smiled, ¡°remember to inform me when the timees. This time, I want to go with you!
Ye yuche was startled. He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of the demonic me Pearl in the body of that little girl from the demon Realm, perhaps the demon Realm would have already been destroyedst time, and our many domains wouldn¡¯t have suffered such heavy losses.¡±
In other words, as long as they didn¡¯t have the demonic me Pearl, the demon Realm wouldn¡¯t be their match.
¡°Demonic me Pearl?¡± Liu chenshuang squinted her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if she could devour the demonic me Pearl. If she could, breaking through to the true God Realm might not be a dream.
Thus, the greed in Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes intensified when she heard ye wanche¡¯swords.
¡°Leave the demonic me Pearl to me. You guys just need to deal with those people from the demon Realm.¡±
After throwing these words, Liu chenshuang did not stop. She nced at mo Xinyan, who was following closely behind, and said coldly,¡±Xinyan, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Yes, master,¡±
Mo Xinyan bit her lip tightly and followed behind Liu chenshuang. Before she left, she turned back to look at ye yuche.
No one noticed that not far away from the Cape Jasmine field, a pair of shocked eyes were looking at the departing Liu chenshuang.
The young girl¡¯s thin body trembled uncontrobly. She covered her mouth tightly to stop herself from making a whimpering sound.
Why?
Why would that woman and Mo Xinyan be here? Could Zhenzhen be the Liu chenshuang that uncle ye was talking about? And not a coincidence of having the same name?
No!
That was impossible!
Uncle ye was such a gentle person, how could he fall in love with a sinister woman like her? not to mention, the Liu chenshuang that uncle ye had described waspletely different from that woman ah!
However, it was a fact that Liu chenshuang and uncle ye knew each other. Otherwise, why would uncle ye be so gentle in front of Liu chenshuang?
Liu yexin¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She was like a lostmb that could not find her way.
Ever since the invasion of many territories that day, the Huaxia territory had returned to peace. However, in the afternoon of that day, a strange force suddenly attacked from not far away and broke the peace.
bai yan was currently sitting in the roombing little ling ¡®er¡¯s hair, however, the sudden aura caused her hand to freeze, she slowly raised her head and stared at the sky outside the window, a smile curling up on the corners of her lips.
¡°What wille wille sooner orter. It seems that this battle is inevitable.¡±
¡°Mother!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart clenched as she tightly grabbed Bai Yan¡¯s hand. Herrge eyes blinked and were filled with worry.
¡°Ling ¡®er, this time, be good and stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere, do you understand?¡± Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she softly consoled the little girl in front of her. if you did not have the protection of the demonic me Pearl, I would not be able to divert my attention to protect you.
Little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body stiffened, and she lowered her head.
Indeed, after that day, she could no longer feel the demonic me Pearl.
Because she had gone back on her word, the demonic me Pearl was naturally angry. In the future, it would probably not help her anymore.
mother, if only I had given my body to the demonic me Pearl, it would definitely be able to protect father and mother, little Ling ¡®er gently pursed her lips, so, Ling¡¯ er was too selfish. Because I couldn¡¯t bear to leave, I let father and mother suffer such danger, Qianqian.
Bai Yan smiled as she stroked her little head, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to leave, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want you to leave. I don¡¯t care what you promised the demonic me Pearl, but I will never allow anyone to take my daughter away.
Chapter 2185: the final battle approaches (3)
Chapter 2185: the final battle approaches (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Her children were all her life!
She would never allow anyone to take them away from her!
Even if it was Ling ¡®er¡¯s own promise!
mother, Yingying! little Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes suddenly shed, will youe back? ¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s body trembled. She raised her head to look at the auras that were getting closer and closer, and the corners of her lips curled up into a slight arc.¡±I have a premonition that this might be the final battle. If we win, I will naturallye back to recuperate.¡±
What if he lost?
no!
She must not lose!
Behind her, there was someone she wanted to protect with everything she had. So, she would definitely return!
Bai Yan did not stay any longer. She had already walked out of the door and faced the sunlight that was pouring down.
in the past few days, the domain had been peaceful, but everyone knew that a battle wasing, therefore, no one stopped cultivating.
The Four Divine Beasts were not far from being at the high-level Mystic deity stage to begin with. After they broke through to the high-level Mystic deity stage, they also used Bai Yan¡¯s medicinal pills to reach the domain Realm.
From afar, Bai Yan saw the silver-haired man in front of her. The corners of her lips slowly curled up into a smile. ¡°Di Cang, let¡¯s go.¡±
What woulde woulde sooner orter. This time, between her and the other domains, one of them would be overturned!
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Di Cang¡¯s smile was extremely beautiful, like a demon who could turn all living beings upside down. The corners of his raised brows were full of smiles, but his Phoenix eyes were slightly heavy.
Suddenly, Bai Yan, who was walking towards di Cang, stopped in her tracks. With her back facing the Four Divine Beasts behind her, she said indifferently, ¡± Vermilion Bird, the four of you go to the dust frost domain.
The Vermillion Bird was stunned and looked at Bai Yan with a surprised gaze.
The corners of Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up sinisterly. we can¡¯t always let ye yuche find trouble with us. We should at least pay him some interest. Send someone to the dust frost domain right now. I want his entire domain to be overturned!
Every time, it was Ye Wanwan who led people to cause trouble for them.
And this time, she took advantage of ye wanche¡¯s arrival in China¡¯s territory, so she sent someone to Chen Shuang¡¯s territory.
¡°Yes, master,¡±
The Vermilion Bird cupped his fists in response.
After Bai Yan gave these instructions, she was just about to take a step forward when suddenly, a weak voice came from behind her, causing her to stop in her tracks once again.
¡°wait a minute, yingluo.¡±
Not far away, Feng Shishi¡¯s hand was gently leaning against a tree trunk. Her face was clearly weak, and even her breathing was unstable.
¡°You saved me before?¡± She raised her beautiful eyes and her gazended on Bai Yan.
She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that she could see mu Qingcheng¡¯s shadow in this woman.
¡°It was mo lishangwho brought you to me, I saved you on his ount.¡±
Bai Yan smiled indifferently and slowly said.
Feng Shishi¡¯s body froze, and she gently closed her eyes.
So that day, what she saw before she fell unconscious wasn¡¯t an illusion.
It was real!
¡°Did Lord Yingying save me?¡±
Bai Yan frowned, he¡¯s not some Lord of the heaven domain. He¡¯s just mo lishang.
The domain of heaven was already a thing of the past for Mo Li Shang. Therefore, the current Bai Yan was not willing topare Mo Li Shang with the domain of heaven.
I understand now. Feng Shishiughed bitterly, from the moment lie attacked me, I believed what you said before. He¡¯s not our Lord. No matter how cold the Lord treated us in the past, he would not mistreat us, much less try to kill me. Queen, I¡¯m going back to the heavenly domain.
Chapter 2186: The final battle approaches (4)
Chapter 2186: The final battle approaches (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°What?¡±
Bai Yan raised her brows and her gaze turned to Feng Shishi again.
Feng Shishi lowered her beautiful eyes, those experts in the heaven domain used to be mu Qingcheng¡¯s men. They can¡¯t be kept in the dark by that fellow. I have to go back and tell them.
Seeing how determined Feng Shishi was, Bai Yan hesitated for a moment before taking out a pill from her storage ring and throwing it to Feng Shishi.
your injuries have not fully recovered yet. Take this pillter. Also, I don¡¯t know if the Lord of your heaven domain is here. If you see him, you should run. I don¡¯t want the person I saved to die at the hands of the same person.
If mo lishang had not stopped her injuries, Feng Shishi would have lost her life before she even reached China.
Feng Shishi¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°Thankyou,¡± he said.
No matter what, the reason she could survive was all because of Bai Yan.
She would forever remember the kindness of saving her this time.
Feng Shishi took onest look at Bai Yan before turning around and walking towards the space that had been torn apart.
Soon, the beautiful figure was hidden in the void. The moment she entered the void, the crack in the void gradually recovered.
The sky returned to its peaceful state.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.
Bai Yan gave a faint smile. This battle was different from the previous ones. Compared to the previous battles, it was this battle that caused her mood to be a little uneasy.
However, when she thought of the people she needed to protect, her heart became unusually determined.
In the void.
Human figures moved.
Those figures turned into streams of light and stood outside the gate of the sky City in the blink of an eye.
Ye yuche stood in front of everyone. His sinister gaze was fixed on the tightly shut door in front of him, and a sinister sneer hung on the corners of his mouth.
¡°I¡¯m notte this time, am I?¡±
A young man¡¯s voice came from the side.
Mo lishang¡¯s figure appeared in the air.
He was dressed in a long ck robe, which made his baby face look even colder.
The young man¡¯s skin was very white, like a beautiful jade, and his eyebrows and eyes were like a painting.
¡± it¡¯s just in time this time. ¡± ye wancheughed coldly. ¡± if that little girl from the demon world hadn¡¯t used the power of the demonic me pearl, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to escape and wasted so many suzerains, this time, we definitely can¡¯t let the demon world off! ¡±
The demon Realm was doomed!
And those humans who colluded with the demon world also deserved to die!
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes turned even more sinister. He seemed to have forgotten that he was also a demonic beast Taowu.
Mo lishang didn¡¯t say anything. He looked down at the closed door with a sneer. There was an inexplicable emotion in his eyes.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the tightly shut door finally opened slowly.
With just one nce, mo lishang saw the woman in the red dress. She was still so beautiful that she could cause the downfall of a country, as if she had thousands of magnificence.
Even if she was standing beside the Emperor of the demon Realm, she would not be inferior. Her picturesque eyebrows were filled with coldness.
¡°Not long ago, you all just fled in a sorry state. Now you want to make aeback?¡± Bai Yanughed coldly again and again, her voice carrying a hint of contempt.
to ye yuche and mo lishang, the embarrassing escape earlier was the greatest humiliation, now that it was mentioned by bai yan, it made them even more angry from embarrassment.
¡°If the demonic me Pearl hadn¡¯t gone out of control at that time, your Demon Realm would have been destroyed long ago!¡±
In other words, without the demonic me Pearl, none of you are my match!
Chapter 2187:I am your only opponent (1)
Chapter 2187:I am your only opponent (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Bai Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She slowly raised her hand and a long sword fell from the void, graduallynding in front of her.
She raised her hand and tightly held the long sword in front of her. Her sharp gaze was like a treasure sword that had just been unsheathed as she coldly stared at ye yuche.
¡°This time, even without the demonic me Pearl, I will not lose!¡±
The sky had turned gloomy and dark clouds covered the entire sky. It was as if a curtain had been pulled open in the blue sky.
¡°Hehe! Di Cang, Bai Yan, long time no see.¡±
suddenly, a sneer came from the void.
After hearing this voice, Bai Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she raised her eyes to stare at the woman standing in the air.
The woman was wearing a long white dress, and there was a faint smile on her lips.
After her gaze swept past di Gang¡¯s face, itnded on Bai Yan¡¯s absolutely beautiful face. The fire of jealousy burned in her heart, making her expression even colder.
Ye yuche, that fool, had even lied to her previously, iming that mu Qingcheng had already fallen into his hands. If she had not secretlye to Hua Xia¡¯s territory previously and personally witnessed di Cang and Bai Yan¡¯s true love, perhaps she would have really believed this fool¡¯s words, Xuxu.
Now, not only had her injuriespletely recovered, even her strength had increased by a lot. This time, it was absolutely impossible for Bai Yan and di Cang to escape from her hands.
As for the demonic me Pearl that idiot ye yuche had mentioned, she had never taken it to heart.
¡°It¡¯s you again, you bad woman. Why are you looking for my parents again?¡±
Bai Xiaochen had just walked out of the floating city when he saw the woman standing in the air with a single nce. His tender little face was filled with anger, and his domineering gaze was looking down at Liu chenshuang.
At the same time, di Xiaoyun and the others also walked out. When they saw these people, their expressions turned cold.
¡°And who is Chen ¡®er?¡± Di Xiaoyun bit his lip and slowly walked to Bai Xiaochen¡¯s side.
Bai Xiaochen snorted, at that time, it was this woman who captured Imperial father and even caused Imperial father to lose his memories, deluding himself of recing mother¡¯s position in Imperial Father¡¯s heart. Not only that, for the sake of her own selfish interests, this woman did not hesitate to destroy her hell domain. Furthermore, not a single person in the domain was left behind! once the domain was destroyed, the lord liu chenshuang would be safe and sound, but it was hard to say for others, those who were unlucky would die along with the domain.
therefore, under normal circumstances, no one would ever destroy their own domain.
ye yuche¡¯s eyes were aze as he sneered, ¡± ¡°just based on your empty mouth and white teeth, you can convict shuang ¡®er of a crime? Shuang ¡®er indeed hates the demon world very much, and she had no choice but to make di Cang lose his memory. However, if you say that Shuang¡¯ er would kill those people in her own domain, let alone me, no one in this world would believe it. ¡±
In addition, no matter what his Shuang ¡®er did, it was right. No one had the right to criticize her.
¡°You have to pay the price for framing my Shuang ¡®er!¡±
BOOM!
A strong gust of wind rose around ye yuche. His entire body turned into a hurricane as he charged towards Bai Xiaochen.
Just as he was about to reach Bai Xiaochen, a purple-colored long-sleeved shirt fell from the sky and blocked in front of him.
¡°your opponent will always be me.¡±
the man¡¯s silver hair fluttered in the wind, and he was extremely beautiful, at this moment, his phoenix eyes contained a domineering aura that looked down on the world, it was as if nothing in the world could enter his eyes.
Haughty, overbearing, and mboyant.
This was the king of the demon Realm-the Azure Emperor!
Chapter 2188: I’m your only opponent (2)
Chapter 2188: I¡¯m your only opponent (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
liu chenshuangughed coldly, he did not look at ye yuche more than once, with a sh of his figure, he had already rushed towards bai yan.
A powerful force suddenly attacked from the front, causing Bai Yan¡¯s heart to tremble. She hurriedly raised her hand and with a bang, that powerful force had already prated into her body, causing her expression to change greatly.
¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±
Di Cang turned pale with fright and was just about to step forward to help when Bai Yan had already slowly stood up.
she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and a beautiful smile bloomed on her lips, straight into her eyes.
you guys deal with the others. Leave Liu chenshuang to me. This is a battle between me and her. No one is allowed to interfere!
Di Cang blocked all of ye yuche¡¯s attacks. Then, he frowned and looked at the woman not far away, his Phoenix eyes full of worry.
I, Bai Yan, have never been a woman who needs others to protect me. Di Cang, you should understand this.
Yes, she had never been a woman who needed protection.
Along the way, she had tried her best to protect the people she loved.
Di Cang retracted his gaze from Bai Yan. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
He believed in her.
Liu chenshuang would eventually lose to her.
after liu chenshuang heard bai yan¡¯s words, her expression changed and her face turned cold. ¡± you¡¯re too arrogant, even if it was me in the hell domain back then, it was impossible for you to defeat me. what¡¯s more, the current me is only one step away from bing a true god. ¡±
Bai Yan smiled.
Her smile was as beautiful and attractive as ever.
not to mention that you are not a true God now, even if you really break through to be a true God and look down on me, Bai Yan, I have nothing to fear!
She had never been afraid of anyone, not in the past, and not in the present.
Tian Yan stood behind Bai Yan. After he felt Liu chenshuang¡¯s increasingly powerful aura, his heart trembled slightly and a sharp look appeared in his eyes.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s strength had indeed increased greatly.
she wasparable to the her before she fell, no, she was even better than him back then.
Yan ¡®er was only an intermediate Lord now. Could she defeat Liu chenshuang?
However, when he saw the determination on the woman¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t say anything to persuade her. Instead, he turned his eyes to the other enemies.
From the beginning to the end, mo lishang did not move. His eyes were fixed on the battle, and a faint smile appeared on his fair baby face.
His smile was very cold, so cold that it seeped into his bones. Even his eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of cold light, and no emotions could be seen in his eyes.
Dust frost domain.
The cry of a Phoenix came down from the void.
The voice was so clear that everyone in the domain came out and looked at the void in shock.
In the sky, a huge Vermillion Bird pped its wings. Her entire body seemed to be shrouded in mes, and her Phoenix eyes were domineering and cold.
Beside the Vermilion Bird, there was a huge Green Dragon. Her eyes were lofty and proud as she coldly looked down at the crowd below. She had the aura of an Emperor.
¡°Roar!¡±
Before the crowd could react, another tiger¡¯s roar came from not far away.
Then, a ferocious White Tiger pounced at them from the front. Before one of them could even react, he was sent flying with one paw.
Chapter 2189: I’m your only opponent (3)
Chapter 2189: I¡¯m your only opponent (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The man was thrown eight feet away, spitting blood and unconscious.
¡°Let¡¯s quickly settle the matter here.¡±
A man in a long ck robe walked over from behind The White Tiger. His ink-like eyes had a faint light, but they were so deep that one could not see the bottom.
after we¡¯re done, we ll go back and help master.
Only then did Xiao Mi shake its huge body and pouted,¡± ¡°ck Tortoise, leave the people here to me. You go elsewhere! That b * stard ye yuche caused the state preceptor¡¯s death. I definitely won¡¯t let off the people from the Chen Shuang domain.¡±
The state preceptor was about to get married to the princess. If it weren¡¯t for ye yuche, they wouldn¡¯t have been separated, Xuanji.
Therefore, it did not want to let anyone in the Lord¡¯s Manor in the dust frost domain go.
The ck Tortoise nodded slightly with a sneer on his lips. His ck robe shed and he was already in the direction of the backyard.
The Lord¡¯s Manorcked ye wanche, and the others were nothing. They didn¡¯t even need White Tiger and the others to mobilize much of their strength before they fell in a pool of blood.
For a moment, the entire Lord¡¯s Manor was filled with ghostly wails and wolf howls, mixed with the sounds of begging for mercy.
in the backyard of the lord¡¯s manor.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s front foot had just stepped towards the door of the backyard when she heard a voiceing from the front. She was so scared that she hurriedly retracted her foot, a trace of panic shing through her eyes.
Although Yun Ruoxi didn¡¯t know what had happened, she could feel it. If she didn¡¯t escape, she might never be able to leave.
So, huhu
Yun Ruoxi did not hesitate. She turned around and wanted to escape.
However,
The moment Yun Ruoxi turned around, a ck figure rushed from behind andnded in front of her.
¡°yun ruoxi, i didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding in this ce.¡±
the man¡¯s voice was cold, making yun ruoxi¡¯s body tremble more and more.
¡°yingluo, who are you? Who was Yun Ruoxi? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and I don¡¯t know you.¡±
yun ruoxi bit her lip and her face turned pale, her hands nervously clutched the corner of her clothes and she looked at the man in ck who was blocking her way with a panicked gaze.
ck Tortoise sneered as he turned around. His gaze fell on Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face that was covered with a white cloth. The moment he raised his hand, a gust of wind blew the White cloth covering her face into the ground.
At this moment, even the ck Tortoise couldn¡¯t help but gasp.
The face in front of her was no longer as beautiful as before. She was like an old woman with wrinkles all over her face.
¡°You used a forbidden technique to increase your strength?¡± the ck tortoise was stunned for a moment, then asked with a cold smile.
Yun Ruoxi retreated again.
Her body trembled uncontrobly. Other than her pretty eyes, there was nothing else she could see.
¡°What forbidden technique? I really don¡¯t know you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person, Yingluo!¡±
The ck Tortoise smirked sarcastically, if I¡¯m not wrong, you must have used a forbidden technique to increase your strength. As a result, your appearance will gradually age, and even your physical condition will be like that of an old man. Generally speaking, after a cultivator¡¯s strength increases, their lifespan will increase, and they can still maintain their appearance. However, you¡¯re so sad that you don¡¯t have much time left.
After she became an old woman, how could her appearance change? Even his body was getting weaker and weaker.
In fact, during this period of time, Yun Ruoxi also noticed that even walking had be very difficult.
Even though she had the strength of a high-level Mystic God, she could no longer disy the power of a high-level Mystic God..
Chapter 2190: I’m your only opponent (4)
Chapter 2190: I¡¯m your only opponent (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Impossible! This is impossible!¡±
Yun Ruoxi shook her head, tears filling her eyes.
The Grand Lord clearly cared about her. Otherwise, why would he use such arge amount of power to help her increase her strength?
Moreover, the Grand Lord would never harm her. If he wanted to harm her, why did he save her in the first ce?
nothing is impossible. Yun Ruoxi, a thousand years ago, you did so many things to our demon world. Today, it¡¯s your retribution! Xuan Wu sneered and slowly walked towards Yun Ruoxi. unfortunately, when I returned to this life, you were already missing. I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, you would fall into my hands again.
Yun Ruoxi became more and more flustered. I¡¯m really not Yun Ruoxi. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.
¡°Hahaha!¡± The ck Tortoiseughed maniacally, its eyes filled with hatred. I can recognize you even if you turn into ashes!
Yun Ruoxi was in despair. Her body copsed to the ground, and her old body trembled. Then, she covered her face and let out a painful whimper.
why?
Why was it that despite working so hard in this lifetime, she still could notpare to Bai Yan?
A thousand years ago, she had easily be Bai ziyin¡¯s granddaughter with her superior talent, and even the elders had doted on her.
Later on, she used some means to snatch away the elders ¡°love. However, he understood that the elders¡± love for her was only because they saw her as the person who could save the divine world.
And the love they had for Bai Yan back then was not mixed with any selfishness.
Later on, the man she deeply loved turned a blind eye to her and only cared about Bai Yan with all his heart. Even the king of the demon world was willing to give up the entire demon world for her.
unfair, this world is really too unfair. I¡¯ve put in so much hard work, why can¡¯t Ipare to Bai Yan in every aspect? she doesn¡¯t need to do anything, and she doesn¡¯t need to put in any effort, everyone likes her, and she can even get the love i¡¯ve been dreaming of, wuwu!¡±
tears flowed down yun ruoxi¡¯s eyes, her face was pale and her voice was so weak that it was almost invisible.
¡°Master didn¡¯t do anything?¡± ck Tortoise sneered, ¡± you have no idea how much effort she has put in and how much sweat she has shed! you¡¯ve indeed done a lot, but you¡¯ve been using others from the beginning to the end. if you don¡¯t give your heart, how can others like you? But master is different, she¡¯s true to everyone around her, and you can neverpare to her good Yingluo!¡±
¡°No!¡±
yun ruoxi clenched her fists tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about a woman like her? And with sincerity? What a joke!¡±
Bang!Bang!
just as she finished speaking, xuan wu had already rushed in front of yun ruoxi and his fistnded on yun ruoxi¡¯s chest.
In an instant, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body flew backward and fell to the ground in a sorry state.
She spat out a mouthful of blood. Just as she was about to get up from the ground, a hand had already grabbed herpels and pulled her up.
¡°Yun Ruoxi, shut up! You¡¯re not worthy of mentioning my master¡¯s name! Master was the kind of person who would repay the kindness of others tenfold! Ask yourself, if master didn¡¯t promise your brother to take good care of you a thousand years ago, would she have left the heavens to you?¡±
yun ruoxi¡¯s body trembled and she lowered her eyes.
A thousand years ago, she and her elder brother had been bullied since they were young. It was also at that time that they happened to meet Bai Yan, who was being hunted down by others.
Chapter 2191: I’m your only opponent (5)
Chapter 2191: I¡¯m your only opponent (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
It was her brother who saved her that time!
After that, Bai Yan stayed by their side. In such a dangerous divine world, she was also the one who had led them to escape countless dangers.
It could be said that she had already returned the favor of her brother saving her back then.
In the end, his elder brother still died! He died under the bullying of those so- called strong people.
At that time, she didn¡¯t shed a single tear. However, as a young girl, she had already understood the cruelty of this world. So, she wanted to be above everyone else. She wanted to stand above everyone else. She didn¡¯t want to be like before, to be bullied and insulted by anyone. She didn¡¯t want to even die a terrible death like her brother.
Before her older brother died, he had entrusted her to Bai Yan. Therefore, along the way, Bai Yan had taken extra care of her. For her safety, she had even given her Xuanji the amulet that she had been carrying with her.
If only Huahua had been willing to take senior Bai ziyin in as his disciple back then, perhaps the tragedy that happened after that would not have happened.
However, Bai Yan did not even mention it and had rejected her on Bai ziyin¡¯s behalf. How could she be willing to ept this? She had long vowed to stand above everyone, and even if Yingying stepped on her friend¡¯s bones, she wouldn¡¯t care!
if only Wanwan and Bai Yan were willing to let me be Bai ziyin¡¯s disciple. Bai ziyin dotes on her so much. As long as she says something, Bai ziyin will definitely listen.
This way, the subsequent events would not have happened.
She and Bai Yan would not have ended up in such a state.
The ck Tortoise sneered and tightened his grip on her neck. ¡°You¡¯re still not repenting? Back then, senior White thought that you were up to no good and asked master to stay away from you. Master didn¡¯t drive you out of the divine Pce because of their past friendship! You still want master to persuade senior white for you? Is it her fault that she refused to help you?¡±
¡°Do you really think master will do everything ording to your wishes?¡± A cold glint shed in the ck Tortoise¡¯s eyes, in fact, master had also discovered that you were indeed up to no good back then. However, before she could even react, you framed her in the divine world and caused her to be like this!
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart trembled.
Ill-intentioned?
When did she have any ill intentions?
Wasn¡¯t the reason why she did that in the end all because Bai Yan forced her? otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have harmed her, yingluo.
¡°Do you really think that you killed master because of this? You¡¯re just jealous, jealous of her talent, jealous that so many people love her, and also jealous that Feng Li, the girl you love, only has her in her eyes.¡±
The ck Tortoise¡¯s voice was even more cruel as it clutched Yun Ruoxi¡¯s neck tightly.
Yun Ruoxi couldn¡¯t even breathe in his palm. Her face was red as she looked at the handsome face in front of her in panic.
Yes, she was jealous!
Therefore, she wanted to snatch everything that belonged to Bai Yan.
however, even though she had snatched away bai yan¡¯s position and snatched away those elders of the divine pce, she was still unable to snatch away bai ziyin and feng lixiao.
Bai ziyin had gone crazy for her for so many years, but all he could think of was to find her.
For her, Feng liyao did not return to the divine Pce for a thousand years, only looking for her reincarnation, Lao Ai, in the world.
How could she not be jealous?
She was even jealous that Bai Yan had married a man who doted on her and pampered her so much, with only her in his eyes and heart. She was even more jealous that Bai Yan had a son who loved and cared for her so much, Huahua.
¡°However, I won¡¯t kill you now. I¡¯ll take you to see my master. Even if you die, you must die in front of her!¡±
Chapter 2192: I’m your only opponent (6)
Chapter 2192: I¡¯m your only opponent (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°No!¡±
Yun Ruoxi panicked. She desperately wanted to struggle, but the ck Tortoise was too strong and she could not break free from his grasp.
This time, Yun Ruoxi was really afraid.
She was not afraid of dying in front of Bai Yan. She was just unwilling to let such a side of her be seen by the person she hated the most in her life.
ck Tortoise, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m now Chen Shuang domain Lord¡¯s woman. If you do this to me, our domain lord will definitely kill you!
hehe, ¡± the ck Tortoise¡¯s lips curled up sarcastically, he made you learn a forbidden technique, but he doesn¡¯t seem to like you that much. Moreover, ye yuche went to cause trouble for our master, so our master sent us to destroy the Chen Shuang domain. Do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of him? ¡±
BOOM!
When he said this, ck Tortoise¡¯s aura burst out, covering the sky with dark clouds.
yun ruoxi was stunned, she looked at the man in front of her and asked in disbelief, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already reached the Lord Rank?¡±
How was that possible?
The ck Tortoise in his previous life did not have such powerful strength. Even if he recovered his strength from his previous life, it was impossible for him to break through to the Lord-tier.
Just as Yun Ruoxi was in a daze, the Vermillion Bird and the others had already cleared out everyone in the front yard. The three of them ran wildly from the front, and their aura, which was the same as the ck Tortoise¡¯s, made Yun Ruoxi even more panicked.
vermilion bird and the others had also broken through to lord-tier?
She had only seen such an aura from the Lords.
The demonic beasts in Bai Yan¡¯s hands now were all overlords?
I was able to break through to the Lord-tier because of the pills refined by our master. So, Yun Ruoxi, what qualifications do you have topare with our master? ¡±
BOOM!
Like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s entire body froze.
She shook her head, her eyes filled with despair.
Not long ago, she was filled with joy when she broke through to high-level profound deity and had always thought that Bai Yan only dared to act like a tyrant because of her father¡¯s and husband¡¯s abilities. If they were to fight one on one, that woman would definitely not be her match.
she would be crushed under her feet sooner orter.
The result:
Yet, Bai Yan was already able to refine a medicinal pill that could allow a Mystic God to break through to an Overlord?
The ck Tortoise¡¯s hand had already loosened and Yun Ruoxi fell to the ground. Her entire body sprawled on the ground. After a while, she held her head and let out a heart-wrenching cry.
Why?
Why was she being suppressed by Bai Yan in every aspect?
why was it that she could never surpass her?
At this moment, Vermilion Bird and the others had already arrived in front of the ck Tortoise. When they saw Yun Ruoxi sitting on the ground, they frowned.
None of them had thought that Yun Ruoxi would appear here to take a look.
¡± Who are you?¡±
Just as everyone was in a daze, a crisp voice came from behind.
The ck Tortoise turned around and saw a pretty girl looking at them with a pale face.
The blood on her lips had faded, and her eyes were clearly filled with panic.
¡°Hehe!¡± Yun Ruoxi stood up with a sneer. Her crazy gaze fell on the young girl, this girl is ye yuche¡¯s woman. Ye yuche didn¡¯t mind seriously injuring me for her. Moreover, I¡¯ve never seen his gentleness towards her before. If you want to deal with ye yuche now, why don¡¯t you use this girl to threaten him? hahaha.
She would not be able to escape death today, and Liu yexin would not be able to escape either.
Who asked ye yuche to treat her Wanwan like this for this girl?
Chapter 2193: The battle (1)
Chapter 2193: The battle (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness as she stared at Liu yexin¡¯s pale face.
this girl is rted to that bastard ye yuche? ¡± Xiao Mi shook his head and his eyesnded on Liu yexin. Suddenly, heughed, then let¡¯s take this girl away. That bastard ye yuche caused the state preceptor¡¯s death and even wanted to hurt master and the king. We definitely can¡¯t let him have an easy time.
the ck tortoise didn¡¯t say anything, if it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to use a little girl to deal with ye yuche.
But now, ye yuche had already gone to besiege China¡¯s territory. He didn¡¯t know if this little girl could threaten him, Wanwan.
Therefore, after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°burn down the Lord¡¯s Manor in the Chen Shuang territory and cripple Yun Ruoxi. In addition, bring this little girl back to the Chinese territory.
As for the ordinary people in the dust frost realm, he did not make a move. After all, those people had not done anything outrageous, so he disdained to attack them.
The Vermilion Bird took the lead and pped its wings.
zing mes burst out from her wings as she rapidly dove toward the ground.
In an instant, the entire Lord¡¯s Manor was surrounded by mes. In the mes, wails could be heard from time to time.
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body kept retreating. However, no matter how fast she retreated, she could not match Xiao Mi¡¯s speed.
In an instant, Xiao Mi¡¯s huge bodynded behind Yun Ruoxi and it grinned at her.
run! Keep running! I¡¯ll break your legs!
Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face turned even paler. Despair filled her aged face. Her lips trembled and she could no longer make a sound.
Roar!
Xiao Mi let out a roar. Its sharp ws had already cut across the sky. In an instant, it had already cut open Yun Ruoxi¡¯s chest. Then, a force rushed into Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body. In an instant, her dantian was destroyed by that force. It was so painful that she trembled all over and her forehead was covered in cold sweat.
I¡¯ve already crippled him. Xiaomi tilted her head, now, we¡¯ll return to China¡¯s territory. Master and the others should have already started fighting.
ck Tortoise nodded and turned to Liu yexin. little girl, the person we want to deal with is ye yuche. If you¡¯re more stable, we won¡¯t hurt you. At most, we¡¯ll make you lose your memory in the end. If you¡¯re not, we won¡¯t be polite to you either, Wanwan.
you ¡ Liu yexin bit her lips, why do you want to hurt uncle ye? ¡±
Uncle ye was such a good person. Why did these people treat him like this?
The ck Tortoise sneered, ¡°we didn¡¯t hurt him. It was your uncle ye who harmed the people of the demon Realm!¡± He killed the state preceptor and now he wants to deal with the King and Queen, so he is angry.¡±
Liu yexin¡¯s heart trembled. She pursed her lips tightly and remained silent as she faced the ck Tortoise¡¯s cold gaze.
Uncle ye was only doing this for that woman, Liu chenshuang. How could such a sinister and vicious woman be worth uncle ye¡¯s actions?
If it wasn¡¯t for Liu chenshuang, none of this would have happened.
Liu yexin couldn¡¯t question these people because uncle ye was the one who started this. Furthermore, it was for a woman whose true colors he couldn¡¯t see clearly.
¡°White Tiger, take her with you. We¡¯ll go back now.¡±
The ck Tortoise¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not look at Liu yexin. Instead, he looked at the sky not far away.
Chapter 2194: The battle (2)
Chapter 2194: The battle (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Master, King, you must wait for our Yingluo.
He hoped that this girl could really be of some use.
The floating city.
The sky outside the city had already been dyed red by blood. Bai Yan¡¯s Red clothes became even more vibrant, as if she had just been soaked in blood. There were also a few more scars on her face.
However, she didn¡¯t seem to notice it. She wiped the blood with the back of her hand and continued to rush toward the battle in front of her.
the strong practitioners in the sky had all lost their lives under the attacks of tian yan and the others, just as they were about to go and help bai yan, a long ck robended in front of them, blocking their path.
Mo lishang¡¯s cute baby face had a smile, but his eyes were cold, ¡± ¡°This is a fair battle. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t interfere.¡±
tian yan clenched his fists tightly,¡±Fair? An old witch who has lived for who knows how many years is bullying my daughter who is still in her Prime. Is this fair?¡±
At this moment, Liu chenshuang was fighting with Bai Yan. When she suddenly heard Tian Yan¡¯s words, she was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood, her eyes burning with anger.
Old witch?
This damn bastard actually dared to insult her as an old witch?
She was so young and beautiful, how could she notpare to Bai Yan? Why did she be an old witch when she was in her Prime?
¡°Bastard!¡±
mo lishang! ye yuche flew into a rage, help me kill this bastard who dared to humiliate Shuang ¡®er!
mo lishang smiled coldly and his eyes were filled with coldness.¡±Everyone in this domain will die today!¡±
There was no exception!
feeling mo lishang¡¯s powerful aura, tian yan¡¯s expression gradually became serious, bai ning, di xiaoyun, and the others stood behind tian yan, frowning at mo lishang, who was blocking their way.
¡°Ning ¡®er, I¡¯ll stop this guy. You guys go and help Yan¡¯ er.¡±
Tian Yan pondered for a while, then raised his head and looked at mo lishang¡¯s fair face with a serious gaze.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai ning nodded slightly. She turned her body to the side, nning to make a detour to Bai Yan¡¯s side.
however,
Just as she moved, a woman¡¯s clear voice came from in front of her.
¡°You don¡¯t need toe over. I¡¯ve said it before, I can deal with her alone.¡±
Under the sky, a gentle breeze blew.
The woman was dressed in red, and her beauty was unparalleled.
She raised the back of her hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. The curve of her lips was breathtakingly beautiful.
This kind of beauty wasn¡¯t just about the appearance, but also the heart that would never admit defeat!
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as her aura became even more intense,¡±you¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±
No matter how powerful this woman used to be, she could only look up to her now.
Where did she get the confidence to think that she could defeat her?
whether I¡¯m overestimating myself or not, you¡¯ll knowter, Huahua. Bai Yan sneered.
She no longer paid attention to Bai ning and the others as she once again faced Liu chenshuang¡¯s attack.
Mo lishang turned back to look at the battle between Bai Yan and Liu chenshuang. His faintly smiling eyes turned to Tian Yan and the others.¡±Since the demon Empress ims that she doesn¡¯t need your help, why are you looking for trouble? Moreover, I haven¡¯t killed anyone in a long time, and now you guys are perfect for me to practice.¡±
BOOM!
mo lishang¡¯s momentum was lifted, as if a gust of wind was surging around him.
¡°Ning, son, be careful!¡±
seeing that mo lishang¡¯s attack was aimed at bai ning first, tian yan was shocked and hurriedly pulled bai ning behind him to protect her.
Because of this, he failed to avoid mo lishang¡¯s attack. With a bang, the powerful force hit his chest. He took a few steps back and his face became more and more serious.
Chapter 2195: The battle (3)
Chapter 2195: The battle (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
mo lishang¡¯s strength was not much different from ye yuche¡¯s.
I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to deal with him.
¡°ning ¡®er, xiao yun, you guys go first!¡±
Tian Yan once again steadied his feet. Under this violent wind, his ck hair fluttered slightly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±
Mo lishang sneered. He did not give Tian Yan any chance to say anything more. His attacks came down like a storm.
From time to time, powerful forces were transmitted from the void, and the entire Huaxia territory was affected by this power and trembled.
Di Cang and ye yuche¡¯s battle was evenly matched. Although Bai Yan¡¯s strength was weaker than Liu chenshuang¡¯s, she did not lose the battle. Inparison, Tianyan¡¯s strength had not fully recovered to its peak and it was somewhat difficult for him to deal with mo lishang¡¯s endless attacks.
Just as Tian Yan was about to lose, a voice suddenly came from the sky and fell into everyone¡¯s ears, as well as mo lishang¡¯s heart.
mo lishang, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I wonder if you still remember me? ¡±
The man¡¯s voice was cold. His ck robe made him look cold and sharp, like an eagle, and his eyes were sharp.
Mo Li
These three words made the young man¡¯s hands stop for a moment. He raised his head and instantly saw that cold face.
¡°Yu Ling, it¡¯s you?¡± Mo lishang¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. This guy was indeed in cahoots with the demon world.
That day, he wanted to find mu Qingcheng¡¯s whereabouts, but he couldn¡¯t leave the heaven domain. So, he thought of a way to control mo lishang¡¯s body, and when he controlled mo lishang¡¯s body, he would definitely do the same thing as mo lishang.
therefore, in order not to let those people find out that he was not mo li shang, every time he wanted to control mo li shang, he would use the name of closed door cultivation to disperse everyone.
It was also at that time that Yu Ling identally barged in and discovered his secret.
In order to prevent Yu Ling from revealing his identity, he had chased after him. Who knew that this b * stard would be able to escape from his pursuit and leave the heaven domain?
Unfortunately, he could not leave this ce and if he sent his men to the divine world, he was worried that they would identally bump into Mo Li Shang, so he could only use lightning to hunt him down. However, this guy was good at hiding his aura, so he could notpletely kill him after so many years.
This was simply the shame of his life.
¡°Moli Swish Swish Swish.¡±
Yu Ling had alreadynded from the void and stood in front of Tian Yan. Her cold eyes were locked on mo lishang, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve chased me for so many years. In order to avoid your pursuit, I didn¡¯t hesitate to lock myself in the underworld cave. Now, it¡¯s time for us to settle our debts.¡±
He would never forget how he had spent so many dark years in the underworld cave.
At that time, he was seriously injured and could only use this to conceal himself. It was also during those years in the underworld cave that he learned how to conceal his aura and not let those people in the heaven domain discover his existence.
Otherwise, he would not have dared to leave Xuanji even after he had recovered from his injuries.
however,
If it weren¡¯t for those years in the underworld, he wouldn¡¯t have met the Queen. It was her existence that lit up a ray of light in his darkness, and also brightened his heart.
Tian Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his lips andughed arrogantly, ¡± ¡°Young man, your name is Yu Ling? this guy is quite powerful, why don¡¯t we join hands and deal with him together?¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Yu Ling was not an arrogant person. He knew that it was impossible for him to defeat mo lishang with his own strength. Therefore, it was best for him to join forces with Tianyan.
Chapter 2196: The battle (4)
Chapter 2196: The battle (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Mo lishang sneered with contempt in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t take these two people seriously.
Then, he began to move.
His figure was like a gust of wind, and in the blink of an eye, he floated in front of Yu Ling. As he raised his hand, a heavy aura rushed toward him with an unstoppable momentum.
The battle started once again.
Bai Yan no longer had the time to turn her head back to look at Tianyan. Her gaze waspletely focused on Liu chenshuang¡¯s body.
Liu chenshuang approached her step by step, each attack stronger than thest. Her eyes were filled with a threatening light as she gritted her teeth in hatred.
Bai Yan, why are you fighting with me at every turn? ¡±
Bai Yan smiled faintly as she took a few steps back. Once again, she used the back of her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her lips and smiled in a moving manner.
I have no choice. I¡¯m not willing to give the man I love to anyone. No one can snatch him away from me.
¡°Then I¡¯m going to steal him again this time!¡± Liu chenshuang was burning with anger.
BOOM!
The sword light seemed to be able to cut through the sky as it swiftly shed towards Bai Yan.
Bai Yan dodged to the side, but the sword light still brushed past her body, cutting off her sleeves. The scattered cloth floated in the air before slowlynding on the ground.
Bai Yan clutched her arm that had been grazed by the sword light. Fresh blood fell from the void, dripping drop by drop onto the ground.
It was like a rose blooming in the air.
¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±
Di Gang¡¯s heart clenched fiercely. The woman¡¯s bloodied appearance incited all of his anger. His palm created a strong wind and with a bang, it forced ye yuche back a few steps.
A trace of astonishment shed through ye yuche¡¯s eyes. When he saw di Gang¡¯s figure moving towards Liu chenshuang¡¯s side, he hurriedly chased after him and once again blocked his path.
¡°Get lost!¡±
The man¡¯s voice was domineering as he shouted sternly.
Ye yuche sneered, it¡¯s a battle between two women. As a man, Wanwan, do you have the nerve to interfere? ¡±
Under the strong wind, the man¡¯s purple clothes and silver hair fluttered in the wind. His beautiful face seemed to be shrouded in ayer of cold air, and the domineering look in his Phoenix eyes seemed to be natural.
¡°First, in my eyes, there is only the enemy and Yan ¡®er, never a man or a woman. Second, for Yan¡¯ er, what does face matter? I¡¯ve killed countless women for her, one more Liu Chen and one more!¡±
Ye yuche clenched his fists tightly.
When he heard di Gang¡¯s protection of Bai Yan, the anger in his heart grew even more intense.
Shuang ¡®er treated him like this, but he doted on a woman like this. Then what was Shuang¡¯ er in his heart?
Di Cang didn¡¯t give ye yuche a chance to speak again. His palm set off a gust of wind that swept over like a wave in the sea.
at the same time, bai yan was also bing more and more miserable under liu chenshuang¡¯s attacks.
Especially after Liu chenshuang heard di Gang¡¯s words, she became even angrier. The killing intent in her eyes also became more and more obvious as she quickly closed in on Bai Yan.
Bai Yan¡¯s figure was a little disheveled, but the determination in her eyes did not decrease in the slightest. Even her attacks did not weaken in the slightest, every time she was injured, she would immediately take out a bottle of pills and consume them, her original injuries were also gradually recovering.
A bottle of healing pills was quickly used up. Bai Yan threw down a single bottle and once again faced Liu chenshuang.
In the sky, the sound of power shing could be heard from time to time, as if countless fireworks were blooming in the sky, beautiful and dazzling.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s heart became more and more frustrated. She had originally thought that with her current strength, dealing with Bai Yan would be as easy as crushing an ant. However, Bai Yan was still able to survive until now under her attacks.
Chapter 2197: Bai su has returned (1)
Chapter 2197: Bai su has returned (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Bai su has returned (1)
BOOM!
Just as Liu chenshuang was getting really impatient, a wave of power suddenly rose from Bai Yan¡¯s body, forcing Liu chenshuang¡¯s body back a few steps.
Her gaze carried a hint of surprise as she stared at Bai Yan, who was standing in front of her, in a daze.
In fact, not long ago, Bai Yan had already been on the verge of a breakthrough. It was just that she had not been able to break through. She did not expect that in this battle with Liu chenshuang, she would directly break through the barrier and break through to the advanced Lord realm.
¡± What the f * ck!¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression changed slightly.
She could already see Bai Yan¡¯s strength from this battle. Previously, Bai Yan was only at the intermediate level of the Overlord stage and she was already unable topletely defeat her. Now that she had broken through to the advanced level of the Overlord stage, it would probably be even more difficult to defeat her.
Liu chenshuang. Bai Yan¡¯s gaze swept indifferently towards Liu chenshuang. that day, you caused my husband to lose his memories. We should settle this score clearly.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s slightly changed expression gradually recovered from Bai Yan¡¯s words. The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Then today, I¡¯d like to see who is stronger between you and me.¡±
The moment she finished speaking, Liu chenshuang pulled out the long sword at her waist and leaped towards Bai Yan.
Her sword light was like a shadow, as if countless swords were ovepping in the air, dazzling the eyes.
Bai Yan¡¯s expression was heavy as she looked at the sword that followed her like a shadow. Her body tilted slightly and she had already dodged Liu chenshuang¡¯s attack.
at the same time,
In a sh, she had already appeared above Liu chenshuang¡¯s head.
The deity vanquishing sword in his hand seemed to have the power to annihte gods. Like a mountain pressing down, it charged towards Liu chenshuang with a bang.
Liu chenshuang managed to Dodge in time. Even so, she was still forced to take a few steps back under the intense pressure of the deity vanquishing sword. The hand that was tightly holding onto the sword also began to tremble.
Below them, a long crack had opened up on the ground. This crack was so deep that one could not see the bottom. From this, it could be seen how much damage Bai Yan¡¯s sword light had caused.
Bai Yan did not give Liu chenshuang any time to continue thinking as she once again stuttered in front of her.
Ye Wanwan seemed to have sensed something. When she turned around, she saw that Liu chenshuang, who had the upper hand just a moment ago, was in a sorry state. He looked flustered and shouted, ¡± ¡°shuang ¡®er!¡±
Liu chenshuang could not be bothered with ye yuche¡¯s shouts as she charged towards the God vanquishing space in Bai Yan¡¯s hands.
Compared to Bai Yan, who had just broken through to advanced Lord level, Liu chenshuang had already used the souls of those Lords to increase her strength by another level. Now, she had already taken one step into the true God Realm. Therefore, even if Bai Yan had already broken through, it would be difficult for her to defeat Liu chenshuang in a short period of time.
The two of them could at most be considered to be on par with each other now, and neither of them could defeat the other.
Unfortunately, Yingluo
for this battle, bai yan had prepared a lot of medicinal pills, with the power of those medicinal pills, the physical strength that she had lost would also be rapidly recovered, even her injuries would heal quickly.
However, Liu chenshuang did not have the conditions to do so. As such, she was gradually falling into a disadvantage.
Finally¡
The instant a sword light appeared, Liu chenshuang was unable to Dodge in time. With a bang, her body was sent flying several meters away by the impact of the sword light. The powerful force even set off a storm on the ground.
¡°Shuang ¡®er!¡± Ye yuche¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the mes of anger burned in them.
Wanna gift the story? Try one.
Chapter 2198: Bai su has returned (2)
Chapter 2198: Bai su has returned (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
it was also because of this distraction that he suffered a heavy blow to his chest, his body was also sent flying, and he only stopped after he was 30 meters away.
He clutched his chest tightly, and a trace of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth.
Suddenly, heughed wildly, and hisughter reverberated through the entire world.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m here today just to deal with you? Di Cang, Bai Yan, you¡¯ve hurt the woman I love the most. I¡¯m also going to kill your family to take revenge for this!¡±
bai yan¡¯s eyes narrowed and her gazended on ye yuche, seemingly hesitating over what he was saying.
haha, Yingluo! ye yucheughed out loud, do you think we¡¯re the only Lords in our Chen Shuang domain? ¡± Over the years, how could I not have nurtured other overlords? I¡¯ve already sent those people into your territory. The family you want to protect will all die, hahaha!¡±
BOOM!
A gust of wind from a punch came right at ye yueche¡¯s handsome face. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, but there was a contemptuous smile on his lips.
Di Gang¡¯s Phoenix eyes flickered with anger and his eyes were dark, ¡± ¡°father- inw, mother-inw, leave the people here to me and yan ¡®er. go to the back and protect grandpa and the others! Little Yun, go to Ling ¡®er¡¯s side.¡±
Ling ¡®er had Bai ziyin¡¯s protection, and with his current strength, he was able to deal with those Lords for the time being.
Moreover, the gate of the floating city was right behind them. He could guarantee that no one would sneak into the floating city.
Ye yuche meant that someone had sneaked into the back of the floating city.
Behind the floating city were the family members that Yan ¡®er wanted to protect.
However, although he knew that Ling ¡®er was not in danger for the time being, he could not bepletely at ease, so he sent di Xiaoyun to leave.
The rest of the battle would be between the three of them.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
tian yan¡¯s expression also changed, after his sharp gaze swept over ye yuche, he turned around and walked back in a daze.
Bai ning¡¯s heart was worried about Bai Changfeng¡¯s safety. She bit her lip hard and before leaving, she turned back to look at Bai Yan.
¡°Yan ¡®er, I¡¯lle back after your father and I have dealt with the enemies.¡±
After saying this, she turned around and followed Tian Yan to the back of the floating city.
Di Xiaoyun also knew that this matter was of great importance and did not dare to be too willful. Therefore, she only used a worried gaze to look at di Cang and Bai Yan before hurriedly walking into the city in the sky.
A ray of light streaked across the sky and Bai Yannded in front of ye yuche. A cold glint flickered in her eyes.¡±how did your people get in?¡±
Ye yingche sneered, ¡± do you think I didn¡¯t do anything these days? no way! Because of the demonic me Pearl, I don¡¯t dare to do anything to that little girl from the demon world, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let the other people in Huaxia go. So what if you use a formation to stop us outside the floating city? Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a divine weapon in the heavenly domain that¡¯s used to break formations? that¡¯s why I asked mo lishang to lend it to me. ¡± bai yan¡¯s expression turned even uglier, her gaze swept over ye yuche and the others one by one and suddenly, she sneered.
¡°I hope my grandfather and the others didn¡¯t make any mistakes, Zhenzhen. Otherwise, even if your souls are destroyed, it¡¯s not enough to pay with your lives!¡±
Behind the floating city was the real territory of Huaxia.
This territory was like a continent, and all the major forces had taken root here.
Chapter 2199: bai su has returned (3)
Chapter 2199: bai su has returned (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Bai ZhangFeng and the others had already noticed the battle in front of them. They walked out from the major forces again, looking at the sky in front of them with worry in their eyes.
¡°Has the battle started again?¡± Bai Changfeng stared nkly at the battle in front of him, a hint of nervousness hidden in the depths of his eyes.
Bai Zhanpeng quietly followed behind Bai Changfeng. His eyes were also fixed on the battle in the distance.
¡°What?¡± Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something, and his expression changed, father! hurry up and run!¡±
what?
Bai Changfeng was still concerned about the battle outside, but Bai Zhanpeng¡¯s words scared him so much that he hurriedly retracted his thoughts. Only then did he feel the powerful force that was surging toward him. He was so shocked that his entire old face changed.
those people actually broke through the formation and rushed in? ¡±
For their safety, Bai Yan had set up an array formation outside. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for those people to break through the array formation and rush in. However, they did not expect that they would actually run in and take a look.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
In the blink of an eye, Bai Changfeng saw that Wen Wuwei and the others had already walked over. His eyes were red as he hurriedly shouted, ¡± ¡°quickly leave this ce!¡±
His thunderous voice was so loud that Wen Wuwei and the others stopped in their tracks.
It was also during this moment of hesitation that a group of experts arrived in the sky not far away. Theynded on the heads of those people in an instant, looking down arrogantly.
¡°It seems like the demon Empress¡¯s rtives are indeed loitering around here.¡± One of the green-robed elders curled his lips slightly and said in an overbearing voice, ¡± that¡¯s good. We¡¯ll destroy this ce and kill all her rtives. Let¡¯s see how the demon world can still be arrogant in our human territory!
At that moment, Wen Wuwei and the others ¡®expressions changed and they were shocked.
However, it was toote even if they wanted to run, because they were already surrounded by those people. It was impossible to escape even if they had wings.
¡°Hehe.¡±
A strangeugh came from behind the green-robed old man.
Then, a man with a feminine face slowly walked out. His nails were painted red and he curled his fingers into an orchid. His smile was cold and poisonous.
¡°Let me guess, which of these old men is the demon Empress¡¯s grandfather? Let¡¯s start with this guy, how about it?¡±
Wen Wuwei¡¯s face turned pale on the spot. He did not expect that the reason these people came was indeed because of Yan ¡®er.
bai zhangfeng nced at wen wuwei and slowly walked out. he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m her grandfather.¡±
wen wuwei¡¯s face was already pale, but after hearing bai changfeng¡¯s words, the blood drained from his face, he red at bai changfeng and said, ¡± ¡°Old thing, you¡¯ve been fighting with me for so many years. Do you even want to fight with me for the identity of Yan ¡®er¡¯s grandfather? I¡¯m her grandfather! You¡¯re just someone who has no rtionship with Yan ¡®er. What right do you have to snatch my granddaughter away?¡±
Bai Changfeng¡¯s expression also changed as he angrily said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yan ¡®er¡¯s rtive. You¡¯re the one who has nothing to do with him. Get out of my Yan¡¯ er¡¯s territory!¡±
you! Wen Wuwei angrily pointed at Bai Changfeng.
This old thing even wanted to fight with him to death? He had already thought of a way to exonerate him, so what was he doing here instead of running away? how could an old man like you have such an excellent descendant like Yan ¡®er? ¡± Wen Wuwei sneered as he turned his head and looked at the powerhouses in the void, this old thing is ugly but he¡¯s delusional. He dares to befriend my Yan¡¯ er. He¡¯s just an old man who sneaked into our Huaxia territory. I happened to find him entering Huaxia territory without permission and was about to drive him out. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here.
Chapter 2200: bai su has returned (4)
Chapter 2200: bai su has returned (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
hehe, ¡± the feminine-looking young manughed strangely again and curled his lips sinisterly. stop fighting, you two. Everyone in the Huaxia territory has to die anyway. It¡¯s just a matter of order. Why fight? ¡±
Wen Wuwei¡¯s heart clenched. Just as he was about to speak, Bai ZhangFeng impatiently interrupted him.
¡°it¡¯s useless for us to fight for it. these people won¡¯t let anyone in huaxia go. however, we¡¯d rather die than be yan ¡®er¡¯s burden, if you want to use us to threaten her, then you¡¯re making a big mistake! ¡±
Even if he could not help Yan ¡®er in any way, he was not willing to be her burden.
He would never give anyone the chance to hurt her.
hehe, ¡± the feminine-looking young manughed again, ¡± you¡¯re thinking too much. The demon Empress will die sooner orter. She can¡¯t be a match for our Lord. We¡¯re only here to kill you.
Whoosh!
a longsword appeared out of thin air in his hand, the moment the longsword shed down, it caused a huge wave in the sky.
Such a powerful aura suppressed everyone present so much that they couldn¡¯t move.
Bai Changfeng¡¯s hands were always behind his back. His white robe fluttered indifferently, and he looked like a Sage.
His face was expressionless and fearless. He looked straight at the long sword that was shing down from the void, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.
In this life, he would be able to see ning ¡®er again, and his family would be reunited. He would have no regrets in this life.
when he was in theherworld, he would have the face to face his wife yingluo.
The moment the sword fell, Bai Changfeng had already closed his eyes.
the wind from the sword lifted his ck hair, and his powerful aura was like a gale, sweeping through the air.
however,
the intense pain never came, as if the long sword had stopped in front of him.
The surroundings were so quiet that not a single sound could be heard.
Bai ZhangFeng slowly opened his eyes. Suddenly, a tall figure of a young man came into his sight.
The young man¡¯s aura was like a rainbow, his body like a pine bamboo, standing straight.
His back was very thin, but it had an indescribable power that made people feel at ease.
At this moment, the young man stood upright in front of Bai Changfeng. One of his hands tightly grasped the de of the sword in front of him, and blood slowly dripped down from his palm to the ground. In this quiet air, the sound of blood dripping on the ground also fell on everyone¡¯s heart.
you¡¯re Yingluo? ¡± Bai ZhangFeng was slightly stunned.
Why did this strange young man, Lao Ai,e to save him?
¡°Xiao ¡®er!¡± Old master LAN hurriedly walked over with a group of people from the LAN family. He saw Bai Xiao standing in front of the feminine-looking young man at first nce, and his eyes were filled with joy. Tears of excitement flowed down from his old eyes. Xiao ¡®er, you¡¯re finally back!
Xiao ¡®er?
bai su?
Bai Changfeng was slightly stunned. This young man was Yan ¡®er¡¯s younger brother, Qingqing and Bai su?
Bai Changfeng¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude when he saw the young man block the sword for him.
Back then, it was LAN Yue who took Yan ¡®er in and allowed Yan¡¯ er to survive. It was also Bai SU¡¯spany and protection that prevented Yan ¡®er from feeling lonely.
And now, this youth¡¯s appearance had saved his life again?
¡°Yiyi!¡±
The people from the Holy Land had also rushed over. When Chu ran saw the young girl beside Bai su, he was stunned for a moment. When he understood the danger he was in, his handsome face suddenly changed, ¡± ¡°Leave, quickly leave this ce. Bai su, quickly leave this ce with Yiyi!¡±
Chapter 2201: bai su has returned (5)
Chapter 2201: bai su has returned (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Yes, yes!¡± old mastern had already recovered from the excitement of seeing bai xiao again, his old face was filled with anxiety.¡± leave quickly, xiao ¡®er, leave quickly!¡±
He hadn¡¯t seen Bai Xiao for many years, and he had returned at this time, Qingqing.
How could hee back in such a dangerous situation?
¡°Father!¡±
chu yiyi quickly walked to chu ran¡¯s side, she looked at the group of people in the sky and said, Xiaoxiao and I followed them and sneaked in from behind. 1 originally wanted to see what this group of people were doing here sneakily. I did not expect that you guys would actually be here. Oh right, where is Bai Yan?
¡°Yan ¡®er was fighting with someone outside. Didn¡¯t you see her when you came?¡± chu ran was stunned and asked.
Chu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. No. We did not see Bai Yan along the way.
Chu ran¡¯s expression was gloomy. It seemed that these people should have sneaked in from other ces. Even the formation that Bai Yan had set up had been broken by them.
Under the blue sky, a light breeze lifted the young man¡¯s Silver robe. His handsome face had lost its former immaturity, and his eyes were cold.
He pursed his thin lips and ignored his rtives behind him. His cold eyes looked straight at the powerhouses in the sky.
¡°How are you rted to the demon Empress?¡± The feminine-looking young man looked down at the young man holding his sword and asked.
¡°She¡¯s my elder sister,¡± Bai Yan replied indifferently.
he was also the person he would protect for the rest of his life, qianqian.
¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that the first person we had to deal with after entering the domain was her younger brother. 1 wonder how much pain the demon Empress would be in after losing you, her younger brother?¡± The feminine-looking young man let out a strangeugh. His power suddenly surged and the long sword in his hand began to shake.
Bai su was still holding his sword tightly, his eyes cold. ¡°Grandfather, you guys leave this ce first. I¡¯ll stop them.¡±
Xiao ¡®er, Xiao¡¯ er, Xiao ¡± master Lan¡¯s voice trembled, can you do it? ¡±
in this world, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done, only things that one is willing to do or not. I, Bai su, have never been afraid of anything in my life. As long as I¡¯m still alive, Qingqing, I can stop them!
Under the strong wind, the young man¡¯s face was unusually determined. His eyes were very bright, the kind of brightness that was different from ordinary people.
¡°Saint Lord, take Yiyi and leave this ce.¡±
Bai Ling did not even look at Chu Yiyi, but he did not forget to entrust her to Chu ran.
¡°i won¡¯t!¡± Chu Yiyi left Chu ran¡¯s side,¡± my strength has also increased by a lot.
I can fight together with you.
these people are all Lords. You¡¯re not their match. Be obedient and leave with sacred master.
Bai su frowned slightly, his voice as cold as ever.
It seemed that other than in front of Bai Yan, he was like this to everyone else.
However, his words still contained his concern for Chu Yiyi.
¡°Lord?¡±
Chu ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock. These enemies were all at the Lord realm?
No matter how strong white Phoenix had be, it was impossible for her to be a match for so many overlords.
Unfortunately, Bai su didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to them anymore, because the enemies were already rushing over.
Among these people, any one of them had a powerful aura. When they all rushed over, it was as if the sky was falling and the earth was cracking.
However, in the face of so many experts, the young man¡¯s expression did not change. His handsome face was shrouded in a faint light..
Chapter 2202: Bai su has returned (6)
Chapter 2202: Bai su has returned (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Chu ran held Chu Yiyi¡¯s hand tightly and pulled her back a distance.
No one left the battlefield. Instead, they retreated to the side and watched the young man¡¯s battle nervously.
Old master Lan¡¯s gaze was a little dazed. He didn¡¯t know when his two grandsons and granddaughters, Yingluo, had be so powerful, so powerful that they were at a realm that they couldn¡¯t pursue.
Bai su was indeed very powerful. His eyes were as sharp as swords. When one person rushed in front of him, he quickly blocked with his sword. The aura of the two sides spread out, strong like a storm.
unfortunately, there were too many people on the other side, and bai su was alone, even so, even though he was injured, he did not take a step back.
lie was relying on his willpower to support himself.
¡°xiaoxiao!¡±
Chu Yiyi¡¯s heart ached as tears rolled down her face. She bit her lip hard and couldn¡¯t bear to look away from Bai Xiao.
Iler pretty eyes were filled with worry.
BOOM!
All of a sudden, the feminine-looking young man had already circled behind Bai su. Taking advantage of Bai SU¡¯s unguarded state, he threw a punch at his back.
Bai su felt the auraing from behind him and quickly turned to the side. lie raised his sword and the sword light fell on the feminine-looking young man, forcing him to take a few steps back.
But,
Without waiting for Bai Ling to catch his breath, the other people¡¯s attacks also swarmed in. At first, he could still resist, butter on, his physical strength became weaker and weaker, and a few more wounds appeared on his body, dripping with blood.
No!
lie must not lose!
If he lost, none of the people he wanted to protect would be able to escape!
Bai su wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. With a determined look in his eyes, he once again rushed toward the person in front of him.
The battle went on for an unknown amount of time, and the sky gradually turned into a dusky yellow.
Bai SU¡¯s face was slightly pale, and his robe was already stained red with blood, ¡°enough!¡±
chu yiyi pushed chu ran away and rushed towards bai ling,¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt Xiaoxiao. Come at me if you have any problems! I¡¯m not only Bai Yan¡¯s younger sister, I¡¯m also her future sister-inw. If you have the guts,e and kill me. You¡¯re not allowed to bully Xiaoxiao!¡±
Bai SU¡¯s pupils shrank and he took a few steps back. lie covered the blood on his chest and asked,¡± ¡°Yiyi, do you know what you are saying?¡±
¡°1 know!¡± Chu Yiyi¡¯s tears fell,¡± I¡¯ve liked you since the time I was in Liu Huo Kingdom. I don¡¯t care anymore. If you want to stop these people, 1¡¯11 be with you. If you want to die, I¡¯ll die with you. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll be with you. 1 don¡¯t care if you¡¯re willing to ept me or not. 1¡¯11 be with you no matter what.
Chu ran stared nkly at Chu Yiyi¡¯s pale face and sighed helplessly. His daughter had grown up and made her own choice. As her father, he could only support her no matter what.
¡°You guys ganged up to bully Bai Ling, what kind of skill is that? Although 1, Chu ran, am not as strong as you, I¡¯m not a coward. It¡¯s just death. Come on,e and kill us. In the future, Bai Yan and her husband will definitely take revenge for us!¡±
Bai Changfeng chuckled. 1, Bai Changfeng, have never been afraid of anything in my life. I can¡¯t let a junior stand up for us. Since you want to find trouble with Yan ¡®er¡¯s family, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m Yan¡¯ er¡¯s closest grandfather. The first person you want to kill should be me..
Chapter 2203: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (1)
Chapter 2203: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
looking at the scene of these old men seeking death, the feminine-looking young man sneered,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. None of you will be able to escape today. Everyone will die!¡±
at this moment, the sky was filled with dark clouds, as if there were thunderclouds covering the entire sky.
bai su raised his hand and used the back of his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth, he retracted his gaze from chu yiyi and looked at the experts in the sky again.
The young man¡¯s steps were not as steady as they were at the beginning. His steps were a little staggering, but his back was very straight and very firm.
in my entire life, I will only fight for one person, and that person is my older sister, Bai Yan.
so, since she¡¯s not here now, I, Bai su, will protect these people¡¯s safety even if I have to lose my life.
The young man¡¯s clear eyes contained a light that moved people.
his tone was firm and unquestionable, and his handsome face had a stern expression.
¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±
the feminine-looking young man¡¯s face darkened, he moved like a gust of wind and swept all the surrounding trees and houses into the air.
From this, one could see how much power he had in his body.
Just as everyone in the sky was charging towards the young man, Chu Yiyi suddenly moved. She quickly rushed towards Bai su, her beautiful face glowing with a white light under the sun.
¡°Yiyi!¡±
Chu ran turned pale with fright. He stretched out his hand to grab Chu Yiyi, but she had already walked past him. His fingers could only hook onto the corner of the youngdy¡¯s clothes, dragging her back with small steps.
Under the strong wind.
Bai SU¡¯s expression did not change, but after hearing Chu rail¡¯s cry of surprise, his calm face finally changed.
He turned to look and saw Chu Yiyi flying towards him like a butterfly. In the blink of an eye, she was already in front of him.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bai SU¡¯s voice trembled with a trace of anger. His sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a person who had turned his attack towards Chu Yiyi. His handsome face turned even paler.
Chu ran and the rest were still some distance away and it was toote to save Chu Yiyi.
At this moment, Bai Ling hurriedly abandoned the enemy in front of him and rushed to Chu Yiyi¡¯s side.
Bang! Bang!
The sword in his hand drew an arc and sent the enemy charging towards Chu Yiyi flying. His other hand caught the young girl who was flying towards him. His face was filled with obvious anger.
¡°What are you doing here? Do you want to die?¡±
The young man had always been as steady as Mount Tai and had an indifference that didn¡¯t match his age. However, this time, the young man was enraged.
However, this anger was not directed at the enemy but at Chu Yiyi.
Chu Yiyi tugged on the young man¡¯s sleeve tightly as she raised her delicate face,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Even if 1 die, I¡¯ll die with you. Xiaoxiao, I don¡¯t want you to die with me first. I don¡¯t want to see those people kill you either. If you¡¯re going to die, let me be the first one. Xiaoxiao!¡±
¡°Chu Yiyi!¡± Bai Xiao gritted his teeth. This Chu Yiyi had always been so stubborn. It was just like two years ago when she first found him. No matter how hard he tried to chase her away, she refused to leave his side.
Originally, because of his sister, he shouldn¡¯t treat Chu Yiyi like this. However, the ce he was going to was extremely dangerous. How could he let Chu Yiyi take the risk with him?
however, chu yiyi was stuck to him. no matter what he did, she would not leave him.
He didn¡¯t understand when Yingluo started.. Chu Yiyi had fallen for him?
Chapter 2204: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (2)
Chapter 2204: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Just like before, no matter what kind of danger you are going to go through, I will follow you. Even if you scold me, you can¡¯t scold me away.¡±
Chu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, like a clear spring.
for some reason, bai su¡¯s heart trembled when he met the youngdy¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be able to speak, however, he could no longer say anything, because the enemies were already rapidly charging over.
He hurriedly grabbed Chu Yiyi¡¯s waist and turned towards the enemies ¡®attacks.
But he had already been injured, and the enemies were all so fierce. Gradually, he found it difficult to hold on, and even his vision began to blur.
The young man shook his head with all his might, forcing his mind to remain clear. He knew that if he fell, the people behind him would no longer be able to protect him.
Bai ZhangFeng and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and they also rushed toward the enemies.
Even if their current strength was worlds apart from these people, they were not willing to let Bai su bear such a price alone.
Wen Wuwei was the first to rush to the front. His eyes glowed with a sharp light.
However,
The sword in his hand melted in the air before it even touched the enemy.
A wave of heat swept over from the front, pressing down on Wen Wuwei¡¯s entire body, making it stiff.
he clenched his fists tightly and his eyes were filled with red light, then, he threw away the only sword hilt in his hand and fearlessly rushed in front of the enemy.
Even though everyone in Qianqian knew that there was no suspense in this battle and that they would all die on this battlefield, they did not retreat from the beginning to the end. Even the weakest member of the LAN family did not escape Qianqian.
¡°BOOM!¡±
A man suddenly appeared in front of Wen Wuwei. Under the powerful strength of the enemy, Wen Wuwei waspletely defenseless. However, in the face of the enemy, his face was as firm as usual, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sarcastic smile.
The enemy¡¯s fist was as hot as the sun and it was already in front of Wen Wuwei.
With just one punch, Wen Wuwei¡¯s chest would have a big hole.
He would die without a doubt!
However,
When the enemy¡¯s fist was only one meter away from Wen Wuwei¡¯s chest, he suddenly stopped moving. His fist froze in the air and did not move forward at all.
Then, he said,
He fell to the ground with a loud bang, smashing a big hole in the ground and revealing the man standing behind him.
you ¡ Wen Wuwei¡¯s body stiffened. He stared at the man¡¯s domineering and handsome face. A touch of excitement emerged in his eyes, and tears flowed down his face. Yunfeng, you¡¯re here? ¡±
In the air, the man slowly retracted his fist and nodded at Wen Wuwei. His sharp eyes swept across the crowd and a contemptuous smile appeared on his face.
¡°a bunch of ants dares to break the seal on huaxia territory? kid, go and rest, leave the people here to me. i want them to know the price that a mayfly has to pay for breaking into huaxia territory!¡±
Bai su steadied himself in the air. He looked at the man in the brocade robe and hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
His strength had already been overdrawn, and he really could not hold on any longer. Furthermore, the manor lord of the misty illusory Manor had called him Yun Feng Xuanji just now.
So he was Wen Yunfeng, her sister¡¯s biological father?
¡°Heavenly me!¡±
Chapter 2205: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (3)
Chapter 2205: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. They didn¡¯t think that sky me woulde so quickly.
Originally, ording to their strength, dealing with these ants was the easiest. Who knew that Bai su would appear in the middle and forcibly dy their time, actually causing heavenly me to wait for a long time.
¡°Run!¡±
The effeminate man no longer dared to be presumptuous. He gritted his teeth and turned around to escape.
No one knew Tian Yan¡¯s strength better than they did. This guy had already reached advanced Lord-tier, and they were definitely not his match.
¡°You want to leave?¡± Tian Yan sneered, and with a wave of his hand, a raging me swept towards them, ¡°do you think you cane and go as you please in my daughter¡¯s territory? Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to leave any of you behind!¡±
The floating city.
Outside the city gate.
Ye yuche stood up from the ground with a sneer. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°It¡¯s already useless. My people have been gone for a while. Do you think that with the strength of those people, they can resist my people? Even if sky me rushed over, they would only be able to collect their corpses, hahaha!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that they made cracking sounds. Her eyes were flickering with anger and her entire face was cold and dark, so dark that it made one¡¯s heart tremble.
if you dare to harm even a hair on my grandfather¡¯s head, I will make you and Liu chenshuang suffer a fate worse than death!!!
¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye yucheughed wildly, demon Empress, even if you¡¯ve also broken through to advanced Lord-tier, do you think that Youyou and a brat who¡¯s still wet behind the ears can be our match with just the two of you? if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that i couldn¡¯t get the demonic me pearl, your domain would have been destroyed long ago and wouldn¡¯t have dragged until now!¡±
Even if they were unable topletely eradicate these two fellows, it would still be even more difficult for them to kill them!
¡°Is that so?¡±
Suddenly rustling
A voice came from the air, causing Ye Wanwan to furrow her brows. She slowly turned around and saw four figures appearing in the sky not far away.
And in White Tiger Xiao Mi¡¯s hands, it was carrying two people.
yun ruoxi was already half-dead, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, she looked at ye yuche with pleading eyes.
She hoped that ye yuche would save her life on ount of their past rtionship.
Inparison, Liu yexin¡¯s little face was filled with stubbornness. She still looked a little flustered, but she forced herself to calm down. She looked at ye yuche with tears in her eyes.
¡°Liu yexin?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s expression changed the moment she saw Liu yexin. She had almost forgotten about her daughter. She did not expect her to be in the hands of China.
Did these bastards think that they could threaten her just because they had captured Liu yexin?
She could give up anyone for her own goals, even if Liu yexin was her daughter Wanwan.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s expression was extremely ugly when he saw that Liu yexin and Yun Ruoxi had fallen into the hands of the demon world. He was also extremely flustered. He didn¡¯t expect a wildugh toe from the side at this moment. He was so shocked that he hurriedly turned his head and looked at Liu chenshuang.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, you¡¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s smile was filled with sarcasm and contempt as her eyes turned towards Bai Yan. ¡°Bai Yan, do you think that you can threaten me just because you sent your men to capture Liu yexin? to me, she has always been an insignificant existence, if you want to kill her, then kill her. it has nothing to do with me. don¡¯t even think of using her to threaten me!¡±
Ye yuche was stunned.
He furrowed his brows, as if he was trying to figure out what Liu chenshuang meant.
Chapter 2206: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (4)
Chapter 2206: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
could it be that huahua
shuang ¡®er and ye xin knew each other?
¡°Eh, you also know this girl?¡± Xiao Mi¡¯s voice was filled with surprise, we only made a trip to the dust frost domain. Not only did we capture my master¡¯s enemy, but we also brought along another one. I heard that ye yuche likes her a lot, but I don¡¯t know how much weight she holds in ye yuche¡¯s heart.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s face darkened. This girl had been in the Chen Shuang domain all this time? She met ye yuche? He just didn¡¯t know if ye yuche had discovered this girl¡¯s identity.
She didn¡¯t want ye yuche to know that she still had a daughter in this world, Wanwan.
At this moment, ye yuche was no longer paying attention to Liu chenshuang. All his attention was on Liu yexin.
There was a sword on Liu yexin¡¯s neck. Her face was pale, and she looked pitiful and helpless. She bit her lips and forced herself not to make a sound.
¡°You guys let them go!¡±
For some reason, after seeing Liu yexin¡¯s pale face, ye yuche felt as if a sword had been stabbed into his heart. The pain was unbearable.
As for Yun Ruoxi¡¯s tantrum, it was just a passing thought.
She hadn¡¯t finished using her, so how could she allow her to die at the hands of the demon Realm now?
Her heart of the true God belonged to him, and no one could take it away from him!
¡°You think I¡¯ll let you go just because you want me to?¡± Xiao Mi sneered, ye yuche, think about it. How many heinous things have you done to my demon world? You killed the state preceptor and even sent people to plot against my master¡¯s rtives. Why should I let this girl go? The more you care about her, the more I don¡¯t want to let her go.¡±
Even if this girl was innocent, ye yuche had done too many things. Xiao Mi didn¡¯t think it was wrong to threaten him with Liu yexin.
¡°Stop!¡±
seeing that xiao mi¡¯s sword was about to pierce liu yexin¡¯s neck, ye hongche¡¯s eyes turned red and he was so angry that his eyes were about to crack.¡±i told you not to worry, did you hear me? Let her go!¡±
The anger in his voice entered Yun Ruoxi¡¯s ears.
She raised her head with some difficulty. When she saw how much ye yuche cared about Liu yexin, the despair in her eyes deepened.
Why?
she had put in so much effort and followed ye yuche for a few years, but she couldn¡¯tpare to a little girl who had only been here for a few months?
At the thought of this, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart burned with jealousy, but she didn¡¯t dare to show any of it on her face. She looked pitifully at ye yuche in front of her. ¡°My Lord, please save me. I don¡¯t want to die. Please save me, Yingluo.¡±
Ye yuche didn¡¯t even look at Yun Ruoxi. His gaze was still on Liu yexin.
we¡¯ll retreat now. Let go of Ye Xin and Yun Ruoxi!
¡± ye qinche!!! ¡±
Liu chenshuang flew into a rage. She clenched her fists tightly and looked at ye yuche in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Evacuate? I¡¯m already here, do you think I¡¯ll leave? I won¡¯t leave until I annihte the entire Huaxia territory!¡±
She had already made all the necessary preparations, so there was no way she would leave.
Moreover, if the three of them joined forces, they might not lose to these two.
Shuang ¡®er, we¡¯ll find trouble with them in the future. We can¡¯t stay here now. Ye Xin is still in their hands.
ye wanwan panicked, she couldn¡¯t just watch liu yexin die.
Moreover, he had only temporarily retreated and had never said that he would let di Cang off!
¡°Ye yuche!¡±
Chapter 2207: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (5)
Chapter 2207: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Liu chenshuang gritted her teeth, as if she was disappointed.
Back then, this fellow was just so indecisive and couldn¡¯t bear to betray the demon world, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to make ye yuche think that she was killed by someone from the demon world. This was how she managed to make the Furious ye yuche betray the demon world.
But now that so many years had passed, he still couldn¡¯t be truly cruel.
those who achieved great things shouldn¡¯t be held back by anything, if she could give up on liu yexin, why couldn¡¯t ye yuche?
Liu chenshuang. Bai Yan smiled. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless, not even caring about your own daughter.
Daughter?
Ye Wanwan was startled and astonishment appeared in his eyes. ¡°Daughter? what daughter?¡±
Bai Yan curled the corners of her lips up slightly. Liu yexin is her daughter.
Liu yexin was her daughter, Wanwan.
BOOM!
Bai Yan¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, exploding in ye yuche¡¯s mind. He slowly closed his eyes and the young girl¡¯s aggrieved cries from before involuntarily resounded in his mind.
She had said that she had an adoptive mother, but her adoptive mother treated her extremely badly. Not only did she ignore her existence, but she also allowed others to bully her.
she also said that when yingluo was in danger, her adoptive mother did not hesitate to abandon her for her sake, she even left with her disciple alone, leaving her alone in that unfamiliar ce.
But how could her adoptive mother, Yingluo, be Shuang ¡®er?
her shuang ¡®er had always taken revenge, she had always been gentle and kind to other people, so how could she be yingluo?
It won¡¯t!
The demon Empress must be lying to him. That¡¯s right, his Shuang ¡®er was definitely not Ye Xin¡¯s foster mother!
Ye yuche suddenly opened his eyes and his red eyes turned towards Bai Yan. ¡°Nonsense! Shuang ¡®er has nothing to do with Ye Xin. They¡¯ve never known each other. It¡¯s impossible for her to be her mother!¡±
Not far away, Liu yexin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She had an indescribable feeling when she saw how protective ye yuche was of Liu chenshuang.
¡± uncle ye, ¡± she pursed her lips, her eyes filled with hatred as she looked at liu chenshuang. suddenly, the young girl chuckled, her smile filled with self-mockery, ¡± she¡¯s right, liu chenshuang is the mother i once mentioned, a mother who never cared about my life and abandoned me! ¡± I¡¯m thinking, if only I never met Yingluo, I¡¯d rather be an orphan than have her as my mother.¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s body froze. He stood frozen on the spot. After a long while, he slowly turned his eyes to the woman behind him.
¡°Is the Yueyue that Shuang ¡®er is talking about true?¡±
Are you sure Hanhan is the foster mother she mentioned?
Liu chenshuang sneered,¡±so what if I am?¡± So what if he wasn¡¯t? Ye qinche, why do you care so much?¡±
ye yuche closed his eyes in pain, after a while, he opened them again.¡±ioooo years ago, we had a one-night stand.¡±
BOOM!
By the time ye yuche finished speaking, Liu chenshuang¡¯s fist had alreadynded on his chest with a loud bang. He did not Dodge and allowed the fist to hit his chest.
He took a few steps back, and a trace of blood hung on his lips.
¡°You shut up!¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s body trembled as her eyes were filled with anger.
That was the shame of her life, and she would never allow him to mention it again!
Ye Wanwan wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°That night, if you were pregnant, Yingluo¡±
¡°Shut up, you shut up!¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s face turned white with anger, ¡± I can¡¯t be pregnant with your child, absolutely not. If you say one more word, I will definitely kill you!
Chapter 2208: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (6)
Chapter 2208: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Ye yuche ignored Liu chenshuang¡¯s warning for the first time and continued, ¡± ¡± if you were pregnant that night, our child would be 10000 years old by now, but this girl is only 17 or 18 years old. why? ¡±
ye yuche, you¡¯re courting death!
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.
This b * stard had ignored her warnings time and time again, and even dared to mention this matter.
She would never admit Liu yexin¡¯s identity!
Bai Yan looked at this good show and the smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. When Liu chenshuang dealt with di Cang and I, she sent us to a space where time stopped. In there, time did not stop and not a single minute passed. In the outside world, two years had passed.¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s body stiffened even more, and an answer emerged from his heart.
No wonder Liu yexin appeared when his family¡¯s bloodline was already at its peak.
No wonder he felt a sense of familiarity when he first saw Liu yexin. He couldn¡¯t help but want to treat her well.
This was because the Suan nl had a clear bloodline connection. Since Liu yexin was his bloodline, he would want to get close to her even if he didn¡¯t know.
Yun Ruoxi was also dumbfounded. Liu yexin was the Grand Lord¡¯s daughter?
He actually had a daughter?
And she even hit Liu yexin?
¡°No, it won¡¯t!¡± Liu yexin shook her head and tears flowed from her eyes, uncle ye, don¡¯t talk nonsense. She can¡¯t be my biological mother. She¡¯s only my foster mother! I can¡¯t have such a biological mother, she¡¯s definitely not!¡±
Liu yexin¡¯s voice sounded like it was being torn apart, and her eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness.
How could a woman like this be her biological mother?
She would never believe it!
¡°bang!¡±
Liu chenshuang flew into a rage again and swung her fist at ye yuche.
Ye yuche didn¡¯t Dodge either, and his fistnded on his right cheek.
He raised his hand and touched his red and swollen right cheek. He then looked at Liu chenshuang with a pained expression.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, if ye Xin and I were to have our bloodlines identified, would you still deny it? Before, I felt that my age didn¡¯t match, so I didn¡¯t think in this direction. Why do you still want to lie to me now?¡±
liu chenshuang¡¯s hand, which was about tond again, stopped in mid-air. she was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and her beautiful eyes were filled with a blood-red light.
because you¡¯re disgusting. You were even more disgusting that night. Even her blood was dirty!
The pain between ye yuche¡¯s brows deepened.¡±!! doesn¡¯t matter how much you dislike me, so why do you treat her like this? She¡¯s your biological daughter too!¡±
I¡¯ve said it before. Your blood flows in her body. It¡¯s dirty and disgusting. Ye yuche, the person I hate the most in my life is you! I can¡¯t wait for you to die, so how can I treat her well? I¡¯ve already done my best to give her a ce to eat, drink, and sleep. Why should I show her love?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with an unspeakable disdain. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to even look at a man like this.
Liu yexin looked at Liu chenshuang in a daze, a trace of pain appearing on her delicate face.
So she had always hated her because she thought she was dirty? However, she didn¡¯t want to be her daughter. She couldn¡¯t make a choice. If she could make a choice, she would never have be her daughter.
¡°Is this reason enough?¡± Liu chenshuang took a few steps closer to ye yuche and sneered.
Chapter 2209: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (7)
Chapter 2209: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Ye Wanwan looked at Liu chenshuang in a daze. It was like this was the first time he met her, and his eyes were filled with confusion.¡±Shuang ¡®er, how did you be like this? In the past, you were clearly very kind, and you even saved a young beast without any identity. You were so gentle back then, shining on my heart like moonlight. Why are you so unfamiliar now?¡±
It was so unfamiliar that he could not recognize it at all.
could feelings really change a person?
Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking manner,¡±that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already changed!¡± I had obviously worked so hard back then, but di Cang still fell in love with mu Qingcheng. How can I not change at all?¡±
Di Cang has fallen in love with mu Qingcheng.
Did he like mu Qingcheng?
impossible. Di Cang and mu Qingcheng are enemies. How could he possibly like her? ¡±
hehe, hehe, ¡± Liu chenshuang chuckled, if he didn¡¯t like mu Qingcheng, he wouldn¡¯t have married her now. You¡¯ve been by his side for so long, but you couldn¡¯t tell that he liked her. So, what right do you have to Make Me Like You?
Liu chenshuang¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, ruthlessly smashing into ye yuche¡¯s heart, causing it to tremble.
Mu Qingcheng was di Cang¡¯s wife?
However, di Cang¡¯s wife was Bai Yan.
in other words, chi chi
Bai Yan was mu Qingcheng?
Ye yuche turned his head stiffly and his gaze finallynded on Bai Yan again.
From the first time he saw Bai Yan, the image of the woman in his mind had already fused with mu Qingcheng.
however, he was too confident in his own judgment, thinking that mu qingcheng and azure emperor had an irreconcble rtionship, thus, he had never thought that the two powerhouses who represented humans and demonic beasts toooo years ago would actually get together.
if she¡¯s mu Qingcheng, then Yun Ruoxi would be so pitiful, ye yuche slowly took a breath and looked at Yun Ruoxi with a cold gaze, who¡¯s lying to me? ¡± You made me mistake Yun Ruoxi for mu Qingcheng!¡±
Yun Ruoxi trembled.
Ye yuche had been so good to her all these years because he had mistaken her for another woman?
Furthermore, from what they were saying now, Bai Yan was the woman called mu Qingcheng?
Why?
Why did all the benefits go to Bai Yan? why was she inferior to her in every aspect?
Yun Ruoxi bit her lip and her aged face was filled with despair. She wanted to beg Ye Wanwan to save her again, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.
¡± damn it, i¡¯ve been tricked!!! ¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s anger surged from his heart. ¡°If I didn¡¯t mistake Yun Ruoxi for mu Qingcheng, I wouldn¡¯t have saved her back then. I wouldn¡¯t have helped her increase her strength to obtain her heart of the true God! In the end, I was deceived!¡±
If Qianqian had known earlier that Bai Yan was mu Qingcheng, he would have gone to the demon world to capture her even if he had to pay any price. Perhaps, he might have already broken through to the true God Realm by now.
Liu chenshuang chuckled. Herughter was filled with mockery and disdain, ¡°Idiot.¡±
He could even recognize the wrong person, this guy was really stupid!
Ye yuche¡¯s eyes were filled with raging anger. He lifted his head and a powerful force containing intense killing intent shot towards Yun Ruoxi.
Yun Ruoxi was scared out of her wits. She didn¡¯t expect ye yuche to be so ruthless as to hit her.
Just as she was scared out of her wits, Xiao Mi¡¯s body moved to the side and brought Yun Ruoxi to narrowly avoid this attack.
Chapter 2210: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (8)
Chapter 2210: Liu chenshuang and Liu yexin (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
He clutched his chest, still in shock,¡±why did you do it?¡± yun ruoxi can¡¯t die so easily, she must be dealt with by my master personally, i can¡¯t let you get away with it. ¡±
ye yuche clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds, the veins on his forehead throbbed violently, the way he looked at yun ruoxi was filled with anger, as if she was her irreconcble enemy.
why, Wanwan? ¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyshes trembled. She looked at ye wanche¡¯s heartless face and finally asked this question.
Ye yuche sneered sarcastically,¡¯why do you think I brought you back? I mistakenly thought that you were mu Qingcheng, one of the real gods, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be an imposter. If I want to break through to the real God Realm, I must get the heart of the real God. Thus, Qianqian¡¯s goal for you has always been to dig out your heart. You bing so old is also the price I have to pay to help you improve your strength. After all, if you are strong enough, my chances of breaking through to the real God Realm will be higher.¡±
His words were like a thorn, ruthlessly stabbing into Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart.
she had always thought that ye yuche was sincere to her. she never thought that she actually had such a motive.
Ridiculous
yun ruoxi¡¯s lips trembled, she had already lost all her strength and her entire person was dispirited, her eyes were filled with despair and pain.
¡± Who is trying to deceive me?¡±
A cold glint shed across ye yuche¡¯s lowered eyes. If he found out who used Yun Ruoxi to deceive him, he would be in a daze.
He must make him suffer a fate worse than death!
At this moment, an indifferent and ethereal voice slowly descended from the sky and entered ye yuche¡¯s ears.
¡°It¡¯s me, Yingluo.¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s body trembled. The moment he looked up, the first thing he saw was a head of long, snow-white hair.
The man¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the wind. His expression was indifferent, and his hands were behind his back. His cold eyes slowly swept over ye changche before turning to Yun Ruoxi.
The moment she saw the man, Yun Ruoxi wanted to find a corner to hide in.
She had be so old and the one she was most afraid of meeting was Bai Yan. The second one was the ¡®wind ss Gu¡¯!
This was the man whom she had loved and hurt for many years.
she was afraid that he would see her ugly face.
¡°Yun Ruoxi, I¡¯ve said it before. The reason I kept you alive is so that you can block the disaster for Yan ¡®er. Otherwise, I would have killed you back then.¡±
Yun Ruoxi was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Feng lixiao in disbelief.
Was it Feng Li Xiao who made ye yuche mistakenly think that she was mu Qingcheng just so that she, Wanwan, would die for Bai Yan?
¡°Feng Li Xiao, even if you don¡¯t like me, you shouldn¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes were filled with pain.
The man¡¯s eyes were calm, without any emotion.
¡°You¡¯ve done so many things and deserve to die. I only temporarily spared your life for her and you did save her Huanhuan.¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s Red eyes turned to Feng lixiao, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s deceiving me?¡±
that¡¯s right, Yingluo. Feng lixiao smiled faintly. I did change Yun Ruoxi¡¯s fate on my own ord, making you think that she¡¯s mu Qingcheng. That¡¯s why Yan ¡®er didn¡¯t get hurt.
Feng Li Xiao¡¯s gaze slowly turned towards Bai Yan. The moment her originally cold eyes looked at her again, they turned into a tender gaze.
I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll protect your safety. I¡¯ve hurt you before, so in this life, I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect you, Hanhan.
Chapter 2211: Ye wanche’s death (1)
Chapter 2211: Ye wanche¡¯s death (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Bai Yan pursed her lips and did not say a word. For the things that Feng Li Xiao had done wrong in the past, she would never be able to forgive him for the rest of her life.
Under the sky that was shrouded by the setting sun, mo lishang¡¯s brows and eyes were cold as he stared coldly at Bai Yan and di Cang. His gaze then slowly turned to ye yuche, who was at the side, and the corners of his lips curled up into a sneer. Grand Lord ye, you¡¯re really stupid. You actually mistook Yun Ruoxi for mu Qingcheng. You even mistook her for mu Qingcheng. No wonder you can¡¯t even see your own woman¡¯s true face.
¡°You shut up!¡± shut up! ye yuche shouted angrily. He trembled as he looked at Liu chenshuang and closed his eyes in pain.
All these years, not only did he mistake other women for mu Qingcheng, but he also believed that Yun Ruoxi¡¯s existence could help him deal with di Gang¡¯s Xuanji.
However, he had never expected that mu Qingcheng would end up marrying di Cang.
And his most beloved Shuang ¡®er had also be so unfamiliar and awkward.
He withdrew his gaze from Liu chenshuang and looked at mo lishang with a cold smile, when you talk about me, you seem to have forgotten that you are also a fake. You have been pretending to be mo lishang for so many years, do you think those people will never find out? ¡±
Mo lishang frowned and said with a faint smile, ¡± that¡¯s right, they will never find out my identity in this life. I will always be the Lord of the heavenly domain-mo lishang!
The young man¡¯s voice drifted in the air with the gentle breeze. Not long after, a cold voice suddenly came from the void, causing a turbulence in the air.
¡°That might not be the case!¡±
This voice was very familiar to the young man.
He raised his head with a cold expression and in an instant, a familiar face reflected in his eyes.
The moment he saw the woman, mo lishang¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Feng Shishi!¡±
He had clearly killed her at that time, but this woman Yingluo actually survived?
Soon, a few elderly figures appeared behind Feng Shishi.
They all looked at mo lishang with anger and shock.
The only special one was the gray-robed old man at the very front. His eyes were as calm as ever, and his old voice rang out in the void.
¡°You really aren¡¯t the real Lord, Yingluo.¡±
When he saw these people, mo lishang¡¯s baby face was covered with dark clouds. He stared at the old men coldly.¡±You¡¯re all here?¡±
The secret that he had hidden for so long was now known by these old things.
¡°Elder Wuxu, did you suspect me from the start?¡±
Wuxu chuckled. I only had my suspicions in the past. However, you know everything. You¡¯re no different from a Grand Lord in anyway. I don¡¯t dare to be too certain. That¡¯s why when I wanted to go to the divine world to find mu Qingcheng, I also did it without you knowing.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that I could only leave the heavenly domain for a short while, and I couldn¡¯t confirm wheredy Qingcheng was. So, I went to look for the most powerful force in the divine world, I think it¡¯s called the divine Pce or something. I told them that the divine world would face a great disaster in the future, and if they saw someone with the protective talisman, that person would be able to save the divine world. With the power of the divine Pce, they would definitely be able to protectdy Qingcheng and help her grow.¡±
When mu Qingcheng had left that year, the protective talisman she had brought with her, the heavens, had also disappeared. Those heavens were very useful to her, so he had used this to warn those people from the divine Pce.
Chapter 2212: Ye yuche’s death (2)
Chapter 2212: Ye yuche¡¯s death (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°So it was you who caused my master¡¯s fate a thousand years ago!¡±
After Xiao Mi was silent for a moment, it suddenly exploded in anger. Its furious gaze red at Wuxu as it gritted its teeth and said.
If this Bullsh * t elder had not told those bastards of the divine Pce about this, master would not have been framed and tortured like this.
So he was the culprit!
Wuxu was stunned. He turned his head to look at Xiao Mi in confusion. His brows were slightly furrowed, as if he did not understand what she meant.
I see, I see. the Vermilion Bird sneered, you¡¯re indeed the main culprit. You¡¯ve harmed master and the demon Realm.
from the beginning to the end, bai yan did not say a single word, her indifferent gaze looked at feng shishi and the others, her eyes not fluctuating at all.
Just as elder Wuxu was still trying to figure out what these people were talking about, another voice slowly came from the sky and entered their ears. It made Feng Shishi and the others freeze for a moment.
¡± they¡¯re not wrong, you¡¯re the ones who harmed yanyan.¡±
As the sun set, a slender figure slowly appeared.
The young man¡¯s face was covered with a faint luster under the sunset. His eyebrows were like a painting, and his clear eyes seemed to contain a clear spring, so clean that there was no impurity.
Such a young man was as pure as a piece of white paper, so clean that no one could bear to taint him.
mo lishang, long time no see, Huanhuan. mo lishang¡¯s clear eyes turned to mo lishang and said with a smile.
The moment the young man appeared, Feng Shishi and the others ¡®expressions changed. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on his handsome baby face, unable to move an inch.
¡°Overlord Qianqian,¡± Wuxu¡¯s voice was trembling because he was too excited. His old eyes were filled with tears, and he even threw the words of the young man to the back of his mind.
That¡¯s right, this was the Overlord, the Overlord they had missed for a long time!
Mo lishang clenched his fists tightly, the veins on his forehead throbbing. After a long time, he suddenlyughed.
¡°Mo lishang, so what if you are back now? Don¡¯t forget, your power already belongs to me. Even if youe back, even if my identity is exposed, you guys won¡¯t be my opponents, hahaha!¡±
Hisughter was filled with madness and hatred.
¡°Why?¡± Mo lishang pursed his lips and asked,¡± why did you do that?¡±
Mo lishang sneered,¡¯you asked me why? We were clearly twin brothers, but I could only be your shadow. You could stand in the light, but I had to hide in the darkness forever. However, in the days I was in the darkness, you would often apany me. Even if I lived in pain, I felt very satisfied.¡±
Mo lishang was silent.
Seeing his silent expression, mo lishang continued,¡± ¡°But every time you talked to me, you couldn¡¯t leave mu Qingcheng. I was very curious back then as to what kind of woman could make you admire and respect her so much. But 1 never thought that you would abandon the heavenly domain and me for her! I low could I not hate her? I have already begged you to stay, but you still left without looking back, just for her alone. Mo lishang, you still ask me why I did this?¡±
His voice was filled with tears of blood and anger. His eyes were bloodshot, showing his madness.
Mo lishang did not speak. He looked at mo lishang with an expression that was iprehensible..
Chapter 2213: Ye yuche’s death (3)
Chapter 2213: Ye yuche¡¯s death (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Disappointed? Guilty? Or pain?
Mo lishang was his younger brother, but he could not tolerate him hurting Bai Yan! Therefore, they were destined to be enemies!
Mo Li Shang. Bai Yan¡¯s indifferent eyes looked at Mo Li Shang. if you can¡¯t bear to, you can leave this ce first. 1 don¡¯t need your help on my side for the time being.
The woman¡¯s voice brought mo lishang back to his senses. He smiled slightly and turned his clear eyes to the woman beside him.
Yan Yan, in my heart, no one can bepared to you. I will not allow anyone to hurt you, not even my Huanhuan twin brother.
mo lishang¡¯s body stiffened and the anger in his heart grew even more intense, his eyes, which were filled with anger, red at bai yan.
He hated her. He hated her for snatching away his brother. He hated her even more for making him and his brother his irreconcble enemies!
He also hated mo lishang, hated him for leaving him for a woman!
therefore, all these people from xuanji today deserved to die!
¡°Qianqian, you¡¯redy mu Qingcheng?¡±
Wuxu turned his head in a daze and turned his gaze towards Bai Yan.
They hade ratherte and did not hear what was said before. But now, from mo lishang¡¯s words, they had discovered Bai Yan¡¯s identity.
A burst of ecstasy rushed into his heart, causing his entire body to tremble.
Mu Qjngcheng¡¯s Wanwan is back?
That all-powerful peerless expert from back then had finally returned?
Wuxu was so excited that tears flowed down his face. His voice trembled and he was unable to say a single word.
¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Mi snorted, you have caused my master to be in such a state, and now you still dare to speak to my master?¡±
¡°You harmeddy mu Qingcheng? No, no, no, how could I harm her? She¡¯s the pride of humanity, a person respected by all, why would I want to harm her?¡±
Ten thousand years ago, without her, there would not be the current human race.
Even though she had chosen to leave in the end, they still could not forget her. Otherwise, he would not have gone to the divine world just to find someone to protect her as she grew.
¡± those hypocrites of the divine pce mistook this b * tch for my master.¡± xiao mi pouted, he lifted yun ruoxi and sneered.¡± furthermore, this b * tch framed my master and said that she would cause the copse of the divine world, she caused my master to be hunted down by the people of the divine pce and die in the womb, she even caused my master to lose her life and almost had her soul scattered, if the king had not used his power to freeze her soul, her soul would have already scattered, do you still dare to say that you did not harm her?¡±
faced with xiao mi¡¯s rage, elder wuxu¡¯s old face was deathly white.
He didn¡¯t want to harm her. He just wanted to help her. Why did things turn out this way?
yun ruoxi had long been so frightened that she almost fainted, she had not expected bai yan to have such an identity, if she had known earlier, she would not have made so many mistakes.
Perhaps at this moment, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart finally regretted it. Although she regretted it, it was useless. She was destined to have a tragic end.
Liu chenshuang saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to mo lishang and the others and a cold smile appeared on her lips. Her eyes could not help but turn to the man beside her and asked: ye yuche, I remember you saying that you¡¯d do your best to help me, right? ¡±
Ye yuche¡¯s body stiffened, and he slowly closed his eyes.
ye xin¡¯s words were still ringing in his mind.
It made it difficult for him to let go.
But Yingluo was the woman he had loved for ten thousand years.. Could he really bear to stop loving her for the rest of his life?
Chapter 2214: Ye yuche’s death (4)
Chapter 2214: Ye yuche¡¯s death (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Shuang ¡®er, you¡¯ll treat Ye Xin well in the future, right? ¡±
Ye yuche raised his head and looked at Liu chenshuang.
He could let go of her past mistakes. As long as he treated Liu yexin well in the future, he would forgive her.
Liu chenshuang slowly walked towards ye yuche, a faint smile at the corner of her lips, and a smile appeared in the depths of her eyes.
Ye Wanwan dazedly looked at Liu chenshuang, who was walking towards her, her eyes dazed.
She was still so beautiful, so beautiful that it made his heart beat faster.
¡°Uncle ye!¡±
Liu yexin¡¯s face was deathly pale. She hurriedly raised her head to look at ye wanche. For some reason, she could see killing intent in Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes. This woman wanted to Kill Uncle ye!
uncle ye, quickly leave her, quickly leave!!!
liu yexin¡¯s tears flowed down from her eyes, her voice was filled with anxiety as she hurriedly shouted.
The young girl¡¯s voice also snapped ye yuche out of his daze. His throat choked and he was about to open his mouth when an overbearing force suddenly grabbed his soul, followed by a heart-wrenching pain.
¡°Shuang ¡®er, what are you doing?¡± Ye yuche¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Liu chenshuang with pain and despair in his eyes.
She was going to kill him, Yingluo.
This woman really wanted to kill him!
Unfortunately, before ye yuche could resist, that delicate hand had already pulled his soul out of his body.
The moment his soul was pulled out, his body also fell to the ground with a bang. His eyes were wide open, and he died with grievances.
Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t seem to understand why Liu yexin wanted to kill ye yuche.
Shouldn¡¯t she have used ye yuche to deal with the demon world?
Moreover, in the current situation, killing ye yuche was extremely disadvantageous to her.
¡°Uncle ye!¡± Liu yexin¡¯s voice was hoarse and her body was trembling. Tears covered her face as she red at Liu chenshuang. you killed uncle ye. You deserve to die, you deserve to die!!!
xiao mi let go of liu yexin¡¯s hand.
Perhaps it was because ye yuche was already dead and there was no point in tying Liu yexin up, so he decided to let her deal with Liu chenshuang.
liu chenshuang turned around and looked at liu yexin, who was running towards her. suddenly, sheughed. Liu yexin, I¡¯ve been trying to find you for a while now, but I couldn¡¯t find you. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me.
bad woman, you killed uncle ye. You killed her. I want you to pay with your life!!!
Liu yexin¡¯s heart was filled with anger and hatred.
No matter how Liu chenshuang treated her, she would not hate her so much. However, she should never have caused uncle ye¡¯s death.
That was the only warmth she had in her life.
he was also the only person who truly loved her in this world.
How could she kill him?
Liu yexin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she rushed in front of Liu chenshuang. Just as she was in front of her, Liu chenshuang slowly raised her hand and stomped on the ground.
An intense pain came from her soul. Liu yexin¡¯s face turned pale and she could not move an inch.
Ye yuche¡¯s soul was being held in Liu chenshuang¡¯s hand, so he naturally saw Liu yexin¡¯s current condition, which was the same as his earlier condition.
Liu chenshuang, stop! She¡¯s your daughter, your own daughter!
This time, ye yuche waspletely enraged. He clenched his fists tightly, his voice filled with unending rage.
Chapter 2215: Ye yuche’s death (5)
Chapter 2215: Ye yuche¡¯s death (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
liu chenshuang didn¡¯t seem to hear ye yuche¡¯s words, she sneered and raised her hand, extracting liu yexin¡¯s soul and bringing it to her eyes.
¡°Daughter? I don¡¯t have a daughter! She¡¯s a stain on my life, and she deserves to die!¡±
she¡¯s a stain in my life, and she deserves to die!
The woman¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer that struck ye yuche¡¯s heart ruthlessly.
He covered his eyes with his hands as tears flowed freely from his eyes.
¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong, Yingluo.¡±
he had originally thought that shuang ¡®er only hated him and the demon world, the others were innocent, but now she was so vicious that she even killed her own daughter.
Why did he love such a woman for ten thousand years? He had even betrayed the demon Realm for her, causing his entire n to be ughtered by the demon Realm!
But in the end, this was the result he got.
Suddenly, ye yingche roared at the sky. His voice was a little hoarse from his mental breakdown, and it reverberated through the sky.
Di Cang had been staring at Liu chenshuang, as if he was thinking about her current behavior. Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something, and his beautiful face suddenly changed, ¡± ¡°Stop her!¡±
Bai Yan was stunned. Seeing that di Cang had already shed towards Liu chenshuang, she also quickly followed.
Liu chenshuang sneered as she looked at the two people in front of her. The corners of her mouth curled into a sinister arc, and without any hesitation, she devoured the two souls into her stomach, turning them into power within her body.
The moment the soul was devoured into her stomach, endless power seemed to be about to leak out from her body. With a loud bang, the entire ground was lifted up by her.
and when this force touched bai yan, her body suddenly flew backward.
Di Gang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. When he saw that Bai Yan was about to fall, he could no longer care about Liu chenshuang. In a sh, he appeared behind Bai Yan and supported her body.
Simrly, his domineering Phoenix eyes were filled with annoyance.
He realized it toote.
He originally thought that Liu chenshuang only wanted to kill them, but he realized her motive toote, giving her the opportunity to improve her strength!
the power of a high-level Lord is indeed different. Also, the soul of my biological daughter has given me even more powerful strength. Hahaha. liu chenshuang suddenly burst outughing.
Herughter was filled with madness.
If she wanted to increase her strength with the help of a soul, the soul of a blood rtive would be of great help to her. That was why Qianqian didn¡¯t even let Liu yexin off.
Di Cang tightly hugged Bai Yan¡¯s waist. The gaze he used to look at Liu chenshuang was filled with a domineering aura.
It was also a little heavy.
At this moment, Liu chenshuang did not pay attention to di Cang. She licked the corner of her lips and turned her eyes to mo lishang again.
Just now, she had only seeded with the help of ye yuche¡¯s infatuation with her, but because of ye yuche¡¯s soul, her strength had increased a little more. Now, she was just a little bit away. Just a little bit more and she would be the Supreme Being in this world. No one would be able to make an enemy of her!
¡°Liu chenshuang!¡± Mo lishang¡¯s expression changed slightly, you can even hurt the man who has loved you for so many years.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking manner,¡±in order to achieve my goal, what¡¯s wrong with hoping for them?¡± No one can stop me from improving my strength!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Liu chenshuang¡¯s Qi suddenly surged out and swept towards mo lishang.
Chapter 2216: doomsday?(i)
Chapter 2216: doomsday?(i)
Trantor: 549690339 |
liu chenshuang¡¯s speed was too fast, it was so fast that no one could react, her hand had alreadynded on mo lishang¡¯s chest.
Mo lishang felt his soul being pulled by a force. There was a touch of shock in his cold eyes.¡±You¡¯re so silly!¡±
Hiss!
Her soul was pulled out of mo lishang¡¯s body.
Liu chenshuang licked the corner of her mouth as she smiled in a greedy and seductive manner, I should be thanking ye yuche and Liu yexin¡¯s soul power, which allowed my strength to increase by quite a bit. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with you, Wanwan, so easily.
¡°shut up!¡±
Mo lishang saw that mo lishang¡¯s soul was about to be swallowed into Liu chenshuang¡¯s mouth. He was furious, and his clear eyes were filled with anger.
He did indeed hate mo lishang¡¯s actions, but he only allowed Bai Yan and her gang to punish mo lishang. Liu chenshuang could not touch him at all.
just as mo lishang moved, di cang had suddenly appeared in front of liu chenshuang.
The man¡¯s Phoenix eyes were cold, and the aura that surged out was like a hurricane. Apanied by that sinister aura, the surrounding temperature dropped a little.
of course, di cang wanted to save mo lishang¡¯s soul so that liu chenshuang could not use mo lishang¡¯s soul to improve her strength.
If this soul was devoured by her, the consequences would be terrifying.
However,
facing the sudden attack of the man, liu chenshuang did not dodge, she hurriedly turned around, facing the strong storm behind her with her back, and quickly stuffed the soul into her mouth.
Bang! Bang!
The man¡¯s strength was monstrous, and hended on Liu chenshuang¡¯s back with a loud bang. Her body suddenly flew a few steps forward, and after a long while, she kissed her heel.
Liu chenshuang raised her hand and used the back of her hand to wipe the corner of her mouth. Her sneering eyes turned towards di Cang, a cold light in her eyes.
¡°Di Cang, in the end, you still belong to me, hahaha!¡±
The sky was filled with dark clouds, and theughter was demonic and thunderous.
It was as if the entire sky had been split open. Following that, countless dark clouds began to flow in the air. A heavy aura was emitted from Liu chenshuang¡¯s body, making the entire Huaxia territory feel as if they were in hell.
¡°di cang.¡±
Bai Yan had already walked to the front of di Cang. She raised her head and stared at Liu chenshuang. Her brows were slightly furrowed and there seemed to be a cold light flowing in her eyes.
Di Cang was silent. He originally wanted to stop Liu chenshuang, but ever since Liu chenshuang devoured ye yuche¡¯s soul, her strength had increased by quite a bit and her reaction speed was also extremely fast. Thus, he was ultimately unable to stop her.
and this battle was more difficult than he had imagined.
Di Cang turned his eyes and his gazended on Bai Yan¡¯s face. His Phoenix eyes were suffused with a gentle light.
no matter what, he would not let yan ¡®er be in danger, he would do everything he could to protect her!
¡°True God!¡±
feng lixiao¡¯s face also changed slightly, his calm eyes stared at the woman under the dark clouds, he took a deep breath, ¡± ¡°We still lost?¡±
feng lixiao knew very well how powerful a real god was ten thousand years ago.
If Liu chenshuang really broke through to the true God Tao Wu, then they would have no chance of winning!
After hearing Feng Li Xiao¡¯s voice, Xiao Mi and the rest¡¯s expressions changed. Their shocked eyes fell on Liu chenshuang¡¯s body.
Outside the floating city.
Liu chenshuang was surrounded by a storm. The storm seemed to contain a powerful force, making it impossible for anyone to get close.
Chapter 2217: Doomsday?(2)
Chapter 2217: Doomsday?(2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Di Cang tightly protected Bai Yan in his embrace. His purple long robe fluttered in the wind and his long silver hair was like a wild charm. He was peerless in his magnificence and beautiful beyond words.
Smoke and dust rose.
The smoke and dust could not hide the man¡¯s stunning beauty.
Even his solemn appearance was so monstrous that he could easily tug at the heartstrings of others.
The sky that had just been covered by the setting sun instantly darkened. Lightning shed in the sky like the scythe of the death god that was harvesting lives, sinister and terrifying.
In the floating city.
A loud cry suddenly rang out, shaking the entire city.
bai ziyin looked at the bawling little girl helplessly, not knowing where to put his hands.
¡°Little Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t know what to do when you cry.¡±
Little Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t seem to hear Bai ziyin¡¯s words as she continued to cry loudly. Perhaps even little Ling¡¯ er herself didn¡¯t understand why she was so sad.
It was as if something was about to leave Yingying.
¡°father, mother, i want to go find father and mother!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er staggered to her feet. Her little face was deathly pale, without a trace of blood. Tears hung on her palm-sized face, making her look pitiful and helpless.
¡°Younger sister.¡±
Tian Tian hurriedly held little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand and gave her a bright smile,¡±I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
no matter where his sister was going, he would always be by her side and never leave her.
¡°But, but my good granddaughter will be angry.¡± Bai ziyin¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance. He hesitated for a moment before saying this.
Bai Yan told her to look after these two little fellows. If they were to leave, Bai Yan would definitely be so angry that she would whine.
¡± i¡¯m going to find my mother, she¡¯s in danger, i must find her! ¡±
Little Ling ¡®er once again raised her small face. This time, her teary eyes were filled with determination.
Even if they were to die, their family had to stay together, together, without her.
Bai ziyin was dumbfounded. His dear granddaughter was in danger?
No, no one can bully his good granddaughter!
¡°Then let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t let anyone bully my granddaughter. I¡¯ll fight whoever bullies her!¡±
Bai ziyin gritted his teeth hatefully. The moment he thought of someone who wanted to bully Bai Yan, the anger in his heart surged and he could not wait to tear that person into a thousand pieces.
little ling ¡®er tightly held onto tian tian¡¯s little hand, and the uneasiness in her heart became more and more intense, causing her heart to almost jump out of her chest.
Her hands were tightly clutched at her chest.
¡°demonic me pearl, i knowyou¡¯re still angry with me. please help me this time, i don¡¯t want father and mother to be in danger, wuwuwuwu.¡±
at the end, little ling ¡®er sobbed again, she raised her hand to wipe her tears and once again firmly walked forward.
Regardless of whether the demonic me Pearl was willing to help her or not, she would not back down. This was because the person in front of her was her most beloved family member.
How could she abandon them and live alone?
Tian Tian remained silent, and he held little Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand as they walked. On the way, he didn¡¯t say anything.
His childish face had a never-before-seen silence. Instead, he had lost his usual liveliness and dullness.
At the same time.
Behind the floating city, Bai kui and the others also looked up at the apocalyptic scene in front of them.
His handsome face turned cold, but he did not want master LAN and the others to worry. He forcefully suppressed the panic in his heart and said, ¡± grandfather, you guys wait for me here. I¡¯ll go help my sister.
Chapter 2218: Doomsday?(3)
Chapter 2218: Doomsday?(3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Master LAN was taken aback, but he smiled slightly, thene back early. I¡¯ll ask your grandmother to prepare your siblings ¡®favorite dishes and wait for you toe back to have a meal together.
bai xiao, who was about to leave, stopped in his tracks, he clenched his hands by his sides tightly, when he turned around, a smile appeared on his originally cold face.
¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back with my sister.¡±
¡°Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao¡±
Seeing that Bai su was about to leave again, Chu Yiyi hurriedly took two steps forward. She seemed to be a little nervous as she kept rubbing her sleeves, ¡± ¡°Can you give me an answer to that Wanwan?¡±
Bai Yan jolted. Her back was facing the young girl behind her, but she still did not have the courage to turn her head back to look at those eyes that were filled with hope.
After a long time, he slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was a hint of determination in his eyes.
¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer when Ie back, Yingluo.¡±
However, he didn¡¯t know if he would be able toe back after this.
A smile bloomed on Chu Yiyi¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here for you toe back.¡±
bai yan was so powerful and the azure emperor was so powerful, therefore, xiaoxiao would definitely be back very soon.
At that time, she and the LAN family¡¯s grandmother would prepare delicious food and wait for them toe back to eat.
Tian Yan and Bai ning also noticed the change in the front. They looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.
¡°Father, ning ¡®er, Zhenzhen, and I will go and help Yan¡¯ er first. After the battle is over, we wille back to apany you.¡±
At this moment, Tianyan could no longer care about the people on this side. His heart had already flown to where Bai Yan was. Therefore, after saying these words, he and Bai ning leaped up and headed not far away.
In the end, Bai su did not turn around. His tall figure gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes.
Under the gloomy sky, Liu chenshuang slowly raised her eyes. Her sneer-filled gazended on Bai Yan as the corners of her lips curled up in a mocking arc.
¡°I don¡¯t know if I should call you Bai Yan or mu Qingcheng now. You didn¡¯t expect that I could break through to the true God Realm one day, did you? I¡¯ve never dreamed of this. Hahaha!¡±
&Nbsp; the feeling of breaking through to true God was truly wonderful.
she already felt that everyone in the world was under her control.
Even if mu Qingcheng were to return, she would have the strength to fight her!
Bai Yan was silent and did not say a word. Her indifferent gaze became slightly serious and her eyes never retracted from Liu chenshuang¡¯s body.
True God Kasaya
She had really broken through to real God!
Bai Yan could not help but clench her fists tightly. Her palms were filled with cold sweat and her feet were firmly standing in front of her, not taking a single step back.
It was because the person behind her was someone she would do anything to protect!
whoosh!
Suddenly, the Vermilion bird¡¯s body began to expand in size as it transformed back into its original form and charged towards Liu chenshuang.
The moment she rushed towards Liu chenshuang, she turned around and shouted at Bai Yan, ¡± master, leave quickly. You guys should leave quickly!
Her body carried a scorching temperature, and the dark sky seemed to be set on fire the moment she flew past.
Liu chenshuang looked back at the iing Vermilion Bird and sneered disdainfully. With a gentle wave of her hand, a gust of windnded on the Vermilion bird¡¯s body, sending her flying backward. She fell from the sky and mmed heavily onto the ground.
Such an unintentional action of waving his sleeve had caused the Vermillion Bird to suffer a heavy injury. It could be seen how powerful the power of a true God powerhouse was!
Chapter 2219: Doomsday?(4)
Chapter 2219: Doomsday?(4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Vermillion Bird!!!
bai yan¡¯s expression changed drastically as mes of anger surged in her eyes, she raised her eyes and looked coldly at liu chenshuang. Liu chenshuang!!!
hahaha, Bai Yan, it¡¯s not just you today. Everyone by your side will all die. Liu chenshuangughed wildly. Thatughter was arrogant and arrogant, blowing into everyone¡¯s ears with the wind, di Cang, since you like this woman so much, then I will definitely kill her in front of you. I want you to suffer and make you regret treating me like this for life!
The sky suddenly changed.
The wind blew and the clouds surged.
As Liu chenshuang¡¯s aura rose, the entire sky turned darker. The vortex above their heads seemed to have an undercurrent that was about to surge out.
The end of the world was nothing more than this.
¡°Yan ¡®er, you stay here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go deal with her Yingluo.¡±
Di Cang was just about to let go of Bai Yan¡¯s hand when Bai Yan grabbed him.
¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± she said, shaking her head.
No matter if it was life or death, she would be with him.
Di Cang lowered his eyes and looked into the woman¡¯s determined ck eyes. He suddenly smiled, ¡± ¡°Yan ¡®er, will you regret marrying me in this life?¡±
No. Bai Yan smiled sweetly, marrying you is the luckiest thing in my life. Besides, we still have Chen ¡®er and the other two.
Bai Xiaochen stood by Bai Yan¡¯s side the entire time. There was still a profound light in his big eyes, especially after seeing Liu chenshuang¡¯s aura bing stronger and stronger. His small body also became more and more determined, just like a tree standing in the middle of a heavy snow.
hehe hehe! Liu chenshuang was furious and sneered, ¡± even at this time, you still have the mood to be so affectionate. Di Cang, I will not let go of the woman you love. If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then I will definitely make you my man. Don¡¯t worry, I will not make you lose your memory this time. I only want you to suffer!
She wanted di Cang to helplessly watch Bai Yan die. She also wanted di Cang to see how she forced her to perform the wedding ceremony and enter the bridal chamber.
She wanted to make him suffer! Only then could she dispel the anger in her heart!
the things that I don¡¯t want to do ¡ di Cang¡¯s gloomy eyes looked up and coldly looked at Liu chenshuang, ¡± in this world, no one can force me!
Whoosh!
At that moment, the man¡¯s breath also swarmed out, and the surrounding trees were annihted by this breath.
His expression was normal.
Even when he was facing Liu chenshuang, who had already broken through to the true God Realm, there was not a single trace of fear or panic in his eyes.
It was as if in this world, other than Bai Yan¡¯s matter, there was nothing else that could cause his expression to change.
Feng Li Xiao slowly walked down from the void.
His steps stopped beside di Cang and he turned to look at the man beside him.¡±di cang, i never thought that after so many years, we would have to join hands.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he did not say anything.
feng liyao smiled, ¡°after all, we all have the same person we want to protect, so, we can only join forces to deal with her yingluo ..¡±
Liu chenshuang had just broken through to the true God Realm. Moreover, she had used an external force to break through, so she wasn¡¯t a true God.
Thus, if Lao Ai and the others joined forces, it was not as if they had no solution.
Liu chenshuangughed coldly and looked down at Feng lixiao with disdain, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already a true God. Even if countless overlordse, they won¡¯t be my match! Even with you, you can¡¯t threaten me, Yingying, hahaha!¡±
There was a huge gap between a true God and a Lord.
Chapter 2220: Doomsday?(5)
Chapter 2220: Doomsday?(5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
even if liu chenshuang had used external forces to break through to true god.
after these words were spoken, liu chenshuang did not continue with her nonsense and instead took the lead to attack bai yan.
Her eyes were cold and filled with killing intent.
Liu chenshuang clearly knew that even without Bai Yan, it was impossible for the Azure Emperor to choose her. However, she still vented all her anger on Bai Yan.
Therefore, at that moment, Liu chenshuang¡¯s aura suddenly became sharp and her killing intent soared to the sky. In an instant, she had already arrived in front of Bai Yan.
The long sword in her hand glowed with a cold light. The moment she swung it, the air in the sky seemed to freeze and crack.
Faced with the aura of a true God, Bai Yan¡¯s breathing stagnated slightly. She held the deity vanquishing sword in her hand tightly, a determined light in her eyes.
Bang!Bang!
Without waiting for Bai Yan to make a move, di Cang had already stood in front of her, blocking Liu chenshuang¡¯s attack for her.
A powerful force entered di Gang¡¯s body through the long sword. A trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth as he looked at Liu chenshuang with a cold light in his Phoenix eyes.
Buzzzzzz!
suddenly, mes rose from di cang¡¯s body and condensed into countless fire foxes, they bared their teeth and pounced towards liu chenshuang.
Liu chenshuang sneered. The sword in her hand drew an arc in the air, and the fire foxes disappeared.
If it wasn¡¯t for the scorching temperature in the air, it would be as if the fire foxes had never appeared.
Feng liyao, do me a favor, di Cang¡¯s lips curved up. help me take Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen, and our child away from this ce.
he was still not willing to let bai yan get involved in this war. he did not want huahua to make her sacrifice.
he could shoulder all the responsibilities alone.
Feng Li Xuan turned to look at di Cang, his eyes indifferent.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
yes. di Cang smiled. This smile of his was filled with determination, help me take care of Yingluo. In the past, I did not trust you. But now, I am willing to trust you this once. I believe that you will take good care of my wife and child.
His meaning was clear.
He entrusted Bai Yan to Feng Li Gu.
¡°Di Cang, I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t leave.¡±
Bai Yan slowly took two steps forward, her eyes carrying a grave expression.
¡°Feng liyao, take Chen ¡®er and the rest away. I want to stay behind to apany di Cang.¡±
Life and death!
¡°Mother, Chen ¡®er is not leaving either!¡±
bai xiaochen¡¯s eyes finally revealed a hint of panic as he tightly tugged at bai yan¡¯s sleeve. ¡± ¡°I want to go with you.¡±
Hearing this, Feng Li Xiao¡¯s gaze swept over Bai Xiaochen and Bai Yan. Heughed lightly.¡±Di Cang, if they don¡¯t want to leave, I won¡¯t be able to take them away.¡±
bai yan had always been a person with her own opinions, even if he forcefully took her away, she would not be able to leave with him.
Bai Xiaochen was the same.
Therefore, this battle was inevitable.
Liu chenshuang looked at di Cang¡¯s care and concern for Bai Yan and the mes of jealousy in her heart burned. Sheughed in disdain, ¡± ¡°Hehe, even if you Stop Me Now and let her leave this ce, you¡¯re not my match. Where do you think she can escape to in this vast world? Sooner orter, it will still fall into my hands. Di Cang, is this an unnecessary move?¡±
She slowly took two steps forward, her beautiful eyes staring at the blood at the corner of the man¡¯s mouth, and her Willow eyebrows slightly furrowed.
¡°and why are you doing this?¡±
That¡¯s right, even now, Liu chenshuang¡¯s heart was still deeply in love with the man in front of her. So, she always wanted to give him another chance.
Chapter 2221: Feng Shishi’s death (1)
Chapter 2221: Feng Shishi¡¯s death (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Di Gang¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold glint. He did not say a word to Liu chenshuang as he slowly extended his hand and stammered.
In an instant, a long sword appeared in the air and he held it in his hand.
The sword glowed in all directions, and the temperature in the air seemed to have dropped a few degrees due to the appearance of the sword. The sky was filled with dark clouds, and lightning shed and Thunder rumbled, making the atmosphere even colder.
Bai Yan stood beside di Cang as the strong wind ruffled her ck hair. Her face also had a determined look.
¡°I won¡¯t let you have the chance to hurt her!¡±
after saying these words, di cang¡¯s figure suddenly moved.
The long sword was like the wind, and the moment it streaked across, the earth trembled.
The man¡¯s Silver hair fluttered in the wind, and his cold Phoenix eyes were emotionless. They were so dark that they were a little scary.
Liu chenshuang sneered as she stood up to meet him. Her silver sword emitted an ice-cold light, even the air seemed to have frozen under her sword.
BOOM!
The two swords collided in the air, and the momentum surged.
Di Cang¡¯s arm went numb and blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. His tightly furrowed brows were cold and fierce.
¡°di cang!¡±
bai yan turned pale with fright and quickly wanted to rush to di cang¡¯s side.
However, Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes turned pale. In an instant, a powerful pressure surged out from her body, covering the entire world.
A true God expert, the Supreme being in the world.
Her pressure was something that even Bai Yan could not withstand.
Under this pressure, Bai Yan¡¯s footsteps were stopped at her original spot. It was as if she had taken root and sprouted on the spot, unable to move an inch.
Di Cang also felt his heart sink. The power of a true God had indeed exceeded his imagination. Otherwise, he would not have wanted Bai Yan to leave first.
however, the power of the real god was too familiar to him. he was so familiar that he had once used this power to stand above all living beings.
No!
The power he was familiar with was even stronger than Liu chenshuang¡¯s true God Power.
However, he couldn¡¯t recall what that power felt like.
Di Cang held the long sword in his hand tightly. He did not seem to notice that the long sword in his hand surged with a red light and this red light enveloped his body in an instant. His Phoenix eyes also turned red, as if they were stained with blood.
The surrounding scenery gradually faded from di Cang¡¯s eyes. When he regained his senses, he found himself standing on a battlefield.
the battlefield was too familiar, as ifo ai had been here before.
¡°Yan ¡¯er?¡±
With a nce, di Cang saw the white-robed woman standing in the sky not far away.
Even though the appearance of this woman in white was not very simr to Bai Yan¡¯s, he could still recognize her in an instant. She was Bai Yan.
There was no way he could be wrong about that feeling of familiarity. Other than Yan ¡®er, no other woman could give him such a feeling.
Di Cang¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. His Phoenix eyes were firmly locked on the white-robed woman in the void. He did not go forward but fell into deep thought.
How did hee to this ce?
That¡¯s right, did he feel the power of true God Liu chenshuang, which gave him a sense of familiarity that he had never felt before? was that why he urged him to enter this battlefield?
What about his Yan ¡®er?
Just as di Cang was in deep thought, the cries of a Dragon and a Phoenix came from in front of him.
The cries of the dragon and phoenix resounded in his ears.
He turned around slightly, and in an instant, an extremely beautiful face was reflected in his Phoenix eyes, causing his pupils to shrink. His eyes were locked tightly on the man in purple robes in the void.
Chapter 2222: Feng Shishi’s death (2)
Chapter 2222: Feng Shishi¡¯s death (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The man was dressed in purple and had silver hair. His face was devastatingly beautiful and he was extremely charming.
There was not a single part of this face that was not simr to his, Yingluo. Even his expression and actions were simr to his.
In other words, the man who was stepping on the back of the Phoenix in front of him was Lao Ai?
mu Qingcheng, you¡¯re so diligent in chasing me. Could it be that Qianqian has taken a fancy to me? ¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up as he stared at the woman in front of him with a faint smile. His voice was teasing and ambiguous.
the woman in white¡¯s face darkened.
the man seemed to like seeing her angry expression, and the curve of his lips became even more prominent.
mu Qingcheng, you see, only the two of us are true gods in this world. Why don¡¯t you be my wife? our child will definitely be a true God. We can¡¯t waste such a good resource, right? ¡± the man¡¯s smile was evil.
The woman¡¯s face turned ck once again, di Cang, we are destined to fight to the death. So, I will definitely not let you win!
whoosh!
The figure of the woman in front of him shed and she had already appeared in front of di Cang. She had just stretched out her fist when the man had already held her hand.
He rubbed her palm gently with his long and slender fingers, and his red lips moved to her ear. ¡°Why do girls have to fight and kill all day long? This is what a man should do. Marry me, mu Qingcheng, and I¡¯ll help you kill people. How do you do it?¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± The woman sneered and withdrew her hand. A domineering sneer hung on the corner of her mouth, you are the dignified leader of the demon race. Are you going to use such a method to deal with me? The man whom I, mu Qingcheng, will marry will definitely only love me in this life! You¡¯re heartless, so why should I marry you?¡±
The man frowned slightly. He was heartless? How did this damned woman know that he was heartless?
He just hadn¡¯t found the person that moved his heart, so how could he have feelings for her?
besides, ¡± the woman raised her head with a faint smile, ¡± have you forgotten how you bullied me all these years? ¡± How did you toy with me before I broke through to real God? Now that I¡¯ve broken through, I¡¯ll naturallye to you for revenge. In this life, it¡¯s either you die or I live! My goal in this life is to make you demons, especially you, look down on the Azure Emperor! I¡¯ll step on you and make you submit to me!¡±
The man¡¯s face darkened. Back then, he had only peeked at her bathing when she was still weak and touched her identally. After that, he thought that this girl looked very fun, so he snatched her back to the demon world.
It was just a small matter, but this girl still bore a grudge until now. She broke through to real God just to take revenge on him?
¡°Di Cang, we are destined to be old enemies. I have nothing to say to you! i will definitely take revenge for the way you humiliated me!¡± Mu Qingcheng gritted her teeth in hatred.
What had happened that year was simply the greatest humiliation in her life. She would not rest until this bastard knelt in front of her and admitted his mistake!
¡± little girl. ¡± the man suddenlyughed, his smile was devilish and beautiful. ¡± aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll snatch you back? ¡±
Mu Qingcheng sneered. I¡¯m a true God now. If you really have the ability, thene and snatch it. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t be as reckless as you are now. I will neverpromise with you!
Not far away, di Cang¡¯s gaze was fixed on the white-robed woman.
he understood that this woman was only mu qingcheng and not bai yan. at the same time, he also knew that all her words were directed at the other him. however, his heart still involuntarily sank into a heavy heart.
Chapter 2223: feng shishi’s death (3)
Chapter 2223: feng shishi¡¯s death (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Especially Yingluo.
When he saw the man in front of mu Qingcheng¡¯s Phoenix eyes that were slightly moved, di Cang understood that perhaps he, Wanwan, had already fallen in love with this woman at that time.
It was just a pity that no matter if it was this life or the past life, Bai Yan had rejected him as always.
The only good thing was that he had never bullied Yan ¡®er or forced her to do anything in this life. That was why Yan¡¯ er could ept his love in this life.
This was his lucky Kasaya.
Outside the floating city.
When Bai Yan turned her head, she saw di Cang standing at his original spot without moving. His Phoenix eyes were also listless, as if his soul was no longer in that physical body.
¡°Di Cang!¡±
Her expression changed greatly as she hurriedly shouted.
The only reply she got was the sound of the wind.
The man still stood at the same spot without moving and did not give Bai Yan any answer.
Bai Xiaochen also realized that something was wrong. He tightly pulled Bai Yan¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, What Happened to Father?¡±
I don¡¯t know, Zhenzhen. Bai Yan¡¯s heart became more and more flustered. Why did something suddenly happen to di Cang now?
What if something happened?
no!
Di Cang would definitely be fine!
Bai Yan used all her strength to lift her feet and took heavy steps, wanting to walk to di Cang¡¯s side.
Under the pressure of the true God, she had to use a lot of strength to even move a step.
¡°Hmph!¡± Liu chenshuang snorted coldly and said with a faint smile, ¡± something has happened to the Azure Emperor. Who do you think can protect you in Xuanji? ¡±
She had also sensed di Cang¡¯s abnormality. Now that something had happened to di Cang, that Bai Yan was like amb waiting to be ughtered to her. She had all the time to slowly torture her.
¡± What did you do to him?¡± Bai Yan gritted her teeth tightly and asked.
Liu chenshuang sneered,¡±how would I knowwhat happened to him?¡± However, no matter what happened to him, you won¡¯t be able to escape today. Yingluo, kneel down for me!¡±
BOOM!
A powerful pressure pressed down and Bai Yan could only feel her legs trembling. She forcefully held on and did not kneel down in front of Liu chenshuang.
¡± i, bai yan, have never knelt to the heavens or the earth in my life, what right do you have to make me kneel to you? ¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light, and her voice was ruthless: because I¡¯m a true God, I¡¯m the master of this continent. In this world, no one dares to disobey me. You kneel down immediately!
This time, her pressure was even stronger than before. Bai Yan¡¯s feet still strode towards di Cang.
Her forehead was already covered in cold sweat, and her face was pale, but she had never been so determined before.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my mother!¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face was tainted with a hint of anger. His small body mmed towards Liu chenshuang, and hisrge eyes were filled with killing intent.
however, just as bai xiaochen was about to rush in front of liu chenshuang, liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes swept over and she had already seen the little fellow rushing over.
As long as she thought of how this little fellow was born from Bai Yan and di Cang, the mes of jealousy in her heart would continuously emerge. The long sword in her hand carried a sharp aura as it rushed towards Bai Xiaochen.
¡°Little Lord, be careful!¡±
Feng Shishi finally came back to her senses. Seeing the sword Qi suddenly attacking Bai Xiaochen, her footsteps werepletely out of control. She rushed to Bai Xiaochen before Feng lixiao and Mo lishang and firmly protected the little guy in her arms.
Puchi!
the sword light shed toward her back.
Chapter 2224: Feng Shishi’s death (4)
Chapter 2224: Feng Shishi¡¯s death (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Blood spurted out from his back, dyeing the entire sky red.
Feng Shishi¡¯s body trembled, and the intense pain made her face pale and bloodless.
Her body was very weak, and she froze in the air. Both of her hands were still tightly protecting Bai Xiaochen, and a weak and helpless smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Little Lord, hurry up and leave!¡±
Bai Xiaochen was stunned. He stared at Feng Shishi in front of him with a dazed expression. ¡°Who are you, and why did you save me?¡±
I¡¯m Xi Jue. Feng Shishi slowly turned her head and her gazended in the direction where Bai Yan was. She smiled lightly. I¡¯m the person who worships your mother the most.
So, she was mu Qingcheng.
It was mu Qingcheng, whom he had been waiting for all this time.
Back then, if she had not saved her and entrusted her to the Grand Lord, she might have died on the ancient battlefield.
She had once saved her life, and now that she had saved the little Lord, it was equivalent to returning her life to her.
She had no regrets.
¡°you¡¯re seeking your own death!¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s longsword was raised once again, and another sword light rushed towards Feng Shishi. Feng Shishi¡¯s stiff body suffered another heavy blow, and the hand she used to hold Bai Xiaochen also fell down weakly.
Just as Liu chenshuang was about to make another move, Feng lixiao quickly blocked Feng Shishi¡¯s path. His sleeves fluttered slightly, and a gust of wind headed towards Liu chenshuang¡¯s sword Qi. However, the sword Qi still broke through Feng lixiao¡¯s wind andnded on her body with a loud bang.
his body suddenly flew out, and he only stopped after flying for a distance.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Liu chenshuangughed coldly and waved out countless sword lights again, all of which rushed towards Feng Shishi.
Blood gushed out of Feng Shishi¡¯s body, and her eyes lost their usual luster.
Her entire body was squatting in the void, and bright red blood stained her robe.
¡°Feng Shishi!¡±
bai yan¡¯s face was deathly pale and her body trembled non-stop, endless anger surged out of her heart, causing her heart to feel even more pain.
She clearly didn¡¯t remember Feng Shishi, and she didn¡¯t know what past they had. But when she saw her protecting Bai Xiaochen without a care for her own safety, her heart actually felt a kind of heart-wrenching pain.
Feng Shishi¡¯s hand finally dropped to her side.
She used thest of her strength to turn around and look at Bai Yan, a faint smile appearing on the corners of her lips.
¡°Lady Qingcheng, it¡¯s so good to see you again in this life.¡±
These words drifted with the wind and fell into Bai Yan¡¯s ears.
Before she could say another word, she saw Feng Shishi¡¯s body fall to the ground, and even her eyes were slightly closed.
Just as Feng Shishi was about tond on the ground, mo lishang finally escaped from the imprisonment of Liu chenshuang¡¯s pressure and quickly went down.
The moment Feng Shishinded, he caught her body and staggered.
Blood kept flowing out of Feng Shishi¡¯s back, dyeing mo lishang¡¯s hand red, and at the same time, the young man¡¯s clear eyes were bloodshot.
Unfortunately, this time, Feng Shi Shi did not wait for mo lishang to use the same method to protect her life again before she lost all her life andy quietly in mo lishang¡¯s arms.
Even in death, she was still smiling.
It was as if she was satisfied to be able to see the woman she had been waiting for for so many years before she died, without any regrets.
Chapter 2225: sharing life and death, never leaving (1)
Chapter 2225: sharing life and death, never leaving (1)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Mo lishang held Feng Shishi¡¯s body tightly and slowly raised his head, his clear eyes full of anger.
This woman had treated Yan ¡®er in such a way, and now, she had even killed Feng Shishi.
She deserved to die!
The sky was covered with dark clouds.
the experts in the heaven domain looked at each other and saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes, then, they turned to bai yan.
¡°Lady Qingcheng, you guys leave first. We¡¯ll hold this woman back.¡±
Wuxu gritted his teeth as he looked at Liu chenshuang with anger in his eyes.
Feng Shishi had followed them for so many years but was now killed by this woman. Even if they were unable to avenge Feng Shishi, they must let Bai Yan leave this ce safely.
because as long as she was alive, there would be hope for revenge.
After he finished speaking, Wuxu took the lead and charged towards Liu chenshuang.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes gradually spread out. She looked at Wuxu and the others ¡®reckless behavior and her face turned deathly white.
don¡¯te over, hurry up and leave!!!
Unfortunately,
It was already toote.
when wuxu arrived in front of liu chenshuang, countless rays of sword light shot out from liu chenshuang¡¯s hands, piercing through his body in an instant.
Under the pressure of a true God powerhouse, the Lord realm people became vulnerable. They couldn¡¯t even defend against a single move.
Wuxu¡¯s body stiffened, and fresh blood bloomed in the air like a bright flower, dazzling and eye-catching.
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes grew redder and redder. Her gaze followed the falling figures of those old men. It was as if a needle was ruthlessly stabbing into her heart, making her feel so much pain that she wished she was dead.
The moment his body fell, Wuxu¡¯s head turned to Bai Yan.
He wanted to say something, but his throat rolled a few times, and he could no longer make a sound.
However, his eyes were filled with guilt.
he did not expect that with their strength, they would be so vulnerable under the power of a true god. they could not even protect her from xuanji.
Sorry, Yingluo.
¡°A bunch of ants who don¡¯t know their own strength dare to be arrogant in front of me.¡± liu chenshuang gave a disdainful smile and slowly retracted her hand, her gaze once again looked at bai yan and the mockery in her eyes became even more intense, as if she was provoking her.
The Vermilion Bird had already stood up from the ground. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and turned to look at Liu chenshuang with a heavy gaze.
her domineering eyes were filled with cold killing intent as she stared at the woman¡¯s smiling face.
Vermillion Bird crickets. Bai Yan gently closed her eyes. After a long time, she opened them again, the few of you can leave.
¡°Master!¡±
The Vermillion bird¡¯s expression changed drastically as she turned to Bai Yan in disbelief.
also, mo lishang, Feng lixiao, you two should leave as well. Right now, the only people she wants to deal with are di Cang and me. This is our battle and has nothing to do with you. Help me take Chen ¡®er away, Xuanji. Bai Yan¡¯s voice was trembling, but there was never before sorrow in her eyes, because I don¡¯t want anyone else to be sacrificed.
¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±
Xiao Mi stubbornly walked to Bai Yan¡¯s side and shook her head. ¡°I will never leave master.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s voice suddenly raised as she shouted sternly, ¡± leave now. All of you, get out of my sight, you hear me? ¡±
she really didn¡¯t want anyone else to sacrifice yingluo for her.
After saying these words, Bai Yan once again took a step forward and walked towards di Gang¡¯s side with great difficulty.
No matter what the oue was today, she would be together with di Cang, through life and death, never leaving Xuanji.
Chapter 2226: Sharing life and death, never leaving or abandoning (2)
Chapter 2226: Sharing life and death, never leaving or abandoning (2)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Bai Yan, ¡± Liu chenshuangughed softly, today, I indeed only want to deal with you and di Cang. However, even if you let them leave now, I will still find them in the future and send them to hell one by one to apany you. Do you think you can stop me? ¡±
Her hatred was indeed directed at Bai Yan, but this did not mean that she was willing to let go of the people around Bai Yan.
but Yingluo. sheughed again, the others can leave, but this son of yours can¡¯t. He¡¯s the child of you and di Cang. I can¡¯t tolerate her living in this world.
Bai Yan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She clenched her fists tightly and slowly raised her eyes.
¡°I dare you to touch him!¡±
Her son was her life, and she would never let anyone hurt him!
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Liu chenshuangughed maniacally. The moment herughter rang out, a cold Gale blew around her, as if countless storms were being generated around her.
¡°Then I¡¯ll let you understand now whether I dare to touch this little thing or not!¡±
BOOM!
At this instant, a powerful aura gushed out like a hurricane, instantly attacking Bai Xiaochen.
And under this powerful force, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body turned stiff. He was unable to move his feet. However, he kept his stubborn little face raised and looked at Liu chenshuang with an indifferent gaze!
¡°Big brother!¡±
Right at this moment, a voice called out from behind Bai Xiaochen, causing his originally fearless little face to freeze for a moment. A hint of panic shed past hisrge eyes.
Why did Ling ¡®er, that girl,e out?
BOOM!
the moment the hurricane came, feng li xiao was already in front of bai xiaochen. he firmly protected this little fellow in his arms, and his handsome face looked at the hurricane that seemed to be able to swallow people, and he hurriedly stretched out his sleeves to block it.
The storm hit his cheek, but his expression was still calm, without any extra emotion.
Bai Xiaochen was firmly protected in his embrace and did not suffer much damage.
However, the storm was still raging.
Feng lixiao¡¯s white robe had been torn by the des contained in the storm, and blood was oozing from his skin. His long white hair was also stained with blood. Under the cover of the dark clouds, he had lost his previous immortal Qi.
Chen ¡®er, wind ss dagger!!!
Bai Yan looked at the two people in the storm and her tightly clenched fist trembled even more. An intense anger surged into her heart, causing her originally trembling feet to finally be able to move.
In a sh, she had already appeared in front of Liu chenshuang.
The deity vanquishing sword streaked through the air, bringing with it a powerful force as it shed towards Liu chenshuang.
¡°What?¡± Liu chenshuang was surprised for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman would be able to escape from her pressure.
She was clearly no longer a true God, so why did Lao Ai still have such power?
BOOM!
the instant the deity vanquishing sword shed down, liu chenshuang had already dodged it. under the might of this sword, the sky seemed to have been split open, and a huge ravine appeared on the ground, it was like the mouth of a giant beast, as if it could swallow a person.
Liu chenshuang was angered by Bai Yan.
She had originally wanted to kill Bai Xiaochen, this little fellow, before killing Bai Yan. She did not expect that this woman would still be able to resist under her pressure. Therefore, she aimed all of her sword gleams at Bai Yan.
¡°I wanted to let you live a little longer, but now you¡¯ve forced me to! You forced me to kill you immediately!¡±
Chapter 2227: Sharing life and death, never leaving or abandoning (3)
Chapter 2227: Sharing life and death, never leaving or abandoning (3)
Trantor: 549690339
Puchi!
When Liu chenshuang made her move, a wave of energy suddenly struck out from the air, striking Bai Yan¡¯s chest.
Her body fell back and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face was pale.
¡°yan ¡®er!¡±
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Mother!¡±
The expressions of everyone present changed drastically, especially Vermillion Bird and the others. They wanted to rush over to help Bai Yan, but under the pressure of this true God, their feet seemed to have taken root on the ground and they were unable to move.
Now that Liu chenshuang wanted to settle the score with Bai Yan, how could she let anyone disturb her? Therefore, she used her power to suppress these people, so that they could not disturb her!
Red Sparrow and the others became more and more flustered when they felt the power of a true God¡¯s pressure. They clenched their fists tightly and their bodies trembled in anger.
¡°Feng Li, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±
Bai Yan wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She did not even look at Feng lixiao, who had already stepped out. She raised her eyes and looked coldly at Liu chenshuang.
¡°help me protect chen ¡®er and the others.¡±
¡°Mother!¡± bai xiaochen¡¯s eyes turned red.
He had thought that he was strong enough because he had been able to fight alongside his parents in the previous battles.
However, now that he was facing Liu chenshuang, who had broken through to the true God Realm, he once again realized how weak he was.
If only Yingluo could be a little stronger, then he wouldn¡¯t let his parents be bullied!
Once again, Bai Yan used the back of her hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of her mouth. She looked at Liu chenshuang with a cold smile.¡±Liu chenshuang, even if I die in your hands today, I will notpromise. I believe the Azure Emperor and I will be the same.¡±
¡°hmph,¡± he snorted.
Liu chenshuang coldly snorted, and the undercurrent once again flowed in her eyes.
After that, her figure shed and she was above Bai Yan¡¯s head. A disdainful smile hung on the corner of her mouth.
the moment bai yan raised her head, she saw liu chenshuang¡¯s sword light shing down from the sky. the entire air seemed to have been frozen.
Her breathing also became difficult at this moment.
However, when she thought of di Cang who was still behind her, she gritted her teeth and did not take a step back. She faced Liu chenshuang head on and stammered.
Feng lixiao¡¯s pupils shrank. Seeing that the sword light was about to sh down, his feet moved and he quickly rushed towards Bai Yan.
Just as Feng Li Xiao was about to rush in front of Bai Yan, a familiar figure suddenly appeared from the sky in front of her and blocked in front of her.
Puchi!
The sword light struck down with a loud bang, causing a great disturbance in the air.
The man¡¯s body stood upright in front of Bai Yan.
Her white robes fluttered in the wind, and she looked as gentle as a fairy.
His figure was very familiar, so familiar that it caused Bai Yan¡¯s heart to hurt at this moment.
That kind of pain was heart-wrenching.
This time, she was already prepared to die. As long as she could stay by di Gang¡¯s side, she did not even fear death.
But why did Huahua
Why did these people have to sacrifice themselves for her?
First, it was Feng Shishi, now it was Yingluo, and the man in front of her, Yingluo.
¡°ChuYifeng, Qianqian.¡±
Her voice trembled as tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes, drenching her face.
¡°Why did youe?¡±
Why did you appear at the most critical moment?
Just like a few years ago, every time she was in danger, this man would quickly appear and pull her out of the abyss of death.
She owed him too much, so much that she could not repay Hanhan even if she used her whole life.
Chapter 2228: Sharing life and death, never leaving or abandoning (4)
Chapter 2228: Sharing life and death, never leaving or abandoning (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
Chu Yifeng¡¯s robes fluttered in the wind.
Blood seeped out from his chest and dyed his white robe red. It dripped little by little on the ground.
However, on the man¡¯s handsome face, there was still an indifferent smile, and his eyes were full of gentleness.
¡°with you here, i had no choice but toe.¡±
because you¡¯re here, i had no choice but toe!
The life and death of the others had nothing to do with him. It was only because Bai Yan was here, no matter how dangerous this ce was, even if this was a road of no return for Xi Jue.
he had toe as well.
¡°godfather!¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s small face turned pale. His eyes were filled with tears as he stared at the figure in front of him without blinking.
The man¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Chen ¡®er, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, under such circumstances.¡±
But he was d that he had protected her again, Yingluo.
that was enough.
¡°Cough cough!¡±
The man coughed out a mouthful of blood. His handsome face was pale and colorless. His slender hand gently covered his chest, and there was a bright trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.
His blood-stained white robe fluttered in the breeze, making him look like a banished immortal, gentle and handsome.
However, his gentleness was only directed at Bai Yan from the beginning to the end. What he left for his enemies was forever only indifference and cruelty!
¡°Yifeng!¡±
The moment the man was about to fall, Bai Yan held his body tightly. Her two arms hugged him tightly as tears flowed down her face. Her voice trembled.¡±Why have you always been so protective of me?¡±
chu yifeng gently raised his hand and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, his smile was as gentle as ever. ¡± don¡¯t cry. every time i see you cry, my heart aches for hanhan. besides, i¡¯ve said before that perhaps it¡¯s because i owed you in my previous life that i¡¯m going to pay you back in this life, so, no matter how well i treat you, it¡¯s only right. ¡±
In his previous life, he should have been the Feng Li Gu.
Because Feng Li Xuan was unable toe to that maind, he created his soul. Simrly, his soul was also closely rted to Feng Li Xuan.
so,huhu
He and Feng lixiao were the same person.
In that case, what Feng liyao owed her should be repaid by him.
no, you don¡¯t owe me anything. He¡¯s you, and you¡¯re you. You¡¯ll always be Chen ¡®er¡¯s Godfather, and Yingluo will always be my family! Bai Yan hugged Feng Li Xiao tightly. She had already taken out a few pills from her bosom and handed them to Feng Li Xiao, take them. Take them and everything will be better.
Feng Li Xiao smiled faintly. His gaze was deeply fixed on Bai Yan, his eyes filled with sentimentality, deep affection, or a strong sense of reluctance.
how could he bear to leave her?
He clearly loved her so much. If he were to leave her, his heart would definitely hurt.
However, as long as she was safe and sound, it would be worth it even if he had to give up everything.
¡°Feng Li Xiao, do you want to recover your full strength?¡±
Chu Yifeng didn¡¯t take the pill. He looked up at Feng liyao and asked.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Feng lixiao frowned.
¡°As long as I can help Yan ¡®er deal with the enemy, I can give up anything.¡±
This body, and this soul.
He returned all of them to Feng Li Gu.
As long as Huahua could protect Bai Yan, it was fine.
¡± yan ¡®er can¡¯t bear to part with you, ¡± feng lixiao¡¯s tone was as calm as ever, ¡± so i won¡¯t do it. ¡±
¡°Wind ss Gu!¡± Chu Yi coughed dryly and supported his body with all his might, you came to me once, wanting me to be a part of you again. I rejected you so that I wouldn¡¯t leave Yan ¡®er. Why are you unwilling now? This is the only way for you to protect Yan ¡®er! Her life is more important than anything else!¡±
Chapter 2229: The final battle (1) you have to believe me, I won’t write a tragic ending
Chapter 2229: The final battle (1) you have to believe me, I won¡¯t write a tragic ending
Trantor: 549690339 |
Why?
Feng Li Xiao was silent for a while.
Perhaps Hanhan just didn¡¯t want her to cry again, and he didn¡¯t want him to be sad again.
Therefore, he would rather give up this power that was at his fingertips than to let her be so sad again.
¡°Wind ss Gu!¡±
Seeing that Feng lixiao was not moving, Chu Yifeng¡¯s expression changed again. His voice was filled with anger, ¡± ¡°The person we both want to protect the most is her. Since that¡¯s the case, then what are you hesitating for?¡±
Feng lixiao frowned slightly and remained silent. His gaze was fixed on Bai Yan¡¯s pale face from the beginning to the end, and deep in his eyes, there was a strong heartache.
In the air, Bai Yan¡¯s hand tightly hugged Chu Yifeng¡¯s body. At this moment, the man was so weak that he looked like he could copse at any moment.
Yifeng, ¡± she felt more and more blood flowing down her hand and her heart ached. She took a deep breath, ¡± you¡¯ve done enough for me. You don¡¯t have to continue to sacrifice for me.
From the beginning of their acquaintance until now, Chu Yifeng had given up too much for her and had never asked for anything in return.
How could she not feel heartache for such a Chu Yifeng?
¡°Feng lixiao, help me take care of him.¡±
she looked up at feng liyao and said.
looking into the woman¡¯s eyes, feng lixiao couldn¡¯t say anything to reject her, but he was worried.
¡°Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±
A smile bloomed on Bai Yan¡¯s face. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll be with di Cang. We¡¯ll live and die together.
She had already put her life and death aside. As long as she could defeat Liu chenshuang, she was willing to give up everything.
And she didn¡¯t want to make any more sacrifices.
¡°Yan ¡®er!¡± Chu Yifeng coughed hard twice, his hand tightly grabbing Bai Yan¡¯s arm. you can¡¯t go, you can¡¯t!!!
Bai Yan¡¯s body stiffened. She lowered her eyes slightly and used her hand to gently push away Chu Yifeng¡¯s hand.
She had already taken a step forward, slowly walking towards Liu chenshuang.
Liu chenshuang looked at the woman who had already arrived in front of her and smiled, ¡± Bai Yan, sometimes I really envy you for having so many men surrounding you.
bai yan was silent.
After a long while, her eyes finally fell on Liu chenshuang.
¡°liu chenshuang, this battle might be our final battle.¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± liu chenshuangughed sarcastically. ¡± bai yan, you have no chance of winning against me. ¡±
¡°Sowhat?¡±
her red dress fluttered in the breeze, and the woman¡¯s smile was devastatingly beautiful.
I, Bai Yan, will never lower my head and admit defeat to anyone. It was like this in the past and it will still be like this now.
She had her pride.
Her pride would never allow her to admit defeat to anyone.
The sky was getting darker and darker, and a storm was brewing in the air.
bai ziyin saw that bai yan had already walked up to liu chenshuang and his eyes suddenly popped out. his elderly face was filled with anxiety, ¡± ¡°What should I do, what should I do? my good granddaughter is in danger, but Yingluo is a bad woman. The pressure from her is too strong. I can¡¯t make it.¡±
if he did not protect bai yan and bai yan met with danger, what would he do?
As expected.
In front of Liu chenshuang, Bai Yan indeed did not have much chance of winning.
Even though she had borrowed the power of the deity vanquishing sword, she was still no match for Liu chenshuang, who had already broken through to the true God Realm.
Yun Ruoxi, who was outside the crowd, had already fainted from fear. The Four Divine Beasts also didn¡¯t have the time to care about him.
Chapter 2230: the final battle (2)-please don’t send the blade pieces
Chapter 2230: the final battle (2)-please don¡¯t send the de pieces
Trantor: 549690339 |
the battle was severe and brutal.
Fresh blood bloomed in the air like roses.
Feng Li Xiao and Chu Yifeng moved at the same time, rushing to Bai Yan¡¯s side.
Even if Bai Yan did not allow them to participate in this battle, they were unable to control their hearts.
They definitely couldn¡¯t just watch the woman they loved suffer such pain in front of their eyes.
Puchi!
Bai Yan¡¯s chest received a heavy blow and fresh blood seeped out from her chest, making her red dress even more enchanting and alluring.
Just as Bai Yan was about to have another impression of Liu chenshuang, Chu Yifeng was a step faster and was the first to arrive in front of Liu chenshuang.
His aura was like the wind and he was indifferent.
The sword in his hand glowed with a cold and sharp light, and his originally gentle eyes were now filled with determination.
¡°since you care so much about her, i¡¯ll let you die first!¡±
Pfft!
Suddenly, Liu chenshuang extended a hand. That hand was even sharper than a sword. It directly pierced through Chu Yifeng¡¯s chest and then pulled it out ruthlessly, along with his blood-drenched heart.
Bai Yan¡¯s heart stopped beating at this moment.
The entire world seemed to have returned to silence.
All she could see was the body falling from the sky. Her surroundings were so quiet that all the sounds had disappeared.
She couldn¡¯t hear the shouts either. She could only see the mouths of the others opening and closing, as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything.
¡°Chu Qianqian, Yi Qianqian, the wind Qianqian.¡±
Her pupils dted. Perhaps it was because she was too distressed, her heart was numb. In her eyes, there was no one else but Chu Yifeng.
At that moment, she seemed to have returned to eight years ago.
She had just been brought back to the Holy Land by Zheng Qi¡¯s master and was covered in blood. Before she could change into clean clothes, the man appeared in front of her at that time and threw her a clean long dress with a frown, ¡± ¡°This is Yiyi¡¯s skirt, you wear it first. In the future, I¡¯ll let elder Zheng Qi prepare clothes for you.¡±
¡°And have we met Yingluo before?¡±
Have we met before?
Tears wantonly covered Bai Yan¡¯s cheeks. Her face was pale under the sunlight and her body was frozen in the air, unable to move. Even when the man¡¯s body fell to the ground, she was not able to react.
chu yifeng is dead?
How was that possible?
The man who had always protected her and doted on her was dead?
Bai Yan turned her head stiffly and looked at Bai Xiaochen and the others. She wanted to know through Bai Xiaochen and the others that the scene she saw was just an illusion and that Chu Yifeng was not dead.
however, bai xiaochen¡¯s small face was also covered in tears, he seemed to be crying loudly, but bai yan could clearly hear what he was saying, she could only see his small mouth open and the tears that were flowing freely.
Feng Li Xiao was also stunned.
He didn¡¯t expect Chu Yifeng to be so decisive.
That¡¯s right, he did it on purpose. He was seeking death on purpose.
This was because Chu Yifeng understood that for Bai Yan, it was impossible for him to let Chu Yifeng merge with his body again. Therefore, he believed that he would only do so if he died.
Hence, when Liu chenshuang attacked Chu Yifeng, he did not Dodge or resist.
As long as he could save Bai Yan, he was willing to sacrifice.
Behind the floating city.
Chu Yiyi bit her lips tightly as her face turned pale. She felt a sense of uneasiness in her heart as though something was about to leave her.
Chapter 2231: The final battle (3)
Chapter 2231: The final battle (3)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Yingluo should be fine, right?¡± she mumbled to herself but could not stop her heart from panicking no matter what. ¡± bai yan is so powerful, furthermore, i felt elder brother¡¯s aura earlier, he must havee as well, therefore, with bai yan and her husband around, as well as elder brother and xiaoxiao, nothing will definitely happen, xiaoxiao. ¡±
It seemed like this was the only way she could force herself to believe that those she loved could return safely.
Only then would she be able to calm down and wait for them toe back.
Below the city gate.
the blood from chu yifeng¡¯s chest dyed the entire ground red. his eyes were gently closed, and his handsome face was pale, he had long lost all signs of life.
This also showed that even if Bai Yan had great abilities, it was impossible for her to save him, Huahua.
¡°Godfather!¡± Bai Xiaochen cried out bitterly, and an intense Fury filled his small heart. His body trembled non-stop, and the blood-colored light dyed his eyes red.
Why?
Why did Godfather die?
This damned woman actually killed her Godfather, Yingluo.
you killed my Godfather. I¡¯m going to kill you! bai xiaochen¡¯s anger soared to the sky.
he suddenly escaped from the restraints of liu chenshuang¡¯s pressure and his small body rushed towards the woman in front of him. his tear-filled face was covered with ayer of killing intent.
Bai Yan could no longer hear anything, but her eyes saw Bai Xiaochen angrily heading towards Liu chenshuang. At that moment, her heart, which had stopped beating, almost jumped out of her chest.
Therefore, her brain did not even have the time to think before she arrived in front of Bai Xiaochen and firmly protected him in her embrace.
Puchi!
The sword gleam shed down andnded on Bai Yan¡¯s back. Blood gushed out from her back like a fountain and her already pale face turned even paler, mother, mother, mother, mother! Bai Xiaochen¡¯s body froze. His tears became more and more turbulent, and it was as if his heart had been punched. It was so painful that it tore his heart apart.
Bai Yan raised her hand and her hand that was filled with blood gently wiped away Bai Xiaochen¡¯s tears. In the end, it stained his face with blood.
don¡¯t cry, Chen ¡®er is the most obedient. Don¡¯t cry. If mother is not by your side in the future, you have to protect your younger brother and sister, understand?
¡°No!¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s voice was exhausted. His voice had long be hoarse, and his tears were flowing down his face, blending into the blood on his face.
On the ancient battlefield.
di cang suddenly felt a drop of water fall on the top of his head, he was stunned, when he raised his head, he suddenly found that countless drops of blood fell from the sky and dripped on his body.
It was as if someone was crying blood in the corner.
¡°Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen¡±
In that instant, the man¡¯s beautiful face turned pale. ¡°When I came to this ce, I felt like I had forgotten something. I forgot about the battle in the floating city, I forgot that Yan ¡®er was still waiting for me. Something must have happened to her. I have to leave this ce and return to her side!¡± He said, damn it, how did he end up on this battlefield, and how could he leave?
Di Gang¡¯s fistnded on the tree beside him. The veins on his forehead throbbed and his expression became more and more anxious.
at this moment, two groups of soldiers rushed over from his left and right, however, the two groups could not see him and were fighting in front of him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
On the left side of the battlefield, a stunning white-robed woman walked out. She was gnashing her teeth in hatred as she asked angrily.
Chapter 2232: The final battle (4)
Chapter 2232: The final battle (4)
Trantor: 549690339 |
On the right side of the sky, there was a man.
purple clothes, silver hair, demonic beauty.
His lips curled into an arrogant smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to take you back and torture you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re impudent!¡± Mu Qingcheng was furious, you want to take me back? don¡¯t even think about it. I, mu Qingcheng, will never let you have your way in this life. On the contrary, I¡¯ll trample you under my feet and torture you. I¡¯ll let you suffer all the humiliation and let you have a taste of the grievances I¡¯ve suffered before!
¡°When did I let you suffer?¡± The man raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile.
mu qingcheng sneered. ¡± you imprisoned me, restricted my freedom, and even took advantage of me. isn¡¯t that a grievance? ¡± Could it be that a dignified demonic beast only knew how to snatch women? I, mu Qingcheng, will return the humiliation that you¡¯ve caused me to suffer!¡±
After mu Qingchengnded, the human experts behind her were all furious, as if they were very unhappy that the demon n leader had belittled her.
Thus, the battle once again entered a state of climax.
Di Cang turned his head and indifferently looked at the experts of the two sides who were fighting again. He tightly clenched his fists.
Even he didn¡¯t know how long he had been on the battlefield. He also didn¡¯t know when the battle between the two sides would end.
However, he saw the enmity between mu Qingcheng and him in his previous life. Perhaps, he could only leave after the war between the two sides ended?
No!
He could not wait any longer. Yan ¡®er was definitely in danger. He had to leave!
A determined light shed in di Gang¡¯s Phoenix eyes and his beautiful face lost all its color under the sunlight.
No matter what, he would leave this ce.
The floating city.
Under the dark sky, Bai Yan coughed out more and more blood. She used the back of her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. Even if she took a step, it would cause her back to feel a heart-wrenching pain.
¡°Yan¡¯er!¡±
Feng Li Xiao had already walked to Bai Yan¡¯s side and firmly protected her body. Seeing her injured like this, his heart also started to hurt.
could it be that huahua
Was he really determined to let Chu Yifeng¡¯s soul return to his body once again to make up for his injured soul?
¡± bai yan, even now, you still don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re inferior to me? ¡± Liu chenshuang sneered, her tone was filled with contempt.
Bai Yan¡¯s voice was a little weak,¡¯what¡¯s there to fight over for this kind of thing? I, Bai Yan, have never wanted to fight for anything. I only want to live a peaceful life with my husband and child. I have no other requests. Unfortunately, there are always some people who don¡¯t let me off.¡±
she clearly just wanted to be a free cloud and wild crane, but there were always people who didn¡¯t let him go.
however, for their sake, I will never give up. Bai Yan smiled faintly. She slowly turned her head to look at Feng lixiao. Feng lixiao, I have never asked you for anything. This time, I only want to ask you for one thing. Help me look after Chen ¡®er, okay? ¡±
feng liyao¡¯s body stiffened, and his hands that were ced on both sides clenched tightly, however, when he looked at the woman¡¯s faint smile again, all the words of rejection that were on the tip of his tongue only turned into one sentence, ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.
thank you. No matter how the war goes, don¡¯t interfere. Help me protect him. I only ask you for one thing.
Feng Shishi had died for her.
Chu Yifeng also died for her, waa waa.
So, even if she had to risk her life, she would take revenge for them!
Bai Yan gently closed her eyes and only opened them after a long time. She turned around once again and walked towards Liu chenshuang¡¯s side.
Her steps were difficult, and the intense pain from the wound on her back did not stop her.
Chapter 2233: The final battle (5)
Chapter 2233: The final battle (5)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Mother!¡± Bai Xiaochen was anxious and was about to chase after her when
Feng lixiao, who was at the side, instantly grabbed his small arm.
¡°Let go of me. Even if I die, I want to be with mother!¡± He said.
Bai Xiaochen was furious. His face was still covered with ayer of tears, and
his angry gaze turned towards Feng Li Xiao.
Feng lixiao did not say anything. She held Bai Xiaochen¡¯s arm firmly, not allowing him to take a step forward.
This was what he had promised her. No matter what, he had to do it.
Even if he could only watch Hanhan die, he had to restrain his impulse and protect him for her.
¡°Mother!¡± bai xiaochen¡¯s voice was hoarse, and it had a heart-wrenching tone to it. ¡°mother, don¡¯t leave me, younger brother, and younger sister behind, sob, sob, don¡¯t leave us behind.
wawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawa wawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawa wawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawa wawawawawa.¡±
At the end of his sentence, he cried out loud, his voice filled with grief.
The four beasts ¡®expressions also changed drastically.
the vermilion bird struggled to get up from the ground and rushed towards liu chenshuang.
Boundless mes ignited in the sky and swept out with raging mes.
Liu chenshuang turned around and sneered. With a wave of her hand, all the mes disappeared.
At the same time, a force struck the Vermilion bird¡¯s chest, and her body was suddenly sent flying.
¡°None of you are allowed toe over!¡±
Seeing that Xiao Mi and the rest were about to make a move, Bai Yan did not want to have any unnecessary casualties and shouted sternly, ¡± ¡°None of you are allowed toe over. You all wait here for di Cang. He will be back very soon, Xuanji.¡±
She could feel it, she could feel the Azure Emperor¡¯s will.
although di cang¡¯s physical body was still here, his consciousness had drifted to an unknown ce, now, he was struggling to leave, she believed that di cang would return very soon.
perhaps, when di cang returned, he would have a way to save everyone, during this period of time, she was not willing to let anyone die.
One Feng Shishi and one Chu Yifeng were already things she could not ept. If something happened to the Vermilion Bird and the others, how could she continue to persevere?
mother! little Ling ¡®er stared nkly at Bai Yan, who had walked up to Liu chenshuang.
Her soft little face was full of tears, and her big crystal clear eyes were filled with anger.
No!
She could not let anyone bully her mother!
She wanted to go to her mother¡¯s side!
However, before little Ling ¡®er could move, Liu chenshuang had already made her move.
The corners of her lips carried a disdainful cold smile as she looked down at Bai Yan in an insufferably arrogant manner, when I fought with you just now, I didn¡¯t use my full strength. I only wanted you to slowly sense the gap between you and me. At this point, I¡¯m already toozy to continue fighting with you. I won¡¯t give Bai Yan and Xuanji the chance to wait for di Cang to wake up.
In that instant, all the wind around Liu chenshuang turned into countless sharp swords that rapidly flew towards Bai Yan.
Facing the pressure of a true God expert, Bai Yan found it difficult to even move. In addition, she had already suffered very serious injuries, so she naturally could not avoid this move.
so,huhu
At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Xiao Mi and the rest could no longer care about Bai Yan¡¯s warning and quickly rushed in front of her.
However, they were still toote.
All of the swords pierced through Bai Yan¡¯s body. Fresh blood bloomed in the air, piercing their eyes red and stabbing their hearts.
Chapter 2234: The final battle (6)
Chapter 2234: The final battle (6)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Yanyan!¡±
¡°Mother!¡±
¡°Sister-inw!¡±
A heart-wrenching cry spread throughout the floating city.
Bai Xiao, Tian Yan, and the others rushed over and happened to see the scene of Bai Yan being pierced through by ten thousand swords.
This scene was like a hand, ruthlessly tearing their hearts apart.
Bai Xiao frantically rushed towards Bai Yan and caught her body that was about to hit the ground from the void.
Tian Yan and Bai ning arrived in front of Bai Yan at the same time. They looked at the woman who was covered in blood and were in so much pain that they wished they were dead.
how could this be? how could this be? Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen! Bai ning¡¯s face was pale. Her steps were a little unsteady, and her voice was trembling. Yan¡¯ er, don¡¯t scare mother. I¡¯m timid and can¡¯t stand being scared. Don¡¯t scare me, okay, Zhenzhen? I can¡¯t live without you, I can¡¯t!!!
ever since the mother and daughter reunited, they had been separated more than together, but why did wanwan and the heavens want to separate them?
Bai Yan¡¯s breathing was weak until it disappeared. She was no longer able to respond to those people¡¯s words, leaving only grief for her loved ones.
¡°No! Sister!¡±
Bai Xiao tightly hugged Bai Yan¡¯s body and tears inadvertently flowed down. However, he did not feel it at all. He only felt that his heart was being pulled very painfully and from the beginning to the end, he was unwilling to let go.
He couldn¡¯t bear to let go of this woman who had made him so attached to her for so many years.
¡°Sister, don¡¯t leave me. We¡¯ve been through so many difficulties since we were young. Why do you want to leave me? Why? If I have made any mistakes, I can change. I will listen to you in the future. I only ask you not to leave me. In this world, you are the closest person to me. If you don¡¯t want me, what should I do in the future? What do you want me to do?¡±
the hand that bai xiao used to hug bai yan¡¯s body tightened, he was afraid that the moment he let go, the woman in his embrace wouldpletely disappear, making him unable to see or touch her.
¡°Mother!¡±
Little Ling ¡®er cried and made a fuss as she ran madly towards Bai Yan.
Perhaps it was because Bai Yan¡¯s breathing had already disappeared, Liu chenshuang had also retracted the pressure that had shocked everyone. Therefore, at that moment, everyone ran towards Bai Yan.
Mo lishang¡¯s footsteps were slightly staggering and he could not even walk steadily, but he still walked to Bai Yan¡¯s side.
When a pair of clear eyes looked at Bai Yan again, it turned into endless sorrow.
She¡¯s dead, Yingluo.
The woman who upied all their hearts was also dead.
The moment she died, his heart fell into silence. His slender fingers trembled as he reached out, wanting to touch the woman¡¯s face.
¡°Master, Wuwu!¡±
Xiao Mi sobbed out. The sound of its sobs grew louder and louder, like a roar shaking the horizon.
The entire atmosphere was filled with unprecedented sadness.
Bai Xiaochen was already sobbing uncontrobly. His eyes were filled with pain and despair, and he could not bear to look away from Bai Yan.
Mother is no longer around?
Was he really going to leave him and his brother and sister behind? how could she be so cruel?
Without her, what was he going to do?
Little long ¡®er, Yu Ling, ck Tortoise, and Azure Dragon were all standing by Bai Yan¡¯s side. They looked at the woman who was tightly held in Bai Xiao¡¯s arms and were in so much pain that their hearts were torn apart.
mother, Zhenzhen! the little Dragon¡¯s face was covered in tears. Her little face was pale and filled with grief. I¡¯m sorry, Zhenzhen. I¡¯m too useless.
I thought I was strong enough to protect you, but in the end, I became useless in front of a true God. I couldn¡¯t even resist the pressure of a true God, so I couldn¡¯t protect you well.
Chapter 2235: The final battle (7)
Chapter 2235: The final battle (7)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°What are you all doing surrounding mother?¡± Tian Tian stretched out her hand and pushed Xiao Mi to the side, her tone somewhat dissatisfied, ¡± mother is sleeping. You¡¯re not allowed to disturb her; it¡¯ll make mother ufortable.
At this moment, everyone was in a sorrowful mood, and no one paid any attention to Tian Tian.
Tian Tian was quite angry,¡±you can¡¯t disturb her! Mother is sleeping! She¡¯s not dead, she¡¯s just sleeping!!!¡±
¡°Tian Tian!¡±
Di Xiaoyun hade out with Xiao Ling ¡®er and the others earlier, but her voice had been drowned out by the crowd. Now that she heard Tian Tian¡¯s words, she hugged Tian Tian in her arms, her eyes red with tears and pain.
¡°Aunt, you told them that mother was sleeping. Why do they all think that mother is dead? Mother is such a powerful person, she won¡¯t die!¡±
Tian Tian¡¯s small body trembled, and tears unconsciously flowed down her face.
Why did they all think that mother was dead?
Mother was just sleeping.
She was their most beloved mother, how could she leave them behind?
¡°tiantian, i¡¯m sorry, zhenzhen!¡± di xiaoyun hugged tiantian¡¯s little body tightly and pulled her into his arms.¡±tiantian, i¡¯m sorry, zhenzhen!¡±
She apologized again and again, and her hands trembled as she hugged Tian Tian.
¡± wuwu, aunt, mother won¡¯t die, she won¡¯t die. i heard that a dead person will turn into white bones, look, mother is so beautiful, she¡¯s obviously just too tired and fell asleep, she¡¯ll wake up after a night of sleep, at that time, mother will make my favorite dongpo pork buns for me. ¡±
so, she was just too tired and fell asleep.
di xiaoyun didn¡¯t say anything, she buried her head in tian tian¡¯s shoulder and sobbed.
If sister-inw is no longer around, Xuanji will no longer be the demon world. This home will no longer be like a home.
Little Ling ¡®er knelt in front of Bai Yan and her small hand gently held Bai Yan¡¯s small hand. Tears flowed down from her eyes drop by drop, dripping onto Bai Yan¡¯s body.
If they paid attention, they would find that the tears flowing out of little Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were hot, and there was even white smoke.
However, they were currently shrouded in sorrow, so no one noticed little Ling ¡®er¡¯s current abnormal state.
More and more tears flowed down little Ling ¡®er¡¯s face, and the pain in her eyes became even more intense. The red mes once again appeared in her crystal clear eyes.
Only this time, the me seemed to be running out of her eyes. It burned fiercely and was even more terrifying.
Just as everyone was immersed in a sorrowful atmosphere, little Ling ¡®er suddenly let out a hoarse cry. Her cry was filled with pain, and it reverberated through the world.
¡°What?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes turned slightly and saw little Ling ¡®er, whose body was burning with mes. Her pupils suddenly shrank. She felt that this little girl was giving her a dangerous feeling.
That feeling came out of nowhere.
After all, even Bai Yan had died in her hands. How could her daughter be a threat to her?
However, the mes on little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body became more and more intense. She opened her mouth slightly and spat out a round pearl.
After spitting out the Pearl, little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body went soft. Fortunately, Bai Xiaochen, who was at the side, caught her quickly and did not let her fall to the ground.
¡°Buzzzzzz!¡±
Chapter 2236: the final battle (8)
Chapter 2236: the final battle (8)
Trantor: 549690339 |
The demonic me Pearl seemed to be overly excited and the entire Pearl was trembling non-stop. It excitedly surrounded Bai Yan¡¯s body, emitting a sharp light.
it remembered, it finally remembered everything.
Back then, it was thisdy who had stored all her power in its body and said that she woulde to find it one day.
It had been waiting for her for so long, and it was finally back. Unfortunately, it had forgotten about her.
¡°Swish!¡±
The Pearl rapidly rushed down from the sky and instantly sank into Bai Yan¡¯s chest.
¡°Sister-inw!¡±
Di Xiaoyun had just let go of Tian Tian when he saw the demonic me Pearl rush into Bai Yan¡¯s body. She was so frightened that her beautiful face turned pale and she hurriedly took two steps towards Bai Yan.
The others ¡®expressions also changed.
Bai Yan was already dead. Could it be that even her corpse could not be preserved?
However,
just as di xiaoyun was standing beside bai yan, a powerful force suddenly rushed out from her body and spread out towards thisnd.
The wind was raging.
Everyone¡¯s body was also knocked back a few steps by the strong wind.
And this inexplicable power surged out from Bai Yan¡¯s body, scattering the dark clouds in the sky, causing the entire sky to return to its clear state with no clouds in ten thousand li.
Suddenly startled.
The woman in Bai SU¡¯s arms opened her eyes. Her body rose into the air andnded in the void, above the crowd.
bai xiaochen saw bai yan, who had opened her eyes, with a look of joy on his face that was still filled with tears, he called out excitedly, ¡± ¡°Mother!¡±
At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Bai Yan.
There was joy and excitement.
On the contrary, Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness, as well as a monstrous anger, ¡± Bai Yan, you¡¯re actually not dead yet!
How could this womane back to life when she was so injured?
Then she would kill her again.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s body shed and in an instant, she had rushed in front of Bai Yan.
She raised the long sword in her hand, and it glowed with a sharp light.
The woman was dressed in a red dress. Under the clear sky, she gently raised her head and looked at Liu chenshuang.
How should I put it, Yingluo?
This look was indifferent and domineering, but it contained an extraordinary power. It was like a heavy fist, ruthlessly hitting Liu chenshuang¡¯s chest, causing her chest to feel heavy and her feet to retreat a few steps.
¡°What the f * ck!¡± Liu chenshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.
How was that possible?
That woman, mu Qingcheng, no longer existed. She was just Bai Yan. She did not have mu Qingcheng¡¯s strength and was not as strong as her.
Why did the current Bai Yan suddenly think that the unparalleled expert had returned?
Liu chenshuang bit her lips tightly, as her hand that was holding onto her sword began to tremble.
It was impossible. Bai Yan would not be able to recover her former strength so quickly. It was impossible for her to break through to true Godng wo.
Ever since Bai Yan opened her eyes, she had not said a single word.
Her gaze was so unfamiliar that it made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.
mother, Wanwan! Bai Xiaochen wanted to reach out and pull Bai Yan.
However, Bai Yan had already passed by him and was slowly walking towards the man in the air.
Di Cang still maintained his previous posture and nothing had changed. His hand was also in an attacking posture and there seemed to be a domineering arrogance between his brows, like an Emperor, ruling the world and looking down on all living things.
The moment she saw the man, the indifference in the woman¡¯s eyes disappeared and was reced by a deep affection.
Chapter 2237: The final battle (9)
Chapter 2237: The final battle (9)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Di Cang must have found the opportunity to break through when he saw you in that ce. You should have resentfully returned.¡±
Her finger gently tapped on di Gang¡¯s forehead.
With a loud bang, red light swarmed out from di Gang¡¯s body and went straight into the sky, turning into a boundless rainbow, beautiful and distinct.
The entire domain quieted down.
It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.
Under the gentle breeze, the man¡¯s purple clothes fluttered slightly. Under Bai Yan¡¯s gentle gaze, the man¡¯s dim eyes gradually regained their luster.
The moment his Phoenix eyes regained their light, a powerful force surged out in an overwhelming manner. Behind him, it was as if countless ancient demon beasts ¡®shadows had emerged.
Those phantoms were all his power, so powerful that it was unrivaled.
¡°How could it be like this?¡±
Liu chenshuang¡¯s body trembled violently as she took a few steps back. Her eyes were filled with shock.
Bai Yan had recovered her previous life¡¯s power because of that Pearl. Then, what was di Gang¡¯s monastic robes for?
Why did he break through to be a real God?
¡°Yan ¡®er, I¡¯m finally back, Yingluo!¡±
The man raised his hand and pulled the woman in front of him into his arms.
When he saw that she was safe and sound, his heart also calmed down.
He was very afraid, very afraid that when he left that world, he would never be able to see the woman in front of him again.
di Cang. Bai Yan tightly hugged di Gang¡¯s waist and buried her head in his chest, it¡¯s so good that you¡¯re back, Huahua.
She had not asked anything but di Cang had told her everything.
¡°I should be thanking Liu chenshuang. After she broke through to the true God Realm, I could feel that the power of the true God Realm was very familiar. Thus, I returned to our past, the ancient era where the demon world and humans could not coexist. I also saw all of our grudges and entanglement. After I saw all of our grudges clearly, I heard your voice and urged me to recover the power of my previous life.¡±
Perhaps he had not spent a long time in China, but he had experienced countless years in that world.
From the beginning to the end, he had read all the grievances between him and mu Qingcheng. He had recovered his memories, so naturally, his strength had also been restored.
hehe. Bai Yanughed softly, regardless of whether I¡¯m mu Qingcheng or Bai Yan, I¡¯ll only like you.
In her past life, how could she not like di Cang?
If he didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t have chased him all over the ce, and he wouldn¡¯t have fought with him for so many years without a winner.
He wouldn¡¯t care so much about his every move, and he wouldn¡¯t want to avenge his humiliation.
That¡¯s right, mu Qingcheng also liked di Cang, but she was too arrogant, so arrogant that she was unwilling to put down her pride and admit her feelings.
because of this, she missed him.
she just didn¡¯t expect him to chase after her and chase after her for three generations.
¡°Di Cang, I want to deal with Liu chenshuang alone. She caused Chu Yifeng¡¯s death. I want to deal with her personally!¡± Bai Yan slowly let go of the man and her gaze turned to the pale-faced Liu chenshuang. you¡¯re just a fake true God. Now that di Cang and I have recovered, you, a fake true God, can no longer stay.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s face turned pale with fright. This sudden turn of events had indeed frightened her. By the time she reacted, she had already rushed forward.
However, before she could run far, it was as if a huge hand had grabbed the corner of her clothes, making her unable to move. She could only struggle in the air.
Forget about the fact that she was facing di Cang and Bai Yan, just based on Bai Yan alone, it was impossible for her, a fake true God, to be arrogant in front of the real one.
Chapter 2238: The final battle (10)
Chapter 2238: The final battle (10)
Trantor: 549690339 |
It was also at this moment that Liu chenshuang started to feel panic.
¡°No!¡±
Liu chenshuang raised her head and saw an invisible palming towards her. Her eyes widened and her voice was hoarse.
In the end, the palm still came down. Liu chenshuang¡¯s entire body was smacked to the ground, as if she was a small fly. With a light p, she was turned into a meat patty.
The earth quaked and the mountains shook.
it took a while for her to calm down.
Bai Yan waved her hand and removed the palm that was solidified with wind. When everyone saw the scene on the ground, some people could not help but vomit.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s internal organs were all bleeding out, and blood was flowing all over the ground, bringing with it an aura that made people want to do evil.
However, this did not mean the end.
Bai Yan raised her palm and a transparent soul was pulled out by her, pinching it in her palm.
Liu chenshuang¡¯s soul only reacted after a long while. She let out ghostly wails and wolf howls as she kept struggling in Bai Yan¡¯s hands, wanting to break free from her restraints.
Liu chenshuang, you caused the death of Feng Shishi and Chu Yifeng. Just letting you die is too easy on you. Bai Yanughed coldly. I want your soul to forever suffer the pain of being burned by the demonic me Pearl. As long as the world is not destroyed, you will not die. You will have to endure the torture within the demonic me Pearl for all eternity!
Xiao Mi blinked its eyes and used its hand to wipe away the remaining tears from earlier. It raised its head and looked at Bai Yan. ¡°What about that Yun Ruoxi?¡±
The moment Bai Yan lowered her eyes, she saw Yun Ruoxi, who had just woken up.
However, at this moment, Yun Ruoxi really wished she could faint again. It was better than suffering this kind of torture.
¡°She and Liu chenshuang are a good match, just let them apany her.¡±
Oh. Xiao Mi nodded, leave this matter to me. I will definitely make Yun Ruoxi¡¯s soul suffer the price of eternal burning!
Whether it was Yun Ruoxi or Liu chenshuang, they had caused too much harm to them. They would never let them go.
Death did not mean the end. It was just another beginning.
mother. Bai Xiaochen suddenly pounced into Bai Yan¡¯s arms. The tears on his small face soaked the clothes on her chest, it¡¯s so good that you¡¯re alive. It¡¯s really too good. I thought, I thought that you would leave me and my younger brother and sister Yingluo behind forever.
Bai Yan lowered her eyes and gently rubbed Bai Xiaochen¡¯s little head, her tone gentle. Chen ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve frightened you.
Bai Xiaochen shook his head, it¡¯s good that mother is back. The only pity is that Godfather won¡¯t be able toe back.
The hand that was originally rubbing Bai Xiaochen¡¯s head suddenly froze after hearing this little fellow¡¯s words.
The surrounding atmosphere became sorrowful again.
Bai Xiaochen also knew that he had said the wrong thing. He hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Mother, I remember Liu chenshuang has a disciple. How do we deal with her?¡±
Bai Yan slowly regained her senses and her smile carried a trace of reluctance. ¡°If it¡¯s her, Zhenzhen can just make her lose her memory.¡±
Mo Xinyan did not do anything to hurt her. It was just that she was following Liu chenshuang. She did not know if she would hurt Liu chenshuang¡¯s family to avenge her.
Therefore, after thinking about it, Bai Yan said, ¡± ¡°In addition, make her strength stay below the God Realm forever.¡±
It was impossible for anyone below the God Realm to harm her family.
This was just a double insurance.
Although she had caused her to lose her memory and it was impossible for her to recover it in this lifetime, she would not allow her to possess the power above the immortal realm to be on the safe side. This was her punishment.
Chapter 2239: The final battle (11)
Chapter 2239: The final battle (11)
Trantor: 549690339 |
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Bai Xiaochen nodded his head obediently, his voice soft and cute.
The surrounding atmosphere fell silent again.
Bai Yan¡¯s gazended on Chu Yifeng who was lying on the ground. Her footsteps staggered as she walked towards Chu Yifeng.
No one stopped her.
Even di Cang only patted her shoulder tofort her, silentlyforting her.
Yifeng Xuanji. Bai Yan¡¯s fingers slowly brushed across the man¡¯s snow-white face. Her gaze was filled with sadness, in this life, all of your strength was used to protect me, and I just happened to be unable to protect you.
if you can wake up, Qianqian, you can take back the power that I just broke through to be a true God. You can also turn me into trash. I just hope that you can wake up and take a look at me.
¡± in this life, i owe you far too much, but you¡¯ve always been so good to me. i¡¯ll never be able to repay you for this. ¡±
Her tears flowed into her mouth, and her voice became weaker.
so what if she had be a true god now?
Chu Yifeng still can¡¯te back
¡± yan ¡®er. ¡± feng lixiao had unknowingly walked to bai yan¡¯s side, his hand gently patted her shoulder as he said indifferently, ¡± i want to take chu yifeng away. ¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s body stiffened and she slowly straightened her body.
Chu Yifeng was a part of Feng lixiao¡¯s body, but she had never admitted that they were two different people.
After all, Xuxu had given up on her before, and Chu Yifeng was willing to give her the whole world for her.
but now that feng li xuan wanted to take chu yifeng away, she couldn¡¯t stop wan wan.
¡°Yan ¡®er, can you believe me? I have a way to save him. I will let hime back alive to see you!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and her breathing became rapid. She hurriedly stood up and grabbed Feng lixiao¡¯s arm. ¡°really?¡±
¡°Trust me,¡± Feng lixiao smiled.
I¡¯ve never done anything for you in this life. This is the first time, and also thest time.
¡°Alright!¡±
This time, Bai Yan still chose to believe in Feng Li Xiao.
Perhaps this was the only hope she had right now. It was as if she was holding on to thest life-saving straw, and she would not give up no matter what.
Feng Li sneered as she looked at Bai Yan.
Bai Yan did not know if it was an illusion, but she saw a strong reluctance to part in his eyes.
Feng lixiao didn¡¯t say anything more. He squatted down and carried Chu Yifeng up, then walked away with firm steps.
Under the setting sun, that immortal-like indifferent figure walked further and further away, and that head of white hair also gradually disappeared from Bai Yan¡¯s eyes.
She frowned slightly.
She had a feeling that she might not be able to see Feng liyao again after this farewell.
Buzzzzz
It wouldn¡¯t.
All the enemies had been dealt with, and Feng lixiao had only gone to save Chu Yifeng. He would definitely return!
han Shang. Bai Yan turned her gaze to mo lishang and muttered to herself for a moment, will Feng Shishi and the rest of them stay in China¡¯s territory or in heaven¡¯s territory? ¡±
Mo lishang pursed his lips. I want to take them back. They are used to the environment in the heaven domain. I¡¯m afraid they will get used to it here.
¡°alright,¡± he said.
bai yan did not refuse.
Even though she wanted to bury Feng Shishi and the others in Huaxia territory, she would not refuse since mo lishang had said so.
However, it was a little awkward.
When she saw the corpses on the ground, her heart ached again, and she clenched her fists tightly.
¡°Di Cang, I want Liu chenshuang¡¯s soul to suffer even more brutal torture. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely let down the people who died for me.¡±
Chapter 2240: The end (1)
Chapter 2240: The end (1)
¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±
Di Cang touched Bai Yan¡¯s head, a doting smile on his lips. His Phoenix eyes only had her figure and nothing else.
¡°Mother, mother.¡±
Tian Tian eagerly ran in front of Bai Yan, her small body curled up in her arms and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°I was so scared just now. I really thought that something had happened to you.¡±
it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll be fine. Bai Yan rubbed Tian Tian¡¯s head and then turned her gaze to the little girl in di Xiaoyun¡¯s arms. Ling ¡®er, how are you? ¡±
Ling ¡®er smiled weakly, mother, Ling¡¯ er used the demonic me Pearl to save you. Is Ling ¡®er very powerful? ¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s smile was radiant. Ling ¡®er is really very amazing.
Indeed, if Ling ¡®er hadn¡¯t gotten the demonic me Pearl by chance, she wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back to life, let alone recover her true God Power.
Ling ¡®er¡¯s golden beans fell down.¡±Then, mother won¡¯t abandon Ling ¡®er again, right?¡±
that¡¯s right. We won¡¯t leave Ling ¡®er behind anymore. Our family will be together forever.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll always be together!¡±
After hearing Bai Yan¡¯s words, Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears turned into a smile. She wiped her tears away, her smile innocent and lovely.
¡°Is the battle finally over?¡± Di Xiaoyun alsoughed, but then she cried, ¡± we¡¯ve finally avenged the state preceptor. I can go to her now. Brother Wang, sister- inw, I n to leave this ce, Huanhuan.
¡°What?¡± Bai Yan raised her brows, didn¡¯t you want to wait until the state preceptor was twenty years old before you could find him? ¡±
Previously, di Xiaoyun had given the beast core to the Imperial advisor. With the help of the beast core, the Imperial advisor would definitely break through very quickly. When he reached a new realm, di Xiaoyun would be able to find him through the beast core.
ording to his estimation, the Imperial advisor would be able to reach that realm in twenty years at most.
Di Xiaoyun smiled. I have nothing to do here anyway. Why don¡¯t I look for him everywhere? I¡¯m sure the state preceptor and I have telepathy. As long as I see him, I can recognize him even from a distance in the crowd.
then you go ahead. Bai Yan muttered to herself for a moment, just remember toe back often to visit us in the future.
en, ¡± di Xiaoyun responded. She put little Ling ¡®er¡¯s body down and walked forward to hug Bai Yan. sister-inw, I really like you.
I really, really like Yingluo
So, when I saw you die, my heart was filled with despair.
Fortunately, you¡¯re back, Yingluo.
Bai Yan smiled as she patted di Xiaoyun¡¯s back before turning her gaze to Tian Yan and Bai ning. ¡°Father, mother, I scared you just now.¡±
¡°You did scare us, but now that you¡¯re safe and sound, we can rest assured.¡± bai ning smiled.
Tianyan¡¯s original sorrowful expression also disappeared after Bai Yan recovered.
If something really happened to her, he didn¡¯t know how he and ning ¡®er would live through the awkwardness in the future.
sis, Qianqian. Bai Yan stood up slowly, his voice still trembling.
¡°Xiaoxiao, where¡¯s Chu Yiyi? where¡¯s that girl?¡±
¡°She¡¯s waiting for me in the back,¡± Bai Yan replied, startled.
¡°Then hurry up and go find her so that she can rest assured. Also, don¡¯t let Chu Yiyi and the others know about Chu Yifeng¡¯s matter for the time being. I believe that Feng lixiao will definitely bring him back to see me.¡±
That man would also not easily make a promise.
since he had promised wanwan, he would definitely save chu yifeng.
Moreover, Chu Yifeng was the person he had created. Perhaps, he really had a chance to save Chu Yifeng.
Chapter 2241: the end (2)
Chapter 2241: the end (2)
¡°I understand.¡±
bai yue nodded.
If Chu Yiyi knew that something had happened to Chu Yifeng, that girl would definitely break down. The best way now was to hide it from her.
Therefore, after ncing at Bai Yan, Bai Xiao turned around and walked towards the back of the city in the sky.
Behind the floating city, Chu Yiyi was not the only one. There were still many people waiting for him to report back. Hence, he had to go and reassure everyone.
¡± long ¡®er, you, vermillion bird, and the rest should also go back and have a good rest. ¡± bai yan¡¯s gaze turned gentle once again. ¡± today, you must have all been frightened, now that all the enemies have been dealt with, there will not be any more danger in the future! ¡±
No one could hurt the people around her anymore.
Di Gang¡¯s Phoenix eyes fell on the woman¡¯s body. He slowly stepped forward and his arm gently hugged her waist. Yan ¡®er, you too. I wasn¡¯t by your side before, causing such a big thing to happen. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you and made you so tired.
¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t do it of your own free will. Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for this opportunity, you wouldn¡¯t have recovered your strength.¡±
Bai Yan smiled as she raised her head to look at di Cang. however, I¡¯m tired. Di Cang, let¡¯s go back and have a good sleep. We¡¯ll wait for Chu Yifeng toe back and take a walk.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
In the sky, the setting sun shone with a dim yellow light, enveloping the entirend and restoring peace.
All the battles had ended, so there would naturally be people who woulde to clean up the battlefield. Therefore, Bai Yan and di Cang walked into the city in the sky.
The others had also left, but the traces on the ground proved that a sensational battle had taken ce here.
Time flowed like water.
A year had passed since the final battle.
In this year, no one spoke a word about Chu Yifeng. It was as if this was the only way to soothe the scars in their hearts.
chu yiyi was still kept in the dark and did not know about chu yifeng¡¯s death, she only thought that chu yifeng was injured and had to leave this ce to find a ce with abundant spiritual energy to recuperate, however, she noticed that bai yan¡¯s mood was not very good and did not dare to disturb him. she only pestered bai ling to ask when chu yifeng would be back.
Bai Ling didn¡¯t know how to reply to Chu Yiyi and could only say that he didn¡¯t know. Fortunately, Chu Yiyi was a brainless woman with big breasts and didn¡¯t think of anything else.
In this one year, di Cang understood that Bai Yan was worried about Chu Yifeng¡¯s safety and thus dyed the act of making a baby. He did not dare to force Bai Yan to make a baby with him.
He clearly understood that even though Bai Yan had not epted Chu Yifeng in her heart, Chu Yifeng had long been a very close rtive to her. Perhaps his position in her heart was even equivalent to Bai Xiao.
Therefore, when Chu Yifeng¡¯s life and death was uncertain for an entire year, how could she not be worried?
He was willing to tolerate her being so worried about another man.
Especially when that man was his love rival, Yingluo.
On this day, Bai Yan promised Zheng Qi and the others to teach them how to refine medicinal pills. Therefore, she woke up early in the morning and nned to head to the Holy Land.
However,
As soon as she walked out of the city in the sky, she sensed a familiar aura in the sky.
That aura was too familiar, so familiar that she couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. She slowly raised her head and looked at the man in the air.
the man was dressed in white and had ck hair, he was as handsome as a fairy, under the cover of the morning light, his body had a faintyer of light, he was like a banished immortal who did not taint the world, gentle and indifferent.
Chapter 2242: The end (3)
Chapter 2242: The end (3)
¡°Yan ¡®er, Zhenzhen¡±
The moment he opened his mouth, Bai Yan¡¯s tears could not help but flow down. She clenched her fists tightly to restrain herself so that she would not run in front of the man in an instant.
¡°Your Yueyue is fine?¡±
¡± en, sob, sob. ¡± chu yifengughed softly. ¡± I¡¯m fine now, so i came back to tell you that i¡¯ll be leaving again soon. ¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s body stiffened. She was silent for a moment before asking, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the wind ss Gu? He didn¡¯te back with you?¡±
After hearing Bai Yan¡¯s words, Chu Yifeng was silent for a short while. ¡°He went to travel the continent, so he didn¡¯te back with me.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Bai Yan smiled, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Before you leave, do you want to go and see Chu Yiyi? That girl missed you a lot.¡±
When he mentioned Chu Yiyi, a gentleness appeared in Chu Yifeng¡¯s eyes. However, he did not agree to Bai Yan¡¯s request and shook his head.¡±I still have other things to do. I¡¯ll go visit that girl when I return. I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time, and my father Yingluo.¡±
¡°Alright, you can go then. I will let Yiyi know that you are safe and sound. She is also very worried about you.¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s smile was light. When she saw Chu Yifeng, all of her heart settled down.
¡°En, Yingluo.¡±
Chu Yifeng softly replied. He looked at Bai Yan again before turning around and disappearing into the light wind.
The divine realm.
on the high mountain, white clouds floated, and the scenery was picturesque.
Chu Yifeng¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of the tombstone.
A gentle breeze blew past, and the man¡¯s ck hair fluttered in the wind. His slender fingers gently touched the nameless tombstone in front of him, and there was an unreadable emotion in his eyes.
Feng Li, ¡± he said in a soft voice, ¡± I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise and ced your tombstone here without writing your name. Maybe this is the ce where you have the most memories with her, so you want toe here to take a look.
Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on his face. It was a bitter and helpless smile.
¡°I originally wanted to sacrifice myself and let you merge with me again to save her, but you just had to save me.¡±
The man closed his eyes slowly, and the conversation he had with Feng lixiao after he woke up appeared in his mind again.
¡°Why did you save me?¡±
¡°because in her heart, you¡¯re more important than me. i don¡¯t want to make her sad again, that¡¯s all, hanhan.¡±
I don¡¯t want her to be sad, that¡¯s all.
that was why feng lixiao sacrificed herself to save him.
I also promise you that she won¡¯t find out about your sacrifice. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. Also, I¡¯ll continue to love her, Hanhan, with your part of it.
a few years ago.
The divine realm was in a state of chaos.
It was said that the experts from those mysterious domains hade to attack the divine world for their own selfish reasons. Later on, the demon world led by the demon Empress Bai Yan had reached the peak of those domains and saved the divine world.
A few years had already passed since that battle, and the divine realm had long since regained its peace.
In the divinity, other than a force called the Shen temple that appeared out of nowhere, there were four great ns and five small ns.
Among the five small families, the most famous one was the Feng family.
A few years ago, the Feng family gave birth to a daughter named Feng Shishi. Not only was she exquisite and beautiful at a young age, but she was also extremely talented and brought a lot of glory to the Feng family.
However, Feng Shishi was a loner by nature, and even her biological parents found it hard to get into her heart. Therefore, while the Feng family was doing well, she was also quite distressed about Feng Shishi¡¯s personality.
On this day, Feng Shishi was sitting by theke, her little hand holding her cheek as she kicked the water under her feet in boredom.
suddenly, she looked up and saw a young man with delicate and fair skin walking towards her.
He walked in theke as if he was walking on the ground. Ripples appeared with each step he took, and he slowly walked up to Feng Shishi.
Feng Shishi looked at him in a daze and asked in her childish voice, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±
The young man¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile as he reached out his slender hand to Feng Shishi, his voice clear and melodious, ¡°i¡¯m here to bring you back.¡±
Feng Shishi was taken aback, but in the end, she ced her hand in the young man¡¯s palm and slowly stood up to walk to his side.
The young man held her little hand and walked towards the other side of theke.
their silhouettes gradually disappeared under the sunlight, moving further and further away, finally, they turned into a small dot andpletely left theke.
By the time the maidservants caught up to them, they could only see theirst figures. Before they could call out to them, Feng Shishi had already left with the young man, as if the man had never appeared.
(End of the grand finale)
Chapter 2243: The young girl, di Ling ’er (1)
Chapter 2243: The young girl, di Ling ¡®er (1)
¡°Not good, the princess left a message and left!¡±
The demon Realm.
The sky was blood red, covering the luxurious pce below.
But it was unusually quiet.
Suddenly, a cry came from the direction of the harem, Breaking the Silence at the moment and spreading to everyone¡¯s ears.
The Vermillion Bird was the first to rush down from the mountain. When she saw the pce maids panicking like headless flies, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What did you just say? princess ling ¡®er left a message and left?¡±
Lord Vermillion Bird, the pce maid was on the verge of tears as she hurriedly handed the letter in her hand to the Vermillion Bird, what should we do now? ¡± The king and the queen have not returned from within Hua Xia¡¯s territory, and his Highness the Crown Prince has brought the Prince out to train, and even sister Qing GE has been abducted by the Prince. And it just so happens that the princess has gone missing at this time, what if we wait for them to return?¡± the vermilion bird¡¯s face darkened, she opened the letter with a wave of her hand.
On the letter, there was a line of beautiful handwriting with a hint of yfulness.
¡°sister vermilion bird, brother xiao mi, brother ck tortoise, sister bi an, sister green dragon, and everyone from the demon realm, little jiji and i are going out to look for big brother and second brother, don¡¯t miss me, i will take care of myself.¡±
wuah.
the vermilion bird waved his hand and a me rose from his palm, the letter burned in the wind and disappeared with the wind.
although the princess is young, she has always been smart and quick-witted, so there won¡¯t be much of a problem. In addition, there are very few people in this world who can defeat the princess. My only worry is Qianqian. the Vermilion Bird frowned, the princess is not familiar with the world, so I¡¯m afraid that she will be abducted by the men on the continent. If that¡¯s the case, when the Crown Prince and the others return, the entire continent will be in turmoil.
The pce maid¡¯s face turned pale.
in the demon realm, the princess was loved by all. everyone liked her and doted on her.
Simrly, they were also unwilling to let the princess get married.
If the king and his Highness the Crown Prince returned and the princess was really abducted by a man, then with their tempers, they would definitely overturn the entire continent.
the princess is too clever. If she secretly leaves, it will definitely prevent all of us from finding her. However, even so, we must send someone to find her. We must not let any man get close to her. the Vermilion Bird narrowed her eyes, and a domineering cold light shed in her Phoenix eyes, throw that bastard into the abyss immediately. Don¡¯t let him take a step back.
¡°yes, lord vermillion bird.¡±
The pce maid bowed and left in a hurry.
the princess¡¯s departure caused a stir in the entire demon world, especially the young talents in the demon world, they all volunteered to go and find her.
However, after considering Bai Xiaochen¡¯s temper, the n leaders of the major ns in the demon world did not dare to send men. Instead, they sent some of the powerful women in their ns to find di Ling ¡®er.
While the entire demon world was shaking, on a mountain on the continent, a young girl was sitting on a rock with her bare feet. Under her feet was a bottomless abyss.
¡°Jiji, where should we go next to find big brother and second brother?¡±
The young girl¡¯s two hands were on the ground. Her small face was delicate and perfect, her skin was as white as Jade, her thin lips were pink and cute, and her pair of clever and yful big eyes were filled with distress at this time.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Little Jiji jumped down from the young girl¡¯s shoulder. It barked twice in a very bad temper, as if it was dissatisfied with the young girl who had forcibly dragged it out of the demon world just to bask in the sun on this high cliff?
Chapter 2244: The young girl, di Ling ’er (2)
Chapter 2244: The young girl, di Ling ¡®er (2)
¡°Jiji, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±
The young girl turned her head and looked at the little Golden Rooster beside her. She yfully stretched out her scallion finger and gently tapped Jiji¡¯s little head.
jiji was very angry, its two little paws on its waist, and it barked again, as if dissatisfied with the girl¡¯s behavior.
The young girl chuckled. Her clear and melodiousughter rippled above the valley and echoed in waves. It was even more pleasant than the heavenly music, little Jiji, you¡¯re so stupid. It¡¯s been so long and you still can¡¯t speak. Forget it, I won¡¯t askyou anything. With second brother¡¯s gluttonous nature, he should be in a ce with more delicious food now, right? ¡± The young girl¡¯s hand supported her cheek.
Her smile was bright and her eyes were as bright as the stars. It was as if her eyes were shimmering with Starlight.
¡°Mother said that there are many delicacies on the continent. Oh, now that the divine realm has merged with the continent, I just have to go to the continent.¡± di ling ¡®er patted the dust off her dress and stood up from the rock, she pulled jiji down and said with an innocent smile, ¡± ¡°jiji, i know where to go. when i see big brother and second brother, you must be obedient, or else second brother will eat you.¡±
hearing this, little jiji shivered and its eyes were filled with fear, it quickly jumped onto di ling ¡®er and grabbed her clothes tightly with its two little ws, afraid that di jintian would jump out of nowhere and eat it again.
In any case, it would never be alone with that fellow in this life. Otherwise, it did not know when it would be a delicacy in his stomach.
di ling ¡®erughed when she saw the little guy¡¯s frightened face.
The zing sun in the sky was very dazzling, but it could not match the smile on the young girl¡¯s face.
Such a beautiful spring light was like the sun shining into the heart. Just that smile alone was enough to heal the hearts of others.
At the foot of the valley.
The group was being attacked by a group of demonic beasts.
Among the group of people, the young man at the front was handsome and gentle like jade. His eyes glowed with a faint luster, and his expression remained firm even in the face of so many powerful demonic beasts.
young master, the demonic beast leading them, a Suan ni, should have the strength of a divine level expert. If we continue, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a Suan ni. a guard standing beside the young man looked at the young man beside him, who was as calm as ever, with a hint of worry in his eyes.
Ever since the divine realm and the maind hadpletely merged many years ago, the strength of these demonic beasts had be stronger and stronger. Even though their Fu n had extremely high power and status on the maind, they were still somewhat powerless when facing a divine-level demonic beast.
The young man fought against the wind. The front of his clothes was already stained red with blood, and the trace of blood on the corner of his mouth was shocking under the sun.
Even so, the young man¡¯s expression did not change. He calmly looked at the demonic beasts fighting with his subordinates and raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.
¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the young man¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of the demonic beast from the divine realm.
The demonic beast from the divine world was a three-striped leopard. At this moment, when it saw the young man charging at it without any regard for his life, it opened its bloody mouth and bit down on the young man.
The young man quickly raised the sword in his hand to block the attack, cing it in the leopard¡¯s mouth.
However, the three-striped leopard only used a little force to break the young man¡¯s sword into two, and he fell backward.
Chapter 2245: the young girl, di ling ’er (3)
Chapter 2245: the young girl, di ling ¡®er (3)
The three-striped leopard roared and swiped at the young man with its sharp ws.
The people around the young man turned pale with fright and hurriedly wanted to help. Unfortunately, they were still some distance away from the young man and obviously wouldn¡¯t make it in time.
At that moment, the young man was under the three-striped leopard. It seemed that the leopard could tear the young man into pieces with a wave of its ws.
The young man¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted as he looked at the three-striped leopard that was already in front of him. He held his breath and whimpered, however, the next second, a voice fell from the sky. it was like the sound of nature, passing into his ears and not dissipating for a long time.
Wenwen, are you bullying me again? ¡±
The three-striped leopard¡¯s ws that were about tond on the young man stopped in the air a meter away from his chest, allowing the young man to escape death¡¯s grasp.
The young man raised his head and looked towards the source of the voice. The moment he saw the young girl, his heart almost stopped beating.
The youngdy was like an elf, lively and quick-witted. Her entire body was on the three-striped leopard¡¯s back, and her delicate and beautiful little face was filled with an innocent smile.
Such a girl was like a Zhusha mole on the heart, once buried, it was impossible to let go of the love.
After a long while, the young man came back to his senses. He looked at di Ling ¡®er, who was still riding on the three-striped leopard, and said nervously, ¡± ¡°Youngdy, be careful!¡±
Hearing the young man¡¯s voice, di Ling ¡®er raised her head and smiled.
her smile was beautiful, so beautiful that it could be described as world- shocking.
that smile had also messed up his heart.
it¡¯s alright. Wenwen is still very gentle. Look, she¡¯s so obedient.
Di Ling ¡®ery down and patted the leopard¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Right, Wen Wen?¡±
Wen Xuxu?
Everyone¡¯s face revealed a strange expression.
This extremely ferocious three-Striped Tiger had nothing to do with being gentle.
The three-striped leopard ignored their gazes and whimpered as if it was responding to di Ling ¡®er.
Di Ling ¡®erughed and said, ¡± see? I told you Wenwen is very gentle. It just doesn¡¯t like people stepping on its territory. It will vent its anger asionally. In fact, it is very cute.
asionally
Would he throw a tantrum?
The mouths of the subordinates behind the young man twitched a few times.
Was he throwing a tantrum? He almost swallowed them alive!
¡± miss, ¡± the young man¡¯s eyes were attracted by di ling ¡®er, and a smile appeared on his handsome and gentle face, ¡± is this three-striped leopard your pet? ¡±
No. the young girl pressed her small head against the three-striped leopard¡¯s body, herrge eyes filled with a bright light. Wenwen is a good friend I just met.
The young man smiled gently, miss, thank you for saving my life just now. I wonder if you can tell me your life? ¡± In the future, if youngdy needs anything, I will definitely do my best to help youngdy.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er raised her head and blinked at the young man.
¡°I need your help right now.¡±
¡°Please go ahead, miss,¡± the young man said with a smile.
¡°Can you help me find my big brother and second brother?¡± Di Ling ¡®ery on the three-striped leopard¡¯s back, holding her head with both hands. Her eyes blinked. I can¡¯t find my two brothers. Can you help me find them? ¡±
After all, she had just left the demon world and was unfamiliar with this ce. Perhaps, she really needed this young man¡¯s help to find her two elder brothers.
Chapter 2246: The young girl, di Ling ’er (4)
Chapter 2246: The young girl, di Ling ¡®er (4)
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
¡°My name is Xuxu, Fu qingchen,¡± the young man smiled.
Fu qingchen was stunned.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s big eyes blinked like crescent moons, bright and lovely.
¡°I¡¯m di Ling ¡®er.¡±
miss Ling ¡®er, the fu family has a courtyard at the foot of the mountain. Can miss Ling¡¯ ere with us to rest? I will send someone to your brotherter. What do you think? ¡±
The young man¡¯s eyes were attracted by di Ling ¡®er¡¯s every move, and his dusty heart was also in a mess because of the girl¡¯s appearance.
¡°Sure.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er nodded. Her squinted eyes were filled with cunning light. Suddenly, she smiled. Her smile was as bright as the sun, ¡± ¡°Thank you, if you can find big brother and second brother, they will definitely be grateful to you.¡±
Little Jiji looked up at di Ling ¡®er, confused.
She was sure that if the Crown Prince and the Prince saw another man standing beside her, they wouldn¡¯t break this man¡¯s leg. Why would they be grateful to him?
¡°young master!¡±
The expressions of the guards behind Fu qingchen changed, and they looked like they wanted to say something but stopped themselves.
In the end, one of the guards stood up against the pressure and asked in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Young master, the Empire¡¯s Princess Qianqian is still in our residence. If she sees you bringing other girls back, I¡¯m afraid Qianqian will set off a storm of blood.¡±
Ever since the Emperor of the Liu Huo Empire, Nangong sun, left a few years ago, the Empire had fallen under the control of his half-brother, Nangong Wen. As the Emperor was personally chosen by Nangong sun, he did not give up on the Liu Huo Empire. Instead, he had provided a lot of help to the Liu Huo Empire. As a result, the Liu Huo Empire had not only left the continent, but it had also gained a great reputation in the divine realm.
Nangong Wen was indeed a strict and wise Emperor, but he had a sister he doted on the most, Nangong Yu. Even though Nangong Yu had nevermitted any evil, she had been lusting after Fu qingchen from a young age. Not only did she beg her Royal brother to be her matchmaker, she also forbade any woman froming into contact with Fu qingchen.
Nangong Yuan had turned a blind eye to her wrongdoings and allowed her to do whatever she wanted.
However, because Fu qingchen had not had any intimate contact with any woman all these years, and all of this was just their wishful thinking, Nangong Yu¡¯s fight was only a small one and did not cause any big trouble.
Of course, if Fu qingchen were to bring this girl back, it would be a different story.
With Nangong Yu¡¯s temper, he would definitely not swallow his anger.
at that time, the one who would suffer would still be this youngdy.
Hearing the Guard¡¯s words, Fu qingchen¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly. He frowned slightly, and a cold light shed in his eyes as he looked behind him.
if she wants to stay here, she better not do anything. Otherwise, even if Nangong Wenes to find me, I¡¯ll make sure his sister gets out!
Others were afraid of the Liu Huo Empire because the previous emperor of the Liu Huo Empire was Nangong sun. It was said that Nangong sun had been epted as a disciple by an expert, which was why she had left the continent. Therefore, everyone would give the Liu Huo Empire some face.
However, if Nangong Yu knew his ce, he would not care. Otherwise, he would never give Nangong Wen face.
The guard behind him did not dare to speak anymore.
They were all sent by Madam to monitor the young master in case the young master drove the princess out again. However, if Madam found out that the young master had brought another woman back to the courtyard, it would not only cause a storm of blood in the courtyard, but also in the entire continent.
Chapter 2247: The young girl, di Ling ’er (5)
Chapter 2247: The young girl, di Ling ¡®er (5)
and there¡¯s Huahua. Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes grew colder, and a sneer appeared on his lips, don¡¯t you forget who will be in charge of the fu family in the future. If my mother finds out about this, you should know the consequences!
The guards all shivered and didn¡¯t dare to speak.
Indeed, they didn¡¯t dare to tell Madam about this matter. If Madam knew, not only would it cause discord between the mother and son, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for them either.
However, if Qianqian were to find out about this matter from someone else in the future, it would be their fault for not reporting it, and they would end up in a miserable state.
So for a moment, the guards didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°It seems like I¡¯m not wee there.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er naturally understood what they were implying. She shrugged and smiled, ¡± that¡¯s fine. In the future, if you are able to find my two brothers, you can get little Wenwen to inform me. Oh right, my big brother is called Bai Xiaochen, and my second brother is di Jintian.
After saying this, di Ling ¡®er slowly turned around. She rubbed Jiji¡¯s head with her little hand and smiled. ¡°Little Jiji, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Wait,¡±
Seeing that di Ling ¡®er was about to leave, Fu qingchen quickly reached out and grabbed her arm.
At that moment, di Ling ¡®er stopped.
She turned her head to look at the young man behind her, her cheeky eyes containing a smile, ¡± ¡°Do you still have anything else?¡±
¡°miss ling ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry, i won¡¯t let anyone bully you. furthermore, you¡¯re in a foreignnd, where can you go? In this world, the hearts of the people are sinister. I¡¯m afraid that someone will hurt you.¡±
The young man¡¯s words made little Jiji unable to bear it any longer. It barked a few times and snorted in dissatisfaction.
bully di ling ¡®er?
In this world, who could bully her?
She was always the one who cheated others, and no one could cheat her.
Di Ling ¡®er looked up at the young man.
in an instant, the young man¡¯s clear eyes were reflected in her eyes, and she seemed to be able to see her reflection in his eyes.
She was so cold and clean.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Di Ling ¡®er thought about it and agreed.
In any case, she would not be at a disadvantage. No one in this world could make her suffer.
The most important thing was that she had forgotten to bring silver with her before leaving the demon world. The ces she had gone to along the way were too remote, and she could not find any ce where she could sell medicinal pills for silver. Therefore, she was very tired after eating and sleeping in the open all the way, which was why she agreed to the young man¡¯s request.
¡°I can go with you, but you have to take me to exchange for silver.¡±
di ling ¡®er raised her little face and looked at the young man with innocent eyes.
¡°In exchange for silver,¡± Fu qingchen replied, stunned.
yes. di Ling ¡®er quickly took out some porcin bottles from her storage bag and smiled, they all say that these can be exchanged for silver, but I can¡¯t find a ce to exchange them. Can you take me thereter? ¡±
Fu qingchen looked at the elixir in di Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand andughed. ¡°These should be fifth or sixth ranked pills, right? If it was more than ten years ago, these pills would have been very precious, but now that the number of pill Masters has increased, and the general strength of the public has also increased, they can¡¯t be exchanged for too much silver.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips. She did not feel too disappointed when she heard Fu qingchen¡¯s words.
The people on this continent were indeed sinister. Even if she was powerful, she was afraid that someone would covet the item in her hands and cause trouble for her.
This was why she only took out these pills to sell.
Chapter 2248: The young girl, di Ling ’er (6)
Chapter 2248: The young girl, di Ling ¡®er (6)
And these pills, even Jiji despised them, and she couldn¡¯t bear to throw them away, so they just happened toe in handy now.
¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as I can get some silver. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any silver.¡±
¡± what about your parents and the other family members? ¡± fu qingchen raised his brows. ¡± what about your parents and the rest of your family? ¡±
my father kidnapped my mother, as if he was afraid that we would pester her. di Ling ¡®er red at Fu qingchen. why are you asking so many questions? ¡± Just tell me, can you bring me to exchange for silver?¡±
it¡¯s toote today. Why don¡¯t you go to my ce and rest for the night? I¡¯ll Take You There tomorrow. How about that? ¡± The smile on Fu qingchen¡¯s face did not fade.
This little girl, even when she was angry, she was still so beautiful.
She was as exquisite as a porcin doll, making people want to hold her in their hands and love her, afraid that she would break the Kasaya with a touch.
that¡¯s good, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s beautiful face showed a satisfied smile when she heard that these pills could really be exchanged for silver. Then she put away the pills and touched her stomach, ¡± I¡¯m a little hungry. You can treat me to a meal first.
sure, ¡± Fu qingchen said with a smile, it just so happens that there¡¯s a restaurant nearby that serves delicious food. Miss Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ll Take You There now.
you can just call me Ling ¡®er. It¡¯s awkward to call me miss, di Ling¡¯ er pouted, and a light shed in her big, mischievous eyes. I just saved you from Wenwen. Now that you¡¯ve treated me to a meal, we¡¯ll call it even. If I want to stay in your house, I¡¯ll pay you when I have money.
Hearing this, Fu qingchen was taken aback. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡± ¡°How can the debt of saving my life be offset by food? If you¡¯re willing to follow me to my side courtyard, I¡¯ll be extremely happy, so why would I ept your money?¡±
mother once said that a favor is worth a favor. To me, you treating me to a meal is a favor, and I can¡¯t stay in your ce for free. If that¡¯s the case, mother will be unhappy if she finds out.
To di Ling ¡®er, Bai Yan¡¯s words were the most important. She would definitely not go against any of her words.
Seeing that di Ling ¡®er was so insistent, Fu qingchen smiled helplessly and did not say anything more.
On the contrary, the guards behind him had conflicted expressions on their faces. They wanted to persuade him not to bring the girl back, but all their words were met with Fu qingchen¡¯s cold gaze. They were so frightened that they swallowed their words back.
the demon realm.
On demon saint mountain.
With a boom, a deafening sound came from within the demon saint mountain, startling the Vermilion Bird so much that it quickly ran out and looked in surprise at the shaking scene not far away.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
xiao mi and the rest also ran over quickly, their eyes were filled with shock as they did not know what kind of changes had urred in the demon world.
In front of him, red mist rose.
A man slowly walked out of the red mist.
This man could only be described as stunning. There were two iron chains tied to his hands, and they made nking sounds as he walked.
it¡¯s been so long, Huanhuan. the man¡¯s lips curled up into a smile that could turn all living beings upside down. His eyes were evil, and his voice was domineering. I don¡¯t seem to be able to sense the aura of those people who hunted me back then. Those bastards, Huanhuan, seem to have all died? ¡±
What a pity, Yingluo
He had originally wanted toe out and take revenge, but he didn¡¯t expect that those bastards were all dead. It was not in vain that he gave the demonic me Pearl to that little girl.
Chapter 2249: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (1)
Chapter 2249: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (1)
¡°Who are you?¡±
The Vermilion Bird frowned as she stared at the man who was slowly walking down the stairs.
The man did not answer the Vermilion Bird.
His eyes were looking at the distant sky.
then, the red figure turned into a ray of light and disappeared in front of her, as if he had never been here.
¡°Vermillion Bird, why is that guy on the demon saint mountain?¡± Xiao Mi was stunned, and a trace of confusion shed through its eyes.
That man clearly did not intend to harm the demon world, or he would not have left so easily.
Of course, it was impossible for anyone to have any ideas about the demon Realm now.
However, what made Xiao Mi confused was that this man seemed to havee from the demonic Saint mountain. Why did they not know that such a person existed on the demonic Saint mountain after living here for so long?
Xiao Mi, you guys stay, the Vermilion bird¡¯s furrowed brows slowly rxed. I¡¯m going to make a trip to the Huaxia territory and report the matters of the demon world to master. Furthermore, Her Highness has already left the demon world. I must also let master know about this. During the time that I¡¯m not in the demon world, you guys will be in charge of the demon world.
The Vermilion Bird turned around to look at her threepanions. She then turned around and disappeared like a gust of wind. In the blink of an eye, her fragrance drifted far away and then she disappeared.
A luxurious courtyard was located in the city at the foot of the mountain.
As soon as di Ling ¡®er stepped in, a light purple figure floated in front of her.
As she looked up, thedy in the light purple dress had already stepped in front of Fu qingchen.
The young girl was beautiful, and her lips were curled up. Her eyes were filled with joy when she saw Fu qingchen again.
this was an emotion that could only be felt when looking at one¡¯s lover.
even so, the young girl still forcefully suppressed her feelings and tried to ask in a calm tone, ¡± ¡°Qingchen, you¡¯re back? This youngdy is Yingluo.¡±
her eyes slowly swept over and fell on di ling ¡®er.
she had never seen such an exquisite and beautiful woman in all her years.
So, how could she have ignored this woman? Especially since this woman hade back with Fu qingchen.
She is di Ling ¡®er. Fu qingchen frowned. However, seeing that Nangong Yu did not make things difficult for her, he did not make things difficult for her. He just did not exin too much.
To him, Nangong Yu was forced into his life by his mother. He had never cared about her. If that was the case, why did he have to exin to her?
Nangong Yu¡¯s hands clenched quietly, but her expression did not change. She smiled, ¡± ¡°Since this youngdy is a guest, I will entertain her well. Qingchen, you can rest assured and leave her to me.¡±
Her words were obviously putting herself in the position of the mistress of the house, and she was also telling di Ling ¡®er that Fu qingchen was hers.
di ling ¡®er understood what she meant, and her beautiful eyes were filled with joy. ¡± ¡°I came to the fu family to borrow money for a few days. Because I don¡¯t have any money on hand, young master Fu kindly took me in. When I can get the money, I will leave Xuanji.¡±
¡°Nangong Yu,¡±
Just as Nangong Yu was about to continue speaking, a cold voice was heard.
Fu qingchen was already frowning in dissatisfaction, and his voice turned colder. ¡°You¡¯re not my wife. You¡¯re just my mother¡¯s daughter-inw. I¡¯ve never acknowledged you, so you don¡¯t have to put on airs as the mistress of the house in front of Ling ¡®er. If you don¡¯t want to stay, then get out. Also, miss Ling¡¯ er is my Savior. If it weren¡¯t for her, we would have died under the ws of the three-Striped Tiger. You¡¯re not allowed to be so presumptuous to her!¡±
Chapter 2250: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (2)
Chapter 2250: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (2)
The young man¡¯s tone was cold and domineering. Nangong Yu¡¯s body froze on the spot and his face turned red and white.
qingchen, you said that I¡¯m just the daughter-inw that your mother fancied, and you¡¯ve never acknowledged me? ¡± Nangong Yu looked at Fu qingchen in disbelief and bit his lips tightly.
She knew that she had always known that Fu qingchen did not like her.
However, there were too many women in the drifting fire Empire who were in love with Fu qingchen. Therefore, no matter how she treated those women, Fu qingchen would turn a blind eye to them. He even hoped that she could use this identity to keep those women out of the door.
as such, no matter how much she considered herself his fiancee, fu qingchen had always tacitly agreed.
But now, Yingluo was denying it in front of another woman? why? Was Fu qingchen afraid that thisdy would misunderstand something?
Nangong Yu¡¯ s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a needle. It was so painful that her face turned white and her eyes turned red.
that¡¯s right. In the future, don¡¯t consider yourself my fiancee. I didn¡¯t like you in the past, and I won¡¯t like you in the future!
Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes turned cold. He had never allowed Nangong Yu to appear by his side.
Usually, as long as she didn¡¯t cause any trouble, even if she considered herself his fiancee, he didn¡¯t care much about it, lest she caused trouble at home.
But now, for some reason, Fu qingchen did not want Nangong Yu to say such things in front of di Ling ¡®er, for fear that she would misunderstand Yingluo.
Nangong Yu¡¯s body staggered. She held onto the tree beside her tightly to prevent herself from falling to the ground.
Her heart ached so much that tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.
¡°why?¡±
What was wrong with her? she could change, but why did Fu qingchen not like her?
¡°Qingchen, what have I done wrong? what I can change, I can change for you, as long as you can ept my Xuanji.¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s heart sank as he continued, ¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡±
What was the reason for not liking someone?
No matter how outstanding Nangong Yu was, he would not like her Yingluo.
At this thought, Fu qingchen turned his head. His gaze fell on the young girl¡¯s face, and his eyes were filled with gentleness.
Under the sunlight, the youngdy¡¯s side profile was dazzling under the light. The smile on her lips was like a beam of sunlight that could dispel the haze in people¡¯s hearts.
¡°Uh, hehe.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er, who was ying with Jiji, noticed the young man¡¯s gaze. She turned to him and blinked her big eyes, ¡± ¡°Are you guys done talking? i¡¯m a little hungry, if you¡¯re done talking, let¡¯s go eat.¡±
¡°We¡¯re done.¡±
Fu qingchen smiled faintly. He felt that just looking at this girl would make him feel happy.
It had been a long time since Yingying had felt this kind of pleasure.
however, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare a meal for you. I¡¯ll take you out for a meal tomorrow. How about it? ¡± Fu qingchen¡¯s smile deepened. His voice was no longer as cold as it was when he was talking to Nangong Yu. Instead, it was gentle.
Di Ling ¡®er nodded, sure. I can ept anything.
Fu qingchen chuckled and instructed the guards behind him, ¡± ¡°Go to the kitchen and tell them to prepare the meal. Also, get the maidservants to clean up Ling ¡®er¡¯s room.¡±
¡°yes, young master.¡±
The guards behind him epted the order and retreated.
Chapter 2251: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (3)
Chapter 2251: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (3)
Ever since Fu qingchen and di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes met, Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes had never left him.
She had never seen such a gentle look in his eyes in all the years she had known him.
it was so gentle that it made her heart hurt.
Nangong Yu did note back to her senses even after the two of them had left. She clenched her fists even harder until her nails dug into her flesh. Blood flowed from her fingertips, but she did not seem to feel it.
The night was slightly cold.
The wind blew, and the window curtains danced.
Di Ling ¡®er sat in front of the window, letting the night wind brush across her face.
A pair of lively and beautiful big eyes, even more dazzling than the moon in the sky.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Jiji climbed up from the chair and sat on the window sill, imitating di Ling ¡®er¡¯s action. It held its cheeks with its hands and looked at the night sky without blinking.
little Jiji, the night sky on this continent is so beautiful, much more beautiful than the demon world, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes shed. I don¡¯t know where big brother and second brother have gone. I haven¡¯t seen them for months. I really miss them.
If it wasn¡¯t to find them, she wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce.
Di Ling ¡®er pouted, looking very aggrieved.
¡°Ji Ji, Ji Ji-¡±
Xiao Jiji nodded fiercely, as if it was responding to di Ling ¡®er.
If the Crown Prince and the Prince had not left, the princess would not have dragged it out to look for them. Then, it would still be living a life of a rice worm in the demon world, unlike now, where it had to worry about being caught and roasted at any time.
¡°What?¡±
Suddenly, di Ling ¡®er saw a light purple figure standing under the moonlight not far away.
nangong yu stood not far away, staring at di ling ¡®er. his eyes were filled with unwillingness, resentment, and jealousy.
All kinds of emotions were mixing together, but she clenched her fists tightly and restrained her impulse.
¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er jumped out of the window and stood in front of Nangong Yu. Her smiling eyes were like crescent moons, beautiful and dazzling.
Even though Nangong Yu was a woman, he had to admit that thisdy¡¯s smile was very infectious. If he was a man, he would probably fall in love with her and be unable to extricate himself.
she slowly exhaled and said, ¡± you¡¯re leaving the fu residence tomorrow. If Fu qingchen asks, just tell him that you don¡¯t like this ce and that you want to leave. Do you understand? ¡±
At this moment, Nangong Yu¡¯s tone was full of arrogance as if he was ordering his pce maid. He was not polite at all. It was as if he had lost his hundred days of grief. Instead, he was overbearing.
¡°Wiry do I have to leave just because you want me to? If you had talked to me properly, I might have been willing to leave, but you still want to order me around. In this world, I will not listen to anyone except my mother and my brother. If you want me to leave, I will not leave.¡±
In the demon world, everyone doted on her, and no one had ever used such a tone to speak to her.
therefore, di ling ¡®er¡¯s face immediately darkened even though she had pitied nangong yu.
you! Nangong Yu pointed at di Ling ¡®er angrily. Perhaps she was afraid that her movements would disturb Fu qingchen, so she held back her anger and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve known qingchen for many years. We¡¯ve known each other since we were young. Even now, the fu family¡¯s Madam has treated me as her daughter- inw. If you continue to stay, you¡¯ll only humiliate yourself.
Chapter 2252: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (4)
Chapter 2252: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (4)
Oh, ¡°di Ling ¡®er replied casually. Her curved eyebrows were beautiful, like the crescent moon in the sky. what does that have to do with me?¡±
Nangong Yu¡¯s angry words were like a punch to a ball of cotton. She was so angry that her face turned red and she clenched her fists.
¡°Do you really not know or are you just pretending? All these years, Fu qingchen has always kept a respectful distance from those women, and I¡¯ve never seen him in contact with anyone. But why is it that the moment you appear, he¡¯s so gentle and familiar with you? do you really not understand?¡±
I understand. How can I not understand? ¡°di Ling ¡®er nodded slightly and looked helpless, maybe I¡¯m too cute, so brother Fu cares about me so much, just like my two brothers. If you really want to cause trouble, you should find my grandmother first. My grandmother gave birth to my mother, so I inherited her good qualities.
Nangong Yu was stunned.
She was clearly talking about Fu qingchen. Why did di Ling ¡®er, Xuanji, involve her grandmother and mother?
And he even said such shameless words.
miss di, ¡°Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She took a few steps closer to di Ling ¡®er,¡± do you know how to write the word¡¯ shame¡¯? I, a Princess of a country, do not even dare to be so shameless, yet you can even say such words.¡±
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Little Jiji raised its head and barked twice in dissatisfaction.
a human princess dared topare with the princess of their demon realm, who exactly gave her the confidence?
Just as Nangong Yu was about to continue humiliating her, she suddenly saw a figure at the corner in front of her. Her expression changed and she bit her lip. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡± miss Ling ¡®er, I know you don¡¯t like me, but qingchen¡¯s mother asked me to apany him. If you really don¡¯t like me, I can leave as long as qingchen is happy. Moreover, I hope that miss Ling¡¯ er can take good care of qingchen.
In the past, she would have directly attacked those women, but now, she had not brought many guards with her. If Fu qingchen defended this woman, she would definitely not be able to defeat him.
Moreover, she also knew that di Ling ¡®er had a different status in Fu qingchen¡¯s heart than other women.
if she were to be too unyielding, fu qingchen would only detest her more and more, which was not what she wanted.
Di Ling ¡®er crossed her arms in front of her chest. Her eyes were curved, and she seemed to be smiling. She was not moved by her words at all.
furthermore, she had long noticed that fu qingchen was there as well.
Therefore, she wanted to know what kind of choice Fu qingchen would make at a time like this.
If the fu family couldn¡¯t tolerate her, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t survive on this maind. At most, she would just have some more trouble, and it was no big deal.
The figure in the corner paused for a moment when he heard this. Then, he walked slowly toward di Ling ¡®er and Nangong Yu.
As Nangong Yu raised her head, she saw Fu qingchen slowly walking over. More and more tears welled up in her eyes, as if she was filled with endless grievances.
she was indeed aggrieved, and her tears were not deliberately faked.
Now, whenever she thought of what Fu qingchen had done to her today, her tears would roll down like pearls, and her eyes would be filled with sorrow.
Chapter 2253: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (5)
Chapter 2253: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (5)
¡°clear dust kasaya¡±
Under the moonlight, the young man was dressed in a long brocade robe, and his face was cold under the moonlight.
He was looking at di Ling ¡®er, but he was attracted by Nangong Yu¡¯s words. He frowned and said, ¡± ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±
Nangong Yu¡¯s face turned pale, qingchen, what do you mean? are you chasing me away? ¡±
Fu qingchen sneered, you just said that you¡¯re willing to leave. Why? are you going to go back on your word? ¡± All these years, you¡¯ve been relying on the fact that you¡¯re the princess of the Liu Huo Empire, and that my mother is supporting you. It¡¯s one thing for you to act like a tyrant towards those women outside, since they have nothing to do with me. I always stood up for them, butter on, you didn¡¯t even let go of my maidservants.¡±
¡°Those maidservants and I are innocent. They are just maidservants. You are even jealous of this and even bewitched my mother to send away my maidservants. Why are you putting on an act in front of me?¡±
Fu qingchen had already seen through this woman.
back then, he turned a blind eye to it because he didn¡¯t like trouble, furthermore, even though nangong yu was tyrannical, he didn¡¯tmit any murder or arson, so he didn¡¯t care much.
However, he would not allow this woman to bully miss Ling ¡®er, not even with a single word!
¡°Fu qingchen!¡± Nangong Yu¡¯s expression changed and he could no longer pretend. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± don¡¯t forget, you used me to stop those women who wanted to cling to you. Now that I¡¯m useless, you¡¯re going to kick me away? ¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, and the coldness in his eyes did not dissipate.
¡°Nangong Yu, you¡¯re thinking too much. Do you think I¡¯ll let those women get away with it just because they want to be my wife? The person that I, Fu qingchen, don¡¯t want to marry will never be my wife! The reason why I didn¡¯t stop you for them is because I don¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Do you think I¡¯m using you? I, Fu qingchen, am not so shameless as to use a woman!¡±
¡°Then why did you acknowledge me as your fiancee Yingluo?¡±
Nangong Yu took a few steps back. Her face was drained of blood and her eyes were filled with grief.
she thought of the thoughts she had in her heart all this time, it was really ridiculous.
Ever since Fu qingchen had tacitly agreed, she had always thought that even if he didn¡¯t like her, he would still want to use her to block those women who wanted to enter the fu family. But she didn¡¯t expect that Fu qingchen had never taken those women to heart.
Nangong Yu! Fu qingchen shot a cold nce at Nangong Yu. have you forgotten how many times I¡¯ve rejected your brother¡¯s orders? ¡± Otherwise, you would have been the young Madam of the fu family a long time ago. Isn¡¯t this a rejection? As for what the outside world thinks, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m toozy to exin, and I¡¯m not willing to exin. More importantly, do you think it¡¯ll be of any use if I exin? If that¡¯s the case, then I might as well not say anything.¡±
the fu family had already acknowledged nangong yu, so any exnation from him would be unnecessary.
Right now, he only wanted to make himself stronger.
He was so strong that the fu family could no longer control his fate.
Only then would he be able to find the woman he loved and spend the rest of his life with her.
nangong yu¡¯s body was a little weak, she held onto the tree tightly and even breathing became difficult.
Nangong Yu, ¡± Fu qingchen slowly took a few steps closer to Nangong Yu, a cold smile on his lips, ¡± if you want to stay here, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If you dare to appear in front of miss Ling ¡®er again, I will not give your brother any face!
Chapter 2254: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (6)
Chapter 2254: Side Story: asking to be humiliated (6)
Nangong Yu¡¯s body stiffened.
Fu qingchen¡¯s words were like a heavyweight that smashed into her heart, causing her to feel a dull pain.
¡± also, i don¡¯t want you to tell the fu family about what happened here, if they find out, i, fu qingchen, will never see you again in my life! ¡±
I, Fu qingchen, will never see you again in my life!
the young man¡¯s voice entered nangong yu¡¯s ears with the night breeze, suddenly, sheughed, herughter was filled with madness and it resounded in the night.
so, the reason why fu qingchen did not chase her away was that he was afraid that she would tell the fu family about this and bring trouble to di ling ¡®er?
What¡¯s more, for di Ling ¡®er, he would disobey the fu family and use this as a threat to never see her again?
As heughed, tears fell from the corner of his eyes.
She gently closed her eyes and fell into a daze.
The funny thing was that even though Fu qingchen had treated her this way, she still loved him, and she had loved him for so many years, unable to extricate herself.
Di Ling ¡®er looked at Nangong Yu with pity in her eyes.
In the end, Nangong Yu was also a pitiful person. She had only fallen in love with a man who didn¡¯t have her in his heart and was destined to live a lonely life.
And in this world, there shouldn¡¯t be many couples who could be as happy as father and mother.
hey, ¡± di Ling ¡®er squatted down and looked at Nangong Yu, who was lying on the ground, and said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be tangled up in a rtionship that doesn¡¯t belong to you. You should find a man you like and he likes you. Fu qingchen doesn¡¯t like you, so why do you have to do this?¡±
Nangong Yuughed coldly, her eyes still teary, ¡± ¡°If you fell in love with someone, would you give up so easily?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er thought for a while and said, ¡± if he likes me too, I will try to be with him no matter how difficult the road ahead is. Even if my father and two brothers don¡¯t ept him, I will apany him to get their approval. But if Yingluo doesn¡¯t like me, everything I do is meaningless. I will turn around and leave. I will not give him any more chances in the future.
For di Ling ¡®er, if she had a man she liked in the future, the biggest difficulty would probably be her father and brothers. Nothing else mattered to her.
ha, ¡± Nangong Yuughed sarcastically, ¡± it¡¯s easy for you to say. When that timees, you won¡¯t be able to turn around and leave so easily. Women are like that, it¡¯s hard to give up.
Di Ling ¡®er saw that the woman was so stubborn, so she stopped talking and stood up from the ground. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±
she really didn¡¯t understand why she had to be so persistent with a man who didn¡¯t love her.
Just like those women who tried to steal their father from their mother.
It was obvious that their father didn¡¯t like them. They were all like wolves and tigers, but their final oue was tragic and terrifying.
what¡¯s the point of such a forceful rtionship?
Nangong Yu sneered and closed her eyes. Fu qingchen¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind. Every word was like a needle, stabbing into her heart and causing it to bleed.
after a moment, she opened her eyes and turned to fu qingchen. ¡± don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Mrs. Fu know about this. Of course, if she finds out about this from somewhere else, it¡¯ll have nothing to do with me. After all, Mrs. Fu has sent so many people to you.
no one will know as long as you don¡¯t tell them, ¡± Fu qingchen said with a smile.
Chapter 2255: The old man’s re-appearance (1)
Chapter 2255: The old man¡¯s re-appearance (1)
Nangong Yu closed her eyes in grief and her lips curved into a mocking smile.
¡°I won¡¯t say Yingluo.¡±
The man she had pursued for so many years was now treating another woman so gently?
if this matter were to spread out, how would she, a princess of a country, keep her face?
Therefore, even if Fu qingchen had not reminded her, she could not let anyone else know about this.
Fu qingchen¡¯s cold eyes swept across Nangong Yu¡¯s pale face and then fixed on di Ling ¡®er.
The young girl¡¯s fingers gently stroked the Golden Chick in her arms. A faint smile hung on her pink lips, which was so lively and lovely, revealing an alluring luster.
Fu qingchen hurriedly retracted his gaze. He had to restrain himself to prevent himself from doing anything rude to the young girl.
Ling ¡®er, it¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early. As for Nangong Yu, ¡± the young man paused for a moment and continued, ¡± the next time shees to find you, tell me. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.
I won¡¯t let anyone bully you, Yingluo.
The young man was very serious when he said this. There was a light in his eyes. Under the moonlight, he stood tall and straight, standing under the night wind.
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She slowly raised her head. At that moment, the young man¡¯s serious look was reflected in her beautiful eyes.
¡°I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± She pursed her pink lips and said.
On this maind, no one could make her suffer a loss, no one!
She, di Ling ¡®er, would never let herself suffer.
fu qingchenughed, the young man¡¯s smile was bright and clear, as if it was shining.
¡°I can see that you¡¯re a mischievous girl, so you definitely won¡¯t suffer a loss.¡±
di ling ¡®er blinked at fu qingchen yfully and smiled. ¡± I¡¯m really sleepy. Good night, brother Fu.
she was carrying little jiji in her arms, before she left, she turned back to look at nangong yu, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
Although Nangong Yu was also a pitiful person and the man she loved did not like her, it did not mean that she would let Nangong Yu step over her.
There was no way she would sympathize with a pitiful person!
Under the night sky, the girl¡¯s light pink figure gradually disappeared. Fu qingchen looked away. The gentle look he had when facing di Ling ¡®er was gone, reced by a cold light in his eyes.
Nangong Yu, if my mother didn¡¯t insist on you staying, I would have kicked you out long ago, ¡± the young man sneered, ¡± you¡¯d better behave yourself here. If you cause any more trouble, I won¡¯t give anyone face!
Ever since the youngdy descended from the sky and saved him from the three-Striped Tiger, he had ced her in his heart.
It was love at first sight.
That¡¯s right, he had fallen in love with that weird little girl and would never allow Nangong Yu to humiliate her again.
Nangong Yu¡¯ s body stiffened and her eyes were filled with pain. She was in so much pain that she could not even say a word.
Fu qingchen ignored her as well. He walked past her and headed into the night, gradually disappearing from her sorrowful eyes.
It was only after the youth left that Nangong Yu¡¯s body could not take it anymore and fell to the ground. Her tears had already formed a River and her pale face was filled with grief.
¡°princess.¡±
The maidservant hurried forward and helped Nangong Yu up from the ground. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡± ¡°Should we report this to Mrs. Fu?¡±
Chapter 2256: The old man’s re-appearance (2)
Chapter 2256: The old man¡¯s re-appearance (2)
¡°Tell Mrs. Fu? What use do you think it will be?¡± Nangong Yu stood up with the help of the maidservant¡¯s help. She was still staggering, and it took her great effort to stabilize herself. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Fu qingchen didn¡¯t want to marry me in the first ce. If I insist onining to Mrs. Fu, at most, Mrs. Fu will send someone to chase that woman away. What¡¯s the use of it to me?¡± Wouldn¡¯t that make Qing Chen hate me even more?¡±
He already hated her enough, but if she did this, he would hate her even more.
This was not what she wanted.
the maidservant lowered her head and did not speak, all these years, the princess had been chasing after young master fu everywhere, even though she had been rejected many times, she still persevered.
This time, the princess had looked for Mrs. Fu, and that was why Mrs. Fu had given the order not to allow Fu qingchen to chase her away. Otherwise, the princess would be kicked out on the first day she arrived.
However, she really could not understand why he was so unwilling to ept the princess despite her noble status, her beauty, and her deep love for him. Instead, he was so gentle to a wild girl of unknown origin.
let¡¯s go back and rest. Nangong Yu gritted his teeth, at a time like this, I can¡¯t let Fu qingchen have the chance to chase me away. As long as I¡¯m here, I can stop them. If I leave, Yingluo¡¯s situation might get out of my control. I will never let qingchen marry another woman. Even if I can¡¯t win his heart, I must be his wife!
Even though she knew that she would only get boundless pain for doing so, she was willing.
as long as she could stay by his side, she would do anything for him.
Nangong Yu used the maid¡¯s help to walk forward. Her tears fell slowly and turned into crystal pearls. They glistened under the moonlight.
The night was silent.
The night breeze was alluring.
in the night not far away, a man in a red robe stood under the moonlight, there was an evil smile on his lips.¡±That little girl should be nearby. However, I can¡¯t sense the aura of the demonic me Pearl anymore. Something must have happened to the demonic me Pearl,¡±
Suddenly, the manughed.
Hisughter was very torturous, just like a fairy.
it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve consumed too much energy to break the restraints and leave that ce. Now, I have to use my real body to recover my energy, so I¡¯m afraid Qianqian won¡¯t be able to see that girl tonight. However, the future is long. I¡¯ll definitely see her one day.
Once he returned to his original body, he would have to wait for his injuries to recover before he could return to human form. More importantly, during this period of recuperation, his original body could not use too much power, or else the Pi Xiu would suffer a bacsh.
Under the night sky, the moment the man¡¯s voice fell, a beam of light enveloped his body.
When the light disappeared, a small cat fell from the sky andnded steadily in the grass.
The cat was snow-white and extremely beautiful. It licked its ws elegantly, and as it slowly raised its head, its domineering eyes appeared under the moonlight.
The white cat¡¯s eyes were demonic and domineering, like a demonic god, with a look of disdain for all living beings in the world.
It was hard to imagine that elegance, demonic, and domineering auras would appear on this cat at the same time, giving off a strange aura.
The white cat put down his paw. His body turned into a white light, and he flew toward the city not far away. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the night.
Chapter 2257: You absolutely can’t bully her (1)
Chapter 2257: You absolutely can¡¯t bully her (1)
The next day.
Early in the morning.
The teahouses and wine shops were extremely noisy.
At this moment, in the teahouse¡¯s private room, a young girl was holding a piece of osmanthus cake in her hand. Her mouth was full of sticky osmanthus cake, but her beautiful curved eyes were filled with a satisfied smile.
Seeing her eating so happily, Fu qingchen¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile, and he couldn¡¯t bear to look away from her.
brother Fu, thank you for treating me to such a delicious pastry. It¡¯s more enchanting than us. di Ling ¡®er swallowed the words just as they reached her mouth. She smiled, her eyes curved, smart and lovely, it¡¯s better than the ones made by my chefs, but it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s still a long way to gopared with mother¡¯s.
¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s smile was light and gentle.
As long as she liked it, even if it was the stars in the sky, he was willing to pick it for her, just for that touch of heart-palpitating smile.
That smile was something he had dreamed of all his life.
Di Ling ¡®er had just put a piece of osmanthus cake into her mouth, and her eyes were slightly squinting. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure in the crowd. Her eyes suddenly lit up, brighter than the stars in the sky.
Without waiting for Fu qingchen to ask, di Ling ¡®er jumped out of the window in a hurry andnded steadily on the street.
Fu qingchen was stunned for a moment, but he did not hesitate. He followed di Ling ¡®er and jumped out of the window, standing behind her.
Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly saw the young girl¡¯s figure, like a dancing butterfly, rapidly rushing forward.
Not far away, a man stood indifferently on the street. He seemed to have sensed the sudden attack in front of him and slowly raised his handsome and cold face.
The man¡¯s cold eyes turned gentle when he saw the little figure that was like a butterfly pouncing on him. His stiff lips curled up slightly.
¡°Uncle Yu,¡±
Di Ling ¡®er rushed to the man excitedly, but she stopped when she was in front of him. Her smile was as bright as the sun.
Yu Ling¡¯s coldness turned into endless tenderness the moment he saw the girl. He was afraid that di Ling ¡®er would fall while running, so he hurriedly held her.
Fortunately, di Ling ¡®er stopped and did not fall to the ground. The smile on her face melted his cold heart, like a warm light flowing through his body.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯vee to find you.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er made a funny face and smiled, ¡± ¡°Are the Vermillion Bird and the others looking for me? It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t let myself suffer any grievances on this continent, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Besides, I¡¯ve already decided that I won¡¯t go back until I find my two brothers.¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s eyes were gentle. Your Highness, I am not here to take you back. I am here to protect you. Furthermore, young master Nangong is also here.
¡°senior brother?¡± Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes brightened, senior brother, are you here too? ¡± I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time.¡±
As Bai Yan¡¯s disciple, Nangong sun had always been called senior brother by di Ling ¡®er.
Every year, Nangong sun would bring back some strange gifts for di Ling ¡®er, so when she heard that Nangong sun was here, di Ling¡¯ er¡¯s white face smiled even more.
yu ling gently touched di ling ¡®er¡¯s head, when she was about to speak, she suddenly saw a young man walking over from not far away.
Chapter 2258: You absolutely can’t bully her (2)
Chapter 2258: You absolutely can¡¯t bully her (2)
The young man was dressed in a long green robe. His face still looked young, but he was handsome and cold.
Especially when the youngster looked at him with a probing gaze, it was as if Yingluo was looking at her love rival.
Yu Ling curled her lips and sneered. It seemed that the little princess had attracted the attention of some men not long after she came to the maind. This was not a good thing.
Your Highness, this is Yingluo, ¡°Yu Ling turned to di Ling ¡®er and asked in a gentle voice.
The princess?
Fu qingchen frowned slightly. Was Ling ¡®er also a Princess of some power?
In fact, from the moment Ling ¡®er was able to control the three-Striped Tiger, Fu qingchen knew that this girl had an extraordinary background.
But when he liked someone, it had nothing to do with her background or identity. He only fell in love with her pure smile and the feeling that made his heart beat faster.
However, if she really had a powerful background, he would have to work harder if he wanted Ling ¡®er to ept him! Until Yingluo was worthy of her!
¡± uncle yu, he¡¯s the first friend i made when i came to the maind, his name is fu qingchen. ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er pulled Yu Ling¡¯s sleeve and said in a lowvoice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let father and brother know about this. They don¡¯t allow me to make friends with boys. Otherwise, big brother Fu will be in trouble.¡±
Yu Ling narrowed her eyes slightly.
The little princess treated this young man as a friend, but this young man probably had other intentions.
However, he had never rejected Ling ¡®er¡¯s requests. Therefore, after hearing her words, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, your highness, i won¡¯t let the crown prince and the others know about this.¡±
¡°i knew uncle yu was the best.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°Uncle Yu, where is senior brother? I miss you, senior brother.¡±
¡°He¡¯s at the inn.¡±
On the day the princess left, he and Nangong gongzi had gone to the demon Realm. After learning that she had left, they had hurriedlye out to look for her. However, the princess had concealed her aura, so no one in the demon Realm could find her.
If the princess had not shown herself just now, they would not have known that she was here.
¡± sure, sure, uncle yu, please take me to my senior brother. ¡± di ling ¡®er was about to leave when she suddenly paused and turned back to smile at fu qingchen. ¡± brother fu, thank you for your hospitality, i won¡¯t forget your hospitality and i won¡¯t forget you as a friend. ¡±
Fu qingchen was stunned. She understood that since Ling ¡®er¡¯s family hade to find her, it was likely that she had to leave.
However, it was a little awkward.
when he saw the young girl¡¯s pretty smile, fu qingchen could not help but smile. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget you either. When the timees, you cane to the Liu Huo Empire to look for me. I will bring you to try all the delicacies in the Empire.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up. She hesitated for a while and asked, ¡± ¡°Then can I bring second brother? He really likes those delicacies, Yingying.¡±
of course you can. Your family is my friend. I wee you with open arms.
¡°Really?¡± Di Ling ¡®er smiled. I¡¯m leaving. See you, brother Fu.
She waved at Fu qingchen, then turned around and followed Yu Ling to the inn.
Fu qingchen stood quietly behind di Ling ¡®er, staring at her leaving figure, unable toe back to his senses for a long time.
He knew that if he wanted to pursue Ling ¡®er, he was not qualified with his current strength. However, he would not give up!
Chapter 2259: You absolutely can’t bully her (part three)
Chapter 2259: You absolutely can¡¯t bully her (part three)
¡°Ling ¡®er, the next time we meet, I¡¯ll let you see a different me.¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s expression became even more determined, and it was only after a long time that he collected his thoughts.
He turned around and left.
Under the morning light.
Yu Ling suddenly stopped. He remained silent for a while, then turned to the girl and said,¡±¡± your highness, it¡¯s better for you to keep a distance from that young master, if the king and the crown prince find out, i¡¯m afraid there will be a bloody storm in the demon realm.¡±
After hearing this, di Ling ¡®er said,¡± ¡°i¡¯m just making a friend, i¡¯m not kidnapped, at most, i¡¯ll act coquettishly and beg for mercy, father and my brothers shouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for him. even if it doesn¡¯t work out, i still have mother, they won¡¯t dare to disobey mother¡¯s words.¡±
Even if her father and brother could be cruel to her, her mother would definitely not be willing to do so. With her mother as a protective talisman, she was not afraid of anything.
Even if she got into trouble, they would clean up the mess for her.
¡°Princess, the human heart is evil, especially men.¡±
the princess was smart and quick-witted, but that was only because she would not be framed, however, she had nevere into contact with the secr world, and the men around her were all acquaintances, therefore, she would not understand how sinister men in the secr world could be.
A few sweet words and promises could deceive a girl into a lifetime of regret.
¡°Ah!¡±
When Yu Ling was about to exin to di Ling ¡®er how those men deceived girls, di Ling¡¯ er suddenly raised her hand and patted her little head. Then, she raised her head with tears in her eyes and looked at Yu Ling pitifully,¡± ¡°i almost forgot about jiji at the fu house.¡±
Three ck lines appeared on Yu Ling¡¯s forehead. How could the princess forget about a living chicken?
actually, you can¡¯t me me for this. Little Jiji eats too much, but big brother Fu said that he would take me to eat delicious breakfast. If little Jiji was here, Yingluo would be like second brother, swallowing it all in one bite, leaving nothing for me. I left him behind while he was sleeping and secretly ran away, although she was not as gluttonous as di jintian, she was still a girl, how could she not like to eat at all? If she had brought little Jiji along, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat a single bite.
that was why he left it at the fu residence.
Now that she had seen uncle Yu, she was in a hurry to leave with him, so she had forgotten about Jiji.
I¡¯ll help you find it. Yu Ling smiled helplessly, the inn where young master Nangong is staying is not far from here. Wait for me at the inn, I¡¯ll help you bring Jiji back.
He did not want di Ling ¡®er to spend too much time with Fu qingchen, so he decided to pick up Jiji for her.
Di Ling ¡®er smiled through her tears, uncle Yu, thank you. Although I like brother Fu very much, there are people 1 don¡¯t like in his mansion. I don¡¯t want to go. If 1 didn¡¯t forget to bring money, 1 wouldn¡¯t want to go home with brother Fu either.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± yu ling frowned and asked with concern,¡± did someone bully you?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er raised her chin, looking arrogant and cute. ¡°Bully me? That also depends on whether she has the ability!¡±
Hearing this, Yu Ling heaved a sigh of relief.
However, when he thought about how someone dared to bully di Ling ¡®er, his eyes turned cold.
regardless of whether ling ¡®er was bullied or not, even if the other party only had such thoughts, he would definitely not allow it!
¡°Your Highness, wait for me at the inn. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Yu Ling sneered. After saying this, she turned around and walked back the way she hade..
Chapter 2260: You absolutely can’t bully her (part four)
Chapter 2260: You absolutely can¡¯t bully her (part four)
the streets in the morning were unusually quiet.
However, at this moment, this peace was interrupted by a loud noise.
¡°look at that cat, it¡¯s so cute! Ah, ah, ah, 1 can¡¯t take it anymore, I really want to hug it.¡±
¡°Whose cat is this? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±
it¡¯s so cute. 1 really want to bring it home. Even if it doesn¡¯t have any fighting power, it¡¯ll be very happy to keep it as a pet.
On the street surrounded by people, a snow-white cat walked elegantly in the middle of the clean road.
The white cat¡¯s fur was snow-white and fluffy, making people really want to touch it.
however, it was a little awkward.
When he heard the discussions of the people around him, the white cat¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.
Cute? it was the overlord of the monster race in the past and was hunted down by tens of thousands of human powerhouses, these stupid people actually described it as cute?
And even more delusionally wanted to bring it back?
How could such an ugly and sinister human deserve to have an invincible one? Suddenly, a fair hand stretched out from the front. The white cat didn¡¯t have time to react before it was lifted up by that hand.
Immediately, the owner of the hand apologized to the surrounding people,¡± I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My little pet slipped out by ident. I¡¯ll take it back now. bei mo was furious, he narrowed his eyes slightly, a touch of anger burning from the bottom of his heart, and his eyes were stained with a bit of bloodlust. However,
The moment it raised its head, a beautiful and bright little face was reflected in its eyes.
the girl had a bright smile on her face as she held the white cat in one hand and apologized to the people around her. she seemed to have sensed that bei zhi was about to resist, and red at him.
How should she put it¡ This gaze was a little vicious, and even carried a hint of warning, but it made bei Zhi¡¯s lips curl up into a slight arc.
As a demonic beast, it was different from ordinary pets. If it had such a human-like expression on its face, it would not attract too much attention. When those people saw that this white cat had an owner, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh dejectedly. Their eyes were filled with disappointment, and they could only disperse.
They still couldn¡¯t do the act of snatching people¡¯s hearts.
¡°You are a cat?¡±
When everyone had left, the young girl continued to re at the white cat and said angrily,¡±¡± how can you be so bold to break into human territory alone? aren¡¯t you afraid that they will catch you and eat you, or keep you as a pet? ¡± the white cat yawnedzily and ignored the girl, its eyes were filled with an evil smile.
This really didn¡¯t take much effort at all. I didn¡¯t expect to meet this little girl so soon,sob sob.
perhaps he would be able to find out what had happened to the demonic me pearl from this girl.
¡°i¡¯m asking you a question, do you know how to talk?¡± the young girl¡¯s face was red with anger as she asked.
When demonic beasts reached a certain realm, they could all speak humannguage. Only those demonic beasts with extremely weak strength could not speak.
What made the girl even angrier was that she couldn¡¯t sense the white cat¡¯s Qi, nor could she determine its strength.
This was the only demonic beast she had encountered in so many years that she could not detect its aura.
¡°Don¡¯t you know how to speak?¡± The young girl frowned.
Even the way she frowned was so pleasing to the eye, it was extremely good-looking..
Chapter 2261: You absolutely can’t bully her (5)
Chapter 2261: You absolutely can¡¯t bully her (5)
Bei Zhi squinted his eyes. He saw the girl s confused expression and called out, ¡± ¡°Meow,¡± she said.
¡°Eh, you really don¡¯t know how to talk?¡± The young girl was stunned for a moment. Then, she came back to her senses and patted her chest, promising,¡± but you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m a citizen of the demon world, after all. 1¡¯11 protect you. It¡¯s just that¡
Di Ling ¡®er paused and continued,¡±¡± in the future, you¡¯re not allowed to run around without mypany, if i didn¡¯t appear in time just now, someone would definitely have taken you away, at that time, you would definitely have lost your freedom.¡±
in fact, the current demon realm would not care too much, if a demon beast was willing to sign a contract with a human, the demon realm would not interfere, they respected the freedom of the demon beast.
However, di Ling ¡®er was worried that someone would imprison the white cat. At that time, not only would it be humiliated, but it would also lose the freedom that all demonic beasts dreamed of.
this was something she, as the princess of the demon realm, absolutely did not want to see.
Bei Zhi stretchedzily again and turned over to lie in di Ling ¡®er¡¯s arms, his little ws resting on the girl¡¯s soft chest.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s body stiffened, and she pped away a w with a bang. She said angrily,¡± ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to be a perverted cat. If you touch me again, 1¡¯11 leave you here and let others take you away.¡±
When di Ling ¡®er finished speaking, bei mo opened his eyes slightly. He looked at di Ling¡¯ er nkly and innocently.
¡°You mean you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She pondered for a while. This white cat obviously could not speak humannguage. Perhaps its intelligence was not high enough. How could it deliberately take advantage of her?
Perhaps¡
did he really do it unintentionally?
Perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much, Yingluo.
Thinking of this, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart slowly calmed down. Her beautiful eyes were filled with guilt.¡¯Tm sorry, I thought you were taking advantage of me, so I hit you.¡±
Bei Zhi turned over again.
Even the way it turned over was so elegant.
And that paw, coincidentally, once againnded on her soft andrge chest.
di ling ¡®er¡¯s body froze again, she keptforting herself in her heart that the white cat just didn¡¯t understand the world and didn¡¯t do it on purpose.
Only then did she forcefully suppress the urge to p its ws away again.
thinking of this, di ling ¡®er did not stay any longer, she walked toward the inn that yu ling had mentioned.
Fu family.
In the courtyard.
a golden chick was standing in the yard.
The morning light poured down from the sky and fell on its body.
thin, lonely, and misty.
That¡¯s right, until now, little Jiji only believed in one fact.
It had been abandoned!
ever since they had left the demon world, the princess had been following it like a shadow, the two of them were stuck together and had never been separated.
But now, Xuanji was abandoned in the huge Fu family, all alone, pitiful and miserable.
There was no ce to draw sadness.
Little Jiji wiped away its bitter tears, its eyes blinking twice, and another tear flowed down from the corner of its eye.
It really couldn¡¯t understand how a living chicken like it could be forgotten by the princess. After all, Yingluo and the others had beenpanions who had relied on each other for many days.
Just as little Jiji was feeling heartbroken, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of it, causing its eyes to light up. It squeaked, and its small body turned into a meteor, crashing into the man in front of it..
Chapter 2262: Do you know who Nangong sun is?(i)
Chapter 2262: Do you know who Nangong sun is?(i)
¡°jijijiji.¡±
Little Jiji cried out sadly. Its little ws grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve firmly and wiped his tears and snot all over him. Its aggrieved look seemed to beining about di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heartlessness.
Yu Ling looked at the little fellow wiping its tears and snot on his body. She could not help but frown. She picked it up in disgust and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on the princess¡¯s orders to take you away.¡±
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Little Jiji was so excited that it started to tremble.
It knew it. It was a living chicken, a Phoenix. How could the princess forget it?
the princess must have had something to do and left the fu family, seeing that it was sleeping soundly, she didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb it. while she was busy dealing with things, she didn¡¯t forget to ask the yu ling guards toe and take it away.
The princess Qianqian was indeed a good Fox.
by the way, Zhenzhen. Yu Ling naturally didn¡¯t know what Xiao Jiji was thinking. His eyes turned cold, tell me, did anyone bully the princess when she was here? ¡±
She was a person who was pampered and loved by both humans and demonic beasts. He would never allow anyone to delude themselves and bully her.
Little Jiji nodded its head vigorously and squeaked, as if it was telling Yu Ling how evil the woman who had bullied the princess was.
Yu Ling¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. He didn¡¯t ask again, but a voice suddenly came from the side and asked in a stern voice, ¡± ¡°Who are you? how dare you barge into my fu residence without permission?¡±
Upon hearing this familiar voice, Jiji¡¯s hair stood on end, its eyes filled with disdain and anger.
Seeing the change in the Golden Rooster¡¯s expression, Yu Ling knew who hade.
his tightly furrowed brows slowly rxed as he gradually turned his head, and his gaze fell on the young girl in front of him.
Nangong Yu had heard that Fu qingchen had left with di Ling ¡®er early in the morning. Feeling indignant, she could not help bute to find her. However, she did not expect to see di Ling¡¯ er, but a strange man.
This was especially so because the man¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. Under his gaze, Nangong Yu¡¯s body stiffened and she couldn¡¯t move. Her throat rolled a few times but she couldn¡¯t make a single sound. Her heart was filled with shock and fear.
¡°Who are you?¡±
However, Nangong Yu was still a Princess of a country. She quickly regained her senses, gritted her teeth, and questioned in a sharp voice.
¡°is it this woman?¡±
Yu Ling lowered her eyes and looked at little Jiji.
Of course, little Jiji understood what Yu Ling was asking. It nodded its head vigorously.
That¡¯s right, this was the woman who wanted to bully the princess. She was a bad woman.
¡°Very good!¡± Yu Ling raised her eyes, and her cold eyes were filled with a murderous aura, you even dare to bully Her Highness. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I, Yu Ling, am not qualified to be apetent guard.
After saying this, Yu Ling slowly walked towards Nangong Yu.
Nangong Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Under the man¡¯s powerful pressure, even breathing was difficult for her.
¡°who the hell are you? and which country¡¯s princess is she?¡±
At this moment, Nangong Yu did not forget how Yu Ling had addressed di Ling ¡®er, even though she was terrified.
It turned out that she was also a Princess of a country. No wonder she dared to be so arrogant in front of her.
However, didn¡¯t she know that the Liu Huo Empire was the one in charge Now? In addition, Liu Huo Kingdom had a rtionship with Nangong sun and had an endless supply of cultivation resources. By doing this, she was undoubtedly seeking her own death.
Chapter 2263: Do you know who Nangong sun is?(2)
Chapter 2263: Do you know who Nangong sun is?(2)
do you know Nangong sun? ¡±
Nangong Yu saw that Yu Ling was getting closer and closer to her. She bit her lip and asked, ¡±
Sure enough, after hearing this, Yu Ling stopped in his tracks. He only hesitated for a moment, but the powerful pressure spread out again.
¡°Sowhat if I know?¡±
By now, Nangong gongzi should have met with the princess. However, he did not know what the rtionship between the woman who had offended the princess and Nangong sun was.
it¡¯s good that you know, ¡± Nangong Yu smiled, ¡± Nangong sun is my brother.
at that moment, yu ling¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of nangong yu.
Even though the pressure on her body had not dissipated, Nangong Yu knew that the name Nangong sun hadpletely shocked her.
In the current world, no one dared to be enemies with the Liu Huo Empire, and the price of offending the Liu Huo Empire was not something they could bear, master, I can pretend nothing happened when di Ling ¡®er offended me, as long as she doesn¡¯t appear in qingchen¡¯s corner again.
In front of him
The smile on Nangong Yu¡¯s face did not disappear even before he finished his sentence.
A powerful force suddenly attacked her from the front andnded heavily on her chest.
Her body flew a few meters away, and blood kept flowing out of her mouth. She couldn¡¯t even get up.
Yu Ling did not use too much strength, but even so, his attack was not something that Nangong Yu could withstand.
Therefore, Nangong Yu felt a sharp pain in her chest, as if someone had broken a few of her ribs. It was so painful that she could not even cry.
if it wasn¡¯t for young master Nangong, you would already be a corpse. Yu Ling sneered. Her voice was filled with killing intent, next time, you¡¯d better not appear in front of our Princess. Otherwise, even if young master Nangonges, he will only be able to collect your corpse!
He had already shown mercy, and it was only for the sake of Nangong sun.
Of course, Nangong Yu would not be able to get out of bed without half a year.
¡°Remember, this is yourst chance. If you offend her again, I will never let you off!¡±
After saying thesest words, Yu Ling stepped on Nangong Yu¡¯s body, causing him to spit out blood and feel pain in his home.
Then, the cold ck robe disappeared under the morning light, as if Lao Ai had never been there.
¡°Princess!¡±
The maid heard themotion and ran out of Nangong Yu¡¯s courtyard. She saw Nangong Yu lying on the ground and was shocked. She rushed forward to help him up.
¡°It hurts, ithurts.it hurts!¡±
Nangong Yu couldn¡¯t move his body. Every time he moved, he would feel a tearing pain. He was so angry that he pped the maid, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that my bones were broken by that bastard? You still dare to pull me up? if anything happens to this princess, imperial brother will definitely kill you!¡±
The maidservant was pped and stood at the side, feeling wronged. She was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°What happened?¡±
The moment Fu qingchen stepped into the backyard, he saw Nangong Yu on the ground. He was slightly stunned, but he walked toward Nangong Yu.
¡°Clear dust Kasaya¡±
SeeingFu qingchen walkover, NangongYu¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly. Her face was pale and she looked like she was in pain.¡¯Tt¡¯s di Ling ¡®er, that bitch. She found someone to attack me, Yingluo.¡±
Chapter 2264: Do you know Nangong sun (3)
Chapter 2264: Do you know Nangong sun (3)
¡°Shut up!¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s expression darkened. If not for the fact that Nangong Yu was already injured, even he would have wanted to beat her up.
speak properly. If I hear you scold her one more time, you¡¯ll get out of my sight!
Nangong Yu¡¯s face froze and tears flowed down his face.
She was already so badly injured, yet not only did Fu qingchen not ask about it, but he was also so protective of that b * tch.
qingchen, she really sent someone to beat me up. She must have known that I¡¯m Mrs. Fu¡¯s only daughter-inw, so she couldn¡¯t help but send someone to beat me up. After I¡¯m crippled, she can have a legitimate reason to punish me.
¡°Nangong Yu!¡± He shouted. Fu qingchen¡¯s clear and cold eyes were filled with a sinister glint. He looked down at the youngdy who was sprawled on the ground, and a cold smile hung on his lips. I¡¯m not as good as you say. You women from Liu Huo Kingdom want to be my wife, but miss Ling ¡®er might not necessarily think the same way. There¡¯s a huge gap between us, and I can only do my best to shorten the gap between us. Only then will she have the possibility of bing my wife.
Nangong Yu was stunned.
In her eyes, Fu qingchen had always been cold and proud. He had never belittled himself like this before.
Why did di Ling ¡®er make him feel so strange?
¡°You just said that it was Ling ¡®er¡¯s people who hurt you. Why don¡¯t you think about how you found trouble with her? Her people definitely can¡¯t stand by and watch, so it¡¯s normal for them to attack you. Could it be that your drifting fire Empire will just watch you being humiliated and do nothing?¡±
¡°How is this possible?¡± Nangong Yu shrieked.
not to mention being bullied, even if she was just scolded, the people of the liu huo empire would take revenge for her. they would definitely not watch her be bullied.
Fu qingchen sneered, what right do you have to me her? ¡± he asked, her guard¡¯s strength is extraordinary and unfathomable, moreover, yingying is outstanding in both looks and other aspects, what makes you think that miss ling ¡®er will definitely want to marry me?¡±
Even though he was proud, he was not an insensible person. Even if he only took a nce at Yu Ling, he knew that this man, Yingluo, was excellent in all aspects.
Even though Ling ¡®er always called him uncle, he looked like he was in his twenties at most. With such a man by Ling¡¯ er¡¯s side, how could Ling ¡®er do what Nangong Yu had said and use all sorts of methods to be his wife?
Moreover, Ling ¡®er was so outstanding that countless men would want to marry her. This was also the goal that he would fight for his entire life.
¡°She¡¯s only a Princess of a country. Doesn¡¯t your Fu n have a divine-level ancestor? Now that the divine realm has merged with the continent, why are you afraid of a Princess? furthermore, there is no other country on this continent that canpare to my liu huo empire.¡±
It was Nangong Yu who said this while enduring the pain.
She wanted to let Fu qingchen understand that di Ling ¡®er was nothing special, and that her status was far below hers.
¡°A Princess of a country?¡± Fu qingchenughed coldly, it¡¯s true that the fu family has a divine-level ancestor. However, she has the ability to tame a three-Striped Tiger. Do you think she¡¯s an ordinary woman? ¡±
Nangong Yu wanted to push herself up, but the moment she moved, her entire body was in pain. She could only continue to lie on the ground, her expression filled with unwillingness and resentment.
¡°I heard that the three-Striped Tiger is very lecherous. Maybe she just used her beauty to seduce the three-Striped Tiger. This doesn¡¯t mean that she has the strength to win.¡±
Chapter 2265: Do you know Nangong sun?(4)
Chapter 2265: Do you know Nangong sun?(4)
¡°Nangong Yu!¡± He shouted. Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes narrowed. I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate her. It seems like you won¡¯t listen to me at all!
Nangong Yu raised her head in shock. When she saw the anger in Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes, she trembled and bit her lip.
she had never seen fu qingchen like this before.
¡°Young master.¡±
in the end, it was the guard behind fu qingchen who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and reminded,¡± ¡°The princess is now very seriously injured. If it is dragged on, the consequences may be very serious, so I am sorry.¡±
Fu qingchen frowned slightly. He did not want to get involved in Nangong Yu¡¯s matters, but no matter what, his mother thought very highly of Nangong Yu. If something really happened to him here, it would have a huge impact on him.
His wings were not yet fully grown, and it was not the time to resist the fu family.
¡°There¡¯s no doctor here. Send her back to the Liu Huo Empire and find a doctor to treat her.¡±
However, Nangong Yu would definitely tell his mother about this.
The only thing that made Fu qingchen happy was that Ling ¡®er had already left, so she was free from her mother¡¯s difficulties. As long as he could improve his strength and grow his wings, he would be qualified to pursue the woman he loved.
¡°yes, young master.¡±
All the guards heaved a sigh of relief.
they were really afraid that fu qingchen would put the princess under house arrest, if that happened, the princess¡¯s body would definitely not recover, when the truth was revealed, the first ones to suffer would be them, who had not reported it.
Fortunately, the young master was not so willful. At least he was willing to let the princess go and save her from pain.
¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±
when nangong yu heard that fu qingchen was going to send her off, she immediately became anxious, she raised her hand and tugged at the leg of fu qingchen¡¯s trousers, her face covered in tears. Fu qingchen, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t chase me away. I don¡¯t want to receive treatment, and I¡¯m not willing to leave you. Can you not make me leave?¡±
fu qingchen furrowed his brows slightly, he nced at nangong yu with a cold gaze and said coldly,¡± ¡°Let go!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let go. You¡¯re chasing me away because you want to find that Vixen, di Ling ¡®er. I won¡¯t let you have your wish. Even if I die, 1¡¯11 die Here. After I die, the Empire and the fu family will avenge me. I won¡¯t let you two have the chance to be together forever.¡±
nangong yu waspletely mad.
She knew what it would mean if she left.
It meant that she would not be able to see Fu qingchen for a period of time in the future.
At that time, di Ling ¡®er would definitely take advantage of her absence to capture Fu qingchen.
she wasn¡¯t that stupid, even if she was in so much pain, she wouldn¡¯t leave this ce!
¡°I told you to let go!¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s voice had already lost patience. His brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and his eyes shed with anger.
Nangong Yu hugged his legs tightly with both hands. He cried so much that his tears could not stop. He looked miserable and pitiful.
¡°Fu qingchen, is your heart made of stone? I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, why didn¡¯t you look at me more than once? even if you are as cold as before, it¡¯s better than being so cruel to me. Are you really going to disobey your mother¡¯s order for di Ling ¡®er?¡± Besides, I like you so much, how could you be so cruel?¡±
Her words made it sound as if she liked Fu qingchen, and Fu qingchen had to give her a response.
Love could not be forced, but Nangong Yu had pursued Fu qingchen for so many years, yet she did not understand this logic..
Chapter 2266: Nangong Yu in despair (1)
Chapter 2266: Nangong Yu in despair (1)
Fu qingchen stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Nangong Yu. His cold eyes were emotionless and his voice was indifferent.
¡°it¡¯s your business that you like me, but i, yingluo, have never liked you.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Fu qingchen pushed the young girl away with his foot and walked in the direction ahead without looking back.
Nangong Yu¡¯s body was paralyzed on the ground. She stared at Fu qingchen¡¯s back as he left, her eyes filled with despair and ridicule.
At the inn.
In the room upstairs, a man stood in front of the window. His long green robe fluttered in the wind, and his hands were behind his back. His figure was tall and slender.
Behind the man was a middle-aged man.
The middle-aged man had a dignified appearance, and his aura was cold and bloody. He had the prestige of a general.
However, this middle-aged man, who had been through a lot on the battlefield, was standing respectfully behind the man. His dignified expression had also turned into a fawning one.
¡°Did Nangong Wen ask you toe?¡±
Finally, the man slowly turned around. His eyebrows were sharp and his eyes were bright. He was quite handsome, and his eyes contained a sharp light. However, his tone was as calm as usual.
Your Majesty, after his Majesty learned that you have returned to the continent, he sent me here to meet you.
Ever since the man left the maind, Nangong Wen inherited the throne. However, Nangong Wen was his brother after all, so it wasn¡¯t right for him to address him as the retired emperor. Hence, he gave him the title of Supreme Emperor, or revered Emperor for short.
He was not the founding Emperor of the Liu Huo Empire, but he was the one with the most reputation in the entire Liu Huo Empire. Only he could enjoy the title of Supreme Emperor.
¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone, and I won¡¯t be returning to the Liu Huo Empire. Please go back. If there¡¯s nothing else, you don¡¯t have to speciallye to see me.¡±
but¡ the general wanted to say something, but when he raised his eyes, he met the man¡¯s cold eyes. In the end, he swallowed his words, yes, Your Majesty.
Nangong sun was no longer a citizen of the Liu Huo Empire. He had left a long time ago, but his authority still remained in everyone¡¯s hearts, and no one dared to defy him.
so, after hearing nangong sun¡¯s words, the general bowed and left the room.
Just as he walked out of the door, he almost bumped into the girl.
The general frowned slightly and was about to speak, but the moment he saw the young girl¡¯s face, his expression froze.
this young girl was extremely beautiful, as beautiful and exquisite as a porcin doll, perhaps it was because she had jogged all the way, her small face was pink, and her eyes seemed to be shining.
The girl was carrying a kitten in her arms. Even though the kitten looked harmless, for some reason, the general was shocked by the kitten¡¯s gaze.
¡°Strange, this girl seems a little familiar.¡±
When the general saw the youngdy push open Nangong sun¡¯s door, his brows furrowed even more.
He dared to guarantee that this was the first time he had seen this young girl, but she always gave him a familiar feeling.
It was just like Qianqian 20 years ago, the peerless woman who had shocked the world and made countless forces on the continent submit to her.
thinking of this, the general could not help but shake his head and smile.
Even though Nangong sun had been epted as a disciple by the demon Empress, how could her daughter not have any demonic beasts following her when she went out? instead, she only brought a little cat with her. Therefore, she must be thinking too much. Not every beautiful girl would have a rtionship with the demon Empress.
Chapter 2267 - 2267- Nangong Yu in despair (2)
Chapter 2267- Nangong Yu in despair (2)
¡°senior brother.¡±
In the room.
Nangong Cheng was standing by the window in a daze when a familiar voice suddenly came from behind him.
This voice made his body stiffen and he slowly turned around. In an instant, a young girl in pink rushed towards him. She rushed into his eyes and also hit his heart.
senior brother Nangong, I¡¯ve missed you so much, ¡± the young girl said as she reached out her hand with a bright smile, but, I miss the gift you brought me even more. Did you bring me a gift this time? ¡±
In that instant, Nangong sun¡¯s heart melted.
Even just looking at her smile gave him a sense of satisfaction. It was as if as long as he made her smile, he would give up everything and he would have no regrets.
of course I won¡¯t forget my gift to you. Nangong sun¡¯s smile was gentle, and her sharp eyes turned into a doting gaze when she saw the young girl. I happened to pass by the nest of a silver silk Phoenix and happened to see it shedding its feathers, so I exchanged the heavenly birds ¡®favorite food for the Golden silk feather. This golden silk feather can withstand three attacks from anyone below the domain stage.
Even in the demon world, silver silk phoenixes were extremely rare, let alone making a whole piece of clothing. Moreover, they had to wait for their feathers to change before they could get those feathers.
After all, Ling ¡®er was a demonic beast, and Nangong sun would not kill her and take her feathers. Therefore, it was even more difficult to get those silver silk feathers.
however, in order to make ling ¡®er happy, it was worth it no matter how hard he worked.
After saying this, Nangong sun raised her hand slightly, and a silver feather coat fell into her palm.
The silver light was so bright that it filled the entire room.
¡°What a beautiful silver feather coat.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er eyes lit up.
Her parents were both true gods, and no one dared toy a hand on her. She had taken a fancy to this silver silk feather raiment only because it was too beautiful.
senior brother, I really like this dress. You must have paid a great price to get it. di Ling ¡®er put away the silver feather dress with a smile. She raised her head and said with a smile in her eyes, ¡± senior brother, you¡¯re so good to me.
Besides my parents and my brothers, you and uncle Yu are the best.
In the room of the inn, bei ni, who was thrown aside by di Ling ¡®er, looked up and his eyes fell on di Ling¡¯ er and Nangong sun.
For some reason, he felt that Yingluo was an eyesore.
well, it must be because he didn¡¯t have a good impression of humans.
Ling ¡®er, ¡± Nangong sun looked at di Ling¡¯ er in a daze, ¡± you¡¯ve grown so big without me knowing.
When they first met, he was just a young man, and she was just an ignorant girl.
Now that more than ten years had passed, he was no longer young and inexperienced. Simrly, the girl he had loved for so many years had already reached the prime of her life.
Time really flies.
¡°I will grow up, and I am no longer a little girl who only knows how to cause trouble for the demon world. I have long been able to take charge of one side.¡±
At this moment, di Ling ¡®er lost her usual spirit, and her eyes were filled with wisdom and dominance, after all, I¡¯m mother¡¯s daughter. Mother¡¯s children will never have a disabled person.
don¡¯t look at how second brother only knew how to eat, his strength improved too quickly, and with big brother¡¯s guidance, second brother¡¯s strength surpassed her yingluo.
As the princess of the demon Realm, no one could bear to see her overwork herself, and no one forced her to cultivate. Even so, there were very few people in the demon Realm who could defeat her.
Chapter 2268: Xiao bei?(i)
Chapter 2268: Xiao bei?(i)
Nangong sun was stunned for a moment before he broke out intoughter. However, the eyes that he used to look at the young girl were still filled with a kind of love that could drown anyone.
you¡¯re my master¡¯s daughter, so you¡¯re naturally the most outstanding woman in the world besides my master. My master and the others are all proud of you.
Di Ling ¡®er smiled again. Her smile was bright, but she thought of something and slightly pursed her pink lips.¡±Senior brother, do you have any news about my aunt?¡±
Princess Yun? ¡± Nangong Cheng shook his head. I guess only your parents know where she went. I have no idea where Princess Yun went.
¡°is that so?¡± Di Ling ¡®er sighed and looked depressed, ¡± a few years ago, aunt said that she wouldn¡¯te home until she found the state preceptor. Since then, I haven¡¯t seen her again. I don¡¯t know if she has found my future uncle, Xuanji.
His aunt was really heartbreaking. She liked the state preceptor so much, but she had not seen him for so many years.
If it were her, she would definitely not be able to take it.
but aunt still held on, just so that she could see him in the best state.
¡°I believe in aunt. She and the state preceptor are so deeply in love. In this life, no one can stop them from falling in love.¡±
Suddenly, di Ling ¡®er raised her head.
Her eyes sparkled with Starlight, and determination filled her beautiful and lively eyes.
nangong sun couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand to hug di ling ¡®er.
However, before his slender fingers could touch the woman, a white shadow suddenly shed past and knocked him back a few steps.
a look of surprise shed across nangong sun¡¯s eyes, and she turned to look at the white cat that she had neglected since she entered the room.
Bei Zhi squinted his eyes, and a domineering look appeared in his cat-like eyes as he looked at Nangong sun with a cold, hostile gaze.
nangong sun¡¯s expression changed slightly under the white cat¡¯s intimidating aura, and her expression turned serious.
at first nce, the white cat looked like a harmless pet. however, after feeling the white cat¡¯s aura, nangong sun¡¯s mood changed, she asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±
He had never seen the white cat in the demon Realm. Since it had such powerful strength, why did it hide its strength and hide by Ling ¡®er¡¯s side?
If he didn¡¯t understand this, he would never allow any threat to appear by her side.
¡°Xiaobei, why did you hit my senior?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was angry. She put her hands on her waist and asked.
Even though bei nl had returned to his original form and his strength had weakened a lot, his pressure had not been reduced. However, his pressure was only directed at Nangong sun. Di Ling ¡®er, who was behind him, could not sense the existence of his pressure at all.
Even so, when she saw bei Zhi push Nangong sun away, di Ling ¡®er realized that the kitten was not as ordinary as she thought.
xiaobei?
bei mo was stunned, he turned to look at di ling ¡®er with surprise in his eyes.
What kind of title was this little north Suan ni?
Di Ling ¡®er naturally understood bei Zhi¡¯s confusion. She said with a slightly sullen face, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a white cat, I can¡¯t call you little white, right? That¡¯s how I address my big brother, and it doesn¡¯t sound good to be called little cat. Besides, I found you on the North Street of the city, so I might as well call you little north.¡±
If bei Zhi was in his human form, his mouth would probably Twitch a few times.
So this was how Xiao bei had gotten his name?
It almost thought that the girl had recognized it.
Chapter 2269: Xiao bei?(2)
Chapter 2269: Xiao bei?(2)
Nangong Cheng could not help but feel ashamed.
As expected, she was master¡¯s daughter. One little Jiji, and now there was a little north. The strength of the name she gave wasparable to Bai Xiaochen¡¯s.
¡°Ling ¡®er, what¡¯s the background of this white cat? have you found out?¡±
Nangong Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at bei Zhi with a solemn expression.
Di Ling ¡®er shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I found it on North Street. I saw it was almost caught, so I brought it back. But strangely, I couldn¡¯t see through its power. I thought it was just a pet kitten, but judging from the power it used to push you away, I must have made a mistake. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve made a mistake.
Thinking of this, di Ling ¡®er was a little unhappy. She pouted and stared at bei Zhi fiercely.
¡°Tell me the truth, Who are you?¡±
Bei Zhi was annoyed. He was really unhappy that the man had gotten close to this girl, so he had attacked her. Who knew that this girl looked so silly and cute, but in fact, she was so strange that nothing could be hidden from her.
Suddenly, a light shed in bei NI¡¯s eyes, but because he had kept his head down, the light did not fall into di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes.
When it raised its head, the light in its eyes had already disappeared. It licked its paws elegantly and looked at the little girl in confusion.
It looked as if it didn¡¯t know what had happened.
in any case, it only had one way now, and that was to y dumb and stick to this girl, it was not easy to get to her side, so it would never leave.
¡°You don¡¯t know where you got your strength?¡± Di Ling ¡®er squinted her beautiful eyes, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? do you want to lie to me? or do you want to tell me that you¡¯ve lost your memory?¡±
¡°Meow,¡± she said.
the white cat put his paws on di ling ¡®er¡¯s chest, the arrogance in his eyes had disappeared, reced by a touch of grievance.
If people who didn¡¯t know saw this, they would think that di Ling ¡®er had vited the white cat¡¯s body and would not take responsibility.
Nangong sun¡¯s gaze slowly swept down andnded on the white cat¡¯s paw. When he saw bei Zhi unconsciously remove his paw, a sharp light shed in his eyes.
¡°Ling ¡®er, move aside. I¡¯ll interrogate it.¡±
At that moment, Nangong sun¡¯s eyes shed coldly, and the aura around her body surged out, covering the sky and earth.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up, but she did not stop Nangong sun.
She just wanted to know if Xiao bei would resist her senior brother¡¯s attack. She wanted to know if Xi Jue¡¯s push was an ident, or if it was hiding its strength to get close to her.
Yes, di Ling ¡®er was not sure if bei Zhi was really strong enough that even her senior brother was not his match.
The reason why she said that just now was just to blow him up, but she didn¡¯t expect this cat to refuse to open its mouth no matter what. So, she could only let senior brother test it.
In an instant, Nangong sun¡¯s attack was already in front of bei Zhi.
Bei Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed once more, the domineering aura in his eyes almost leaping out.
In the end, it didn¡¯t make a move.
Bei Zhi understood that if he revealed even the slightest w, all his previous efforts would go to waste. This girl would definitely not keep him by her side. Moreover, even though it had transformed into its original form, the attack from a mere human could not cause it much harm.
¡°Wait!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er felt bei Zhi¡¯s body shrink into her arms, and his head pressed closer to her chest, as if he had been frightened..
Chapter 2270: Xiao bei (3)
Chapter 2270: Xiao bei (3)
Nangong sun¡¯s fist stopped a meter away from bei Zhi.
In this world, he could go against anyone¡¯s words but he would never go against two people. One was Bai Yan and the other was Ling ¡®er.
Therefore, when di Ling ¡®er finished her words, his hand stopped in the air, and the cold light in his eyes did not diminish.
Especially when he saw bei mo taking advantage of di Ling ¡®er, his eyes became even sharper and no longer had the gentleness he had when facing di Ling¡¯ er.
senior brother, I think there might be something wrong with the white cat¡¯s body, di Ling ¡®er held her chin with one hand, her big eyes shining as bright as stars, the power in its body may have been sealed, so it can¡¯t attack actively, but can only use its power inadvertently. Or, there might be a strange power in its body that even it doesn¡¯t know about, just like big brother.
In other words, there must be another kind of power in bei NI¡¯s body. It was just that it could not control that power by itself. It would only be triggered by a few coincidences.
Just like the Bai Xiaochen of the past.
Every time, Bai Xiaochen would do it to protect Bai Yan, or when he was angry, another soul in his body would upy his body, using it to erupt with powerful strength.
¡°Ling ¡®er, this white cat Qianqian is not simple.¡±
Nangong sun frowned, but he could only sigh helplessly when he saw di Ling ¡®er¡¯s bright smile.
It was impossible for him to continue attacking the white cat after Ling ¡®er had stopped him.
He didn¡¯t want Yingying to make Ling ¡®er angry.
but Jian Jia, ¡± di Ling ¡®er said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s very good-looking, and I still like it very much, as long as it doesn¡¯t lie to me. If I teach it to lie to me, Jian Jia,
Suddenly, di Ling ¡®er narrowed her eyes, and a domineering light shed through her beautiful eyes.
¡°I¡¯ll cut off its little bird so that it can¡¯t carry on the family line for the rest of its life.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er hated being lied to. If Xiao bei really lied to her, she would never forgive him!
so ¡ di Ling ¡®er lowered her head and a gentle smile appeared on her fair face. However, in the eyes of others, the smile was like a demon waving at him.
¡°Xiaobei, you better not lie to me. If not, I will make you regret giving birth to a male cat.¡±
Bei mo looked at the girl in front of him in a daze.
was this girl yingluo a demon?
Nangong sun had already stopped her attack. She looked at the smile on di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face when she lowered her head and could not helpughing.
In fact, he didn¡¯t need to be so nervous. Ling ¡®er had always been a strange person. In this world, she was the only one who could trick people. No one had ever been able to trick her.
But what bothered him was that this cat, Yingying, was a male cat.
senior brother, ¡± after warning bei Zhi, di Ling ¡®er raised her head and looked at Nangong sun with a smile, ¡± why have youe to the maind this time? ¡±
Nangong Cheng smiled. Yu Ling and I came to find you. We didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. We found you so quickly.
Oh, ¡± di Ling ¡®er nodded calmly, ¡± senior brother, are you going back to the Liu Huo Empire? ¡±
She remembered that Fu qingchen was from the Liu Huo Empire, and the youngdy who was looking for trouble with her seemed to be the princess of the Liu Huo Empire, Qianqian.
If it wasn¡¯t for her senior brother, she wouldn¡¯t have advised her to give up on a man who didn¡¯t love herst night.
Chapter 2271: Xiao bei (4)
Chapter 2271: Xiao bei (4)
Who knew that she would not listen to her at all.
She had already said what she needed to say. If Nangong Yu regrets it in the future, don¡¯t me her for not reminding him.
no, ¡± Nangong sun shook her head, ¡± even though the maind and the divinity have merged, and there are many powerful warriors from the divinity on the maind, especially those families with long histories on the maind, all of them have ancestors from the divinity, but to me, even if the maind and the divinity have merged, there¡¯s nothing worth going to on this maind.
¡± i see. ¡± di ling ¡®er sighed in disappointment. ¡± so my big brother and second brother are not on the continent? ¡± Should I go somewhere else to look for them?¡±
Nangong sun shook her head, ¡± not necessarily. In fact, there are still many ancient ruins left on this continent. ording to your mother, those ruins have been sealed, so they can¡¯t be found. If we are lucky enough to break the seal, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to increase our strength on this continent. However, I don¡¯t want to waste my time looking for these ruins. Besides, with my luck, I might not even be able to find them.
Di Ling ¡®er pouted and said, ¡± ¡°Big brother clearly likes me the most, but this time he brought second brother to increase his strength and did not bring me along. Even sister long ¡®er and sister Qing GE have left, what¡¯s the point of me being left in the demon Realm?¡±
It would have been fine if brother Wanwan had left with sister long ¡®er. After all, she knew in her heart that sister long¡¯ er was already her mother¡¯s predetermined daughter-inw.
But big brother just had to take second brother with him, and second brother did not forget to abduct Ji Qing GE before he left.
¡°Don¡¯t you still have Jiji and the Vermillion Bird?¡± Nangong Yan patted her head.
Just as his hand touched Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, that domineering and evil gaze was cast on her again.
the moment nangong sun lowered her head, she saw bei zhi¡¯s cold eyes.
His lips curled into a cold smile.
No matter what this cat¡¯s intentions were for Ling ¡®er, let alone him, the other people in the demon Realm would definitely not agree.
In fact, Nangong sun had felt from the start that this white cat was hostile towards him, especially when he was in close contact with Ling ¡®er, he could feel the hostility from the white cat.
That kind of aura, it was as if she was treating him as Xuxu¡¯s love rival?
However, Nangong sun quickly looked away from bei ni and looked at di Ling ¡®er again. His eyes were as gentle as water.
¡°Jiji only knows how to eat and doesn¡¯t know how to y with me. Big sister Vermillion Bird also rarely conies down from the demon saint mountain, and big sister Xiao Ying is pregnant with a baby, and Xiao Mi is busy taking care of her. They don¡¯t want to apany me, so I can onlye out to find big brother and second brother.¡±
Ever since the battle of the true gods ended many years ago, Bai Yan had held a wedding for Huang Xiaoying and Xiao Mi.
unfortunately, they never got pregnant after marriage, it was not until this year that huang xiaoying was pregnant.
Therefore, the entire Tiger Tribe carefully held Huang Xiaoying up. Xiao Mi also apanied her around the Tiger Tribe every day in order to make Huang Xiaoying happy, never stepping out of the door again.
For this reason, di Ling ¡®er had not seen them for a long time.
However, di Ling ¡®er was extremely excited about Huang Xiaoying¡¯s pregnancy. She would have a ymate after the child was born.
just then, the door was pushed open again.
The moment di Ling ¡®er turned her head, a Golden Chick pounced on her and hit her.
However, just as Jiji was about to crash into her arms, a cat¡¯s paw reached out, and as if it was swatting a fly, it smacked little Jiji¡¯s body away, sending it flying.
Chapter 2272: Nangong sun’s intentions (1)
Chapter 2272: Nangong sun¡¯s intentions (1)
Jiji rolled a few times on the ground before it managed to stabilize its little body.
It shook its head and looked at di Ling ¡®er pitifully. It meowed twice, as if it wasining about the white cat¡¯s cruelty.
¡°Jiji, you¡¯re back?¡± Di Ling ¡®er smiled brightly, let me introduce you to your new friend. His name is Xiaobei.
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
little jiji snorted in dissatisfaction, not even looking at the white cat. it hadn¡¯t forgotten how the white cat had treated it just now.
Of course, bei Zhi didn¡¯t pay any attention to Jiji. He licked his ws elegantly, a demonic glint shing in his domineering eyes.
after that, he slowly raised his head, and his gaze fell on the man behind little jiji.
this man gave it a different feeling from nangong sun.
Compared to Nangong sun, he felt that this guy was even more dangerous.
Of course, that kind of danger wasn¡¯t caused by his aura. As for why he felt this way, perhaps bei Zhi himself didn¡¯t know.
Your Highness. Yu Ling walked slowly to di Ling ¡®er and bowed respectfully. I have brought Jiji back and booked a room for you in the inn. You can rest at any time.
di ling ¡®er¡¯s smile was even more dazzling. ¡± uncle Yu is always so considerate. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯m a little tired. Xiaobei, let¡¯s go rest.
xiao bei narrowed his eyes and let di ling ¡®er take him out of the door.
However, when he walked past Yu Ling, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.
However, Yu Ling did not look at him from the beginning to the end. He could see nothing but di Ling ¡®er in his eyes.
Yu Ling. Nangong Yan pursed his thin lips and his handsome face looked serious, the cat that Ling ¡®er picked up gave me a special feeling.
¡°I also noticed it,¡± Yu Ling nodded indifferently.
He only exchanged a nce with bei Zhi as he entered the room.
That one look made his heart tremble.
¡°It¡¯s just that I believe in Your Highness. Qianqian has her own judgment. I don¡¯t think anyone in this world can hurt her.¡±
The man raised his lips and sneered. The smile on his lips was cold.
No one in this world dared to hurt the princess. Not to mention the princess¡¯s own strength, she still had her parents who were the Demon King and demon Empress. Even the Crown Prince had be a figure second only to the king and Empress in the demon Realm, and the Prince had also improved rapidly. So, with these powerful backing, who could hurt her?
moreover, he would never allow anyone to touch her!
indeed, I¡¯m overthinking it. Nangong sun smiled, ¡± Ling ¡®er is so smart, I should believe in her choice. No matter how dangerous that cat feels to me, as long as Ling¡¯ er wants to keep him, I will support her choice. However, from the first day I saw Ling ¡®er, I swore that I would protect her, dote on her, and love her for the rest of my life. Therefore, I will not allow anyone to hurt her!
yu ling¡¯s back was facing the man behind him. when he heard the man¡¯s words, his cold eyes turned dark.
¡°young master nangong, it seems like yingluo really likes the princess.¡±
I do like her very much. Nangong Cheng¡¯s eyes were dazed, but the smile on his lips did not diminish, ten years ago, when I first met her, she was so lively, cute, intelligent, and brilliant. She was so dazzling. I knew that master and the others would not easily marry Ling ¡®er to anyone, so I worked so hard. Only when I stood at a high enough position could I have the right to protect her for the rest of her life.
Chapter 2273: Nangong sun’s intentions (2)
Chapter 2273: Nangong sun¡¯s intentions (2)
from the moment he had met her, his life was no longer his.
His life, his life, and everything else belonged to one person, di Ling ¡®er.
Yu Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, young master Nangong, the king is not unwilling to marry the princess to you because you are not strong enough. Even if the person who came to marry the princess is a domain master, the king may not be willing to let the princess marry him.
¡± if qianqian ling ¡®er is willing, then i will do everything i can to make master and master acknowledge me. if ling¡¯ er finally doesn¡¯t belong to me, i also hope that she will be happy. ¡± nangong sun¡¯s smile had disappeared, and his handsome face glowed faintly under the sunlight, ¡± i will also do my best to make her happy. ¡±
¡°even if princess qianqian fell in love with someone else?¡± Yu Ling slowly turned around and faced the man behind her. She asked in a rare solemn tone.
¡°Right!¡± Nangong Cheng¡¯s eyes darkened, and his lips curled up again. This time, his smile was bitter, however, I will fight for a ce in Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart. I will also move Ling¡¯ er¡¯s heart before anyone else appears.
This was also why, for so many years, no matter how busy he was, no matter how far away he was, he would choose toe back for a month every year just to deepen their rtionship.
Unfortunately, he had worked hard for ten years, but Ling ¡®er was still in love and only treated him as a senior brother.
However, he still had a long life ahead of him. Before other men appeared, he would do his best to move her.
As long as he could move Ling ¡®er, he would be able to get the approval of his Master and Grand Master. Without Ling¡¯ er¡¯s approval, he would not be able to do anything.
if Ling ¡®er really likes someone else, no matter how much pain I am in, I can still help her find happiness. In this world, nothing is more important than her smile. After all, it is something that I want to protect for the rest of my life.
At that moment, Nangong sun¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light.
Yu Ling was silent for a long time. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡± ¡°Nangong sun, I¡¯m actually very envious of you, Yingluo!¡±
¡°Envy me? why?¡± Nangong sun was taken aback. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡± actually, I should be the one envious of you. You can stay by her side for a long time, while I, Yingying, have to improve my strength.
Yu Ling was powerful enough, so he could be Ling ¡®er¡¯s guard and protect her for the rest of her life.
As for him, he was still not strong enough. Only with strong enough power could he be worthy of her Xuanji.
Yu Ling smiled and didn¡¯t speak.
There were some things that Nangong sun would never understand.
Because Nangong sun wasn¡¯t him, he didn¡¯t know that Yingluo was envious of him for being able to express his feelings for the princess in front of everyone.
He was destined to be her guard, her uncle Yu. In this life, it was enough that he could apany her from a young age.
Some things were enough to be buried in his heart. He would never let others know.
¡°However, Princess Nangong, I have to advise you. You must not let the king and the Crown Prince know about your feelings for the princess. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to go to the demon Realm in the future.¡±
Hearing this, Nangong sun¡¯s mouth twitched.
Yu Ling was right. If the king knew about this, he would definitely not let him get close to Ling ¡®er. Although Bai Xiaochen had a good rtionship with him, if she knew his feelings for Ling¡¯ er, she was afraid that their past friendship would be gone.
Chapter 2274: Bei Zhi (1)
Chapter 2274: Bei Zhi (1)
I know, Yingluo. Nangong Cheng raised his head and looked at Yu Ling with determination in his eyes. I know that if I want to pursue Ling ¡®er, I will have to endure great hardships. I have also prepared myself. As long as Ling¡¯ er is willing to ept my feelings, I don¡¯t care how many hardships I have to endure.
One nce was a lifetime.
before he met ling ¡®er, he had never thought that he would one day like a woman so much, for her, he was willing to give up everything.
Yu Ling did not say anything more. He raised his hand and patted Nangong sun¡¯s shoulder gently, as if he was silently encouraging her.
Then, he slowly turned around and disappeared from the guest room.
Nangong Yan stared at Yu Ling¡¯s departing figure in a daze, and his eyes gradually filled with contemtion.
It was night. The night was like water.
The moonlight poured in from the window and fell on the girl¡¯s beautiful and perfect side profile.
A figure stood at the head of the bed, his demonic eyes quietly staring at the girl who was sleeping soundly on the bed.
Under the night sky, the man¡¯s lips slowly curved up into a devilish smile.
His slender fingers gently caressed the girl¡¯s smooth and white cheeks, but he stopped the moment he was about to touch her skin.
little girl, I haven¡¯t seen you for ten years. I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown up so much, the man¡¯s face was beautiful, and his smile could be said to be able to turn all living beings upside down. However, the demonic aura in his eyes did not diminish, and he looked very dangerous, and, you¡¯ve also grown so well.
his eyes slowly swept down andnded on the girl¡¯s chest, which was heaving up and down due to her breathing.
His devilish eyes narrowed slightly at the thought of the soft touch.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that the demonic me Pearl is missing, bi an.¡±
Back then, he had been hunted by tens of thousands of human experts for the demonic me Pearl and was even trapped on the demonic Saint mountain.
Even so, those people had not been able to take the demonic me Pearl from him.
he originally wanted to temporarily store the demonic me pearl in this girl¡¯s body and get it back after he escaped, he didn¡¯t expect that the demonic me pearl would be lost by this girl.
The young girl did not seem to notice the man¡¯s appearance. She was still in a deep sleep, but she turned over unconsciously. Her back was facing the man behind her, and her long ck hair fell straight down like a waterfall and rested on the ground.
Bei Zhi felt that his strength had be extremely unstable again, and his eyes unconsciously looked out the window at the night sky.
I still can¡¯t return to my human form for a long time. However, Qianqian, I¡¯ll settle the score with this girl after I¡¯ve fully recovered my strength, ¡± bei Zhi said with a domineering smile, she lost the demonic me Pearl. I wonder what Qianqian will use to pay me back? ¡±
Bang! Bang!
Suddenly, bei Zhi¡¯s body once again transformed into a white kitten. It jumped onto the girl¡¯s bed and found afortable position to lie down.
It was also at this moment that the young girl who had her eyes closed slowly opened them.
She rubbed her drowsy eyes, her eyes filled with confusion.¡±that¡¯s strange, why did i feel like there was someone in the room just now? Is it my illusion?¡±
Di Ling ¡®erughed at the thought.
her perception was very strong, if someone really came into her room, she would definitely wake up quickly and not be in a daze like now.
¡°xiaobei, let¡¯s sleep together.¡±
Wien di Ling ¡®er turned around, she saw the little white cat lying beside her. She took the little white cat into her arms and kissed its face.
in that instant, bei zhi¡¯s entire body froze, it was as if electricity had run through his entire body, and his entire body went numb, unable to move.
Chapter 2275: Bei Zhi (2)
Chapter 2275: Bei Zhi (2)
In fact, it was not the first time that bei Zhi and di Ling ¡®er had intimate contact.
That day at the demonic Saint mountain, bei Zhi had kissed her lips in order to give her the demonic me Pearl.
However, at that time, di Ling ¡®er was just a little baby, and she did not give bei Zhi any strange feelings.
But now, that young girl¡¯s kiss had caused an indescribable feeling to surge up in his heart.
¡°Xiaobei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The young girl blinked her eyes lightly and giggled. Herughter was clear and moving, and it could bewitch one¡¯s heart, actually, you¡¯re so cute, so I still like you a lot. As long as you don¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯ll always like you.
Cute?
Hearing di Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, bei Zhi¡¯s stiff body returned to normal. Three ck lines appeared on his forehead, and his face darkened.
This little girl actually used the word ¡®cute¡¯ to describe him?
¡°Meow,¡± she said.
Bei Mo¡¯s face darkened as he protested.
I don¡¯t care. In any case, you¡¯re just cute. You¡¯re prettier and cuter than all the cats I¡¯ve ever seen, the young girl pointed at bei Zhi¡¯s head with her little finger and giggled, besides, Xiao bei, I¡¯mplimenting you. You¡¯re really beautiful. If you can transform into a human, you¡¯ll definitely be a pretty and cute boy.
Of course, if di Ling ¡®er knew that this little white cat was the man who took her first kiss back then, she would not have said that.
That man was full of evil and demonic aura. How could he be considered cute?
Unfortunately, di Ling ¡®er could only see his true form and did not know that he was the man from the demonic Saint mountain.
Bei Zhi didn¡¯t say anything. He quietly went into di Ling ¡®er¡¯s bed.
He moved to di Ling ¡®er¡¯s side and pressed his body against the girl¡¯s.
Because the young girl was wearing thin clothes at night, bei Zhi could easily feel the girl¡¯s warmth.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s crisp bell-likeughter rang out. She did not think too much about bei Zhi¡¯s action, but hugged him instead.
Xiaobei, let¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s gettingte. I still have to go find my brother tomorrow.
bei mo raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the girl beside him, only to find that she had fallen into a dream ever since she said those words.
She looked extremely sweet in her sleep. Her exquisite and perfect face was like a porcin doll, glowing slightly under the moonlight.
so dazzling.
Bei Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed. Ten thousand years ago, he had seen many beautiful women, but none of them had caught his eye. But why was it that the young girl in front of him, Qianqian, made him want to get closer to her, closer to Qianqian?
Liu Huo Empire.
When Nangong Yu was carried back, the entire Liu Huo Empire was shocked, the emperor of a country, nangong wen, was furious, he left the morning court and hurried to the princess¡¯s manor.
As a member of the royal family, they were all heartless. However, Nangong Wen was the opposite. He valued rtionships more. Furthermore, he only had Nangong Yu as his sister. How could he not worry about her?
When Nangong Wen rushed into the princess¡¯s Manor, he heard a young girl¡¯s heart-wrenching cry. It made his heart clench.
¡°i don¡¯t want to stay in the liu huo empire, i want to find fu qingchen. i must stay by fu qingchen¡¯s side. I can¡¯t give those women the chance to get close to qingchen. I order you to send me back now!¡±
Chapter 2276: Bei Zhi (3)
Chapter 2276: Bei Zhi (3)
In the boudoir, Nangong Yu pped the maid¡¯s face. Her face was filled with anger and her eyes were burning with anger as she scolded her fiercely.
The maidservant trembled and stood at the side, not daring to say a word.
Because no matter what they said now, they couldn¡¯t avoid being beaten.
¡°you don¡¯t even listen to my orders? I said send me back now. I want to find qingchen!¡±
Nangong Yu tried to support her body to stand up, but her ribs were all broken. Every move she made would cause a heart-wrenching pain.
The pain made her face pale and her temper even more violent.
¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±
At this moment, an anxious voice came from outside the door.
nangong yu¡¯s tears flowed down her face the moment she heard the voice, she raised her head slowly and stared at the man who was walking in quickly from the door, in the end, she cried out in grievance.
¡°Imperial brother, qingchen doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Wuwu, he doesn¡¯t want me anymore, Zhenzhen, what should I do? My life has been ruined.¡±
Compared to her injuries, what made her feel even more hopeless was that Fu qingchen had sent her back without mercy.
She had already begged him and did not make things difficult for di Ling ¡®er for his sake. Why did he still treat her like this?
What had she not done well enough? She could change, she could change everything, Yingluo.
Yu ¡®er, I¡¯ve told you before that Fu qingchen is not a good match for you.
Hearing that Nangong Yu had fallen to this state because of Fu qingchen, Nangong Wen was stunned for a moment. He then shook his head and sighed, his heart aching.
but, I like him. I really like him, Imperial brother. Nangong Yu¡¯s face was pale. She slowly closed her eyes and revealed a pained expression, ¡± I still remember that day when I followed you to visit the fu family. I lost my way and ran to the backyard, and identally fell into theke. I couldn¡¯t swim back then, and it was he who jumped into the water to save me.
I will never forget that day. That young man in white was as beautiful as a painting. It was also that day that I fell in love with him. In this life, I will not marry anyone other than him.
Nangong Wen was stunned. He smiled bitterly. Yu ¡®er, Fu qingchen is not willing to ept you. Why do you have to do this? ¡± If you really married him, would you be happy with how cold he was to you?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Nangong Yu bit his lips.
As long as she could be his wife and look at him every day, it would be enough.
she would definitely be happy.
Nangong Wen¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. Yu ¡®er had fallen too deep. He had tried to persuade her many times over the years, but her heart waspletely devoted to Fu qingchen. No matter how he tried to persuade her, she remained unmoved.
Would she really be happy?
brother, can you help me? ¡± Nangong Yu sat up and held Nangong Wen¡¯s hand. Tears flowed down and covered her face, you can definitely help me marry Fu qingchen. Although I¡¯m his fiancee now, he has never admitted it in public. If any other woman wins his heart, with qingchen¡¯s character, he will definitely resist. Brother, I want to marry him. Please help me, I beg you.
Nangong Wen fell silent and said,¡±Yu ¡®er, tell me first, how did you get injured?¡± Fu qingchen was the one whoid his hands on you?¡±
no, it¡¯s not qingchen. Nangong Yu was afraid that Nangong Wen would misunderstand Fu qingchen, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°it¡¯s Yingluo, a woman, who wants to snatch qingchen away from me. She¡¯s jealous that I have the title of qingchen¡¯s fiancee, so she sent someone to attack me.
Chapter 2277: Bei Zhi (4)
Chapter 2277: Bei Zhi (4)
Nangong Wen knew his sister¡¯s personality. She must have provoked the others first, and that was why the others attacked her.
however, this did not mean that he would allow anyone to hurt his sister.
¡°Yu ¡®er, who was the one who injured you?¡±
Nangong Yu bit her lips and lowered her eyes. A murderous intent shed in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Imperial brother, I will think of a way to deal with the person who injured me. After all, she is only a Princess of a country. I have many ways to deal with her. On this continent, there is no country that dares to be enemies with our Liu Huo Empire!¡±
Their Liu Huo Empire¡¯s backer was the disciple of the demon Empress of the demon Realm.
In this world, no one dared to bully her.
As long as she found out who that woman was, that woman¡¯s country would definitely hand her over obediently in order not to offend their Liu Huo Empire.
At that time, what right would she have to fight with her for qingchen?
Nangong Wen frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Yingying was a little uneasy.
He didn¡¯t know where that uneasiness came from.
¡± imperial brother, ¡± nangong yu continued to raise her eyes and looked straight at nangong wen. she grabbed him tightly, ¡± can you directly issue a decree and let qingchen marry me? ¡±
¡°yu ¡®er, do you have to do this?¡± nangong wen was stunned. Your actions will ruin your entire life, so why bother? the fu n has an ancestor who is an expert from the divine realm. Now that the divine realm is connected to the main continent, that ancestor cane to the main continent at any time.¡±
The fu family was also a family with a long history.
It was a pity that several generations of the fu family¡¯s Masters were useless, so the fu family declined to the point that it was not even a third-rate family.
Of course, that was more than ten years ago.
Ever since the connection between the divine realm and the main continent was restored, the old ancestor of the fu n who had gone to the divine realm for a long time had found the fu n. Not only did he give the fu n countless secret treasures for cultivation, he had also raised the fu n to its current status.
Therefore, on the maind, there were only a few forces that could surpass the fu family.
¡°imperial brother, fu family¡¯s madam has always liked me, so why are you worried that forcing qing chen would be detrimental to the liu huo empire?¡±
Nangong Wen furrowed his brows. Fu qingchen is the only genius in the fu family. Therefore, he will definitely be in charge of the fu family in the future. What will you do if he divorces you after he takes over the fu family? ¡± Yu ¡®er, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care. Imperial brother, so what if the fu n has an ancestor from the divine realm? Our backer is the demon world!¡± Nangong Yu bit her lips tightly and her body was trembling,¡± honorable Emperor is the demon Empress ¡®disciple. Our liuhuo Empire is the strongest in the continent. Why are you worried about this? ¡±
Nangong Wen forced a smile and said, ¡± when the venerate Lord gave me the throne, he already said that he would provide us with cultivation secret treasures, but he doesn¡¯t want our Liu Huo Empire to use the reputation of the demon world to do whatever we want. Furthermore, unless the Liu Huo Empire is in danger of being destroyed, he will not help the Liu Huo Empire anymore. Yu ¡®er, the venerate Lord has already given us too much. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through to the earth deity realm. How can I go against Nangong sun¡¯s will? ¡±
Imperial brother, you didn¡¯t use your reputation as the Honorable Emperor and the demon Realm to bully the other forces. You just wanted Qing Chen to marry me. Moreover, this was agreed by the fu family, so it¡¯s not like we¡¯re bullying him. Nangong Yu looked straight at Nangong Wen. When she saw that Nangong Yu was still silent, tears flowed down again. She looked pitiful and pitiful. Imperial brother, you know that I love Qing Chen very much, but you still don¡¯t help me. If I can¡¯t marry Qing Chen, I¡¯d rather die!
Chapter 2278: Nangong Wen’s decision (1)
Chapter 2278: Nangong Wen¡¯s decision (1)
Nangong Wen looked at Nangong Yu in a daze, as if it was his first time meeting her.
His eyes were filled with grief and helplessness.
¡°Yu ¡®er, can you let Imperial brother consider this matter?¡±
He wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the fu family, but he was afraid that the Honorable Emperor would hear all of this.
If the venerate Lord knew that he was using his power to force someone to marry Nangong Yu, he would be extremely disappointed in him.
Nangong Yu didn¡¯t expect that her brother wouldn¡¯t agree to her even after she threatened him. She angrily pulled out her sword from the bedside and ced it on her neck. Her beautiful eyes were filled with madness.
¡°In this life, if I can¡¯t be his wife, I¡¯d rather hurt myself now!¡± Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but her eyes were filled with determination.
Nangong Wen was so scared that his handsome face turned pale. He knew his sister¡¯s personality very well. She would do what she said.
Immediately, anxiety appeared in his eyes, ¡°yu ¡®er, don¡¯t be impulsive, put down the sword first so you don¡¯t hurt yourself by mistake.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Nangong Yu bit her white lips and her eyes were filled with despair, ¡± Imperial brother, you will never know the feeling of not being able to have someone you love. That feeling makes me wish I were dead. Now, even my dearest brother won¡¯t help me. What¡¯s the point of me living? I might as well die in front of you now.
she exerted more force and blood flowed down from her neck, the bright red color stung nangong wen¡¯s eyes.
¡°Yu ¡®er!¡±
Nangong Wen was shocked. A powerful force spread out from his body and pressed towards Nangong Yu.
Under that pressure, Nangong Yu¡¯s body stiffened. The sword in her hand trembled and fell from her palm onto the bed.
There was a mournful smile on her face. Imperial brother, you actually used pressure to deal with me. Hahahaha, my favorite Imperial brother not only refused to help me obtain happiness, but also used this method to stop me frommitting suicide! i¡¯m tellingyou, i have many ways to die, and you can¡¯t look at me all day long, when you¡¯re not paying attention, you can only collect my body.¡±
The young girl¡¯s voice was cold and the tears on her face had already covered her face, making her look miserable and sinister.
Nangong Wen clenched his fists tightly. His handsome face was pale as he slowly closed his eyes.
¡°Yu ¡®er, you¡¯re forcing me.¡±
In that instant, all his thoughts returned to the past.
Before Nangong sun passed the throne to him, what kind of suffering did he have to endure in the pce?
her mother¡¯s family had oncemitted a major crime and had been executed by her father, her mother had also died in depression, as such, the siblings had reached a point where no one cared about them in the pce.
At that time, he was still young. He was seriously ill in bed because he missed his mother. It was Yu ¡®er who risked her life to steal food from the Imperial Kitchen for him. She was often lectured by the concubines in the harem, nangong yu was only three years old that year.
He would never forget how the young Nangong Yu limped back with a few buns. She was dirty and the buns were also covered in dust, but he still ate them with tears in his eyes. They were the most delicious food he had ever eaten in his life. Yingluo
However, he had only inherited the throne for slightly more than ten years. He owed Nangong Yu too much and wanted to give her more love. But why did she be so distant and unfamiliar to him?
Chapter 2279: Nangong Wen’s decision (2)
Chapter 2279: Nangong Wen¡¯s decision (2)
The strong and kind Nangong Yu when he was young had disappeared. In his ce was the arrogant and willful her, Yingluo.
Nangong Wen swallowed the bitterness in his mouth and slowly opened his eyes.
¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you.¡±
Nangong Yu was his younger sister. She had depended on him for many years and was willing to be beaten up in order to find food for him.
How could he just watch her die?
Nangong Yu¡¯s face was filled with joy. He raised his head and looked at Nangong Wen, ¡± ¡°Imperial brother, do you really agree to issue a decree to force qingchen to marry me?¡±
Nangong Yu was so overwhelmed by joy that she didn¡¯t notice that Nangong Wen¡¯s self-address had changed from ¡± I ¡± to ¡± Zhen ¡°.
¡°If you want to marry him, how can I not satisfy you?¡± Nangong Wenughed bitterly, ¡± after all, you are my only sister. I just hope that after you marry into the fu family, you will stop being so arrogant and pampered. You should take good care of your husband and raise your son. Otherwise, I will really feel guilty towards my deceased mother.
Nangong Yu¡¯s tears had already turned into a smile. She happily pulled on Nangong Wen¡¯s sleeve and blinked her eyes yfully, ¡± ¡°Imperial brother, I knew that you pampered me the most. I¡¯ll definitely be obedient in the future and not be arrogant and willful.¡±
¡°I hope so,¡±
Nangong Wen sighed as he felt a sense of regret.
if he had not felt that he owed his sister too much, he would not have given in to her after boarding the ne, he had even given her supreme power, which had led to her arrogant and willful personality.
If he was given another chance, he would definitely educate her properly and never pamper her like this again.
but now, no matter how much he regretted it, it was toote.
¡°Men, let the alchemy Grandmaster treat the princess¡± injuries,¡±
Nangong Wen¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the wound on Nangong Yu¡¯s neck again and his expression became even more helpless.
at this moment, a guard rushed in from outside and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Madam Fu is here to visit the princess.¡±
The fu family?
In an instant, Nangong Wen¡¯s face darkened. He sneered, ¡± ¡°This Fu n actually dares toe?¡±
Even though he was displeased with Nangong Yu¡¯s pestering of Fu qingchen, it did not mean that he could forgive the fu family.
If it weren¡¯t for Fu qingchen, Yu ¡®er wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a serious injury. However, not only did Fu qingchen not show any expression, he even ordered the fu family¡¯s guards to send Yu¡¯ er back while he remained out for a long time.
¡°Royal brother!¡±
Nangong Yu was afraid that Nangong Wen would seek revenge on the fu family, so she quickly pulled on Nangong Wen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°My injury has nothing to do with Qing Chen. Qing Chen doesn¡¯t like that woman. It was that woman who pestered Qing Chen and injured me. Qing Chen is innocent. Moreover, Mrs. Fu has always been on my side. Royal brother, please don¡¯t take it out on the fu family.¡±
Mrs. Fu would be her mother-inw in the future, so she couldn¡¯t let her Royal brother settle the score with the fu family.
She had never med the fu family. She only hated di Ling ¡®er.
when nangong wen saw how nangong yu was speaking up for the fu family, his face turned even gloomier, in the end, he relented and coldly said,¡± let Mrs. Fu in, but I¡¯ll only give her an hour to visit her. Don¡¯t disturb daoyu ¡®er¡¯s rest.
After saying this, Nangong Wen shot a look at the personal maid who was taking care of Nangong Yu and left.
During this time, he did not want to see the fu family for the time being. He was afraid that he would not be able to resist questioning the fu family. At that time, Yu ¡®er would definitely throw a tantrum with him.
Not long after Nangong Wen left, a noble-looking woman walked in.
Chapter 2280: Nangong Wen’s decision (3)
Chapter 2280: Nangong Wen¡¯s decision (3)
She immediately saw Nangong Yu lying on the bed and her expression changed. She quickly went forward and her eyes were filled with unconcealed anger, ¡± this Qing Chen is really something. He couldn¡¯t protect you and even caused you to be injured. He didn¡¯t even send you back personally. It seems that I have to teach him a lesson. How could he treat you like this, Princess? ¡±
¡°Mrs. Fu.¡±
nangong yu tried to get up from the bed.
Xue ¡®er had already received Nangong Wen¡¯s instructions. She quickly pressed Nangong Yu back onto the bed and said with heartache,¡± ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty didn¡¯t even ask you to stand up to wee him when he came just now, so I¡¯m sure Madam Fu won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Madam Fu, am I right?¡±
At the mention of the fu family, the pce maids who were taking care of Nangong Yu were filled with anger. After all, if it were not for Fu qingchen, the princess would not have been so seriously injured.
Furthermore, Mrs. Fu knew that the princess was injured, but she did not say a word when the princess wanted to get up to wee her.
Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?
¡°Xue ¡¯er!¡± Nangong Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°who allowed you to be so rude to Mrs. Fu? Quickly help me up!¡±
Xue ¡®er lowered her head, her expression full of grievance. Princess, you¡¯re already so badly injured. His Majesty doesn¡¯t even need you to get up to wee him. If Mrs. Fu really cares about you, she wouldn¡¯t have let you get up.
Mrs. Fu stood at the side. She originally wanted to help Nangong Yu up, but she immediately retracted her hand and looked a little embarrassed, ¡± Princess, Xue ¡®er is right. You are seriously injured now. It¡¯s better for you to rest in bed.
Mrs. Fu, ¡± Nangong Yu red at Xue ¡®er before turning to Mrs. Fu and said apologetically, ¡± Xue¡¯ er is too insensible. I¡¯ll teach her a lessonter.
No matter how arrogant and willful Nangong Yu was outside, in front of Mrs. Fu, she was willing to give up all her temper for Fu qingchen.
She loved him. Even if she had to lower her pride and pride to please his family, she was willing to do so.
Mrs. Fu did not say anything.
This maidservant was indeed too insensible. Even if she did not want the princess to get up, she could have said it tactfully. However, the maidservant¡¯s words made it seem as if she did not care about Nangong Yu and did not stop her from getting up.
Nangong Yu was still her future daughter-inw, how could she not feel bad for her? Furthermore, Nangong Yu was indeed injured, but it would not affect her from getting up. Was there a need to be so aggressive?
Yu ¡®er, ¡± Mrs. Fu collected her thoughts and looked at Nangong Yu with an even more gentle and loving gaze, ¡± why are you still calling me Mrs. Fu? you can just call me auntie, anyway, you and qingchen are already destined to love each other, and we¡¯re family now.¡±
Although Nangong Yu was a Princess of the royal family, he had a good personality, was obedient and gentle, and had a strong background. With such a daughter-inw, which power would reject her?
Nangong Yu¡¯s good qualities could not bepared to those of the outside world.
the only daughter-inw she acknowledged was nangong yu.
Nangong Yu¡¯s face was shy as he lowered his head, ¡± ¡°But, qingchen doesn¡¯t like me, Yingluo.¡±
mrs. fu frowned. ¡± that¡¯s because qingchen is still young, he doesn¡¯t know who is really good to him. in the future, he will naturally understand that you are his ideal wife.¡±
In fact, ording to the fu n¡¯s previous status, they did not know about the rtionship between the Liu Huo Empire and the demon Realm. They only knew that the weak Liu Huo Empire had be stronger by the day and had changed its name to an Empire. However, they did not know that the previous emperor of the Liu Huo Empire was the disciple of the demon Empress of the demon Realm.
Chapter 2281: Nangong Wen’s decision (4)
Chapter 2281: Nangong Wen¡¯s decision (4)
Of course, this was only known to the more powerful forces.
before the old ancestor of the divine realm appeared, she would never have known that the liu huo empire had such a powerful backing, it was only after the old ancestor appeared that not only did she help the fu n achieve such a status, she even gave the order that the fu n¡¯s descendants must be married to the imperial family.
It was also at that time that the fu n understood that the most powerful Demon Realm in this world was actually the Liu Huo Empire¡¯s backer, Wufu.
With such a benefit, Mrs. Fu was naturally unwilling to be snatched away by those concubines. She also did not want the sons of those concubines to step over her head. That was why she invited Nangong Yu to the fu residence and Yingying even deliberately created an ident, causing Nangong Yu to fall into the water and passing by with Fu qingchen.
With Qing Chen¡¯s aloof character, if he knew her n, he would definitely not cooperate with her. However, Qing Chen was not a person who would leave someone in the lurch. Moreover, the incident happened in the fu family. If the princess of the Empire drowned in the fu family, it would be extremely unfavorable to the fu family. As such, she chased away everyone in the fu family and identally walked past Fu qingchen. Only then did Fu qingchen save Nangong Yu.
Sure enough, everything was going ording to his n. Nangong Yu had fallen deeply in love with Qing Chen because he had saved his life.
The only unexpected thing was that Qing Chen would refuse the wife that she had chosen for him.
The other children of the fu family could not even dream of such a good opportunity, but he had rejected Qianqian.
Auntie, ¡± Nangong Yu bit his lips hard, ¡± if only qingchen really thought the same way as you. It¡¯s a pity that Yingluo fell in love with another woman. That woman not only sent people to attack me, but qingchen also helped her.
In front of Nangong Wen, Nangong Yu did not dare to tell him about Fu qingchen¡¯s feelings for di Ling ¡®er. She did not even dare to tell Nangong Wen about di Ling¡¯ er.
Otherwise, if Nangong Wen had found out that Fu qingchen was seduced by di Ling ¡®er, he might not have been so decisive in bestowing a marriage on her.
This was the reason why Nangong Yu didn¡¯t let Nangong Wen handle this matter.
However, it was different in front of Mrs. Fu.
Mrs. Fu only wanted her to be her daughter-inw and would never allow any other woman to enter the fu family. If Mrs. Fu stopped her, di Ling ¡®er would never have the chance to get close to him again.
¡°What?¡±
after hearing nangong yu¡¯s words, mrs. fu flew into a rage, ¡± ¡°Did you just say that qingchen has fallen for another woman? What¡¯ s the background of that woman?¡±
I only know that she said her name was di Ling ¡®er, but I think it might be a fake name. The woman¡¯s subordinates called her Princess, but I¡¯ve never heard of a Princess named di Ling¡¯ er in any country.
¡°Di Ling¡¯er?¡±
Mrs. Fu was stunned. She frowned and pondered.
She felt that this name was somewhat familiar, as if she had heard it before, but she could not remember where she had heard it from.
Of course, this was also because the fu family used to be weak. It was only ten years ago that they became stronger and stronger because of their ancestor, so it was understandable that they did not know the name di Ling ¡®er.
however, even though there were not many people with the surname ¡®god¡¯ in this world, it did not mean that there was none, for a moment, she could not remember where she had heard it.
However,
If the old ancestor from the immortal realm was here, he would understand what the name di Ling ¡®er represented in the demon Realm and the immortal realm.
She was the little princess of the demon Realm and was loved by everyone. Her status was extremely noble. A Princess of Nangong Yu¡¯s level could not bepared to her at all.
Chapter 2282: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (1)
Chapter 2282: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (1)
Your Highness, after a while, Mrs. Fu¡¯s expression calmed down. She patted Nangong Yu¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡± rest well. As for the matter with di Ling ¡®er, leave it to me. Our Fu family is of high status and not just any woman can enter.
but, Yingluo¡ Nangong Yu lowered his eyes, ¡± what if Qing Chen doesn¡¯t agree? II
hehe, ¡± Mrs. Fuughed proudly, ¡± I didn¡¯t force qingchen too much in the past because I thought he would finally understand that you are his only wife candidate. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so half-hearted. However, as long as I am his mother, I can control his life!
nangong yu¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. she raised her head and her pretty face was filled with excitement.
Auntie, after I marry into the fu family, I¡¯ll definitely take care of my husband and raise my son well. I¡¯ll be filial to you and make the fu family even stronger, so that no one on the maind canpare to it.
After all, the fu family was not like the Liu Huo Empire.
the liu huo empire¡¯s backing was strong, and no one dared to make a move.
However, since the fu n had an ancestor from the divine realm, it didn¡¯t mean that the other forces didn¡¯t. It was just that the divine realm and the demon Realm had been sealed back then, and they couldn¡¯tmunicate with the maind.
Therefore, on the maind, the fu family¡¯s status was not unique. If it were not for the fu family¡¯s ancestor being a little tougher, the fu family would not be ranked in the top ten among those forces on the maind.
Of course, Liu Huo Empire¡¯s number one position could not be shaken.
the continent today was not like a dozen years ago, where the three great forces, including the holynds, were the leaders, followed by the sects, after the sects were the royal family, and then the aristocratic families.
The current ranking of the continent was based on the power of the divine realm.
for example, the fu n, which had an ancestor from the immortal realm, was ranked among the top ten ns in the continent.
The Liu Huo Empire, the Holy Lands, medicine sect, and misty illusory Manor all had the same backing, and were tied for first ce.
Therefore, Nangong Yu¡¯s words were equivalent to giving the fu family a guarantee. If Fu qingchen married her, the fu family could rise from the tenth ce to the second ce in one fell swoop. Such an honor was not avable to other forces.
Your Highness. Mrs. Fu was overjoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She sighed. I really like you, not for the position of the Empire. Even if you don¡¯t help the fu family, I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as you¡¯re willing to be my daughter- inw.
Hearing Mrs. Fu¡¯s words that went against her conscience, the maidservant Xue ¡®er let out a cold snort in her heart.
This Mrs. Fu was obviously snobbish. She was trying every possible way to let the princess marry into the fu family, yet she still said such shameless words. If the princess really became the young Madam of the fu family, and the Emperor doted on the princess so much, why wouldn¡¯t he help the fu family to increase their power?
The resources given by the venerate Lord were all in the hands of His Majesty, while the princess had very few. Moreover, even if His Majesty gave her pills to improve her strength, he would urge her to take them on the spot, in case the pills in the princess¡¯s hands were cheated away.
However, it would be different if the princess became the fu family¡¯s daughter- inw.
The man who could marry the princess must be powerful enough, and his Majesty would help him to improve his strength without holding back. In this way, how far would the fu n be from the second ce on the maind?
However, the princess had always believed in Madam Fu¡¯s words without a doubt.
Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion. Even the cruelty that Fu qingchen had treated her with had been forgotten by Mrs. Fu¡¯s words. I will never forget your kindness to me. When I be the young Madam of the fu family, I will help the fu family increase their strength. My brother has many pills that can help you and uncle break through to the immortal realm.
Chapter 2283: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (2)
Chapter 2283: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (2)
mrs. fu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she was filled with joy.
Even though the fu n had an ancestor from the divine realm, he did not have any powerful medicinal pills in his hands. After all, alchemists were extremely rare in the divine realm, and a single medicinal pill would often cost a sky-high price.
However, the Liu Huo Empire¡¯s Nangong sun had a powerful master.
his master also had a group of powerful alchemists under him.
therefore, elixirs were often inexhaustible in the drifting fire empire, even someone with extremely poor talent like nangong yu was able to break through to this level, it could be seen how many elixirs were in the drifting fire empire.
When she thought of those pills, Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face for fear that Nangong Yu would see through her.
¡°your highness, you stay here and wait for my news, i will persuade qing chen to marry you willingly.¡±
After giving Nangong Yu onest look, Mrs. Fu turned around and walked out of the door.
The moment she turned around, her lips curled into a smug smile.
As expected, everything was within her calctions. Nangong Yu was so silly that he was easily fooled.
In this world, there was no other Madam who could be more intelligent than her. Not only did she find such an excellent wife for her son, but she also had Nangong Yu under her thumb.
In the future, other than those forces that had the demon world as their backing, everyone else in this world had to obey the fu family!
As she stepped out of the pce, Mrs. Fu stopped. She turned her back to the guards behind her and a cold light shed in her eyes.¡±Qing Chen should be in the courtyard at the foot of Yu mountain now?¡±
¡°Madam, ever since young master went to Yu mountain, he has not left.¡±
good, very good. Now, I¡¯m going to Yu mountain courtyard. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about my visit to Yu mountain, especially to Qing Chen, in case he avoids me.
Qing Chen, this kid, is really too stupid.
The fu family had many descendants. If he didn¡¯t find a strong backer, he would definitely be suppressed by others. At that time, the position of the fu family¡¯s young master might not be his.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths to help him find Nangong Yu.
Yet, this brat did not appreciate it. She was clearly thinking for him in every way, but he was not willing to marry her no matter what. He even said that he wanted to rely on himself.
By the time he became stronger, so many years had already passed. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to work ten years less? How could those women outside who only covet the fu family¡¯s power Compare to Nangong Yu?
No, I can¡¯t let him decide on this. I must have Nangong Yu as my daughter-in-w!
Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes flickered even more coldly. Then, she headed in the direction of Yu mountain.
Her figure turned into a gust of wind and disappeared from the streets of the Imperial City in the blink of an eye.
Yu mountain.
As a mountain range that was rich in rare treasures, even the small cities near Yu mountain were full of people and pedestrians.
At this moment, di Ling ¡®er was holding a box of pastries in her hand. Her cute little mouth kept chewing, and theer of her mouth was covered with pastry powder. Her big eyes were curved with a bright smile.
¡°Meow,¡± she said.
The little white cat in his armszily stretched. When he opened his eyes, he saw the tempting pastry at theer of the girl¡¯s mouth. He unconsciously stuck out his tongue and licked it.
Xiao bei, are you hungry? ¡± di Ling ¡®er saw that bei mo didn¡¯t even let go of the pastry on his lips and thought he was hungry. She took out a piece of pastry and put it to his lips, eat this, it¡¯s delicious.
Chapter 2284: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (3)
Chapter 2284: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (3)
Ever since beimang was born, the position in di Ling ¡®er¡¯s arms had been upied.
little jiji could only follow behind.
especially when it saw di ling ¡®er feeding bei zhi pastries, the resentment in its eyes was so strong, like a resentful woman, staring at the adulterous couple in front of it.
Why did Yingying feel like she had fallen out of favor at this moment? The princess had never been so generous to it.
However, bei mo didn¡¯t even look at the cake that the girl brought to his lips. He continued to lick the cake from the corner of di Ling ¡®er¡¯s mouth. His beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and there was an unprecedented satisfaction in them.
Di Ling ¡®er looked at bei Zhi, thinking that this little cat Yingying was a little weird.
However, for di Ling ¡®er, the kitten was just a pet. No matter how rude it was, she would not think too much about it.
At this moment, Yingluo
A figure walked over at an extremely fast speed, like a gust of wind.
di ling ¡®er was still deep in thought, so she didn¡¯t see the figure walking toward her. with a bang, the figure hit her shoulder, she couldn¡¯t hold it firmly, and the pastry in her hand fell to the ground, shattering into pieces with dust.
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She stared at the cake on the ground, and her beautiful eyes were gradually filled with anger.
although she wasn¡¯t as protective of her food as di jintian was, she was still very happy.
It was shameful to waste!
These pastries would rather be given to little Jiji to eat than to be wasted like this!
¡°Stop right there!¡±
She turned around and red at the person in front of her with anger.
It was a well-dresseddy with a few followers behind her. She had an overbearing aura, but when she heard di Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice, she stopped and looked back at the girl with a frown.
¡°You have something to say?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er looked cold, you just bumped into me and wasted my food. You want to leave without an apology? ¡± she said.
at the same time, bei zhi also raised her eyes, her cat-like eyes coldly fell on the woman¡¯s body, and the depths of her eyes contained a cold chill.
it¡¯s just a pastry. Mrs. Fu sneered and gave a look to the guard beside her. go and buy a pastry for thisdy.
¡°Yes, Madam,¡±
The guard received the order and retreated.
Mrs. Fu then turned to di Ling ¡®er, ¡± I¡¯ll apany you with a te of desserts. Do you still have anything else to do? ¡±
¡°first, you wasted my food, second, you bumped into me, so you have to apologize!¡±
little girl, it¡¯s just a piece of cake, and you¡¯re so calctive about it. It shows how poor you are. Mrs. Fu sneered at di Ling ¡®er, a touch of disdain in her eyes, but I¡¯ve returned the cake to you, which means we¡¯re even. As for an apology, I¡¯ll never apologize to anyone in my life.
di ling ¡®er squinted her beautiful big eyes, and anger gradually rose in her.
¡°If you don¡¯t apologize today, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡±
Mrs. Fu frowned again. She was already willing to apany her to have desserts, but this youngdy was still so unforgiving. Were youngdies nowadays so arrogant and uneducated?
¡°Little girl, I still have things to do. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. My time is very precious, and you can¡¯t afford to waste even a little bit of it!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care what happened to you. If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±
Chapter 2285: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (4)
Chapter 2285: The snobbish Mrs. Fu (4)
di ling ¡®er raised her chin, looking arrogant and cute.
In any case, she only had one sentence to say. If this old woman did not apologize, she could forget about leaving.
The coldness in bei Zhi¡¯s eyes intensified as he looked at Mrs. Fu with a murderous glint in his eyes.
Mrs. Fu could also feel the cold aura emanating from bei Zhi¡¯s body. She was stunned for a moment, and her eyes fell on the little white cat in the young girl¡¯s arms.
She didn¡¯t know why, but the moment she met the white cat¡¯s eyes, a chill ran from the soles of her feet to her heart, making her feel cold all over.
Why? This was just a little kitten without any offensive power, so why did it give her such a heavy pressure?
mrs. fu gritted her teeth and turned her eyes to the girl who was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down, she said coldly, ¡± ¡°Little girl, isn¡¯t it not good for you to be so overbearing? You¡¯re still young and probably don¡¯t know anything, but if you want to find an inw family in the future, with your personality, Yingluo will be beaten up by your husband and mother-inw sooner orter. Only a well-behaved and lovely girl like my future daughter-in-w can have happiness in the inw¡¯s family.¡±
This little girl was too arrogant. Fortunately, her son would not find such a little girl as his daughter-inw. Otherwise, she would definitely be angry every day and might even beat this little girl up every day.
Di Ling ¡®er was angry, but suddenly sheughed.
The young girl¡¯s smile was very bright, but the anger in her eyes did not subside at all.
¡°It turns out that on the continent, the status of a girl is so low. Not to mention that I¡¯m not willing to find a husband, what if I get married in the future? I¡¯m the baby of my parents and brother at home. Why should I be beaten after I get married? whoever dares to hit me, i¡¯ll break their hands first!¡±
when had she ever been willing to swallow her anger? He still wanted to hit her? If anyone dared to hit her, she would make that person regret it for the rest of their life!
Any girl at home was the precious treasure of her parents and brothers. Would she be bullied after marriage? If that was the case, why did she have to get married? It¡¯s better to be mother¡¯s treasure for a lifetime.
you! Mrs. Fu¡¯s face turned green with anger. She had never seen such a rude little girl before, little girl, your parents really didn¡¯t teach you anything. Women should obey their father at home and their husband when they get married. I¡¯m telling you this so that you won¡¯t suffer in the future. You¡¯d better change your bad temper. No one will be able to stand you in the future!
In other words, I¡¯m teaching you a lesson for your own good, and you¡¯ll definitely be grateful to me in the future.
Of course, after seeing this little girl, Mrs. Fu was even more determined to bring Fu qingchen back.
This girl was too beautiful, like a Little Vixen. She had developed so well at such a young age. One look and you could tell that she was a Vixen who seduced men.
Since there was such a girl in Yushan city, he would never let Fu qingchen stay. Even if qingchen did not know this girl now, what if she found out that the young master of the fu family was in the city and tried to seduce him?
She didn¡¯t want her son to be an uneducated little girl.
However, Yingying¡¯s current Mrs. Fu still didn¡¯t know that the girl in front of her was the DI linger that Nangong Yu had mentioned. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm and would be driven mad.
¡°Who said no one can stand our little Ling ¡®er?¡±
Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind.
The moment di Ling ¡®er turned her head, she saw a handsome man slowly walking toward her.
¡°Senior brother.¡± The moment di Ling ¡®er saw the man, a bright smile bloomed on her face.
Chapter 2286: Nangong sun (1)
Chapter 2286: Nangong sun (1)
The man¡¯s handsome face glowed with a gentle light, and his eyes were filled with deep adoration. The adoration was as deep as the sea, as if it could drown people.
¡°Who said no one can stand my little Ling ¡®er?¡±
Nangong sun quickly retracted his gaze and repeated what he had just said. His cold eyes turned to Mrs. Fu, and a faint smile appeared on his lips, ¡± ¡°Did you say that?¡±
mrs. fu furrowed her brows, when nangong sun left liu huo empire, the fu family wasn¡¯t as powerful as they were now, so naturally, she didn¡¯t know who he was.
She only felt that Nangong sun¡¯s face looked a little familiar.
At this moment, Mrs. Fu had no idea that the man in front of her was Nangong Wen¡¯s elder brother. She felt that he looked familiar because of Nangong Wen.
However, half-brothers from different mothers did not have much inmon, so Mrs. Fu did not notice anything.
I¡¯m just telling the truth. Mrs. Fu sneered, no one would like such a wild and hot-tempered girl.
Nangong Cheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, but the smile on his face did not diminish. ¡°Our little Ling ¡®er is so lively and cute, but you call her a wild girl?¡±
When he said this, the man¡¯s hand involuntarily touched di Ling ¡®er¡¯s head. His gentle movement was like touching a furry Fox.
bei mo raised his head and stared at nangong sun. the more he looked at this fellow, the more annoyed he became.
He had to find an opportunity to teach him a good lesson and make him stay away from this girl. After all, before he found the demonic me Pearl, this girl¡¯s Qianqian was his.
¡°Hmph!¡± Mrs. Fu flicked her sleeves fiercely. I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a fierce and wild girl just now, and now there¡¯s a wild boy who doesn¡¯t know his manners. You don¡¯t like this girl, do you? ¡± I really don¡¯t know if your parents would be angered to death if they saw you with such an uneducated girl.¡±
Nangong sun¡¯s sneer became even colder, firstly, I don¡¯t have a mother. Secondly, even if my mother was still alive, she would like anything I like. As for my father, what does it have to do with me? ¡± If he dares to bully little Ling ¡®er, then even if I have to be his enemy, I will protect my Junior Sister Ling¡¯ er.¡±
Putting aside the fact that he did not have any feelings for the missing Grand Emperor Nangong Yuan, so what if they were once father and son? no one can bully ling ¡®er.
Mrs. Fu was stunned. She was so angry that her face turned green. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You are indeed an unfilial and disloyal person. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with people like you. Let¡¯s go!¡±
She was still in a hurry to find Fu qingchen, so she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time here. She turned to leave.
¡°Stop!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face darkened,¡¯ who allowed you to leave? i¡¯ve said it before, if you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± Mrs. Fuughed wildly, on this continent, there are only a handful of people who dare to speak to me like this! Today, this Furen wants to leave, what ability do you have to stop me!¡±
Hearing this, di Ling ¡®er was no longer angry. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°It just so happens that in this world, no one dares to escape from my hands!¡±
Even a clever little fellow like little Jiji could forget about escaping from her palm, so how could a mere human have the capital to escape from her?
Chapter 2287: Nangong sun (2)
Chapter 2287: Nangong sun (2)
Mrs. Fu sneered. She ignored di Ling ¡®er and was about to leave when a man in a long ck robe appeared behind her and blocked her way.
The man¡¯s eyes were cold, as if they could kill people invisibly. In an instant, her heart trembled. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°And who are you?¡±
Bang! Bang!
a force suddenly pressed down on mrs. fu¡¯s shoulder, her legs could not withstand the force and she knelt on the ground, at the moment she knelt down, a hand pressed down on her shoulder, forcing her to turn her head to face di ling ¡®er.
¡°apologize to the princess!¡±
The man¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless, but it made people¡¯s hearts tremble.
¡°You impudent traitorous disciples, how dare you treat me like this! I will never let you off!¡±
Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she reproached him angrily.
Even if she was pressed to the ground by Yu Ling, her dignity and pride would never allow her to lower her head and admit her mistakes to these people.
¡°Uncle Yu, get out of the way.¡± di ling ¡®er walked towards mrs. fu with a smile on her face, her smile was devilish and sinister.
Yu Ling obediently took a few steps to the side. He silently looked at di Ling ¡®er, who hade to Mrs. Fu, and his cold eyes gradually softened.
Mrs. Fu felt the pressure on her shoulders disappear. She rubbed her painful knees and tried to stand up.
the guard beside her saw this and decided to protect mrs. fu.
However, just as the guards surrounded Mrs. Fu, a heavy pressure came from in front of them. Under the pressure, their bodies trembled and they could not move at all. They could only stare in horror at the young girl, Lao Ai, who wasing towards them like the wind.
¡°You brat, what are you trying to do now?¡±
Before Mrs. Fu could stand uppletely, a slender long leg hadnded on her shoulder. With a bang, she was firmly pressed to the ground again, and even her body was stuck in the ground. No matter how she struggled, she could not escape the young girl¡¯s leg.
¡°Are you all stupid?¡± Mrs. Fu was furious. She turned to the guards beside her and said, ¡± hurry up and help me get rid of this girl!
In fact, although Mrs. Fu was the wife of the fu family, Qianqian was not very willing to suffer and cultivate. She had always been pampered. Even with the help of the old ancestor from the divinity, she was not talented enough and could not improve much.
Therefore, Mrs. Fu was very weak, even weaker than those guards.
However,
Just as Mrs. Fu looked at the guards, she found that they were all staring at di Ling ¡®er as if they were stupid. Mrs. Fu was so angry that she felt like her chest was going to explode.
¡°Can¡¯t you see that this wretched girl is bullying me? What are you all doing? Could it be that he had been captivated by this Little Vixen? quickly take her down.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er squinted her beautiful big eyes. She exerted more strength in her legs and pressed Mrs. Fu to the ground again.
¡°Who are you calling a Vixen?¡±
Although she was a Fox, she was still the princess of the demon world. This bad woman actually called her a fox spirit.
Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that vixens were words that humans used to scold others.
Furthermore, who had the Foxes offended? Why did he have to bring the Fox along?
Chapter 2288: Nangong sun (3)
Chapter 2288: Nangong sun (3)
¡°Hehe, whoever answers to my words is a Vixen!¡±
Mrs. Fu sneered and said sarcastically.
At that moment, there were many people surrounding her. Under the gazes of these people, no matter how thick-skinned Mrs. Fu was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.
She was the dignified Madam of the fu family, yet she had been humiliated in front of so many people. If news of this spread to Imperial City, where would she put her face?
And all of this was because of this stinky girl.
At the thought of this, Mrs. Fu¡¯s hatred for di Ling ¡®er grew even stronger. She would never let this damn girl go.
if I¡¯m a little Vixen, then you¡¯re an old Vixen, di Ling ¡®er raised her eyebrows and smiled, but her smile didn¡¯t fade. She removed her leg from Mrs. Fu¡¯s shoulder and kicked her hard in the chest, so, today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!
Nangong sun looked at Mrs. Fu who was sent flying with a pampering smile, ¡± Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re praising her too much by calling her a Vixen. All vixens should be soft and cute like you. A person like her doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a Vixen.
you¡¯re right, di Ling ¡®er nodded, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be a Vixen.
All foxes should be as obedient and cute as her. What right did this old woman have to be a Vixen?
nangong sun rubbed di ling ¡®er¡¯s head lovingly, ¡± ¡°However, the kick you gave just now already has the style of master.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
mother? ¡± di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes flickered, have I really be like Mother? ¡±
¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve been following master for so many years, and the most amazing thing about her is that every time she kicks someone, she¡¯s so handsome and charming. Little Ling ¡®er is master¡¯s daughter, so she naturally inherited this from her.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er, who had been angry at Mrs. Fu, felt happy when she heard that. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡± senior brother, i really like what you said, mother is the person i admire and like the most in my life, you said that i have mother¡¯s style, which makes me happier than losing my beauty. ¡±
The youngdy¡¯s words caused bei Zhi¡¯s sinister gaze to shift away from Nangong sun and back to the youngdy¡¯s smiling face.
So, this little girl Yingluo likes to hear such words?
He remembered Yingluo.
but, ¡± di Ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes, ¡± mother is the most excellent woman in the world. It¡¯s impossible for me to catch up with her in this life, but as her daughter, I can¡¯t be too bad. I¡¯ll embarrass her. If the world knows that I¡¯m too bad, they¡¯llugh at me.
She was her mother¡¯s daughter. She had to bring glory to her mother. She couldn¡¯t let her be the joke of the world! Therefore, she would work hard to make herself more outstanding and let the world know that none of her mother¡¯s children were useless.
Mrs. Fu had just gotten up from the ground, and before she could vent her anger, she heard di Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.
This girl was too arrogant. Did she think that the world would know who her mother was? She evenughed at her mother? They didn¡¯t even have the right to beughed at.
¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Mrs. Fu wiped the blood from theer of her mouth, darkness shing in her eyes, arrest this girl, I want to teach her a lesson!
Yu Ling had not said anything since she stood aside. However, after hearing what Mrs. Fu said, a cold light shed in his eyes again. He streaked across the air andnded in front of di Ling ¡®er.
Chapter 2289: Feed the demonic beasts in the mountains (1)
Chapter 2289: Feed the demonic beasts in the mountains (1)
BOOM!
At that moment, before the guards could get close to di Ling ¡®er, they were sent flying by Yu Ling¡¯s aura and fell to the ground.
mrs. fu¡¯s expression changedpletely, she red at the group of guards who were lying on the ground and gritted her teeth, ¡°you bunch of useless trash, you can¡¯t even catch these few people, what¡¯s the point of me raising you?¡±
Just as Mrs. Fu was about to teach these guards a lesson, Yu Ling was already in front of her. She looked down at her with a cold and domineering gaze, ¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize to the princess!¡±
you¡ You¡ You¡ You¡ You¡ Mrs. Fu trembled in anger.
Ever since the fu family¡¯s ancestor appeared, when had she ever been humiliated like this?
All of a sudden, a cold glint shed across Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists tightly.¡±If you dare to touch me today, I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your lives!¡±
No matter how angry she was, she knew what to do.
otherwise, she would have used the fu family¡¯s reputation to oppress these arrogant people.
However, Nangong Wen had always been an upright person, and he was very dissatisfied with Qing Chen because of his heartlessness towards the princess. If he knew that the fu family was using their power to oppress others, perhaps it would be difficult for Qing Chen to get past him if he wanted to marry the princess.
if the princess did not like qing chen so much, with nangong wen¡¯s proud personality, he would never let his sister marry a man who did not love her.
Therefore, before Nangong Yu married into the fu family, she had to be patient. Fortunately, not many people knew her in this ce, which was why she dared to be so arrogant in the beginning.
uncle Yu, ¡± Nangong sun¡¯s lips curled up slightly, a cold expression on her face, ¡± please step aside. I want to know how she made us regret our actions for the rest of our lives.
Yu Ling looked at Nangong sun and then at di Ling ¡®er, who was following behind Nangong sun with a little white cat in her arms. She stepped aside and let Nangong Yan walk to Mrs. Fu.
under the pressure of nangong sun¡¯s aura, mrs. fu¡¯s body trembled even more violently, and even her knees could not stand still.
finally¡
She still couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, and her knees knelt on the ground, causing her knees to hurt.
¡°you really want to go against me?¡± mrs. fu was full of anger, her forehead was covered with cold sweat, but the anger in her eyes did not diminish at all. ¡± what good does it do you to offend me for a little girl? ¡±
Nangong sun¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked down at Mrs. Fu, who was still kneeling on the ground, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going against you. I¡¯m just bullying you.¡±
If she wanted to go against him, she had to have the same strength as him. Otherwise, this would be a one-sided humiliation.
Di Ling ¡®er stood behind Nangong sun with a smile.
usually, when her senior brother was around, she would be toozy to make a move.
¡°apologize or die, you choose.¡± Nangong Yan asked with a faint smile.
Mrs. Fu¡¯s face turned pale. She looked up in horror and suddenly saw the strong murderous intent in the man¡¯s eyes.
This man really wanted to kill her, Yingluo.
¡°No!¡± Mrs. Fu finally panicked. Her face was pale and her voice was trembling. I apologize, I apologize. Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill my Chenchen.
No matter how strong her background was, if she died in the hands of these people, even if the fu family avenged her, she would not be able toe back to life.
Therefore, she had no choice but to put down all her self-esteem at this time. Her voice trembled as she begged.
¡°Senior brother, I don¡¯t like this apology.¡±
Chapter 2290: Feed the demonic beasts in the mountains (2)
Chapter 2290: Feed the demonic beasts in the mountains (2)
Di Ling ¡®er looked at Mrs. Fu and said with a smile.
Nangong sun¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡± your apology is not sincere at all. It has made my little Ling ¡®er very unhappy. So, it¡¯s better for me to kill you.
¡°No!¡±
seeing that the man¡¯s hand was about tond on her head, she became more panicked, she fell in front of di ling ¡®er and cried, ¡± ¡°Youngdy, I apologize. I will not do this again in the future. Please let me go this time.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er put her hands on her hips and sneered, ¡± ¡°Do you still want to teach me a lesson?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, Yingluo.¡±
¡°i¡¯mawild brat?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not Yingluo.¡±
Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t dare to be as arrogant as she was at the beginning. She was very upset. She had onlye out to find someone and didn¡¯t use the Masters in her family. Who knew that something like this would happen?
And those good-for-nothings can¡¯t do anything at all, Yingluo.
¡°On the ount of your apology, Yingluo¡±
The young girl¡¯s voice was clear and melodious, and it made Mrs. Fu¡¯s tensed heart rx.
Fortunately, this girl was still kind. As long as she apologized, she would forgive her. However, she would not forgive this girl. This girl had embarrassed her so much. How could she let this matter go?
Then, the girl¡¯s bell-like voice sounded again.
¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but I won¡¯t forgive you for humiliating me like that. How about this, uncle Yu, you throw her into the mountains and let here down on her own.¡±
Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart, which had just been put at ease, suddenly tensed up again because of the girl¡¯s words.
his eyes were filled with fear and anger.
there were many demonic beasts in the mountains, even though the demonic realm and the maind were in a state of peace, it did not mean that she would not encounter crazy demonic beasts, it was still uncertain if she could walk down the mountain!
¡°What do you want?¡± Mrs. Fu struggled to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t move under the pressure. She could only kneel on the ground and shout angrily, ¡± you want me to apologize, and I¡¯ve done it. Why do you still have to throw me up the mountain? ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er blinked yfully, but I didn¡¯t say I would forgive you once you apologized. I just gave you a chance to live. Besides, the demonic beasts on the mountain are not very fierce. They won¡¯t eat you. At most, some hungry demonic beasts will bite one of your arms and legs. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.
f * ck you! Mrs. Fu trembled even more in anger. She wanted to rush up and give this girl a p.
It was the first time she had seen such a cruel and vicious wild girl. Fortunately, this girl had nothing to do with qingchen. Otherwise, she would not be able to live!
¡°Uncle Yu, just do it. I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡±
di ling ¡®er¡¯s lips curved up and she turned to yu ling with a smile.
Her smile was bright and beautiful, like the sun, directly shining into the heart, making people¡¯s hearts warm.
However, such a quick-witted girl had done such a cruel thing wrong.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
The corners of Yu Ling¡¯s lips curved up slightly. When she looked at Mrs. Fu again, she returned to her cold appearance.
He walked up slowly and grabbed Mrs. Fu by herpels. Before she could even make a sound, she had already disappeared from the street.
The guards who were protecting Mrs. Fu were all scared out of their wits. They looked in the direction where Mrs. Fu was taken away in a daze. All of a sudden, a chill ran from the soles of their feet to their hearts, freezing them all over.
Chapter 2291: feed the demonic beasts in the mountains (3)
Chapter 2291: feed the demonic beasts in the mountains (3)
I¡¯m finished, Huahua.
Madam had been taken away!
And they failed to protect him, so they couldn¡¯t escape death!
¡°quick, quickly report to young master!¡±
After escaping from the pressure, the group of guards did not have time to avenge their Madam, nor did they have the courage to take revenge. Therefore, they quickly turned around and headed in the direction of the fu family.
no one saw that the little white cat in di ling ¡®er¡¯s arms raised its eyes slightly and looked in the direction where mrs. fu had been taken away, its eyes were full of evil light.
This little girl was the one he had taken a fancy to.
whoever dared to touch the person he liked must pay the price!
Fu residence.
In the study room, the young man sat upright in front of the table.
In front of him was a painting scroll with a brush in his hand. On the painting scroll was a young girl who was charming and intelligent. Her eyes seemed to be able to speak and were full of smiles.
Involuntarily, the young man¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness as he gazed deeply at the young girl under his brush.
Ling ¡®er, wait for me. When I have enough strength, I¡¯ll go find you. Yingluo, I¡¯ll make myself a good match for you.
young master, ¡± the Butler frowned when he saw how infatuated Fu qingchen was with the woman in the painting. Madam has always wanted the princess to be the young Madam of the fu family, so I¡¯m afraid Madam won¡¯t be able to get through to you if you want to marry her.
In the fu family, all the people were nted by his mother. Only this Butler was personally arranged by him.
Mrs. Fu saw that she had nted enough people, so she didn¡¯t care who the Butler was.
she won¡¯t be able to stop me from marrying the woman I want to marry. Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes flickered, and his lips curled into a proud smile, furthermore, when I have enough power, I will be the one in charge of the fu family¡¯s Affairs. Moreover, Ling ¡®er is much more outstanding than Nangong Yu. I will definitely convince mother.
Apart from his powerful background, Nangong Yu was basically useless.
However, Ling ¡®er was different.
She was kind, cute, lively, intelligent, beautiful, and gentle. Ling ¡®er had so many good points that he couldn¡¯t even list them all out.
How could Nangong Yu bepared to her? What right did she have topare with Ling ¡®er?
the butlerughed bitterly, no matter how outstanding miss di was in the young master¡¯s eyes, madam was only interested in her family background, just based on this point alone, she would never agree to let miss di enter the family.
The young master¡¯s wishes would eventually be fulfilled in the East Sea.
¡°Young master.¡±
At this moment, a guard walked in. ¡°Someone from the fu family of the Empire hase, saying that Madam has alsoe to Yushan city, but¡¡±
¡°What is she doing here?¡± fu qingchen frowned. ¡± just tell her that i¡¯m not here and ask her to go back. ¡±
but Madam¡¯s sister-inw has been thrown to Yu mountain. Her life is in danger.
The Guard¡¯s face turned pale and he broke out in a cold sweat.
Pa!
the brush in fu qingchen¡¯s hand suddenly slid down andnded on the face of the young girl in the portrait, staining her face with ink. in an instant, her face melted and became blurry.
¡°What did you just say?¡± He raised his head in a daze.
in the past few years, because of nangong yu, his rtionship with his mother had be very thin and they often quarreled, however, no matter what, she was still his mother.
The moment he heard that something had happened to her, Fu qingchen¡¯s heart clenched tightly, and his handsome and fair face turned pale.
Chapter 2292: Feed the demonic beasts in the mountains (4)
At the entrance of the fu family¡¯s house.
The group of guards were pacing back and forth anxiously, sweat flowing down their faces.
In the distance, they saw a figure passing by the crowd and rushing towards them.
when they saw the figure, the guards ¡®faces were still ashen.
¡°where is she?¡±
Fu qingchen didn¡¯t ask what had happened, nor did he askwho hadid a hand on Mrs. Fu. All he wanted to do now was to get her back.
given mrs. fu¡¯s abilities, she would definitely die if she was thrown onto yu mountain!
we don¡¯t know either. We only know that thedy ordered someone to throw thedy to Yu mountain, but we don¡¯t know the exact location of Yu mountain.
The guard trembled as he finished his sentence.
Fu qingchen¡¯s heart trembled for some reason when the guard mentioned the word ¡± miss, he kept feeling extremely uneasy, but he did not know where the feeling came from.
¡°Then let¡¯s split up and look for him!¡± Fu qingchen clenched his fists tightly and took a deep breath, let me know when you find her!
Yu mountain.
On the maind, it was not the most dangerous mountain range, but to someone like Mrs. Fu, any demonic beast could kill her.
However, the demonic beasts seemed to have received some kind of order. They did not attack Mrs. Fu, but kept ying around and chasing her.
It was as if they loved to see Mrs. Fu running away in panic after being chased by them.
Until a small white cat appeared.
It was a beautiful little white cat, and Mrs. Fu recognized it at a nce.
It was the kitten that di Ling ¡®er had been holding.
when the little white cat¡¯s figure gradually appeared in her eyes, her already frightened eyes were filled with despair.
It turned out that the wild brat had never thought of letting her go, Yingluo.
she had just thrown her into yu mountain, and now, she was sending this little cat to deal with her.
no matter how strong this little cat was, the demon world was peaceful now, and all the demon beasts were friendly with each other, therefore, it must have been this little white cat¡¯s order that the beasts of yu mountain had been toying with her just now.
¡°You really don¡¯t want to let me go?¡± Mrs. Fu trembled even more violently, her eyes filled with deep despair, she promised not toy a hand on me, so why did she go back on her word? Are you using the demonic beasts of Yu mountain to deal with me?¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s steps were elegant as he slowly approached Mrs. Fu.
It raised its head slightly, and the demonic look in its eyes became even more evil, and there was a faint cold aura.
mrs. fu¡¯s body stiffened when she sensed the cold air. she looked at the little white cat in a daze, unable toe back to her senses.
Where did this little cat Yingyinge from?
Why did his aura make her so afraid? Compared to the two men by the wild girl¡¯s side, it was obvious that this kitten Qianqian was more frightening to her.
Bei Zhi stopped in her tracks.
he looked down at the frightened woman in front of him.
That¡¯s right, although bei Zhi was now a cat, Mrs. Fu could feel that this little cat was looking down on her.
It was as if it was a Supreme Being in the heavens and she was an ant in the ground.
It was a funny feeling, but it appeared in Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart.
The moment bei ni appeared, the demonic beasts felt his powerful aura and stopped in their tracks. They lowered their proud heads, showing their submission.
Chapter 2293: Mrs. Fu was injured (1)
¡°Ah!¡±
In the afternoon on Yu mountain, a heart-wrenching cry reverberated through the void and spread throughout the entire mountain range.
At the foot of the mountain, the fu family members who were originally looking for Mrs. Fu heard the voice and their expressions changed drastically. They all looked up at the sky not far away.
Fu qingchen¡¯s face turned even paler. In a sh, he went in the direction of the sound, stunned.
Under the afternoon sun, bei Zhi¡¯s eyes were dark and terrifying as he coldly looked at the woman lying in a pool of blood.
the woman¡¯s body was covered in blood, her clothes were ragged and she was covered in wounds, fresh blood seeped out from her body and dyed the ground red.
Bei Zhi did not let Mrs. Fu off the hook just because of this.
He flicked his finger, and a ck me emerged from his fingertip. With a whooshing sound, it jumped into the woman¡¯s mouth.
The moment the me entered her body, the woman let out a sharp cry again. It was like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves, malting people tremble.
At this moment, her entire body was in so much pain that she was trembling. The way she looked at bei Zhi was filled with fear.
In reality, bei Zhi¡¯s mes would not only cause her pain, but more importantly, it would also erase any memories of him from her mind.
After all, he didn¡¯t want di Ling ¡®er to find out his identity.
However, it was far better to torture her than to kill her.
After taking onest look at the woman, bei Zhi turned around and left. From beginning to end, he did not say a single word.
Even so, bei Zhi had still left a deep shadow in Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart.
Even though she had already forgotten about bei Zhi, every time she saw the little cat, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear.
the soul fire burned for a long time before it stopped.
However, just because her Soul Fire stopped burning, it did not mean that Mrs. Fu had escaped punishment.
Under Xiong lie¡¯s Soul Fire, Madam Fu¡¯s soul had suffered great damage. In addition, the person who cast the soul Fire was bei Zhi. Unless she was lucky enough to meet an Alchemist like Bai Yan, otherwise, it would be impossible for her to recover her soul in this lifetime.
However, in this world, there was only one Bai Yan. It was impossible for there to be any other Alchemist as powerful as her.
Of course, the consequences of having a weak soul were hard to bear.
For example, if a knife were to be used to lightly scrape Mrs. Fu¡¯s wrist, it would only be a superficial pain. However, to Mrs. Fu, whose soul had been severely injured, the pain from the small wound was as if her soul was being torn apart.
Therefore, after Mrs. Fu¡¯s soul was burned by the fire of the soul, that kind of pain would be apanied by a cry, unless she would never be hurt.
But was this possible?
even if they had sex, it would still bring pain to a certain extent, even if mrs. fu had already given birth, the pain would still exist.
However, under normal circumstances, the pain caused by the impact could be ignored. Instead, it would be reced by pleasure.
However, to Mrs. Fu, even this level of pain was unbearable.
The power of the soul Fire could be seen.
¡°Mother!¡±
When Fu qingchen arrived, he saw Mrs. Fu lying in a pool of blood. His handsome face was pale, and he rushed up to Mrs. Fu¡¯s side, his eyes full of worry. ¡°Mother, how are you?¡±
Hiss!
Mrs. Fu identally touched the wound on Mrs. Fu¡¯s body, and it was so painful that she gasped.
Chapter 2294: Mrs. Fu was injured (2)
Chapter 2294: Mrs. Fu was injured (2)
¡°Mother, tell me, who was it that injured you to this extent?¡±
Fu qingchen didn¡¯t like Mrs. Fu. She had a strong desire to control him, so strong that he wanted to escape.
However, when he saw Mrs. Fu covered in blood, an indescribable sorrow came from the bottom of his heart.
After all, they were mother and son, so how could he really abandon her?
¡°who hurt me?¡± Mrs. Fu raised her head in confusion and looked at Fu qingchen in a daze. I don¡¯t know who hurt me.
You don¡¯t know?
Fu qingchen was taken aback. How could he not know that his mother had been injured to such an extent?
I¡¯m in so much pain, qingchen, mother is in so much pain. Mrs. Fu¡¯s body was in so much pain that she clutched Fu qingchen¡¯s sleeve tightly, her nails digging into his skin, qingchen, save me, I¡¯m in so much pain!
Frowning, Fu qingchen nced at his arm, which was being held tightly by Mrs. Fu. He raised his head slightly and looked at Mrs. Fu.
¡°I¡¯ll take you back. There are more alchemists in the Empire. They will definitely be able to help you treat your injuries.¡±
qingchen, you should marry the princess. Mrs. Fu¡¯s tears blurred her eyes, no matter how many alchemists there are in the Empire, they don¡¯t belong to our Fu family. The alchemists in our Fu family can only treat ordinary injuries at most, but my soul seems to have been burned just now. It can only be treated with a high-grade elixir, which is hard to buy!
Even if Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t remember who had hurt her, she knew clearly that someone had burned her soul, which made the wounds on her body even more painful.
mother! Fu qingchen¡¯s heart tightened, mother, is your soul burned? ¡±
After saying this, Fu qingchen released his mental energy. When he sensed Mrs. Fu¡¯s weak soul, he knew that she was not lying to him.
Her soul was really hurt.
¡°I have a healing pill here. It was given to me by the ancestor when he came here. Mother, take it first.¡±
This healing pill couldn¡¯t heal mother¡¯s soul, but it could heal the injuries on her body.
mrs. fu was overjoyed, she quickly took the pill and swallowed it without hesitation.
The moment the pill entered her body, she indeed felt her injuries slowly recovering.
As long as her injuries recovered, at least she wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain now. She could talk about the futureter, and she could use this matter to force Fu qingchen.
qingchen, ¡± Mrs. Fu looked very embarrassed, but the corners of her mouth lifted into a smile, ¡± the pills used in the divine realm are indeed different. They are much more effective than the pills refined by the alchemists of our Fu family. It¡¯s a pity that the alchemists in the divine realm are even rarer, so it¡¯s extremely difficult for the old ancestor to get these pills.
The scarcity of alchemists in the divine realm was not unrted to the disappearance of the seal.
Without the seal, the divine realm would be able to connect with the continent.
In the divine realm, alchemists below the tenth grade were not of much use and did not have any status. However, it was extremely rare for them to break through to the tenth grade.
Therefore, alchemists below the tenth grade came to the continent. At least on the continent, their status was high, and any force would want to curry favor with them. However, in the immortal realm, they were treated coldly.
This was also the reason why there were so few alchemists in the divine realm, mother, ¡± Fu qingchen¡¯s face darkened slightly, ¡± what are you trying to say? ¡± Mrs. Fu chuckled. Her soul was still weak, so her smile was extremely weak, qingchen, mother¡¯s soul is seriously injured. Only some alchemists from the divine realm can treat me. The fireflow Empire is backed by the demon Realm. I heard that the demon Empress of the demon Realm is the most powerful Alchemist. Madam Fu suppressed the light in her eyes. Nangong Wen is the Honorable Emperor¡¯s younger brother, and the Honorable Emperor is the demon Empress ¡®disciple. If you marry Nangong Yu, I can ask Nangong Wen for help, Yingluo.
Chapter 2295: Mrs. Fu was injured (3)
Chapter 2295: Mrs. Fu was injured (3)
¡°Enough!¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and his expression changed drastically. He abandoned Mrs. Fu and took a few steps back. I will never marry Nangong Yu. Since your soul is injured, I can find a soul fruit for you. If one is not enough, I will find ten for you until your soul is repaired.
All in all, he would never marry Nangong Yu.
Mrs. Fu¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. She gritted her teeth, qingchen, I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. Now, it¡¯s time for you to repay me. I only asked you to marry Nangong Yu, not to kill the woman you love. How about this, as long as you agree to marry Nangong Yu, I will allow the woman you love toe to the fu family as a concubine.
In this world, it was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Even if Nangong Yu was a Princess, it was impossible for him to let Qing Chen only have her in his life.
She was still waiting for Qing Chen to spread the fu family¡¯s offspring. Naturally, the more concubines the better. However, Nangong Yu had not married into the family yet. For the sake of the imperial family¡¯s face, she had never allowed Qing Chen to take a concubine.
Fu qingchenughed bitterly. His mother¡¯s Xuxu hadpletely changed.
for the sake of power, she could even say such words, wouldn¡¯t she disappoint him?
¡°When Nangong Yu returned, he must have told you about her existence. However, I don¡¯t even have the right to take her as my wife, so what right do you have to make her your concubine? she won¡¯t agree to it, and I¡¯ll never agree to it either. Fu qingchen looked up at Mrs. Fu, his handsome eyes filled with determination, besides, if she¡¯s willing to marry me, I¡¯ll be willing to spend the rest of my life without a concubine for her.
Before he met di Ling ¡®er, he had never thought that he would fall in love with a girl at first sight.
When he saw di Ling ¡®er, he realized that he had been infatuated with her.
If she was willing to be his wife, he could spend his entire life without taking any concubines. In this long life, it would be enough to only protect her.
¡°Qingchen!¡± Mrs. Fu was furious, that girl hasn¡¯t even married you yet, and you¡¯re already so biased towards her. You even want to abandon your concubine for her? ¡± Even the princess didn¡¯t say that you must only have one wife in your life, so what right does she have to ask you to do this for her? Could it be that she thinks her status can bepared to Nangong Yu?¡±
fu qingchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly, the worry and heartache he felt earlier disappeared with mrs. fu¡¯s words.
there are some things that I have to make clear. I like her, but she has not epted me. It is my own idea that I want to not take a concubine for the rest of my life for her. She does not know that I like her. Moreover, if Qianqian can really make such a request of me, I will be more than happy.
Mrs. Fu was so angry that she felt her heart ache. She clutched her chest tightly and couldn¡¯t say a word.
Fu qingchen¡¯s gaze grew colder, that elixir was given to me by my ancestor. There¡¯s only one of it, and it¡¯s meant for me to only take it when I¡¯m seriously injured. It can save my life. I¡¯ve given you the only elixir for you, but I¡¯m helping you recover, not for you to tell me what to do. I have my own life, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to fall in love with someone in my life. I hope you won¡¯t stop me.
at this point, fu qingchen paused again. ¡± if you wish me well, you will still be my mother from now on. I will be filial to you for the rest of my life. If you force me to marry Nangong Yu, then please forgive me for not being able to do so.
Chapter 2296: Disobedience (1)
Chapter 2296: Disobedience (1)
Mrs. Fu was stunned.
Even though Fu qingchen had his own ideas since he was young, he had never disobeyed her like this. Even if he did not want to marry Nangong Yu, he did not go overboard on her ount.
Now, he was going to disown her as his mother for a woman?
At the thought of this, Mrs. Fu¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.
No matter what kind of person that girl was, just based on the fact that she had snatched her son away, she would never allow her to enter the fu family.
Even if she was a concubine, she would not have a ce!
She didn¡¯t want anyone toe to the fu family andpete with her for the position of mistress. Even if qingchen got married in the future, she would be the only mistress of the fu family!
¡°Qingchen, I¡¯ll say it here. No matter how much you like that girl, I will never let her enter the family!¡±
Mrs. Fu slowly got up with the help of the guard, her voice full of determination.
In any case, as long as she was around, she would never let that woman take a step into the fu family.
Fu qingchen looked at Mrs. Fu in disappointment.
he had thought that as long as she was determined enough, his mother would eventually agree to him.
However, his mother was blinded by greed and did not care about his happiness. She insisted that he marry a woman he did not love.
How could he not be disappointed by such a mother?
mother, you gave birth to me and raised me. I won¡¯t sit by and do nothing. So, I will go and find a soul fruit to save you.
He did not look at Mrs. Fu again and turned to leave.
seeing that she was about to leave, mrs. fu became anxious and her voice suddenly rose a few steps.¡±Stop right there!¡±
Fu qingchen stopped in his tracks and turned his back to Mrs. Fu. From the beginning to the end, he did not look back once.
¡°The soul fruit is an illusory existence. Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can find the soul fruit or not. Even if you can find it, so what? can you defeat the demonic beast guarding the soul fruit?¡± mrs. fu sneered, ¡± if you really want to save me, you should marry nangong yu. that¡¯s the only way. ¡±
The coldness in Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes intensified, no matter how difficult it is, I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s impossible for me to marry someone I don¡¯t love in this lifetime.
How dare you! Mrs. Fu pointed at Fu qingchen in anger, her entire body trembling, do you know how many people in this world want to marry into the Liu Huo Empire? you¡¯ll understand in the future that no matter what i do, it¡¯s all for your own good, you¡¯re my only son, so why would i harm you? What can that woman outside bring you? Why did you fall on her body?¡±
why bother? Nangong Wen has already decided to issue an imperial edict to bestow a marriage. Are you going to disobey the Imperial edict and be disrespectful? ¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s hands were clenched tightly by his sides. After a moment, he raised his head slightly, his handsome face facing the sun not far away, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.
His smile was very determined.
even if I disobey the Imperial decree, I will not marry her. I am not the only man in the fu family. There are so many people who want to marry her. I will just give Nangong Yu to them and not implicate the fu family.
Mrs. Fu¡¯s lips turned pale and her face was livid.
indeed, fu qingchen was not the only man in the fu family.
But she only had one son.
If she wasn¡¯t afraid that the concubines ¡®sons would climb over her head, why would she go through so much trouble to make Nangong Yu fall in love with her?
Chapter 2297: disobedience (2)
Chapter 2297: disobedience (2)
Why did he not understand her painstaking efforts?
if you¡¯re worried about your status being affected, you can ASK father¡¯s concubines to let you adopt your son. In order to let their son have the status of a direct descendant, they will definitely not reject your request. At that time, you will still be Nangong Yu¡¯s mother-inw and it will not affect you at all.
Mrs. Fu looked at Fu qingchen in a daze. She could not imagine that qingchen, who had always hated those concubines, would say such hurtful words to her.
Fu qingchen naturally knew the pain in Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart, but he couldn¡¯t stand her delusional attempt to control his life.
Furthermore, she wanted to sacrifice his happiness for her status.
¡°Qingchen, you clearly know that I don¡¯t like them, especially those concubines who have taken your father away. Why should I help those b * tches? Moreover, how can Qianqian¡¯s adopted child bepared to her own son?¡±
Mrs. Fu gritted her teeth in hatred at the mention of the concubines.
she was old and her looks had faded, so naturally, she could notpare to the beauty of those concubines, those women used their beauty to upy her men day and night, so how could she not hate?
She couldn¡¯t wait for all the concubines to die, so how could she still support their sons?
Fu qingchen finally returned to the country.
in the breeze, the young man¡¯s face had a cold light.
The unfamiliarity in his eyes made Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart tremble.
This was the first time she had seen Fu qingchen like this.
¡°Since you also hate those concubines, why do you still want me to take concubines?¡±
Mrs. Fu was stunned.
She replied embarrassedly, ¡°it¡¯s different. One is my husband. I naturally don¡¯t like him having other women. You are my son. The more concubines you have, the better.
Fu qingchenughed bitterly. He had nothing more to say to her.
She was also a woman and she understood the pain of watching her husband take in concubines. However, she still had to put this pain above other women.
It was precisely because he had seen his mother¡¯s pain and madness since he was young that he only wanted to marry one woman in his life.
He could not bear to see the woman he loved suffer such torture.
He had thought that his mother would understand the pain after suffering such pain. He didn¡¯t expect her to still have such thoughts.
Therefore, even if he managed to win Ling ¡®er over, his mother would still force him to take a concubine. How could he bear to let the woman he loved jump into such a fire pit?
The most important thing now was to improve his strength. Only when he had the power of his ancestor would the fu family be unable to be his main judge.
After taking onest look at Mrs. Fu, Fu qingchen turned around again and walked in another direction.
The fu family¡¯s guards would escort his mother away, so there was no need for him to be here.
¡°Qing Chen Xuanji!¡± Mrs. Fu was anxious and called out anxiously.
This time, her voice did not make Fu qingchen stay. Instead, it made him disappear even faster.
Mrs. Fu¡¯s face was twisted with anger, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Someone, go and find out which b * tch has led my good son astray! How dare she disobey me like this? the Qing Chen of the past was never like this. It must be that b * tch who incited her. I will never let her go!¡±
In Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart, Fu qingchen had always been obedient and filial, and his current disobedience must have something to do with that woman.
She would never allow this woman to continue living in qingchen¡¯s world.
Chapter 2298: Bai Xiaochens news (1)
Chapter 2298: Bai Xiaochen¡¯s news (1)
In the inn.
The young girl held her cheeks in boredom, her lively eyes shing, as if hiding the Gxy.
Suddenly, the young girl looked up and saw a beautiful white cating in through the crack in the door. Her heart was filled with joy, and she hurriedly went forward to pick up the little white cat, holding it tightly in her arms.
¡°xiao bei, where did you go just now? I couldn¡¯t find you after searching for a long time.¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s entire body was in the young girl¡¯s arms, and the faint fragrance of the young girl¡¯s body made his demonic eyes show an emotion that no one could understand.
¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to run around,¡± the young girl said angrily when she saw that bei Zhi did not say anything.¡±You don¡¯t know how dangerous it is outside. What if you¡¯re taken away without my protection?¡± So, when I¡¯m not around, you can¡¯t go out alone, understand?¡±
¡°Meow,¡± she said.
The beautiful white cat meowed softly, as if it was responding to a young girl.
¡°Ling ¡®er hehe¡±
Just then, the door was pushed open again.
Di Ling ¡®er raised her head slowly. Suddenly, a man in a blue robe walked in.
The man was handsome and cold, but the moment he saw the girl, his eyes were filled with moving gentleness.
¡°Senior brother, why have youe?¡± Di Ling ¡®er walked up to Nangong sun happily. Her eyes were like stars, shining brightly.
such a young girl was destined to shine no matter where she was.
I¡¯m here to tell you something, Yingluo! Nangong sun¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. I¡¯ve already received news of your two brothers.
Di Ling ¡®er held bei Zhi¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were filled with joy as she looked at Nangong sun in disbelief.
¡°Senior brother, do you really have news of my big brother and second brother? Where are they now?¡±
¡°i don¡¯t know the details, i only know that someone saw them at the heavenly defense mountain.¡± nangong yan raised his hand and touched di ling ¡®er¡¯s head, smiling gently, ¡°it is said that an ancient relic appeared on the heavenly defense mountain, and it is rted to ancient demonic beasts, so your big brother and second brother went to the heavenly defense mountain, i have to go back and tell my master about this, so i can¡¯t go with you. with uncle yu¡¯spany, you won¡¯t be in any danger.¡±
moreover, in this world, there were not many people who could hurt this girl, only those few in the demon world were above her.
even those people from the divine realm were far from being her opponent, yingluo.
moreover, the ancient ruins were rted to the demon world of ancient times, for ling ¡®er, there would be no danger, so he could let her go without worry.
okay, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s smile was as bright as the sun, and her eyes were curved. I¡¯ll go to the heavenly defense mountain with uncle Yuter. I hope I can see my two brothers there.
Heavenly Imperial mountain.
At the border between the continent and the divine realm.
If one wanted to go to the divine world from the continent, the heavenly Imperial mountain was a path that one had to pass through.
At this moment, on the heavenly Imperial mountain, a youngdy dressed in a long green dress was dainty and lively. She had a purple belt around her waist and looked extremely noble.
in the breeze, her waterfall-like ck hair fluttered in the wind, she was breathtakingly beautiful, like the most beautiful picture in the world.
In the girl¡¯s arms, there was a snow-white kitten.
The kitten was lyingzily in her arms, its domineering eyes looking at the people on the heavenly Imperial mountain from time to time, as if it was looking down on the world.
Chapter 2299: News of Bai Xiaochen (2)
Chapter 2299: News of Bai Xiaochen (2)
However, when the youngdy turned her head to look at the white cat, the demonic aura in its eyespletely disappeared, and it obedientlyy in her arms.
In addition to this kitten, there was also a Golden Chick on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Its eyes were aggrieved as it looked at the white cat upying its arms. The grievance in its eyes was like a flood, and it could not be stopped.
this should be the heavenly Imperial mountain, the girl¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. She turned her back to the man behind her, and a light slowly shed in her eyes, uncle Yu, let¡¯s go find big brother and second brother. They¡¯ve already left Xuanji if we¡¯rete.
yu ling nodded slowly, he silently followed behind the young girl, heading towards the peak of the heavenly imperial mountain.
There were many dangers on the heavenly Imperial mountain, but that was only for humans. As the princess of the demon Realm, the demonic beasts on the heavenly Imperial mountain did not dare to attack di Ling ¡®er.
It was also because of this that she had a smooth journey and went deep into the heavenly Imperial mountain.
At the same time,
In the depths of the heavenly Imperial mountain.
The young man was dressed in green, his fair face stained with blood. He stared solemnly at the group of people in front of him.
In the middle of the young man and the group of people was a ck fruit. The fruit was emitting a faint light, which was very obvious in the clear sky.
¡°this young master.¡±
Not far away, a middle-aged man from the group walked out with a sinister smile on his lips. ¡°We, the feather fan sect, saw this soul fruit first. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not appropriate for you to snatch it from us, right?¡±
The young man clenched the long sword in his hand. His clothes were tattered and his body was covered in countless wounds.
however, in the face of so many experts, his expression did not change and he remained calm.
¡°I must get the soul fruit!¡±
The reason why he could promise to bring back the soul fruit was that he had seen this soul fruit on the heavenly defense mountain by chance many years ago.
however, at that time, the soul fruit was not ripe yet.
however, he didn¡¯t expect that when he came to look for the soul fruit, he would meet the people of the feather fan sect,o ai.
¡°Hahaha!¡± The middle-aged manughed maniacally. Hisughter was filled with malevolence, ¡± then I¡¯ll see what ability you have to get the soul fruit from me!
The young man did not speak. He held the long sword in his hand and quickly rushed into the crowd.
Fresh blood bloomed in the air, dyeing the ground below red. At the same time, the soul fruit was also dyed red.
The bright red Soul fruit was emitting a soul-stirring radiance like a magnificent gem, which was very eye-catching.
Fu qingchen understood that if he did not get rid of these people quickly, more people would be attracted by the soul fruitter on. The demonic beasts on the heavenly Imperial mountain were also not to be trifled with.
Therefore, his top priority was to get rid of the enemy as soon as possible and leave this ce with the soul fruit!
A look of determination shed across Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes. His aura grew stronger and stronger, like a storm, crushing the people in front.
The middle-aged man¡¯s expression finally changed. He had thought that this kid was insignificant at such a young age. Who would have thought that he could still burst out with such a powerful force?
However, his feather fan School had just managed to curry favor with a powerful Alchemist, and that Alchemist had agreed to take his daughter as a disciple, on the condition that the feather fan School had to give him ten soul fruits in exchange.
The soul fruit was extremely rare and could be counted on one¡¯s fingers in the entire continent. It was not easy for him to find this one. No matter what, he could not allow the soul fruit to be taken away.
Chapter 2300: Bai Xiaochens whereabouts (3)
Chapter 2300: Bai Xiaochen¡¯s whereabouts (3)
¡°BOOM!¡±
While the middle-aged man was lost in his thoughts, the youth¡¯s long sword stirred up a gust of wind that swept across the entire mountain range. The wind swept all the trees in the forest into the air and then rushed towards the people of the feather fan gate.
The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes darkened. He leaned to the side and narrowly dodged the young man¡¯s attack. However, the people behind him were not so lucky. Under the young man¡¯s sword wind, their bodies were swept away and fell to the ground in a sorry state.
Under the sunlight, the young man raised his bloodied face. The long sword in his hand carried a strong wind as he coldly looked at the people of the feather fan gate.
¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance, all of you get lost!¡±
the young man¡¯s voice was clear and cold, which made the people of the feather fan sect look extremely ugly, they stared at the handsome face.
hehe, ¡± suddenly, the middle-aged man sneered, ¡± kid, do you think you can snatch the soul fruit like this? ¡±
Fu qingchen did not say anything.
however, his aura once again spread out at this moment, it was even more ferocious and powerful than before.
Perhaps it was the sudden increase in the young man¡¯s aura, but the expressions of the people behind the middle-aged man changed greatly. They trembled and said, ¡± ¡°Sect master, this guy doesn¡¯t look easy to deal with. Wiry don¡¯t we leave first? it¡¯s not worth it to lose your life for a soul fruit, moreover, although soul fruits are rare, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t exist on the continent, if there¡¯s none on the continent, we can take the risk and go to the god world to look for them, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of them.¡±
The middle-aged man was not a fool. He was still somewhat confident that he could deal with the young man just now. However, for some reason, his strength had increased by a lot all of a sudden. It would not be so easy for him to take the soul fruit by force.
¡°Kid, you¡¯re lucky this time. Let¡¯s go!¡±
A wise man submits to circumstances.
It had to be said that at this moment, the feather fan sect was indeed terrified. So, they could only re at the young man unwillingly and walk back in the direction they came from.
Since the soul fruit was right beside the young man, they were not confident that they could snatch the soul fruit away. Therefore, they could only give up.
Fu qingchen didn¡¯t chase after these people. Sweat flowed down his forehead and into his eyes, blurring his vision.
Just now, in order to scare these people of the feather fan sect, he had used the cultivation technique given to him by the ancestor to forcibly increase his strength. Otherwise, if they really fought, he might not be able to defeat so many people by himself. Therefore, he could only use this method to increase his pressure and scare them away.
But,
After increasing the pressure, his body also showed a brief weakness. His vision was blurred, and his body fell backward.
As his vision blurred, he seemed to see a familiar figure approaching him from afar.
The young girl had a beautiful and dainty appearance. Her pair of lively eyes were looking at him with slight surprise, and those big eyes were filled with doubt.
Fu qingchenughed bitterly.
It seemed that he really missed her too much. How could Ling ¡®er appear on the heavenly Imperial mountain at this time? she must have been afraid that he was hallucinating.
¡°big brother fu.¡±
When Fu qingchen fell to the ground, he heard a clear and melodious voice. The voice was so moving that it seemed to be deeply engraved in his soul. He would never be able to forget it, even in all his lifetimes.
The sun was setting.
The afterglow of the sunset covered the entire sky.
fu qingchen rubbed his throbbing head and slowly opened his eyes, his cold gaze was filled with surprise as he frowned slightly.
Chapter 2301: bai xiaochens whereabouts (4)
Chapter 2301: bai xiaochen¡¯s whereabouts (4)
If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Yingying seemed to have seen Ling ¡®er the moment before she fainted?
¡°Brother Fu, you¡¯re awake?¡±
Just as Fu qingchen was frowning in deep thought, that familiar voice came from beside him again.
He turned around stiffly, and in an instant, a bright smile was reflected in his eyes.
the young girl¡¯s smile was sweet and lovely, every smile could easily stir his heart and make him sink into it. even if it was hell in front of him, he would not hesitate.
Ling ¡®er, what are you doing here? ¡°Fu qingchen was stunned. He could not believe his eyes and asked in a daze,¡± why are you here? ¡±
The young girl blinked her eyes and smiled, ¡± I¡¯m here to look for my brother. I heard that my brother was at the heavenly Imperial mountain, so I rushed here. I didn¡¯t expect to see you.
At that moment, Fu qingchen¡¯s gloominess disappeared with the girl¡¯sughter.
She did have the power to fill his heart with joy with every frown and smile.
¡°Oh right, Yingluo.¡±
Suddenly, Fu qingchen looked around in a hurry, but he couldn¡¯t find the soul fruit. There was a hint of anxiety in his eyes.¡¯Ting ¡®er, have you seen my soul fruit?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± when I saved you, I didn¡¯t take good care of little Jiji, and she ate your soul fruit.
Fu qingchen¡¯s heart clenched, and his face turned pale. He clenched his hands tightly.
Even his heart was trembling violently at this moment.
In order to obtain the soul fruit, he had to deal with the demonic beast guarding the soul fruit first. However, he managed to trick the demonic beast away with great difficulty. After that, the people of the feather fan sect wanted to fight for the soul fruit.
He had exhausted all his strength to keep the soul fruit.
But now, the soul fruit had been eaten by a chick?
¡± i¡¯m sorry. ¡± fu qingchen¡¯s eyes turned to di ling ¡®er again, when she saw the guilt in di ling¡¯ er¡¯s eyes, she swallowed all her words and forced a smile. ¡± it¡¯s okay, this soul fruit is gone, i¡¯ll continue to look for the next one. ling ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. ¡±
Love the house, love the crow. The little chick was Ling ¡®er¡¯s pet, so he couldn¡¯t criticize it no matter what.
Forget it, it was fine if the soul fruit was gone. At most, he would continue to look for it after he recuperated.
Even if he had to search the entire world, he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the next one!
¡°Brother Fu, what do you want the soul fruit for?¡± Di Ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes, is someone in your family hurt? ¡± Tell me, I might be able to help.¡±
Fu qingchen looked into di Ling ¡®er¡¯s clear eyes, but he did not tell her about Mrs. Fu¡¯s injury.
He didn¡¯t want to owe Ling ¡®er any favors. Otherwise, how could he pursue her in the future?
it¡¯s fine, I can solve this problem. Fu qingchen smiled, if I can¡¯t even solve this small problem, what kind of man am I? ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was silent for a while, brother Fu, if you want the soul fruit, I can help you find it. But I have to find my brother first. I will help you when I find my brother.
Soul fruit: Ge Ge
Her mother had many in her hands.
To others, it was something that could only be encountered but not sought. To her mother, it was just an insignificant existence.
However, it wasn¡¯t easy for Qianqian toe to the heavenly Imperial mountain. She wouldn¡¯t leave before she saw her two brothers.
Chapter 2302: Her heart missed a beat (1)
Chapter 2302: Her heart missed a beat (1)
¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, did you just say that you have news of your brother?¡±
Fu qingchen raised his head, his gazending on the young girl¡¯s fair, Jade-like face.
Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and her fingers were like green leaves. She gently held her cheeks, looking charming and cute, with a face that could topple cities.
yes. under Fu qingchen¡¯s gaze, di Ling ¡®er nodded slowly and grinned. Her smile was more dazzling than the setting sun. I just heard about my brother, so I came to the heavenly defense mountain.
¡± congrattions, ¡± fu qingchen said with a smile. ¡± you finally know where your family is. ¡±
Just as di Ling ¡®er was about to continue speaking, a figure appeared behind her.
Yu Ling¡¯s eyes were cold, like an eagle in the dark night, which involuntarily gave people a sense of oppression.
Even though she did not look at Fu qingchen at all, Fu qingchen could not help but frown when he sensed Yu Ling¡¯s cold gaze.
He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he felt that this man had a deep hostility towards him since their first meeting.
Your Highness, ¡°Yu Ling¡¯s eyes fell on di Ling ¡®er and she said calmly,¡± it¡¯s gettingte. You should go and rest. I know where the ancient ruins are. I¡¯ll take you to the Crown Prince and the Prince tomorrow.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
di ling ¡®er was overjoyed, she patted her dress, stood up, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go rest first. Uncle Yu, brother Fu¡¯s injury hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. I want to keep him for a few days, is that okay?¡±
yu ling nced at fu qingchen and eventually nodded slowly. ¡± ¡°No matter what decision the princess makes, I will support the princess.¡±
¡°thank you, uncle yu,¡±
even though many unpleasant things had happened at the fu residence that day, the earth emperor ling ¡®er did not have any bad feelings towards fu qingchen. on the contrary, fu qingchen was the first human she hade into contact with other than the people around her mother.
Naturally, they had an unusual feeling for each other.
Di Ling ¡®er disappeared in the sunset, but Yu Ling did not.
With one hand behind his back, his long ck robe looked a little cold in the breeze.
¡°You like princesses?¡±
yu ling¡¯s voice was as cold as ever, without any emotion.
Fu qingchen stood up slowly, a smile on his handsome face. His eyes were clear and determined.¡±yes, i like her.¡±
The young man¡¯s words finally made Yu Ling turn her gaze to him.
He had a helpless smile on his lips.
The princess had already grown up, and her radiance was not concealed at all. As a result, so many men had fallen in love with her without her knowing.
However, the princess was destined to have no fate with them.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, you¡¯d better not get close to the princess. This is my advice to you.¡±
Fu qingchen smiled faintly, actually, from the fact that Ling ¡®er was able to make a divine-level demonic beast obey her, I knew that her status was definitely not ordinary. Perhaps she came from one of those forces in the divine realm. However, I believe in my own abilities. One day, I will climb to a very high ce, so high that I am worthy of her status.
These words did not make Yu Ling¡¯s expression change at all. He continued to speak expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡±
No matter how hard Fu qingchen worked, he would never be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the demonic realm. He was destined not to be worthy of the princess¡¯s identity.
¡°Why?¡± Fu qingchen slowly walked toward Yu Ling and threatened her. why do you think I can¡¯t do it? ¡°
Chapter 2303: Her heart missed a beat (2)
Chapter 2303: Her heart missed a beat (2)
Yu Ling smiled faintly, first, Qianqian¡¯s status can not bepared to yours. Second, even if you can really stand shoulder to shoulder with the princess¡¯s family, you can not marry the princess. Qianqian¡¯s father and brothers will not allow it.
¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Fu qingchen¡¯s voice carried a hint of bitterness.
Even if he could make his status worthy of her, her family would still not allow it?
I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary. I just want you to understand that you and the princess are from different worlds. You are destined to never get the approval of her father and brother.
Yu Ling knew that her words had dealt a heavy blow to Fu qingchen. She just did not want this fellow to have any designs on the princess.
No matter how intelligent the princess was, she had nevere into contact with a human man. It was inevitable that she would be tempted by sweet words.
And this guy couldn¡¯t even handle his own family¡¯s Affairs, what right did he have to marry the princess?
Yu Ling turned around with her back to the girl behind her, ¡± ¡± there are many people who like the princess, and there are also many outstanding ones, they can¡¯t win the princess¡¯s heart, let alone someone like you who does things sloppily.¡±
especially Zhenzhen. Yu Ling turned around and looked at Fu qingchen. I heard that you have a fiancee.
Di Ling ¡®er was the princess of the demon Realm.
it was also the girl that he would sacrifice everything to protect in this life.
So, how could he allow a man with a fiancee to appear by her side?
Unless there was another man in this world who was as decisive and infatuated as the king, he would not be at ease to hand the princess over to him.
and this man was definitely not fu qingchen!
After saying this, Yu Ling¡¯s figure disappeared into the sunset.
Fu qingchen looked in the direction that Yu Ling had left, and his dazed eyes gradually became clear.
It was as if the White mist hidden in his eyes had been blown away by the wind.
I understand, Huanhuan. Fu qingchen chuckled softly. I didn¡¯t resist so strongly before I met Ling ¡®er. This time, for her sake, I will never be controlled by the fu family again. When I return to the Empire, I¡¯ll announce to the world that I, Fu qingchen, don¡¯t have a fiancee.
The only girl he loved was di Ling ¡®er.
For her, he was willing to be the enemy of the Empire. Even if he had to offend the one in the demon world, he would not hesitate to make a move.
The night was as deep as water.
Inside the tent.
Di Ling ¡®er felt a hand caressing her cheek. It moved down from her forehead to her lips and rubbed her face gently.
¡°Stop it, Xiaobei.¡±
She furrowed her cute brows and turned inside.
Suddenly, she opened her beautiful eyes.
Buzzzzz
It was wrong!
Xiao bei was a cat.
And that w just now seemed to be a human hand?
At that moment, di Ling ¡®er was shocked. She quickly turned to the side. In an instant, a gorgeous face appeared in her eyes, making her beautiful eyes narrow.
in this world, the men who surprised her the most were only her father and big brother, but she had seen those two beautiful men. now that she saw this face that could turn all living beings upside down, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Di Ling ¡®er did not feel that this man was more beautiful than di Cang and Bai Xiaochen. In this world, there was no man who couldpare to di Cang.
But,
Compared to di Cang¡¯s overbearing evilness, this man had an added evil aura.
He was like a Demon God in the dark night, dangerous yet mesmerizing.
Chapter 2304: her heart missed a beat (3)
Chapter 2304: her heart missed a beat (3)
¡°Have you seen enough?¡±
The man¡¯s lips curved into an evil smile. His slender fingers gently lifted the girl¡¯s chin, and his beautiful face came a few centimeters closer to her. ¡°If you haven¡¯t seen enough, I don¡¯t mind if you get closer.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er blinked and finally recovered from the shock.
Even though di Cang and Bai Xiaochen were both extremely beautiful, and di Jintian was also extremely handsome, they were her father and brother. The feeling that they gave her was different from the amazing appearance of the man in front of her.
besides my father and brother, it¡¯s rare to meet a man as beautiful as you. Of course, I can¡¯t get enough of you. di Ling ¡®er got up from the bed without any shyness. She crawled to the man and smiled, ¡°why can¡¯t I see through your true form?¡±
From the moment she saw the man, di Ling ¡®er knew that he was also a demonic beast. It was because he was a demonic beast that she let down her guard.
However, what puzzled di Ling ¡®er was that she could not see the man¡¯s true form.
Bei Zhi¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed. When they first met ten years ago, this little girl was so frightened by him that she cried her heart out. How long had it been since then? not only did she not cry, but she had even forgotten about him?
He originally wanted to transform into human form to test this little girl, but who knew that he wouldpletely forget about what had happened on the demonic Saint mountain so many years ago?
¡°You want to know my true form?¡± The man¡¯s lips curved slightly, and he took two steps closer to di Ling ¡®er.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes shed, ¡± ¡°Of course. I want to know what kind of demonic beast you are.¡±
and what was yingluo¡¯s purpose in looking for her?
Whoosh!
Just as di Ling ¡®er was deep in thought, the clothes were thrown at her.
When she looked up, she was dumbfounded.
The man had already taken off his clothes, exposing his chest.
His skin was very white, so white that it made all the women in the world feel ashamed.
di ling ¡®er looked at the man who was walking toward her with his bare chest, and she swallowed her saliva.
He didn¡¯t know what kind of demonic beast this guy was. The skin of the Pixiu was soft and tender. The Pixiu should be very delicious, right?
Wait, Wuwu
Di Ling ¡®er suddenly came back to her senses.
How did she be like second brother, wanting to eat everything she saw? Eating demonic beasts was extremely cruel, so she must endure it!
Just as di Ling ¡®er forced herself to look away, a hand was already on her bed.
The man leaned over and looked at di Ling ¡®er with a faint smile. His red lips were very close to her, so di Ling ¡®er could feel the man¡¯s suppressed breath.
¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what my true form is?¡± The man¡¯s smile became even more evil, now I¡¯m already naked. Do you see it clearly enough? ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned, what did I see? ¡± she asked.
¡°my main body.¡±
bei zhi suddenly grabbed di ling ¡®er¡¯s hand and pressed it on his chest.
at that moment, a faint light appeared on bei ni¡¯s chest, the light seemed to be a pattern of a demonic beast, but it disappeared too quickly, so di ling ¡®er could not see it clearly.
¡°did you see clearly this time?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was dumbfounded. She just wanted to know what kind of demon beast this guy was. He could have just turned into his original form. Why did he have to do this?
Moreover, the light was too short, she couldn¡¯t see it clearly at all.
Chapter 2305: her heart missed a beat (4)
Chapter 2305: her heart missed a beat (4)
¡°If you can¡¯t see clearly enough, I don¡¯t mind you getting closer to take a look again.¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s lips were too close.
It was so close that di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face changed.
The man¡¯s breath fell on her cheek. It was soft and ticklish, and there was a deeper ambiguity in it.
At that moment, di Ling ¡®er suddenly raised her leg and kicked at the man.
just as her foot was about tond on the man¡¯s crotch, the man suddenly raised his hand and held her foot tightly.
¡°Let go of me!¡± Di Ling ¡®er red at the man and said angrily, ¡± how dare you take advantage of me!
The man wasn¡¯t angry. He gently stroked the girl¡¯s ankle and threw her shoes aside.
it¡¯s such a pity to kick me with this foot, ¡± the manughed wildly, how about you make braised Fox hooves with it tonight? ¡±
di ling ¡®er was dumbfounded, this guy wanted to eat her?
¡°Who are you?¡± She held back the light in her eyes and asked with a cold face, ¡± and why did youe to me? ¡±
The man¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, and his alluring eyes contained an unreadable light.
¡°You forgot about me?¡±
Hmph! di Ling ¡®er snorted. I don¡¯t know you. How can I forget? ¡±
¡°you really don¡¯t know him?¡± Di Cang¡¯s hand once again gently stroked the young girl¡¯s Jade-white feet.
The moment his fingers touched her, di Ling ¡®er felt as if she had been electrocuted. She tried to pull her foot back, but the man held it tightly. She tried twice, but she couldn¡¯t get her foot back.
¡°On demon saint mountain, when we first met, you were still a child who loved to cry.¡±
The man narrowed his eyes. Not only did this girl love to cry, but even her memory was so bad.
Di Ling ¡®er was angry, who are you calling a crybaby? ¡± she said.
She hadn¡¯t cried for a long time, except when she was young. This bastard actually said that she liked to cry.
This was absolutely intolerable.
¡°It seems that you still can¡¯t remember. In that case, let me deepen your impression.¡±
The moment the man finished speaking, he had already leaned over.
His red lips pressed tightly on di Ling ¡®er¡¯s pink lips.
All her breathing disappeared from the tip of her nose. Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s beautiful big eyes were wide open. Under the man¡¯s lips, she even felt extremely difficult to breathe.
¡°Get lost!¡±
The young girl¡¯s small hand surged with ayer of power, and with a bang, she swung it towards the man.
The moment her hand was about to get close to the man, he grabbed it tightly and pressed her firmly under his body, unable to move.
Di Ling ¡®er waspletely furious.
This bastard, does he think he can do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s pretty? And he had even humiliated her like this.
Di Ling ¡®er opened her mouth in anger and bit down hard. Blood spread between her lips and teeth, and her mouth was full of the smell of blood.
Bei Zhi groaned in pain, and slowly released the girl in his arms.
He raised his hand and wiped the blood off his lower lip, a wicked smile rippling on his lips.
¡°Little girl, have you finally remembered who I am?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er gently closed her eyes. Her body trembled and she clenched her fists tightly.
She remembered. She remembered everything, Yingluo.
Ten years ago, on the demonic Saint mountain, not only did he threaten to eat her, but he also forced her to use the demonic me Pearl and even egged her on for her first kiss.
Suddenly, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile that was filled with danger.
Chapter 2306: Di Ling er and Bei ni (1)
Chapter 2306: Di Ling ¡®er and Bei ni (1)
¡°Hehe.¡±
She chuckled. Her chuckling was very gloomy, and it echoed in the empty room.
She was young back then and didn¡¯t know what a man¡¯s actions meant to her. Now that she had grown up, she naturally understood that her first kiss had been taken away by this bastard.
¡°Little girl, where is the demonic me Pearl?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice.
Just thinking about the demonic me Pearl made di Ling ¡®er angry. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the original owner of the demonic me Pearl was her mother, the demonic me Pearl would have been a disaster in her body. It had even caused her parents and brother to risk their lives to go to the hell realm.
And the person who caused all of this actually dared to appear in front of her and mock her.
¡°What did you do to my Xiao bei?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er gritted her teeth. She had fallen asleep with Xiao bei in her arms, but when she woke up, she only saw this man and Xiao bei was gone.
This man must have hidden Xiao bei somewhere!
¡°Xiaobei?¡± Bei Zhi was stunned for a moment before he finally understood what the girl was referring to. A smile appeared on his face. take a guess? ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er clenched her fists tightly. Her beautiful big eyes were bloodshot as she stared at the man in front of her.
¡°What did you do to it? Did you eat it?¡±
She remembered that when she first met this man on the demon saint mountain, he wanted to eat her.
He¡¯s such a glutton. I¡¯m afraid little North¡¯s life is in danger.
¡°You ate it?¡± bei mo frowned.
In this girl¡¯s eyes, was he really that greedy?
¡°Bastard!¡±
A man¡¯s words were just a question, but di Ling ¡®er did not know. She thought that he had acknowledged her words and immediately flew into a rage. Her small face was full of anger.¡±If you dare to touch a single hair on it, I will definitely not let you off!¡±
Bei Mo¡¯s eyes seemed to inadvertently sweep over the girl¡¯s angry face, and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°you like it a lot?¡±
Xiaobei is beautiful and obedient. He¡¯s much better than you. If you really eat him ¡ di Ling ¡®er clenched her fists and her eyes were filled with anger.¡±I¡¯ll definitely make you spit it out again!¡±
Looking at the girl¡¯s angry face, the smile on bei Mo¡¯s lips deepened, and a hint of yfulness shed through his eyes. ¡°Although the kitten doesn¡¯t have much meat, the Yingying tastes pretty good, Yingying.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s little face turned pale in an instant. She raised her head, and her dark eyes revealed an iprehensible light. what do you mean? ¡±
Did he really eat Xiao bei?
He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw the young girl¡¯s face suddenly turn pale, bei Zhi already regretted it.
He knew that this little girl was pure and innocent, so why did she still tease him like this?
Moreover, when the little girl¡¯s face turnedpletely pale, his heart felt as if it had been violently whipped, and he actually felt a slight pain.
He had never felt this way since he was born. Now, this girl could easily stir up his emotions.
you hurt Xiaobei! di Ling ¡®er closed her eyes. Suddenly, she opened them again. even I can¡¯t bear to hurt him. How can you hurt my Xiaobei? ¡± I won¡¯t let you go, I definitely won¡¯t let you go!¡±
the girl¡¯s voice trembled as she said thest sentence.
Unknowingly, her cheeks were already wet.
his aura suddenly surged out, forming a storm in the night.
Chapter 2307: di ling er and bei zhi (2)
Chapter 2307: di ling ¡®er and bei zhi (2)
Bei Zhi looked at the girl whose body was burning with anger, and his eyes narrowed.
This joke seemed to have gone a little overboard.
But he didn¡¯t expect this girl to care so much about his Yingluo.
little girl, I was just joking with you. Your little cat is still alive. Bei NI¡¯sughter was arrogant and unbridled, with a demonic aura.
¡°A joke?¡± Di Ling ¡®er sneered, ¡± is this a funny joke? First of all, you came to me for no reason and even tried to seduce me with your beauty. This is what you want! secondly, little north would never leave me. if you didn¡¯t do something to him, how could he have disappeared? Moreover, you have such bad intentions, and you still want to use the word ¡°joke¡± tofort me. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±
If Qianqian had not gone through that incident ten years ago, perhaps she would not have been so furious and would not have doubted Xiao bei¡¯s safety.
ten years ago, this guy threatened to eat her up if she cried again.
He had also taken her first kiss.
how could she trust such a guy?
Unless she could see with her own eyes that Xiao bei was safe and sound, he would never believe his words, Hanhan.
Bei mo wanted to say something more, but he suddenly sensed a few auras flying over and frowned slightly.
Then, he raised his hand and pulled the young girl in front of him into his arms.
¡°Let go of me!¡± The young girl was furious.
her hand carried a force as it flew towards the man, leaving a trail of mes in the air.
However, the moment she reached the man, her wrist was gently caught, and the raging mes suddenly disappeared.
¡°Girl, I¡¯lle and find you again next time, Yingluo.¡±
bei zhi lowered his head and gently bit the girl¡¯s lips. heughed wildly and evilly, his magnificence unparalleled.
this time, don¡¯t forget my name. My name is ¡®beizhinu¡¯.
Di Ling ¡®er turned her hand. When she was about to attack again, the man¡¯s Red robe suddenly turned into a gust of wind and disappeared in front of her.
At the same time,
The door was pushed open by a hand.
Yu Ling¡¯s cold face was filled with nervousness. When he saw that the young girl was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±
The power fluctuation just now was too strong, so he hurried over, afraid that something would happen to di Ling ¡®er.
Fortunately, the princess was fine. Otherwise, he would never be able to forgive himself.
I¡¯m fine. di Ling ¡®er got up from the bed. She waved her hand and took the light green dress. ¡± but xiao bei is missing. you and jiji go look for xiao bei first. i¡¯ll be right back after i change. ¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ling nodded.
After saying this, Yu Ling walked out of the door.
He didn¡¯t dare to go too far, so he just waited for di Ling ¡®er at the door.
After di Ling ¡®er changed her clothes, they left the ce to look for Xiao bei.
I want to see the cat if I¡¯m alive, and I want to see the corpse if I¡¯m dead.
Even if Xiao bei was really eaten, all his fur would be plucked off. She would definitely be able to find Qingqing.
¡¡
under the night sky, the man stood under the cold moonlight.
The moonlight enveloped the bright red robe. He was beautiful and enchanting, and his brows were full of evil.
I haven¡¯t fully recovered from my injuries yet. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to maintain my human form, ¡± bei Zhi said as he turned his head and looked at the ce where they had juste from. only when I¡¯ve fully recovered can I be able to remain by her side in my current form.
Chapter 2308: di ling er and bei zhi (3)
Chapter 2308: di ling ¡®er and bei zhi (3)
His ck hair fluttered in the evening wind.
The man was so beautiful that he could topple cities.
It was just thatpared to di Cang¡¯s domineering aura, he was a bit more demonic. His pair of peach-shaped eyes were very attractive, full of amorous feelings.
However,
bei zhi¡¯s mind shed with the image of the girl¡¯s face covered in tears, and his heart ached once more.
This little girl still loves to cry as much as she did ten years ago. I can¡¯t tease her anymore. It¡¯s not worth it to make her cry because of a joke, Yingluo.
Suddenly, the man¡¯s body was enveloped in a faint light. Not long after, the peerless man with a city-toppling beauty disappeared. In his ce stood an elegant and beautiful little white cat.
The kitten licked its ws elegantly, stretched its body, and walked toward the camp.
¡¡
the night gradually dispersed.
A ray of early morning light rose from the sky, revealing the marble white color of dawn.
Before bei Zhi reached the camp, he saw di Ling ¡®er, who looked anxious.
Perhaps the young girl was too worried, her small face was pale, her forehead was full of sweat, and her pink lips had lost their original color.
Suddenly, the girl in front of him stopped.
Under the morning light, she stood not too far away from bei Zhi, staring at the little white cat walking towards her. A ray of light slowly spread out from her eyes, filling them.
After a long while, she picked up her pace and rushed in front of bei Zhi, pulling her into her embrace.
¡°wuwu, xiaobei, i¡¯ve finally found you, yingluo!¡±
¡°It¡¯s great that you weren¡¯t eaten by that Big Bad guy. I thought I¡¯d never see you again, Yingluo!¡±
the young girl cried tears of joy. she was unwilling to let go of her arms, afraid that the kitten in her arms would leave xuanji again if she let go.
She didn¡¯t want to experience that anxiety a second time.
¡°Meow,¡± she said.
The little white cat licked the young girl¡¯s lips with its pink tongue, and his slightly lowered eyes were filled with an evil light.
Xiaobei, you don¡¯t know how bad that bastard is! Not only did he take advantage of me when I was young, he even lied to me just now, saying that he ate you! the young girl finally let go of her arms, and looked at bei Zhi with her big, teary eyes. I¡¯m really worried, Qianqian. What if he really ate you? ¡±
¡°Thank God, thank God that bastard was lying to me. Otherwise, Yingluo, I¡¯d be very sad.¡±
At that moment, the young girl¡¯s sparkling tears melted bei Zhi¡¯s heart that had been cold and heavy for many years.
it made his heart melt.
In reality, what bei Zhi could not tolerate the most was someone crying in front of him.
otherwise, he would not have threatened di ling ¡®er like this.
but now, he did not know why this girl¡¯s tears would make him feel so worried.
Could it be because of the misty demonic me Pearl?
perhaps, he had always been self-centered for tens of thousands of years, and no one had ever cared about his life so much.
Those people back then either wanted him dead or wanted to get close to him with ulterior motives.
She was the only one who was so pure.
¡°Xiaobei, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Di Ling ¡®er blinked, ¡± did that bastard bully you? ¡± He¡¯s so fierce, and you¡¯re so timid. He must¡¯ve scared you. Don¡¯t worry, the next time I see him, I¡¯ll bite him to death to avenge you!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er patted her chest and promised. She didn¡¯t notice that the little white cat¡¯s face had darkened.
Chapter 2309: di ling er and bei zhi (4)
Chapter 2309: di ling ¡®er and bei zhi (4)
¡°Princess.¡°
Yu Ling hade to di Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. Her cold eyes nced at the little white cat in di Ling¡¯ er¡¯s arms with a faint light in her eyes.
However, he did not say anything. He slowly walked to di Ling ¡®er¡¯s side and stood respectfully to protect her.
¡°Uncle Yu, since we¡¯ve found Xiaobei, go and get brother Fu. Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°alright,¡± he said.
Yu Ling did not say a single word to bei Zhi. Before he left, he turned around and looked at bei Zhi. A glint shed across his deep eyes. Then, his sleeves fluttered in the wind as he turned around slowly and walked towards Fu qingchen¡¯s tent.
From afar, Yu Ling saw Fu qingchen. He frowned slightly.
Compared to the mysterious and strange little white cat, he disliked this guy even more.
There was no other reason than the fact that there was a woman who had once bullied the princess in this fellow¡¯s residence.
Just this point alone made his expression a little ugly.
however, at the thought of di ling ¡®er¡¯s orders, yu ling had already walked to fu qingchen and looked at the man in front of her coldly.
remember what I told you yesterday. If Qianqian ¡ a cold glint shed across the man¡¯s eyes. if you have any ideas about her, many people will kill you.
Not to mention the king and Crown Prince who were protecting their children, the other people in the demon Realm would definitely not watch their little princess run away with a human man.
Especially since this man, Yingluo, was not worthy of the princess.
What if I don¡¯t want to give up on her? ¡± Fu qingchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. What if I don¡¯t want to? ¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s face remained cold. His eyes were like an eagle in the dark, with a cold glint.
¡°Last night, the princess was almost in danger. Did you know that?¡±
At that moment, Fu qingchen¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his face turned pale. He hurriedly took two steps forward, his eyes full of anxiety and anger.¡±Who is it? who is trying to harm her?¡±
Yu Ling sneered. you didn¡¯t even sense that the princess was almost in dangerst night. What right do you have to be by her side? the princess is very strong and very smart. If you¡¯re not a good man, you don¡¯t even have the right to pursue her.
After leaving the corpse, Yu Ling turned around.
He stopped in his tracks, turned his back to the man behind him, and coldly said, ¡± think about what I said. Whether you give up on her or not, I won¡¯t let her get hurt at all. Not even the slightest bit! the man said.
As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Ling¡¯s figure disappeared under the morning light.
Fu qingchen stood in the morning light, dressed in a long green robe.
The morning light poured down and fell on his face. Even his breathing was heavy.
The man¡¯s words were like a thorn, ruthlessly stabbing into his heart, causing his heart to instantly be bloody.
you didn¡¯t even sense that the princess was in dangerst night, so what right do you have to be by his side?
What right do you have to be disdainful?
Fu qingchen gently closed his eyes, his Fair and Handsome face filled with pain. His hands, which were by his legs, unconsciously clenched into tight fists.
Yu Ling was right. He didn¡¯t even feel that she was in danger. What right did he have to be by her side?
However, he wasn¡¯t willing to ept this.
it wasn¡¯t easy to meet a girl in one¡¯s life, and he couldn¡¯t give up.
Chapter 2310: The ancient ruins (1)
Chapter 2310: The ancient ruins (1)
Only by bing stronger would he be qualified to stand by her side!
fu qingchen looked indifferently in the direction where yu ling had left. his eyes darkened.
his originally thin figure had be determined at some point, and even the youth¡¯s face had disappeared in an instant.
¡¡
In the light breeze, the young girl sensed the person behind her. She turned around and revealed a bright smile.¡±uncle yu ling, where¡¯s big brother fu?¡±
Yu Ling looked back at the fading aura, then turned to di Ling ¡®er. His eyes were full of gentleness.
¡°He said that he had something to do and had to leave. Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. A touch of doubt shed in her eyes. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, she muttered, ¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t big brother fu tell me that he was leaving? i saved him a few times. it wouldn¡¯t have been toote if he had told me.¡±
Yu Ling didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood beside di Ling ¡®er in silence.
What should he say? was he supposed to tell the princess that he was the reason fu qingchen was forced to leave?
yu ling was not that stupid.
He knew what to say and what not to say.
uncle Yu, let¡¯s go. di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips and picked bei mo up, her eyes full of light. maybe big brother and second brother are waiting for me.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Yu Ling slightly curved her lips. Her eyes followed di Ling ¡®er and did not move away from her.
instead, bei zhi, who was in di ling ¡®er¡¯s arms, raised his head. he stared in the direction that fu qingchen had left in. there was a faint light in his eyes, as well as a hint of gloominess.
he finally remembered the name ¡®fu qingchen¡¯.
¡¡
Under the midday sky, the entire mountain range was in a state of tranquility.
However, this silence was soon broken by a deafening sound.
everyone on the heavenly imperial mountain turned pale with fright. no one knew what had happened, and they looked at the shaking continent under their feet in horror.
in an instant, the mountains and rivers trembled.
Those people were so shocked that they didn¡¯t dare to move. They desperately grabbed the trees beside them, afraid that they would be swallowed by the copsing mountain.
Although the heavenly defense mountain was very dangerous, there were still many people who came to the heavenly defense mountain. Among these people, there was nock of powerful people. However, in the face of the sudden change in the heavenly defense mountain, no matter how powerful they were, they could not remain calm. Panic emerged on their faces.
At the same time,
not far from the bridge, the young girl¡¯s finger gently pressed on a groove on a stone b outside the door of the bridge.
a strong wind blew, and the ck hair flew.
She stood at the end of the crack, her beautiful big eyes looking straight at the slowly opening door of the bridge, her eyes full of light.
¡°Uncle Yu, are the ancient ruins here?¡±
However, this ce didn¡¯t look like an ancient ruin at all.
¡°This is the ce provided by young master Nangong. It shouldn¡¯t be wrong,¡±
Yu Ling frowned. He believed Nangong sun¡¯s words.
No matter what, the man who loved the princess as much as his life would never hurt him.
it¡¯s my senior brother¡¯s words. You can¡¯t be wrong. the girl¡¯s eyes slowly brightened. She smiled, revealing two sweet and lovely dimples. uncle Yu, if you help me find my brothers this time, I¡¯ll definitely repay you.
Chapter 2311: The ancient ruins (2)
Chapter 2311: The ancient ruins (2)
¡°You want to repay me?¡± Yu Ling was stunned and looked at di Ling ¡®er in shock.
Di Ling ¡®er turned around and smiled. She stuck out her pink tongue and said, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yu, you¡¯re still living in cumin, aren¡¯t you going to be lonely? Even Uncle Xuanwu has many female beasts pursuing him, but uncle Yu doesn¡¯t have any women by his side. When we return to the demon Realm next time, how about I help you choose a wife?¡±
In di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart, Yu Ling was no worse than the ck Tortoise. However, there were too many girls around the ck Tortoise. Even Xiao Mi had many girls who liked it.
The corners of Yu Ling¡¯s lips curved up slightly, but his eyes were serious as he looked at the young girl in front of him.
Princess, I only need to protect you in this life.
Di Ling ¡®er pouted. no, the others will be in pairs in the future. Uncle Yu, you¡¯ll be alone. How lonely will you be? ¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s smile was bitter.
No matter how outstanding those women were, it was impossible for them to move his heart.
If he had to spend the rest of his life with those women, he would be willing to stay behind the princess and grow up with her.
¡°Princess, let¡¯s go find His Highness the Crown Prince first.¡±
yu ling obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about this. seeing his expression, di ling ¡®er thought he was ashamed. she patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yu, you don¡¯t have to be sad. No girl likes you because they don¡¯t have good taste. Uncle Yu is so outstanding, but they can¡¯t see it. But when you destroy the demon world in the future, I¡¯ll choose a wife for you. If you like a girl, I¡¯ll be your matchmaker,¡±
In di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes, no girls surrounded Yu Ling because no girls liked him.
otherwise, no matter if it was xiao mi, the ck tortoise, or his two brothers, there would always be some women surrounding them, wanting to be their wives.
even the guards in the pce of the demon realm could not have not had a female beast by their side after so many years.
However, Yu Ling was the only one. For many years, she had never seen a girl look at him more than once.
In fact, the fact that Yu Ling did not have any women following him was not because he was not outstanding enough.
On the contrary, Yu Ling was very powerful. In the demon Realm, she was one of the few strong men.
however,
Yu Ling¡¯s face was cold all day long, and she would not say a word for a long time. Naturally, people would lose interest in him.
In addition, he followed di Ling ¡®er all day long, so some women naturally thought he was di Ling¡¯ er¡¯s man. Who had the courage to fight with the princess for her man?
Over time, it became so awkward.
And even though Bai Xiaochen¡¯s character was overbearing, he had the status of the Crown Prince, and countless people wanted to send their own youngdies to him. Even if Wanwan Bai Xiaochen had never given those people a good face, never looked at those youngdies more than once, and had even done many things to embarrass those people.
However, this still did not stop those who wanted to curry favor from the rich from delusionally thinking of giving away their own girls.
yes. Yu Ling¡¯s expression was very serious, and her voice was slightly hoarse. Your Highness, since you know that no one likes me, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. There¡¯s nothing wrong with having cumin all over me.
As long as I can be with her, it¡¯s enough, Yingluo.
¡°But, you¡¯ll be lonely if you¡¯re alone for too long. Uncle Yu, you should find someone to keep youpany.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was a little worried. A cultivator¡¯s life was endless, and they could even live forever. It would be too lonely if she was alone in these long years.
Chapter 2312: The ancient ruins (3)
Chapter 2312: The ancient ruins (3)
This feeling of loneliness was very ufortable, Xuxu.
Yu Ling was silent.
As long as he could look at her, he would never be alone.
¡°meow,¡± she said.
The little white cat meowed.
Di Ling ¡®er smiled happily. She patted the little white cat¡¯s head and showed her cute dimples, ¡± ¡°see, even xiaobei thinks that uncle yu should find someone to keep himpany. he can¡¯t spend the rest of his life alone. i¡¯ll be sad if you¡¯re all alone. i hope that one day, uncle yu can find someone like you to spend the rest of your life with.¡±
The little white cat nodded its head vigorously. This little girl was right. It was time for this Yu Ling to find apanion.
He didn¡¯t want to waste time with the little guy he liked.
Yu Ling¡¯s cold eyes swept across bei Zhi. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but he felt that this little cat seemed to want him to get married as soon as possible?
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Little Jiji was unhappy. It had been ignored for so long, and it didn¡¯t know when the princess would look at it.
princess had left without anyone, but she had dragged him away. why was it that princess only had eyes for the kitten and not for him?
the stone door has been sessfully opened, thanks to Jiji¡¯s reminder. di Ling ¡®er heard Jiji¡¯s cry and looked back, only to find that the stone door had been opened at an extremely slow speed. She smiled brightly and said, ¡± let¡¯s go in first.
The stone door had been opened slowly before, so di Ling ¡®er had time to chat with Yu Ling. Now that the stone door had been opened, she walked into it naturally.
Jiji was so aggrieved that it almost cried.
It wasn¡¯t trying to warn Princess, it was just telling her of its existence.
Yu Ling¡¯s footsteps stopped as she walked past Jiji. She squatted down, stretched out her big hand, and said coldly, ¡± e on up.¡±
¡°Ji Ji.¡±
Jiji was so excited that tears were streaming down its face. Fortunately, there were still people who had not forgotten about it.
After letting out two cries, it waddled up Yu Ling¡¯s palm.
Yu Ling stood up and walked into the bridge with Jiji.
The moment they entered the bridge, the door to the bridge was closed.
At the same time, the heavenly Imperial mountain, which was willing to shake the earth and the mountains, also returned to its original silence.
¡¡
At the end of the bridge was another world.
The sky was very blue, like an ink painting that had been sshed with ink. It was not very deep.
the young girl¡¯s footsteps stopped under the blue sky and white clouds. her beautiful eyes swept across the surrounding scene with a deep and solemn look.
¡°uncle yu, i can feel it. i can feel big brother and second brother¡¯s qi, but i can¡¯t find where they are.¡±
Yu Ling stopped behind the young girl and remained silent. She looked around with her eagle-like eyes, and her cold eyes were filled with caution.
di ling ¡®er stroked the little white cat and said with a sullen face, ¡± but, here, besides big brother and second brother, I can also sense the auras of other people. The dense auras do not seem to belong to sister long ¡®er or sister Qing GE, but rather a Qianqian that I have never seen before.
Yu Ling¡¯s expression was cold, but no one could read the emotions in his eyes.
He had not said a word from the beginning to the end, but he had already spread out his aura, and his eyes were vignt.
No matter how dangerous it was, he would protect the princess and not let her Qianqian get hurt!
And no one could touch the princess under his eyes!
Chapter 2313: The ancient ruins (4)
Chapter 2313: The ancient ruins (4)
¡°ji ji.¡±
Little Jiji suddenly became nervous, its eyes looking around, as if it was looking for something.
Bei Zhi¡¯s eyes also changed, bing cold.
¡°Uncle Yu, let¡¯s keep going. Since I can sense their presence here, it means that big brother and second brother Qianqian might be here.¡±
¡°alright,¡± he said.
Yu Ling had never objected to di Ling ¡®er¡¯s decisions.
Even if there was a deepke or a Tiger¡¯s Den ahead, he would apany her to the end whenever she wanted to go.
¡¡
The Empire, the fu family.
mrs. fu smashed the teacup in her hand on the ground. her eyes were full of viciousness as she red at the person kneeling in front of her.
¡°You still haven¡¯t found that damned girl?¡±
Because of bei Zhi¡¯s methods, Mrs. Fu had forgotten who had hurt her, so she had pushed all the me onto di Ling ¡®er.
If it wasn¡¯t for that brat, she wouldn¡¯t have been thrown into the heavenly Imperial mountain, and she wouldn¡¯t have been plotted against by others, and she wouldn¡¯t have be like this.
hence, all of this was her fault!
Madam, it¡¯s as if that girl has vanished from the world. We can¡¯t find her at all.
Ayer of cold sweat trickled down the Guard¡¯s forehead. He raised his hand to touch it, then carefully raised his eyes to look at Mrs. Fu.
¡°however, this subordinate has heard some news.¡±
¡°What?¡± Mrs. Fu frowned and asked coldly.
The guard was sweating more and more, and his voice was trembling. the little girl that Madam asked me to find used to spend a night in the fu family¡¯s courtyard. She seemed to have had a conflict with the princess, so she left the fu family.
in other words, that little girl had seduced the young master¡¯s woman.
Bang! Bang!
Mrs. Fu mmed her fist on the table, her face twisted in anger. Her face was ferocious and terrifying.
¡°So that stinky girl is the DI Ling ¡®er that the princess was talking about? no wonder I hate her so much. She seduced my son with her Foxy abilities and even made him hurt me. Mrs. Fu gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡± no matter what, I will not allow such a wild girl to enter the fu family.
The fu family¡¯s threshold was extremely high, and not just any woman was qualified to enter.
The funny thing was, she had sympathized with the girl¡¯s future mother-inw before, but she didn¡¯t expect that this girl was the one qingchen had taken a fancy to.
The guards were so scared that they did not dare to speak. They lowered their heads and did not even dare to look at Mrs. Fu, afraid that they would be affected by her anger.
Mrs. Fu took two deep breaths. ¡°What about qingchen? do you know his whereabouts?¡±
¡°Madam Qianqian and young master¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. This subordinate is ipetent and could not find young master.¡± The guard was already shivering, his entire body shivering.
That was because he could feel Mrs. Fu¡¯s anger getting more and more violent. Her anger was like a storm, making him panic.
it seems that qingchen really doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge me as his mother. Mrs. Fu clenched her fists tightly. I¡¯m doing this for his own good, but he doesn¡¯t appreciate it. All of you, go and find him. No matter what, you must find him. I don¡¯t believe that he will really disobey me!
In this life, she only acknowledged Nangong Yu as her only daughter-inw. Other women were not qualified to be the fu family¡¯s young Madam.
Especially when it was that annoying wild girl, Yingluo.
As soon as she thought of di Ling ¡®er¡¯s arrogant look, Mrs. Fu was so angry that her chest hurt and her face turned pale.
Chapter 2314: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (1)
Chapter 2314: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (1)
If di Ling ¡®er had nothing to do with her, it would be fine, but she tried to seduce her son, which was unforgivable!
¡°Yes, Madam,¡±
The guard didn¡¯t dare to make Mrs. Fu angry at this moment, so he left in a hurry.
Not long after the guard left, a middle-aged man in embroidered robes walked in.
He saw Mrs. Fu¡¯s pale face at first nce. He frowned and asked in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°is it because chen ¡®er doesn¡¯t want toe back?¡±
mrs. fu snorted coldly, her eyes filled with anger.¡±He has already been seduced by a Vixen, just like you. Ever since you had those beautiful concubines, have you ever looked at me? You only have those new lovers in your heart, and I no longer exist.¡±
really, like father, like son!
Of course, Mrs. Fu did not dare to say that out loud. Even her angry face had turned into one ofint and coquettishness in the end.
It was also because of the fu family¡¯s head, Fu ran, that Madam Fu was so angry with those beautiful women.
In her opinion, those women were useless and only wanted to rely on their beauty to be phoenixes. What was the difference between such women and parasites?
She couldn¡¯t care less about Fu ran, but her son couldn¡¯t just marry a beautiful and useless woman. Only those capable women were qualified to be her daughter-inw!
¡°Why are you saying such things now?¡± fu ran¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper as he slowly walked towards mrs. fu. ¡± madam, haven¡¯t i given you enough respect all these years? You wanted to kill those women, but I just turned a blind eye to it. Now you¡¯re saying this in front of me?¡±
Which man didn¡¯t like the new and hate the old, but Fu ran still thought it through. No matter how beautiful a concubine was, she was just a concubine. No one could surpass his wife¡¯s status.
In any case, even if those beautiful concubines died, he could still find someone more beautiful. Since he had no feelings for them, he naturally would not care about the life and death of those people.
mrs. fu snorted and hit fu ran¡¯s chest with her fist in a coquettish manner.¡±Then why are you still lingering in the warm fragrance?¡±
¡°Madam, if it wasn¡¯t for the problem with your body, would I have stayed in the concubine¡¯s room every day?¡± Fu ran¡¯s face grew colder.
After hearing this, Mrs. Fu¡¯s face became more and more embarrassed.
ever since her soul had be weak, even having sex was an indescribable pain for her. so, every time fu ran wanted to have sex with her these days, she was in unbearable pain. in the end, she could only give her husband to those concubines.
However, she had always been proud and arrogant, so how could she tolerate her husband staying in another person¡¯s room every night? however, due to her health, she could only grit her teeth and swallow it.
¡°It¡¯s all di Ling ¡®er¡¯s fault!¡± He said. Mrs. Fu bit her lip. if she didn¡¯t throw me into the mountains, how would I be like this? ¡± It was all her fault! She¡¯s still delusionally clinging to our Fu family!¡±
¡°Di Ling ¡®er?¡± A light shed in Fu ran¡¯s eyes. di Ling ¡®er is the woman who has feelings for qingchen? ¡± Her surname is di?¡±
Mrs. Fu did not miss the glint in Fu ran¡¯s eyes. She punched him hard.¡±What are you thinking? although the surname ¡°di¡± isn¡¯tmon, it¡¯s not only the demon realm¡¯s emperor that has the surname ¡°di.¡± moreover, even if there¡¯s only one surname in the world, that girl definitely can¡¯t have any rtionship with the demon realm¡¯s emperor.¡±
Chapter 2315: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (2)
Chapter 2315: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (2)
¡°How did you know?¡± Fu ran frowned again.
¡°What¡¯s the origin of the royal family of the demon Realm? As the princess of the demon Realm, she must be both talented and beautiful, with an excellent character. She was clearly a wild girl with a bad temper and character. If she was really the princess of the demon Realm, it was impossible for her to be as uneducated as that wild girl! I believe that the royal family of the demon world would not have raised such a loathsome girl!¡±
Even Princess Nangong Yu was gentle and polite. If she was the princess of the demon Realm, she would definitely be more outstanding.
How could such a wild girl be the princess of the demon Realm?
absolutely impossible!
¡°like this?¡± Fu ran sighed in disappointment.
Even though his wife was arrogant, she was never wrong in judging people. For example, Nangong Yu was the daughter-inw she had set her eyes on. Now, he was bing more and more outstanding, which showed her judgment.
If your little girl is really as ill-mannered as she says, then she might really have nothing to do with the demon world.
With the power of the demon world, it was impossible to raise such a Princess Qianqian.
At this moment, Fu ran and his wife seemed to have forgotten that the little princess of the Holy Land, Chu Yiyi, was aplete little devil back then. However, she was also a real princess.
Perhaps Chu Yiyi had already left this continent and everyone had forgotten about the demoness Qianqian.
A real princess would be loved by thousands of people. She didn¡¯t need to be submissive to others, nor did she have to swallow her anger.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let Chen ¡®ere back and settle the marriage between him and Nangong Yu.¡±
if that girl was of no help to the fu family, then he, yingluo, would never acknowledge such a daughter-inw.
Unless Yingluo¡¯s background could surpass Nangong Yu¡¯s, he would not consider Yingluo.
¡¡
Heavenly Imperial mountain.
the originally blue sky was now covered by dark clouds, making it look gloomy.
Under the sky, a Red Dragon was circling. Its roar shook the world and caused the dark clouds to roll.
Under the sky, Bai Xiaochen was dressed in a long brocade robe, and his domineering features were somewhat simr to di Cang¡¯s.
He was also extremely beautiful and handsome.
¡°Brother Wang, it¡¯s not easy for you to deal with this demonic Dragon with your strength. Why did you fight with him for so long?¡±
The person standing beside Bai Xiaochen was a youth. His features were handsome and fair. His face still had a hint of immaturity that had yet to fade away, but it had already revealed that perfect outline.
However, his expression was a little aggrieved as he looked at the man beside him.
He had been waiting for the red-braised demonic Dragon for a long time, but his Royal brother didn¡¯t make a move for a long time and didn¡¯t let him. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t bear to fight this demonic Dragon?
however, this demonic dragon was a male. when did brother wang be interested in the same sex? this wufu is too terrifying.
the young man subconsciously took a few steps back, maintaining a distance from bai xiaochen.
Bai Xiaochen did not notice the young man¡¯s expression. The corners of his lips curled up, but his gaze was still fixed on the huge Red Dragon. this Dragon¡¯s skin is not bad. It¡¯s just enough for Ling ¡®er and long¡¯ er to wear cloaks. I didn¡¯t let you do it because you still can¡¯t control your power. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be burned by the demon Dragon¡¯s skin.
¡°¡¡¡±
The young man looked at Bai Xiaochen in a daze. After seeing that he wasn¡¯t interested in the male beast, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, brother Wang was normal. What if brother Wang was tempted and molested him?
They were blood Brothers.
Moreover, he liked pretty little girls, just like Qing GE¡¯s obedient and good-looking Yingluo.
if you want the skin of this demonic Dragon, then give me the meat. I¡¯ll just have to barbeque dragon meat for Qing GE tonight. Mother had taught me how to barbeque especially delicious. If I use it to barbeque dragon meat, it¡¯ll be a heavenly delicacy!
Chapter 2316: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (3)
Chapter 2316: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (3)
The mystic Dragon¡¯s meat was extremely delicious, and little missy Qing GE would definitely love it.
A young girl¡¯s smiling face appeared in di Jintian¡¯s mind. he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked at the demon dragon with bright eyes. Like a hungry wolf, they peeked at him.
¡°as you wish.¡±
Bai Xiaochen turned his head back and nced at di Jintian, then turned his gaze back to the mystic Dragon. His eyes glowed with a bright luster, and that long brocade robe had already arrived in front of the mystic Dragon.
His aura was awe-inspiring, and he was as arrogant as a King. His gaze was disdainful, and it seemed to be above the heavens and earth.
The demonic Dragon let out a furious roar, and its body suddenly rushed towards Bai Xiaochen.
Bai Xiaochen threw away the sword in his hand to avoid hurting the demonic Dragon¡¯s fur. After that, his figure was like a ray of light, and with a Swoosh, he flew to the sky above the demonic Dragon.
Bang! Bang!
Suddenly, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s wrist forcefully swung down,nding heavily on the mystic Dragon¡¯s Back.
¡°Roar!¡±
The demonic Dragon roared in pain. His roar was heart-wrenching, and a dragon¡¯s breath pounced towards Bai Xiaochen, instantly devouring his body.
When the demonic Dragon saw the peerless man disappear into his Dragon Breath, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief and his eyes revealed a hint of mockery.
But very quickly, its blood-red eyes suddenly contracted, and its gaze was filled with shock and panic.
In the void, the red light of the dragon¡¯s breath gradually dissipated. A man in a brocade robe walked out from the red light.
His expression did not change, and his clothes were not stained with dust. The mes formed by the dragon¡¯s breath just now floated around him, unable to get close to his body at all.
his body seemed to be shrouded in a ray of light. it was red, beautiful, and unparalleled.
¡°Roar!¡±
When the demonic Dragon saw the man walking out slowly, he finally panicked. His physical strength was almost exhausted in the battle just now. He had exhausted all his remaining strength in the Dragon Breath just now, but he still couldn¡¯t kill this guy.
No, it should be that he didn¡¯t even touch the corner of his clothes.
Where did this monstere from? His bloodline gave him a heavy pressure that made him want to resist, but in the end, it was to no avail.
¡°BOOM!¡±
A ray of red light suddenly appeared in the sky. This red light shot down and entered the mystic dragon¡¯s head.
The demonic Dragon fell to the ground with a bang. Blood flowed from his head, and his whole body fell into a pool of blood.
His body twitched a few times, and then he was dead.
¡± brother wang, ¡± the young man walked to the man¡¯s side from behind and smiled lightly, ¡± ¡°The skin is yours, the meat is mine.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
bai xiaochen¡¯s goal had been the demonic dragon¡¯s fur from the start. as for roasting the dragon meat, he wasn¡¯t interested in it at all.
After all, he had passed the age of gluttony.
unlike di jintian, no matter how strong he grew, he still couldn¡¯t change his nature.
at the thought of this, a look of disdain shed in bai xiaochen¡¯s eyes. it was just that this look of disdain disappeared very quickly and was not discovered by di jintian. hence, di jintian did not fight him to the death.
¡°Brother Wang, are we going to continue walking?¡±
Di Jintian turned to look at the road ahead, his eyes darkening. ¡°I have a feeling that there¡¯s something waiting for us at the end of the ruins. This feeling makes me very ufortable.¡±
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s gaze flickered, and his voice was calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will ensure your safety.¡±
I¡¯ll protect you.
unknowingly, the once young child had grown up into an adult. he was already able to use that shoulder to hold up the sky for his younger brother and sister.
Chapter 2317: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (4)
Chapter 2317: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (4)
¡°alright,¡± he said.
The young man smiled slightly and slowly walked towards Bai Xiaochen.
the two of them walked forward, hand in hand.
Unknowingly,yers of fog had already risen on the road ahead, and the two figures had also disappeared into the fog.
Not long after the two of them left, on the road not far away, a young girl with a kitten in her arms gradually approached.
Her brows furrowed slightly, and a thoughtful look appeared on her cute and delicate face. ¡°Uncle Yu, I can feel it. The Qi released by my two brothers has appeared here just now. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should have left not long ago, Qianqian.¡±
Yu Ling was holding a Golden Chick in his hand as he silently followed behind the young girl. Only when the young girl spoke to him did his expression change slightly.
¡°What?¡±
Suddenly, the young girl¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She looked at the blood in front of her in surprise, her eyes filled with confusion, ¡± ¡°A battle just happened here?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Yu Ling answered in silence. His cold eyes were fixed on the blood that had not dried up in front of him, ¡± furthermore, the battle didn¡¯t take ce too long ago. ording to the aura left behind, the one who fought with the Crown Prince should be a Dragon.
¡°Then they shouldn¡¯t have left for long. Uncle Yu, let¡¯s go find them.¡±
The youngdy¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. As long as she thought of how she would be able to find Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian very soon, her eyes were filled with smiles as she quickly walked forward.
When di Ling ¡®er walked to a tree, a mist slowly rose in the forest.
Yu Ling¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Seeing that the young girl was about to disappear into the White fog, she hurriedly chased after her and followed closely behind her, not leaving Lao Ai even an inch.
¡¡
What di Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t know was that during the time she was away, the Liu Huo Empire had caused a great uproar.
Ever since she found out that the person who was rude to her that day was di Ling ¡®er, Mrs. Fu was furious and ordered all the guards of the fu family to search for her whereabouts. At the same time, the Emperor of the liuhuo Empire, Nangong Wen, issued a decree for Fu qingchen to marry Nangong Yu.
Nangong Yu¡¯s status was extremely noble in the continent. He was the target of countless young talents in the world.
However, Nangong Yu was afraid of Fu qingchen, so the men could only return in disappointment.
However, even though Fu qingchen did not explicitly reject Nangong Yu, everyone in the world knew that he did not like her. Nangong Yu was the only one who naively believed that Fu qingchen would definitely marry her. As such, even if she had to throw away all her dignity, she had to put on a show of a woman chasing a man.
It was just that Fu qingchen had never married Nangong Yu, so those young talents thought that they still had a chance. But who knew that Nangong Wen would suddenly issue a marriage decree, catching them off guard.
All of a sudden, all the men in the world were envious and jealous of Fu qingchen. And it just so happened that at this time, news came from the fu family that Fu qingchen had gone missing!
Yes!
Fu qingchen had indeed disappeared!
the fu family had searched the entire maind, but they could not find fu qingchen. even di ling ¡®er, whom mrs. fu hated, seemed to have disappeared from the maind.
Seeing that the decree had been issued, the fu family was as anxious as headless flies. They sent everyone out to search for Fu qingchen, but there was still no trace of him.
Because of this, Nangong Wen was furious. If it wasn¡¯t for Nangong Yu¡¯s continuous pleading, the fu family would have been crippled by him.
Chapter 2318: bai xiaochen and di jintian (5)
Chapter 2318: bai xiaochen and di jintian (5)
At this moment, the fu residence was in a mess.
Fu ran¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat. He trembled as he looked at the man who was quietly drinking tea on the high mountain. His eyes were full of anxiety.
tell me, where did that kid Fu qingchen go? ¡± Nangong Wen¡¯s lips curled into a sneer and his eyes were filled with a cold glint, ¡± could it be that the princess of Liu Huo Kingdom is not good enough for him and that¡¯s why he¡¯s so resistant? In the past, I thought they were just making a small fuss, but now that I have even issued an imperial edict, his actions show that he doesn¡¯t put this one in his eyes.¡±
the teacup in his hand was smashed to the ground by nangong wen. his eyes were sharp and his voice was cold as he scolded.
Your Majesty, please calm down. a sense of urgency shed through Fu ran¡¯s eyes. qingchen¡¯s mother was injured some time ago. He has always been filial, so he must have gone to find medicinal herbs for his mother, so he doesn¡¯t know about the news of the bestowment. I¡¯ve sent more people to look for him. We¡¯ll definitely find him, and he¡¯ll marry the princess.
Nangong Wen sneered. although I restrained Yu ¡®er¡¯s elixir, I know that Yu¡¯ er once stole my elixir and gave it to the fu family. I¡¯m sure Master Fu has used up all the elixir. Today, I¡¯ll make it clear that Fu qingchen muste back and get married. Otherwise, I will never let Yu ¡®er marry into the fu family even if you kneel down and beg me in the future.
he did not agree to this marriage in the first ce. even though fu qingchen was outstanding, his heart was not with yu ¡®er. how could he let yu¡¯ er jump into this fire pit?
However, if Yu ¡®er insisted on doing so, as her elder brother, what could he do to her?
He could only rely on his own strength to give her a happy life, but Fu qingchen had disappeared without a trace. Not only did this hurt Yu ¡®er¡¯s heart, but it was also not giving him any face. How could he tolerate this?
Fu ran¡¯s face turned pale and he said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring Chen ¡®er back.¡±
All these years, the princess had indeed stolen pills and given them to Chen ¡®er. However, Chen¡¯ er had always been proud and did not want to use the princess, so he had rejected her pills every time.
He, on the other hand, would stop the princess on her way to leave and trick the pills into his hands.
but how did his majesty xuanji know about this?
Since he already knew that he had cheated the princess of her pills, why didn¡¯t he punish the fu family all these years?
Master Fu, I have turned a blind eye to the fu family for many years because of Yu ¡®er. If it wasn¡¯t for Yu¡¯ er, the fu family would have been sentenced to death for cheating Yu ¡®er of her pills! Nangong Wen stood up slowly with his hands behind his back. so, you know what to do.
Fu ran¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that the arrow had already been nocked and had to be released. This time, no matter what, Nangong Yu had to enter the sect. Otherwise, the fu family would most likely be exterminated.
He didn¡¯t know what kind of pig oil had blinded Chen ¡®er¡¯s heart. He had actually abandoned the princess and wanted to escape the marriage for a woman with no status or background!
and Yingluo ¡ Nangong Wen narrowed his eyes and a cold glint shed across his eyes. I heard that the fu family is hunting a girl? ¡± Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve lost enough face? do you want the whole world to know that our Liu Huo Empire¡¯s Princess lost to a little girl? He even dared to put her on the wanted list so tantly? This one orders you to immediately withdraw all information about that girl¡¯s arrest warrant and notmit the same crime again!¡±
Chapter 2319: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (6)
Chapter 2319: Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian (6)
Fu ran was stunned, and a trace of panic shed through his eyes.
As expected, nothing could be hidden from His Majesty.
He even knew the reason why that girl was wanted, Yingluo.
His Majesty was speaking the truth. If this matter was made known to the world, the Liu Huo Empire would be the one losing face.
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll withdraw the order in a moment.¡±
Fu ran gritted his teeth and said with his head lowered.
mm, ¡± Nangong Wen replied indifferently. Before he left, he looked at Fu ran again. I hope Fu qingchen cane back as soon as possible. Yu ¡®er is so devoted to him. He better not let Yu¡¯ er down.
As soon as he finished speaking, the man in the brocade robe walked out of the door and gradually disappeared from Fu ran¡¯s sight.
fu ran slowly heaved a sigh of relief.
As the breeze blew, he shivered from the cold and realized that he was covered in cold sweat.
Mrs. Fu stood at the side, shivering.
Nangong Wen¡¯s aura was so strong that she didn¡¯t even dare to say a word.
She only dared to speak after Nangong Wen had left. ¡°Are we really going to let that b * tch off?¡±
Fu ran turned around and red at Mrs. Fu, his eyes full of ruthlessness. if you didn¡¯t insist on getting even with that girl, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have been provoked again. If people knew that Fu qingchen had given up on the princess and fell for a wild girl, the royal family would be the ones embarrassed. How could His Majesty just sit by and watch? ¡±
¡°But I¡¯m not willing to ept this!¡±
She had been harmed to this extent, so how could she be willing to harm her people?
¡°Even if you¡¯re not willing, you have to endure it! The most important thing now is to find qingchen. If we can¡¯t find qingchen, the fu family will be finished!¡± Fu ran sighed slowly.¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing for the fu family to marry a Princess, Yingluo.¡±
Mrs. Fu¡¯s face turned green when she heard that. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing. If it wasn¡¯t for the princess, our Fu family wouldn¡¯t have been able to progress in our lives. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to almost make the princess my daughter-inw, what do you mean by this? Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±
Fu ran turned around and nced at Mrs. Fu. the princess¡¯s status is too powerful. Our Fu family can¡¯t suppress her. If she were to marry a woman whose status is lower than the fu family¡¯s, she would be at our mercy. If it were Princess Qianqian, do you think His Majesty would allow her to be bullied? ¡±
Mrs. Fu was stunned. She said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you follow your father at home and your husband when you get married? We¡¯re the princess¡¯s husband¡¯s family. If she really marries into our family, shouldn¡¯t she be filial to her inws, take care of her husband, and raise her children? the princess will be no exception.¡±
Furthermore, Nangong Yu¡¯s temper was so good, how could he not listen to her?
Fu ran sneered, ¡± women have long hair but short insight. However, there¡¯s nothing bad about marrying the princess. As long as we can get some medicinal pills from the princess and let the fu n¡¯s strength rise to a higher level, we won¡¯t have to carefully curry favor with the Liu Huo Empire.
Although the Liu Huo Empire was backed by the demon world, he had never seen any interaction between the demon world and the Liu Huo Empire. Even the Liu Huo Empire¡¯s revered Emperor had never returned.
However, the Liu Huo Empire possessed a lot of medicinal pills and those medicinal pills were all from the divine realm. Even their Fu n¡¯s old ancestor in the divine realm was unable to obtain them. From this, it could be seen how great the origin of those medicinal pills was.
If the fu family managed to swindle the elixir from the liuhuo Empire, with Qing Chen¡¯s strength and talent, Huanhuan might be the second genius like the demon Empress in the future. At that time, why would the fu family need to rely on others to live?
Chapter 2320: Princess Nangong Yu (1)
Chapter 2320: Princess Nangong Yu (1)
¡°Master.¡±
Just as Fu ran was deep in thought, a guard rushed in from the door.
¡°Master, the princess hase to visit.¡±
Fu ran was stunned. A light shed in his eyes as he said,¡±Quickly let her in.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
After the guard heard the order, he respectfully retreated.
Not long after, Nangong Yu¡¯s figure appeared before Fu ran¡¯s eyes.
The youngdy was dressed in an orange-yellow long dress, noble and elegant, but there was a mncholy in her eyes.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
Just as Fu ran and Madam Fu were about to bow, Nangong Yu had already walked quickly to them and reached out to help them up. His beautiful face was filled with anxiety, ¡± ¡°Uncle, aunty, my Royal brother didn¡¯te here for anything just now, right? You don¡¯t need to worry about him. If he says or does anything, I¡¯ll go back and tell him. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Perhaps because she was too nervous, Nangong Yuyi¡¯s palms were covered with sweat. Her brows were full of worry and she clenched her fists tightly.
Her Royal brother was really ¡ She would have solved these things herself, so why did he have to meddle in other people¡¯s business? What if uncle and aunty didn¡¯t like her anymore because of Imperial brother?
At that time, wouldn¡¯t it make things difficult for Qing Chen?
Mrs. Fu smiled and held Nangong Yu¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, no matter what His Majesty says, it¡¯s for your own good. Our Fu n is only an insignificant existence. Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to get entangled with His Majesty over this matter.¡±
¡°Did Imperial brother really do something?¡± Nangong Yu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, ¡± Auntie, tell me, what did my brother say!
this Lao Ai ¡ Mrs. Fu was stunned. She looked quite embarrassed. After a long silence, she sighed softly and said, ¡°His Majesty only asked us to find qingchen¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise, he would question the fu family. But it¡¯s reasonable for him to kill the entire Fu family. It¡¯s all my fault for dragging qingchen down.
She pretended to raise her hand and gently wiped the corner of her eyes.
¡°if it wasn¡¯t for the problem with my body, qing chen wouldn¡¯t have left the empire to look for medicinal herbs for me. now i don¡¯t even know where he is, so how can i find him? If my body is safe and sound, maybe qingchen cane back, Huanhuan.¡±
Nangong Yu looked at Mrs. Fu in a daze. She knew that Mrs. Fu¡¯s soul was injured some time ago and she had evene to visit her.
However, it was a little awkward.
She had already asked the Empire¡¯s Alchemist to treat Mrs. Fu¡¯s illness, but no one could save her.
The only ones who could treat her were those alchemists from the divine realm. However, those alchemists were all too weak, so why would theye to the continent to treat her?
After thinking for a moment, Nangong Yu made up his mind and said, ¡± aunt, if qingchen marries me, I can ask my Royal brother to use the resources of the royal family to heal you.
¡°Really?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart was filled with joy, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She was even more conflicted. isn¡¯t this too difficult for you? ¡±
Nangong Yu gritted his teeth. aunt, I¡¯m the only sister of my Royal brother. He¡¯s closer to me than he is to his daughter, so it¡¯s impossible for him not to help me. However, qingchen is not my husband yet, so I can¡¯t force my Royal brother to help me. If I be the fu family¡¯s daughter-inw, how can my Royal brother not help the fu family? ¡±
Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes flickered.
Your Highness, I¡¯m really grateful to you. she held back the light in her eyes and held Nangong Yu¡¯s hand gratefully.
Chapter 2321: princess nangong yu (2)
Chapter 2321: princess nangong yu (2)
¡°Auntie, you are qingchen¡¯s mother and my future mother-inw. Why are you thanking me? I¡¯ll do my best to save you.¡±
Nangong Yu took a deep breath. Her slightly lowered eyes were filled with a scheming light.
Yes, she had used Mrs. Fu.
She knew that no matter what, Mrs. Fu was Qing Chen¡¯s biological mother. It was impossible for Qing Chen to ignore her life and death, so she used Mrs. Fu to force him.
Only then would she be able to be his wife, Yingluo.
ahem, ahem, ¡± Fu ran coughed drily. He turned to nce at Mrs. Fu, then turned his gaze back to Nangong Yu. Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get qingchen toe back and give you an exnation. The fu family will only acknowledge you as our daughter-inw. Other women can never dream of stepping into the fu family.
¡°Uncle,¡± Nangong Yu said with a smile,¡±with your words, I will wait for qingchen toe back and marry me.¡±
If di Ling ¡®er wanted to enter the fu family, it would be impossible for Yingying to do so in this lifetime.
¡± princess, ¡± mrs. fu grabbed nangong yu¡¯s hand affectionately, ¡± i¡¯ve already seen the little girl who hurt you that time. she¡¯s clearly a rude and uneducated girl. a woman like her has no right to be the fu family¡¯s daughter-inw. however, when his majesty came just now, he ordered me to withdraw the order to kill her. i can only let that girl have it easy. ¡±
At the thought of this, Mrs. Fu gritted her teeth in hatred. She really wanted to tear that girl into pieces to vent the hatred in her heart!
Nangong Yu pursed his lips and frowned slightly.
She didn¡¯t expect her Royal brother to meddle in this kind of business. However, that woman was so hated by aunty that she would never be able to be the fu family¡¯s daughter-inw in this life, so she could rest assured.
¡°uncle, aunty, i¡¯m here because of my royal brother. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let my royal brother make things difficult for you.¡± nangong yu¡¯s voice was submissive, gentle, and obedient, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll return to the pce first.¡±
Madam Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. Your Highness, your body has not fully recovered yet. You should go back and have a good rest. I wille to the pce to see you in the future.
¡°alright,¡± he said.
Nangong Yu nodded slightly.
ever since she was injured that day, she had been bedridden for a long time.ter, her royal brother had obtained a pill that allowed her to finally leave the bed. even so, she could not stand for long. if she had not been too worried about the fu family, she would not have left the pce.
After saying that, Nangong Yu turned around and left.
the pce maid behind her followed behind nangong yu and left the fu residence.
Your Highness, ¡± the moment they left the fu residence, the pce maid spoke up angrily, ¡± you¡¯re the high and mighty Princess of the Empire, while she¡¯s just the wife of an aristocratic family. Why does the princess have to lower her stance in front of her? ¡±
Nangong Yu turned around and looked at the pce maid. He furrowed his brows, ¡± you will never understand how much I like qingchen. Aunt is qingchen¡¯s mother, so I am not a Princess in her eyes. I am just her future daughter-inw. Besides, aunt has always treated me like her own daughter. How can I put on airs in front of her? ¡±
Outside, she was the noble Princess of the Liu Huo Empire. Everyone envied her and was afraid of her.
But in the fu family, she would rather put down all her pride.
It was all because Fu qingchen of the fu family was the man she loved the most in her life and the man she was willing to give up everything to marry.
Chapter 2322: Princess Nangong Yu
Chapter 2322: Princess Nangong Yu
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
nangong yu took onest look at the fu family¡¯s gate before turning around and walking in another direction.
her hands were clenched tightly by her sides. her expression was serious, and her face was pale under the sunlight.
¡¡
Heavenly Imperial mountain.
In the depths of the forest, the long sword in the young man¡¯s hand ruthlessly stabbed into the patterned Tiger¡¯s abdomen. Blood suddenly spurted out and dyed his green robe red, adding a hint of killing intent to the young man¡¯s youthful face.
The striped Tiger in front of him roared angrily and fell into a pool of blood. It was as dead as dead could be.
the young man no longer looked at the patterned tiger and slowly walked forward.
Not far away, a bright red Spirit fruit was swaying and glowing, shining with a red light like fresh blood.
The longsword in the young man¡¯s hand was dripping with blood. One drop after another, the blood dripped onto the soul fruit, making the originally red and shiny soul fruit even more vivid.
fortunately, I was lucky to find another soul fruit at the heavenly Imperial mountain. the young man¡¯s lips curled up. with this soul fruit, mother should not force me anymore.
His life¡¯s happiness would never be decided by anyone else. If it was not the woman he liked, he would rather not marry for the rest of his life.
The young man squatted down as the red rays of the sun shone on his fair face. The curve of his lips was especially alluring as he slowly reached out and picked the soul fruit in front of him.
¡°What?¡±
Suddenly, the young man¡¯s heart trembled, and an extremely uneasy feeling came from the bottom of his heart, causing his face to turn pale.
¡°Could it be that something has happened to Wanwan and Ling ¡®er?¡±
¡¡
within the ruins was a vast grasnd.
however, at this moment, the sky above the grasnd was dark, as if a storm was about to form and sweep through the entire ruins.
Di Ling ¡®er looked at the sudden change in the sky in surprise, and her beautiful eyes showed a rare seriousness.
¡°Princess!¡±
Yu Ling was shocked. She hurried to di Ling ¡®er¡¯s side, but at this moment, di Ling¡¯ er turned around and looked at him.
The youngdy¡¯s smile was still deeply etched in Yu Ling¡¯s mind.
¡°Uncle Yu, Qianqian!¡± She was holding a little white cat in her arms and smiling adorably,¡±I know where big brother and second brother have gone. I¡¯m going to find them. Don¡¯te. Go back and tell father and mother that I¡¯ll be home soon, Qianqian!¡±
Yu Ling¡¯s face changed. He reached out to grab di Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand, but before he could touch her, a gust of wind suddenly blew him away.
¡°Ji Ji!¡±
Little Jiji was so anxious that it was about to cry. They didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. They only knew that the princess had identally touched the altar beside her, and then this happened.
It turned into a golden light and rushed toward di Ling ¡®er, but the wind was like a barrier, knocking Jiji¡¯s small body out.
Little Jiji rolled a few times in the air before falling down.
Perhaps it was dazed from the fall, but it staggered up from the ground and shook its head hard.
When it came back to its senses, di Ling ¡®er was almost gone. It cried and ran toward di Ling¡¯ er again.
It wanted to crash into the hurricane barrier and leave the mist with it.
Unfortunately, before it could reach di Ling ¡®er, it was pushed away by the wind again and fell to the ground.
Chapter 2323: Bei Zhi taking action (1)
Chapter 2323: Bei Zhi taking action (1)
¡°Princess!¡±
In a sh, Yu Ling had rushed into the wind. But when he was in front of di Ling ¡®er, he could only watch her disappear.
His outstretched hand could only hold onto the young girl¡¯s sleeve, but he was unable to force her to stay.
The wind dissipated, leaving the man alone in the emptynd.
His clothes fluttered in the breeze, and his handsome and cold face was pale. There was also an unconceble anxiety and frustration.
¡¡
The valley was quiet.
The Azure blue sky was as beautiful as a painting, so unreal.
The young girly in the forest with her eyes closed, as if she had lost all signs of life. A light veil covered her petite body, and her beautiful and delicate face was slightly pale.
A small cat stood beside the young girl. It frowned in a very human-like manner as it lowered its head to look at the young girl who was still unconscious.
Eh?
Suddenly, the kitten seemed to feel something strange. It turned its head slightly, and in an instant, countless Red Dragons circled in the sky.
These giant Dragons were all very powerful, and they contained a terrifying power that seemed to be able to destroy everything in the world.
¡°An ancient dragon? Why would an ancient dragon appear here?¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s face darkened, his eyes solemn.
Each of these Dragons was huge, like a giant mountain, leaving only a shadow in the world.
However, the bi ¡®an ancient dragon had disappeared for tens of thousands of years. Why did it appear here now?
If he was at his peak, he might not have lost to these ancient dragons. However, his strength had not fully recovered yet, so he could not use his full strength to fight and look down on them.
At this moment, bei Zhi turned around. His deep and evil eyes looked at the unconscious little girl behind him, and then turned to the group of ancient dragons in front of him.
Suddenly, the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. Then, a light enveloped his body. Under the light, his figure was gradually pulled until a man of unparalleled beauty stood under the sky.
The manughed without restraint, arrogant and unruly.
¡°This little girl will wake up soon. You guys are so ugly, what if you scare her and make her cry? This girl loves to cry the most andpared to dealing with you, it is harder to coax her. ¡±
He couldn¡¯t stand the little girl crying in front of him again, so he had to deal with these Dragons before she woke up.
Bei Zhi did not realize that he was being nice to di Ling ¡®er.
Since the first time the girl had identally barged into his world, he had never been able to drive her out.
He hated it so much when someone cried in front of her, but hepromised with her tears ten years ago. Ten yearster, he could no longer tolerate anyone making this girl cry.
Therefore, before she woke up, these ugly giant Dragons had to disappear.
¡°Roar!¡±
The Dragon let out a roar and charged towards the man.
However, after that roar, the man¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed again.
Under the strong wind, her red dress fluttered, like a demon or a charm, beautiful but also noble and elegant.
you¡¯re too noisy. If you wake this girl up and let her see your Yueyue, my Yueyue will make you die a worse death!
boom!
In that instant, the man¡¯s power suddenly burst out, and countless mes attacked the dragons.
Chapter 2324: Bei Zhi taking action (2)
Chapter 2324: Bei Zhi taking action (2)
This world was like an ocean. Bei NI¡¯s mes were like a storm on the ocean, while those giant Dragons were like lobsters swimming in the ocean.
However, after this power exploded, bei NI¡¯s face lost all color. His lips still had an evil smile, and his eyes were cold.
In just a few seconds, the mes devoured the wyrms, and the entire world regained its peace.
bei ni coldly looked at the dragons that had been reduced to ashes. perhaps he had overused his power, but his hand tightly clutched the tree beside him, and a trace of blood slowly seeped out of the corner of his mouth.
as expected, I haven¡¯t fully recovered my strength. If I want to use my peak strength, I¡¯ll have to pay a great price.
He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and turned back to look at the young girl lying on the ground. His demonic eyes revealed a slight evil smile. ¡°Little girl, before I get the whereabouts of the demonic me Pearl, you can¡¯t die!¡±
However, forcefully recovering his strength had caused his body to be overdrawn even more. It was impossible for him to recover even if he returned to his original body.
He had to find a ce to hide and recuperate as soon as possible.
However, it was so dangerous here. If he left and Yingluo was still unconscious, who would protect her?
I thought that I would be able to spend some time alone with this girl, so I blocked those two eyesores outside. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter an ancient dragon as soon as I arrived here.
that¡¯s right, from bei zhi¡¯s point of view, yu ling and xiao jiji were extremely irksome. that was why he had blocked the two of them outside so that he could be alone with this girl.
Otherwise, those two guys had been following the little girl, and he hadn¡¯t fully recovered, so how could he have found the demonic me Pearl?
At this time, bei Zhi did not notice it. He felt that Yu Ling was an eyesore, not because of the demonic me Pearl, but because he was too close to di Ling ¡®er, so close that he had a very unpleasant feeling.
That feeling made him stop them from following him without even thinking.
Of course, this included the ancient Phoenix Suan ni who wanted to snatch his chest.
¡°What?¡±
Bei Zhi seemed to have sensed a familiar presence. His eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold light shed through them.¡±it seems that this is the only way, yingluo.¡±
He had overexerted himself just now and couldn¡¯t even restore his original body to heal his injuries. If this girl saw his appearance, with her stubborn and willful little temper, he was afraid that she would ignore him in the future.
after all, he had humiliated her xuanji before.
little girl. the man slowly lowered his body and his slender fingers gently stroked the girl¡¯s thin lips. His lips curved into a devilish arc. there are many days in the future. We will meet again in the future.
His eyes fell from above to below, once againnding on the youngdy¡¯s slender and fair legs. His brows unconsciously furrowed. He casually took off his red robe and draped it over the youngdy¡¯s legs that were exposed to the sun.
after that, he took onest look at the young girl and walked into the depths.
¡¡
¡°ling ¡®er?¡±
Under the sky, the young man¡¯s slender figure descended from the sky. He saw the young girl who was sleeping in the forest and his eyes revealed a hint of joy.¡±i¡¯ve finally found you, yingluo.¡±
The young girl¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, as if she was not veryfortable. Her delicate face was slightly pale.
The young mannded beside her, standing tall and straight, his green robe loose like a pine tree. His slightly young face had already turned from surprise to worry. He hurriedly squatted down and softly called out, ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chapter 2325: Bei Zhi takes action (3)
Chapter 2325: Bei Zhi takes action (3)
hearing the young man¡¯s call, di ling ¡®er slowly opened her eyes.
Her eyes were nk as she looked at the young man in front of her.
¡°Brother Fu, why are you here? Oh right, where¡¯s Xiao bei?¡±
She remembered that Yu Ling and Xiao Jiji had been left behind, but Xiao bei hade here with her. Why was big brother Fu here? where was Xiao bei?
Di Ling ¡®er quickly stood up and looked around for Xiao bei, but she did not see the White figure. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anxiety.
¡°brother fu, did you see xiao bei? xiao bei is missing, waah!¡±
Fu qingchen was stunned. He looked at di Ling ¡®er¡¯s anxious face and said after a moment of silence, ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±
okay. di Ling ¡®er was about to cry. Xiaobei is very timid, and he¡¯s not familiar with this ce. We must have been separated when we fell. What if he¡¯s scared or misses me? ¡± It¡¯s bound to be lonely when it¡¯s alone, and it¡¯s not strong enough. Without me to protect it, who¡¯s going to help it if it¡¯s bullied by some bad people?¡±
Fu qingchen looked at di Ling ¡®er with gentle eyes. ¡°Ling ¡®er, you don¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Why don¡¯t you wait for me here, and I¡¯ll help you find it?¡±
no, I can¡¯t stop worrying about Xiao bei. I have to go find him. Di Ling ¡®er gritted her teeth and got up from the ground. Her body was weak, but fortunately, Fu qingchen quickly supported her and helped her stand up.
I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with my body. di Ling ¡®er looked up at Fu qingchen, her beautiful eyes glistening. but, brother Fu, it¡¯s more important to find Xiao bei. Let¡¯s go.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
fu qingchen could tell that the little white cat was very important to di ling ¡®er.
Fortunately, it was only a cat. Otherwise, he would have felt a sense of danger.
After all, Ling ¡®er was so outstanding. She would definitely have many men by her side.
If he didn¡¯t work hard, how could he be worthy of her?
¡°By the way, brother Fu, why are you here?¡± di ling ¡®er suddenly thought of something. she stopped and turned back to look at fu qingchen with curiosity.
Fu qingchen was taken aback. I sensed that you were in danger, so I came to look for you. I don¡¯t know why, but the ground caved in when I was walking here. Then I fell into this ce and saw you, Huahua.
di ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were nk.
She had thought that she was the only one who coulde here, and the only reason Xiao bei coulde was because he was in her arms.
Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t uncle Yu and Jijie in?
However, what puzzled her was why Fu qingchen coulde as well.
Di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips and pondered for a moment. She had a feeling that someone was behind uncle Yu and Jiji¡¯s disappearance. Now that Xiao bei had disappeared, the person behind the scenes wanted to make everyone around her leave one by one?
Thinking of this, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart tightened, and her eyes were nervous.
¡°brother fu, don¡¯t go anywhereter. follow me closely, understand?¡± she said.
Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, but he quickly returned to normal.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±
he thought di ling ¡®er was scared in this strange ce, so his eyes became gentler and he held her tightly by his side, as if he wanted to give her a sense of security.
Chapter 2326: Bei Zhi taking action (4)
Chapter 2326: Bei Zhi taking action (4)
Bei mo takes action (4)
Of course, di Ling ¡®er did not notice Fu qingchen¡¯s thoughts. She turned her head, and her beautiful eyes were clear and bright like a spring.¡±Brother Fu, let¡¯s go and find Xiao bei.¡±
Fu qingchen smiled and nodded slightly under di Ling ¡®er¡¯s gaze. His young and handsome face was full of smiles.
At this moment, he threw all his worries to the back of his mind, including the fu family.
He only had eyes for di Ling ¡®er.
Whoosh!
at this moment, a loud noise came from the forest ahead.
the moment di ling ¡®er looked up, a group of ferocious demonic beasts quickly attacked her and fu qingchen. they were stunned.
di ling ¡®er¡¯s face changed.
In this world, no demonic beast had dared to attack her.
But the next second, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s angry look suddenly turned into panic.
Because Yingluo
All her strength had disappeared, as if there was an air pump that sucked away all her strength, leaving only an empty shell.
Why was it like this?
How did her power disappear?
¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. You saved me before. This time, it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±
fu qingchen did not notice di ling ¡®er¡¯s strange behavior. he only saw her panicked face and thought that she was frightened by these demonic beasts. he suddenly shed and stood in front of her.
Each of those demonic beasts was more powerful than Fu qingchen, but there was no panic in Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes. Instead, they were filled with a burning desire to fight.
¡¡
Not far away.
A devilish young man in a brocade robe stood among the beasts with a long sword in his hand. The hair on his forehead was already wet with sweat, and his white face was slightly panicked.
brother Wang, are you really going to sit back and watch me get bullied by this group of demonic beasts? ¡±
The devilish young man bit his lips tightly.
Brother Wang is really too much, he found a ce to hide and let him be bullied by this group of demonic beasts! He was simply not human!
In the air, Bai Xiaochen lowered his head and stared at the young man below. The corners of his lips curled up into an arc. ¡± at first, i didn¡¯t know what these ruins were, but now i remember the existence of these ruins. imperial father once said that our ancestors left behind these ruins to specially train our white fox descendants. once you enter the training ground, all the foxes will lose their true energy and you will have to start from scratch. ¡±
his voice was neither hurried nor slow. ¡± moreover, these demonic beasts that havee to fight will always be stronger than you as your strength grows. your task is to defeat these demonic beasts. ¡±
In other words, after entering this training ground, all the Foxes would lose all their previous strength and have to start from scratch. In the beginning, they would be in a temporary state of weakness and use this weakness to defeat the enemy.
In this way, he could improve the Fox¡¯sbat skills and re-consolidate his strength.
However, di Jintian almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard that. He roared in anger, ¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you fighting? Why aren¡¯t you fighting? Why am I the only one facing these demonic beasts?¡±
Bai Xiaochenughed. because my strength is already strong enough. This training ground is of no use to me. I don¡¯t need to use the training ground to increase my strength. On the contrary, you¡¯re still very weak. You have to improve yourself.
Chapter 2327: Bei Zhi taking action (5)
Chapter 2327: Bei Zhi taking action (5)
I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to hear anything. I¡¯m starving. Help me deal with these demonic beasts. Otherwise, I¡¯ll skin them alive on the spot!
was he still his brother? Why was he so cruel to him?
Bai Xiaochen¡¯s domineering eyes swept over di Jintian. ¡°I heard that Ji qingge likes strong and strong men?¡±
At that moment, di Jintian¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡± ¡°Really? Did Qing GE and little sister Ling ¡®er say that? And then little sister Ling ¡®er told you? was it true? Qing GE likes strong and powerful men? The kind with eight-pack ABS?¡±
Di Jintian raised his hand and touched his abdomen. He felt that the road to bing a Youyou was still long, but it was not impossible.
she likes a man who can defeat all the demonic beasts present, Yingluo. Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes contained a light as he said with a smile that was not a smile.
Di Jintian turned his gaze to the battlefield again. The way he looked at the demonic beasts was no longer as if he was looking at his enemies, but rather, as if he was looking at them as prey.
¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t need to meddle with these demonic beasts. I can deal with them by myself!¡±
wasn¡¯t it just a bunch of demonic beasts?
In any case, he was the Prince of the demon Realm. What could be difficult for him in this world?
even if it was for little miss qing ge¡¯s sake, he had to get rid of these demonic beasts!
perhaps it was a sudden motivation, but di jintian was no longer as resentful as he was at the beginning. he rushed into the crowd of demonic beasts in high spirits, and in the instant he raised his hand and shed down, a demonic beast fell into a pool of blood.
The training ground was not without its benefits.
Because of the training ground, even though he had to improve his strength from scratch, the speed of his improvement was extremely fast, especially hisbat skills, which had improved a lot.
Bai Xiaochen hovered in the air with one hand behind his back. His brocade clothes fluttered slightly, and his ck eyes were fixed on the young man below who was immature yet appeared devilish. A faint arc appeared on his handsome and unparalleled face.
After a short while, many of the demonic beasts had fallen. Di Jintian¡¯s strength had almost recovered, but he was still a little weak. He turned to look at thest remaining demonic beast.
when bai xiaochen saw that it was about time, he descended from the sky. a beam of light shot out from his sleeve, directly shooting towards those demonic beasts. in just the blink of an eye, those demonic beasts were already pierced through by the sharp light, falling to the ground dead.
Di Jintian was stunned.
He looked at Bai Xiaochen with a dumbfounded expression and finally managed to say it out loud with great difficulty. ¡°Brother Wang, didn¡¯t you say that the Foxes on the training ground have no strength at the beginning? You need to fight to gradually recover. Why aren¡¯t you fighting, but your strength is still there?¡±
Bai Xiaochen nced at di Jintian.
That one look made di Jintian seem like a fool.
I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m strong enough. This training ground is of no use to me. On the contrary, his restrictions can¡¯t target me.
This time, di jinchen was so angry that he almost vomited blood.
So he had been fighting for half a day, while his big brother had only held the attitude of watching a show?
Did he know that he had not eaten for a whole day? Had he been fighting all this time? Did he know that he would be so hungry that he would reveal his true colors? How could they fight then? Wouldn¡¯t he be torn apart by the demonic beasts?
¡°big brother, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± Di Jintian gritted his teeth in anger. when we get back to the demon world, I¡¯ll tell long ¡®er that you were the one who identally peeked at Yingluo when she was taking a bath in the wild! That time, you made a scene and was discovered by long ¡®er. Now, long¡¯ er has been looking for that person, but you didn¡¯t expect it, right? that time, I was following behind you, Yingluo.¡±
A cold gaze swept over, and the man¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What did you just say?¡±
Chapter 2328: Her children cant be trash I
Chapter 2328: Her children can¡¯t be trash I
Di Jintian shivered when he met the man¡¯s cold gaze. He suddenly realized what he had just said, and his expression turned a little embarrassed.
¡°Brother Wang, I was just joking. That¡¯s right, it was just a joke.¡±
how could he be the kind of evil person who would tattle?
¡°A joke?¡±
Bai Xiaochenughed again.
For some reason, the man¡¯s smile sent a chill down di Jintian¡¯s spine, and he hurriedly took a few steps back.
BOOM!
at that moment, a monstrous power surged out from bai xiaochen¡¯s body, engulfing the entire world. under that powerful force, di jintian even found it difficult to breathe, and he swallowed his saliva with difficulty.
brother Wang, you know that this training ground has restricted me. You can¡¯t bully me like this, Yingluo.
Bai Xiaochen smiled eerily. what did you say you saw earlier? ¡±
Di Jintian rolled his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°i didn¡¯t see anything!¡±
Bai Xiaochen narrowed his domineering ck eyes and said,¡¯but why did I hear you following me? Hmm?¡±
bai xiaochen deliberately dragged out thest word. the smile on his lips did not disappear, but it carried a threat, making people¡¯s hearts tremble involuntarily.
brother Wang, I¡¯m just not clear-headed enough to spout nonsense. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. a smile hung on di Jintian¡¯s devilish face. besides, I wouldn¡¯t dare to tail you even if I had a hundred guts.
Now that his Imperial father and Imperial mother were no longer in the demon Realm, if his Royal brother were to be unhappy again and throw the entire Demon Realm to him, how would he be able to bring Qing GE out for a tour?
This was also his fault for not being sensible when he was young. He had actually agreed to ept the demon world just because of some delicious food. As a result, every time he wanted to shake off the demon world, his brother Wang would use his promise from back then to threaten him.
At the thought of this, di Jintian felt like crying.
He had indeed been bullied by his Royal brother since he was young and had been bullied by him for being young and ignorant. He had set him up in such a way. If there was no more demon world, he could bring Qing GE along to search for delicious food. But now, he had to be tied up in the demon world and could not leave freely.
¡°that day, what else did you see besides following me?¡± bai xiaochen took two steps closer to di jintian.
In that instant, di Jintian felt the air around him be unusually thin, and even the temperature had dropped significantly.
Di Jintian looked at Bai Xiaochen¡¯s darkened face in a daze and only reacted after a long while. He hurriedly shook his head. it was too dark at that time and I didn¡¯t see anything clearly. I can swear to him that if Qianqian saw anything that I shouldn¡¯t have seen, he will make Qing GE ignore me for the rest of his life.
Only after Bai Xiaochen heard this did his expression turn for the better. His gaze turned to di Jintian. if long ¡®er finds out about this, I¡¯ll break your legs!!!
Before di Jintian could even heave a sigh of relief, he suddenly heard Bai Xiaochen¡¯s words. He shivered and hurriedly promised, ¡± ¡°Brother Wang, don¡¯t worry. I will not let long ¡®er know that you peeked at her bathing!¡±
Buzzzzzz!
That knife-like gaze once again swept towards di Jintian, and Bai Xiaochen¡¯s tone was cold once again. ¡°It¡¯s toote, I didn¡¯t see anything clearly. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±
Di Jintian chuckled, and his long and fair arm rested on Bai Xiaochen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Wang, you don¡¯t have to exin. You and long ¡®er grew up together. Do you dare say that you don¡¯t have any feelings for her? if you don¡¯t have any feelings for long ¡®er, why are you so hostile to that pink pig? and because of long¡¯ er, you didn¡¯t allow me to eat the pink pig.¡±
Chapter 2329: Her children couldnt be trash (2)
Chapter 2329: Her children couldn¡¯t be trash (2)
Her children couldn¡¯t be trash (2)
¡°You talk too much.¡±
the man¡¯s voice was threatening and cold.
also, that day when I was swimming in the water, I was in my original form and not in human form.
¡°Brother Wang, didn¡¯t you just say that it was toote and you didn¡¯t see anything?¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
What if he wanted to strangle this bastard to death?
¡°di jintian!¡± bai xiaochen gritted his teeth, feeling like he wanted to tear the young man in front of him into pieces. ¡± if you say one more word, do you believe that i will make you unable to leave this training ground today? ¡±
As expected, di Jintian immediately shut his mouth.
Qing GE was still waiting for him outside, and if he was unable to leave, what would happen if he made Qing GE wait for him?
At this time, it¡¯s better not to provoke brother Wang.
¡°Brother Wang, shall we continue?¡± Di Jintian looked at Bai Xiaochen from the corner of his eyes and asked carefully.
Bai Xiaochen let out an ¡± mm ¡°. let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave the ruins as soon as possible. I¡¯m starting to miss Ling ¡®er a little, Yingluo.
Perhaps it was because he thought of that delicate little girl, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes became gentle.
He did not bring this girl along this time. Perhaps, she was angry with him.
Now, he had to hurry and leave these ruins and return to the demon Realm to apany this little girl.
He also didn¡¯t know if there were any Rascals from the demon world who came to provoke his, Bai Xiaochen¡¯s, younger sister during the time she wasn¡¯t around! If he did, he wouldn¡¯t mind breaking all three of his legs so that he would never be able to think of his sister in this life!
Especially that bastard Nangong sun! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that that bastard has been giving Ling ¡®er gifts all these years! even if he was a good brother, he could forget about bing his brother-inw!
A hint of ruthlessness shed past Bai Xiaochen¡¯s eyes.
after seeing the light, di jintian took a few steps back again. he had a feeling that someone was going to be in trouble.
¡¡
Under the sky.
The long sword in Fu qingchen¡¯s hand was dripping with blood. His handsome face grew more and more solemn as he looked coldly at the increasing number of demonic beasts.
Initially, the demonic beasts were not ridiculously powerful. However, with the increase in the number of demonic beasts, the strength of the demonic beasts would gradually increase, making Fu qingchen a little tired from dealing with them.
but,
The moment he thought of the youngdy he wanted to protect for the rest of his life standing behind him, he gritted his teeth and forcefully endured the attacks of the demonic beasts.
¡°Ling ¡®er, you should leave this ce first, quickly!¡±
He was afraid that he would not be able to hold on.
He was even more afraid that the girl behind him would be hurt.
Therefore, he could only use himself to block these demonic beasts and buy time for her.
Di Ling ¡®er clenched her little fists.
She watched as Fu qingchen charged through the enemy lines for her, and her heart was filled with destion and helplessness.
over the years, she had not spent much time cultivating, but her strength had grown extremely fast. she had thought that she was not afraid of others with her own strength, but after falling into the ruins, she realized that once she lost all her strength, she was useless!
But why was it like this?
Fu qingchen¡¯s power had clearly not disappeared, so why had all the vital energy in her body been sucked out? He couldn¡¯t even use one-ten-thousandth of his strength.
¡°If mother and big brother were here, they would definitely have a way, hehe.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er slowly closed her eyes.
No, she could not panic.
She was the princess of the demon world, her mother¡¯s daughter! she couldn¡¯t embarrass her mother and the demon world!
Chapter 2330: Her children can’t be trash (3)
Chapter 2330: Her children can¡¯t be trash (3)
in the past, in the demon world, everyone doted on her and protected her. now that there was no one from the demon world here, she had to rely on her own strength to escape from this danger.
Suddenly, di Ling ¡®er opened her eyes. She stared at Fu qingchen¡¯s slender figure. Instead of leaving, she walked toward the young man.
Ling ¡®er, leave quickly!!!
When Fu qingchen turned around, he saw that di Ling ¡®er had already walked up to him.
His cold and handsome face turned pale in an instant, and his voice was hoarse and exhausted. quickly leave!!!
Di Ling ¡®erughed.
Her smile was so bright that it was even more soul-stirring than the sunlight in the sky.
¡°Brother Fu, my mother taught me since I was young that I must be responsible and responsible! I can¡¯t abandon you and leave by myself!¡± The young girl turned her head and blinked at Fu qingchen, smiling innocently and charmingly. besides, in this world, brother Fu is the only person who¡¯s worked so hard for me other than my family. All the more I can¡¯t leave.
in di ling ¡®er¡¯s little heart, all the demonic beasts in the demon realm, nangong sun, and the people from the three sects were her family.
Therefore, she did not say this out loud. Other than her family, Fu qingchen was the only man who had fought for her with his life.
How could she leave him behind?
in the past, mother was able to grow up from the weakest. Compared to mother, I had too many advantages. There were many people who guided me and provided me with countless medicinal pills and rare treasures. These were things that mother didn¡¯t have back then.
her mother had grown from the weakest to the top of the world by herself.
as for her, it was only because of her parents ¡®glory that she could have her initial achievements.
All of this had to do with her talent, but more importantly, it was the pills, precious materials, and rare treasures that her mother had provided her with.
¡°So, it¡¯s just that all my strength has disappeared. Why can¡¯t I do what my mother could do back then? If I can¡¯t do it, what right do I have to be mother¡¯s daughter? None of her children will be trash!¡±
At that moment, the girl¡¯s beautiful ss-like eyes revealed a domineering expression. It was so dazzling and peerless in the generation that it dazzled his eyes in an instant and made him lose his heart.
¡°Roar!¡±
The beasts rushed over quickly and arrived in front of him with lightning speed.
Di Ling ¡®er had long discovered that these were not demonic beasts with real flesh and blood. They were just a group of puppets, so her bloodline pressure was useless against them.
¡°Ling ¡®er, be careful!¡±
Seeing the demonic beasts pouncing on di Ling ¡®er, Fu qingchen rushed to her and stood in front of her.
The sharp ws scratched his chest, and blood oozed out in an instant, dyeing his robe red.
His face was pale and his brows were tightly furrowed. He didn¡¯t have time to care about his own injuries. He hurriedly turned to di Ling ¡®er, who was behind him, and asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, how are you? are you hurt?¡±
¡°Brother Fu?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She looked at the man who asked her even though she was injured. Her heart felt like it was hit hard, and tears appeared in her beautiful eyes.
However, di Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t have time to say anything, because the demonic beasts had reacted and attacked them again.
Chapter 2331: Her children wouldn’t be trash (4)
Chapter 2331: Her children wouldn¡¯t be trash (4)
A cold glint shed in the young girl¡¯s beautiful eyes. The moment she raised her hand, a long sword appeared in her hand.
Then, he moved like the wind and rushed into the crowd of demonic beasts.
For some reason, when di Ling ¡®er attacked, the strength of those demonic beasts was obviously weakened.
Fu qingchen wanted to stop di Ling ¡®er, but he was stunned when he saw this scene. He pressed the wound on his chest tightly and looked at the girl in the demonic beasts in shock. His cold eyes shed.
These demonic beasts would increase in strength as the other party¡¯s strength increased?
He had broken through during the battle just now, so the demonic beasts ¡®strength had also be stronger. However, Ling¡¯ er¡¯s strength seemed to have been restricted, so the demonic beasts had weakened as well?
perhaps because of this, fu qingchen was not in a hurry to make his move. however, his gaze never left the young girl. he fixed his eyes on the young girl qianqian, who was struggling in the midst of the demonic beasts.
¡¡
time passed by.
The demonic beasts gradually fell into a pool of blood.
The young girl¡¯s face was stained with blood, but her beautiful eyes were solemn.
¡°my power did disappear at the beginning, but after fighting these monsters, i found that my lost power is gradually recovering.¡±
of course, the demonic beasts that she faced were also getting stronger and stronger.
At first, Fu qingchen did not attack because he was afraid that if he did, the demonic beasts would be stronger and he would be a burden to di Ling ¡®er.
But now, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s power had quickly surpassed his, so he no longer hesitated. His long robe flitted in the wind and hended in front of di Ling¡¯ er.
¡°ling ¡®er, how are you?¡±
He stood back to back with di Ling ¡®er. His cold eyes looked at the demonic beasts that were rushing at him, but he was talking to di Ling¡¯ er.
Di Ling ¡®er smiled brightly. I¡¯m fine, brother Fu. Thank you for what you did just now, Yingluo.
¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡±
Fu qingchen smiled faintly.
yes, as long as she was fine, he would not regret it even if he had to die at the hands of these demonic beasts.
Di Ling ¡®er had already understood the way to recover her strength. She did not answer Fu qingchen¡¯s question and rushed toward the monsters again.
The youngdy¡¯s figure was very agile. As she raised her hand and shed down, a demonic beast had already fallen into a pool of blood.
Fu qingchen also looked away from di Ling ¡®er and stared at the demonic beasts again.
¡¡
At this moment, under the blue sky and white clouds, di Jintian was staring at the gate at the end of the road in a daze, his eyes shing with a hint of surprise.
¡°Brother Wang, is this the end?¡±
Bai Xiaochen was silent and did not say anything. A strange light shed past his slightly narrowed eyes. ¡± no, since this is a ruin left behind by the ancestors of the fox race, it¡¯s impossible for us to leave so easily. however, this door, the suan ni, does indeed lead to the outside. ¡±
¡°Then, brother Wang, what should we do? Do you want to stay or leave?¡±
Di Jintian frowned slightly. To be honest, he was not willing to stay here any longer. Qing GE was still waiting for him outside. Furthermore, it had been several months since he left the demon world and he had not seen Ling ¡®er for a long time. Naturally, he wanted to return to the demon world.
let¡¯s go first. When the timees, we¡¯ll tell father and mother about this. In short, we still need to make a trip to this ce. Bai Xiaochen turned his head back and looked at the bottomless Valley behind him.
Chapter 2332: Her children can’t be trash (5)
Chapter 2332: Her children can¡¯t be trash (5)
He felt a little uneasy in his heart, as if he had left something behind in these ruins, but he could not understand where this uneasiness came from.
However,
He had a feeling that this ruin was not as simple as it seemed. He woulde here again!
As soon as he finished speaking, the stone door was slowly opened.
a ray of light gushed in from outside the stone door, instantly enveloping bai xiaochen and di jintian¡¯s bodies.
Under the light, their figures gradually disappeared, as if they had never been here.
The moment di Jintian and Bai Xiaochen left, the originally blue sky instantly turned gloomy, as if a storm was about toe, exuding a depressing aura.
In a cave not far away, a man sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes.
His eyes were filled with demonic Qi as he coldly looked at the sky.
¡°Little girl?¡±
His beautiful face turned cold and terrifying at this moment, and there was an unconcealed anxiety in his eyes.
Perhaps he didn¡¯t understand whether his anxiousness was for the demonic me Pearl or Qianqian, the little girl who had barged into his world and could no longer be driven away.
The red clothes shed, and he instantly rushed out of the cave. Bei NI¡¯s face was filled with anxiety because he was too worried. He did not hesitate at all, and immediately went in the direction he hade from.
¡¡
Under the gloomy sky.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s little face was covered in blood. She held the long sword in her hand tightly and looked at the ancient tree that she had identally cut in half. Her delicate face was pale.
in the middle of the broken ancient tree, a stone tablet was revealed. however, the stone tablet was also broken, and there was an obvious crack.
It was unknown if it was because of the broken stone tablet, but those demonic beasts had all fallen into madness. Under the dark clouds, they let out angry roars.
If she was not wrong, this stone tablet was used to control these puppet demonic beasts. Now that the stone tablet had been identally destroyed by her during the battle, these demonic beasts hadpletely lost control.
Furthermore, there were countless demonic beasts ambushing them from the front, each of them carrying a terrifying power.
If di Ling ¡®er hadn¡¯t lost her power, she wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of these demonic beasts. However, she hadn¡¯t fully recovered, so she couldn¡¯t deal with so many powerful puppet demonic beasts.
Ling ¡®er, run!!!
fu qingchen grabbed di ling ¡®er¡¯s hand and quickly flew into the void not far away.
The demonic beast behind him was in hot pursuit. It was like a wild beast that had just escaped from its cage, and its roars were shocking to the world.
As he fled with di Ling ¡®er, Fu qingchen turned back to look at the demonic beasts chasing after him. He said with determination, ¡± this won¡¯t do. If this continues, none of us will be able to escape. Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ll hold off these demonic beastster. You should leave quickly. The further the better. Don¡¯te back!
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart trembled. She looked up at Fu qingchen, her eyes zed.
brother Fu, even if I die today, I will not leave you alone! di Ling ¡®er said.
She gritted her teeth and said.
The only thing she could not let go of was Xiao bei.
she hoped that he had left these ruins and would never chase after her again.
you silly girl. Fu qingchenughed bitterly. He did not stop running and continued to run forward with di Ling ¡®er, but his voice was low and bitter. however, I have no regrets in this life to have experienced such hardships with you.
Chapter 2333: Her children couldn’t be trash (6)
Chapter 2333: Her children couldn¡¯t be trash (6)
Di Ling ¡®er was not stupid. In the beginning, she had never experienced love, and no one in the demon Realm dared to express their feelings to her, so she did not take Fu qingchen¡¯s previous actions to heart.
Now, after hearing these words, her heart trembled. She raised her head in surprise and looked at the young man¡¯s handsome face.
¡°Ling ¡®er,¡±
Seeing di Ling ¡®er¡¯s silence, Fu qingchen smiled gently. since the first time you descended from the sky and saved me from the three-Striped Tiger, your figure has been engraved in my mind. I can¡¯t forget it.
I know you¡¯re very outstanding, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve never dared to reveal my feelings. But now, it might be difficult for us to even survive. I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t say it now, I won¡¯t have the chance in the future, Hanhan.
Fu qingchen held di Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand tightly, his voice bitter.
He had never thought that his first confession to ady would be under such circumstances.
but if he didn¡¯t say it now, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance in the future, and he would definitely regret it!
The young man¡¯s voice hit di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart like a heavy hammer.
she quickly pulled her small hand out of the young man¡¯s hand, her small face carrying a serious expression.
¡°Ling ¡®er hehe¡±
the young man was stunned. he looked down at his empty hands and felt an unspeakable disappointment.
As expected, miss Ling ¡®er was still unwilling to ept him.
¡± brother fu, my father and my two brothers are very fierce. ¡± di ling ¡®er pursed her lips. ¡± they have said that they will break the legs of anyone who dares toe near me. ¡±
I¡¯m not afraid, ¡± Fu qingchen continued, stunned. I want to be with you even if I¡¯m disabled.
Moreover, he didn¡¯t know if he would have the chance to leave this ce alive.
¡°I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±
Especially when she was married to a human.
Mrs. Fu¡¯s words came to di Ling ¡®er¡¯s mind, and her eyes darkened.
human mother-inw was too difficult to get along with. she did not have much interest in marrying a human. after all, she was a pampered little princess at home. why should she suffer when she married a human?
Fu qingchen was about to say something when the demonic beasts caught up. In an instant, they surrounded the two of them and attacked with a roar.
¡°Ling ¡®er, be careful!¡±
Seeing that a me of anger was about to burst out, Fu qingchen hurriedly stood in front of di Ling ¡®er and turned his back to the me of anger.
With a loud bang, the mes crashed heavily into Fu qingchen¡¯s back.
In an instant, a mouthful of blood gushed out of Fu qingchen¡¯s throat and sprayed on di Ling ¡®er¡¯s pale yellow dress.
It was a bright red, so dazzling.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Fu qingchen in a daze.
with a smile on his lips, fu qingchen used all his strength to push di ling ¡®er into the sky and shouted with all his might, ¡± Ling ¡®er, run!
The moment di Ling ¡®er was pushed out, Fu qingchen¡¯s body fell into the dust with a bang.
blood seeped out from his back, dyeing the ground below him red.
The demonic beasts ignored di Ling ¡®er, who was flying into the void, and all attacked the young man on the ground.
brother Fu!!!
Tears gushed out of the young girl¡¯s eyes, and her delicate body trembled.
Especially when she saw the group of demonic beasts charging towards Fu qingchen, an endless power exploded from her body. mes burned the sky, as if she was in a sea of fire.
Chapter 2334: Her children couldn’t be trash (7)
Chapter 2334: Her children couldn¡¯t be trash (7)
¡°who dares to touch him? I will definitely tear it to pieces!¡±
the young girl¡¯s beautiful eyes were ice-cold, no longer as beautiful and lively as before.
She was now like a god of death, domineering and cold, extremely terrifying.
In the instant that the demonic beasts charged toward Fu qingchen, an endless force swept over from behind. In just a short time, the demonic beasts were swept away.
The wind was raging, and the young girl stood in the void. Her dress fluttered in the wind, and she was so charming.
Fu qingchen could no longer see clearly. He tried his best to open his eyes, but he could only see a blurry figure that looked like a demon.
¡°Brother Fu!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er quickly flew down. Looking at the young man in a pool of blood, she felt like her heart was stabbed, and her eyes were blurred by tears.
Ten years ago, after countless people had been injured trying to protect her, she had vowed that she would never let anyone get hurt trying to save her again.
However, in the end, there was still someone who was willing to risk his life for her, and he was even seriously injured.
Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re fine. a faint smile hung on Fu qingchen¡¯s lips. He reached out his hand, wanting to caress the young girl¡¯s face. it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s so great, you¡¯re fine, Huahua.
¡°brother fu, why do you only care about my safety at this time? I did save you once, but I don¡¯t want you to return your life to me!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er searched her storage bag, but she couldn¡¯t find a useful elixir.
It was all her fault. She was too greedy and ate all the pills. Now that brother Fu was injured, she couldn¡¯t take out the pills. It was all her fault, Yingluo.
Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t cry, Qianqian. Fu qingchen raised his hand, wanting to wipe her tears away, but he eventually put his hand down helplessly. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. After all, you¡¯re in my heart.
but I don¡¯t want to marry a human. Brother Fu, I¡¯m not worthy of you treating me like this.
she had heard fu qingchen¡¯s men mention madam fu before. madam fu only liked nangong yu. furthermore, the human woman she met on the streets the other day made her feel repulsed. naturally, she would not like human men.
She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but she didn¡¯t like to get into trouble like this.
However, she never thought that brother Fu would like her and would even give up his life for her, Yingluo.
Ling ¡®er, I know what you¡¯re worried about. Ahem, ahem, ahem. Fu qingchen coughed twice again, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. my mother, Yingluo, is indeed unreasonable. However, if I take back the soul fruit, she will not be able to force me to marry Nangong Yu.
I don¡¯t like Nangong Yu. I¡¯ve never liked him. In the past, without you, I allowed them to stir up trouble. Now, for you, I won¡¯t let them have any more extravagant hopes.
Even though he had been extremely cold to Nangong Yu and had never given him any hope.
But now, for Ling ¡®er¡¯s sake, he would be more decisive. He would never let the fu family hurt her Yingluo.
¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a chance anymore, Yingluo.¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s vision became blurrier and blurrier. He could not even see di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face clearly. His hands gradually fell to the ground, and he found it difficult to breathe.
¡°If I don¡¯t die this time, can Ling ¡®er please give me a chance to pursue you?¡±
he didn¡¯t ask di ling ¡®er to marry him. he just asked for a chance.
Chapter 2335: Her children couldn’t be trash (8)
Chapter 2335: Her children couldn¡¯t be trash (8)
A chance to pursue her openly, Yingluo.
¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t say anything more. I won¡¯t let you die, never!¡±
A glint shed in her eyes. She took out a dagger and cut her wrist. Blood instantly spurted out.
At this moment, Fu qingchen could not see anything clearly, so he did not notice di Ling ¡®er¡¯s movements. He only felt a warm liquid fall on his lips, with the sweet smell of blood.
the young girl¡¯s face grew paler and paler.
Because Fu qingchen had been seriously injured, he had been able to hold on until now only because he was waiting for di Ling ¡®er to give him an answer.
If di Ling ¡®er wanted to save him with blood, she would have to pay more than a little bit of money.
Of course, if it had not been for Fu qingchen, she would have been the one injured. If it had not been for Fu qingchen, she would not have been able to unleash her full strength out of anger and worry, and she would not have been able to defeat those demonic beasts.
So, no matter what, she would not let him die, never!
Fu qingchen hadpletely lost consciousness. He had fainted on the ground. If it were not for his weak breathing, di Ling ¡®er might have thought he was dead.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face turned paler and paler. She could not even stand steadily. She bit her pale lips and held on.
As her consciousness blurred, she seemed to see a red-robed man running towards her.
The man¡¯s face was filled with anger, heartache, and panic.
Di Ling ¡®er tried her best to open her eyes and see who the man was, but his face was blurry. Only his aura was familiar to her, as if she had touched Yingluo before.
Under the strong wind, bei Zhi stretched out her hand and caught the girl who was falling backward, pulling her into her arms.
The young girl¡¯s body was very cold, and her small face was pale. She was so weak that it seemed like she would disappear at any moment.
Her body was as light as a piece of paper.
Bei Zhi hugged the young girl in his arms tightly. For some reason, the young girl now made him feel an intense heartache. Even his gaze towards Fu qingchen was extremely unfriendly and cold.
He raised his palm slightly, and a powerful force appeared in the man¡¯s palm, instantly sting towards the young man¡¯s head.
However, just as his hand was about tond on the young man¡¯s head, he stopped and his lips curved into a dark smile.
¡°If this girl didn¡¯t risk her life to save you, I would have killed you!¡±
He would not allow anyone to hurt this girl.
Not even if it was an unintentional act!
little girl, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault this time. bei Zhi turned to look at the weak girl in his arms. I thought that he would at least be able to protect you until you woke up. That¡¯s why I left to recuperate. It seems that I¡¯ve overestimated him. Zhenzhen, I won¡¯t let you leave my sight again!
The man¡¯s slender fingers gently stroked the girl¡¯s pale lips, and his devilish eyebrows showed a heartache.
His gaze slowly swept across the demonic beasts that were prostrating on the ground, and a cold glint shed in his eyes.
¡°This girl wasn¡¯t injured by you, but her injury is also rted to you. So,¡±
BOOM!
The air turned into sharp swords and pierced through the demonic beasts, burying their chests in an instant.
The man¡¯s footsteps also staggered, but he continued to hold the young girl¡¯s soft body tightly. He lowered his eyes and gazed at her. ¡°it seems that my body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and i still can¡¯t use my true energy. but it¡¯s worth it for qianqian to avenge this little girl.¡±
Chapter 2336: Her children couldnt be trash (Part Nine)
Chapter 2336: Her children couldn¡¯t be trash (Part Nine)
Eh?
Suddenly, the man saw a tear hanging from the corner of the young girl¡¯s eye. He lowered his head and gently kissed the tear away, but his brows furrowed tighter and tighter.¡±The little girl is crying again? Is it for him?¡±
Bei Zhi was already very unhappy with Fu qingchen, and after seeing di Ling ¡®er cry because of him, he looked at him with eyes as cold as a sword. He smiled eerily and said, ¡± ¡°You should be d that the girl risked her life to save you.¡±
Otherwise, he would kill this brat for causing the little girl to cry!
After saying this, bei mo did not even look at Fu qingchen, who was lying on the ground, and slowly walked toward the cave where he had just recuperated.
The cave was rtively quiet and remote, which was suitable for the little girl to recuperate.
Moreover, this kid wouldn¡¯t be able to find him there.
¡¡
at this moment, di ling ¡®er did not know that the outside world had been turned upside down.
Ever since Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian left the ruins, they happened to see Yu Ling and Xiao Jiji, who were in a state of madness. They also learned from Yu Ling that di Ling ¡®er had gone to the ruins to find them.
But when the two of them wanted to return to the ruins, they suddenly discovered that the door to the ruins had disappeared.
Yes!
the door to the ruins hadpletely disappeared, as if the ruins had never appeared.
Even Yu Ling and Xiao Jiji could sense that after the breakthrough in the ruins, Xi Jue had been thrown out of it.
Bai Xiaochen and di Jintian had also gonepletely crazy.
especially when he found out that it was nangong yan who told di ling ¡®er about theming to the ruins, bai xiaochen did not care about their past rtionship and gave nangong yan a good beating.
nangong sun was already filled with guilt and grief. no matter how bai xiaochen beat him up, he did not make a sound, and his eyes were filled with despair.
It was hard for him to imagine that the door to the ruins had disappeared. If Ling ¡®er could never leave, then what was the point of his life?
Originally, Bai Xiaochen did not want Bai Yan and di Cang to be too worried and only desperately searched for di Ling ¡®er in the heavenly Imperial mountain. However, paper could not contain fire and this matter still reached Bai Yan¡¯s ears.
At that time, Bai Yan and di Cang were in the middle of a baby-making activity. When someone came to inform di Ling ¡®er of her disappearance, she kicked di Cang off the bed with one foot. She did not even bother to tidy up her clothes and quickly left the room, rushing in the direction of the heavenly Imperial mountain in a daze.
The entire demon world was in chaos.
She was the little princess of the demon world, the treasure in everyone¡¯s heart. If something happened to her, the sky of the demon world would copse. All the demon beasts were not concerned about other things and all went to the heavenly defense mountain to find the whereabouts of the little princess.
Heavenly Imperial mountain.
Even though there were many cultivators who usually came, it had never been like today, where countless demonic beasts and humans upied the heavenly Imperial mountain, so that no one else could get a foot in it.
The people of the continent and the immortal realm did not understand what had happened. However, after they sensed the power of those demonic beasts, no one dared to go forward and ask about the situation.
After all, demonic beasts were known for their brutal nature. If they were to attack without any warning, they would not even be enough to fill the gaps between their teeth.
Other than di Ling ¡®er¡¯s disappearance, the fu family of the Liu Huo Empire had also fallen into madness.
It had been more than a month, but they still had not found Fu qingchen¡¯s whereabouts. If they continued to dy, Nangong Wen might really attack the fu family.
Chapter 2337: Her children wouldnt be trash (Part Ten)
Chapter 2337: Her children wouldn¡¯t be trash (Part Ten)
However, despite sending so many people, no one was able to find Fu qingchen.
¡°what did you just say?¡±
Suddenly, Mrs. Fu stood up and stared at the guard in front of her. She narrowed her eyes and said, you mean, someone saw qingchenst appear in the heavenly Imperial mountain? ¡±
The heavenly defense mountain was too sensitive for the people on the continent.
After all, many demonic beasts and human experts had set out to the heavenly Imperial mountain, as if they were searching for someone.
If Fu qingchen¡¯sst appearance was really at the heavenly Imperial mountain, it would be troublesome.
¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to go to the princess¡¯s Manor,¡±
Mrs. Fu said, gritting her teeth.
Just as Mrs. Fu was about to walk out of the door, a light pink dress appeared in her sight.
Nangong Yu walked in with a worried expression. She saw Mrs. Fu, who was about to leave, and asked, ¡± ¡°Auntie, is there still no news of qingchen¡¯s whereabouts?¡±
Mrs. Fu grabbed Nangong Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Your Highness, you¡¯vee at the right time. I was looking for you. I¡¯ve found out that thest ce Qing Chen was seen was the heavenly Imperial mountain.
Heavenly Imperial mountain?
Nangong Yu was overjoyed.
She had only been concerned about Fu qingchen during this period of time, so she naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened on the heavenly Imperial mountain. After hearing Mrs. Fu¡¯s words, her eyes lit up.¡±Auntie, is what you said true? do you really have qingchen¡¯s whereabouts?¡±
I did find out where he went, but ¡ Mrs. Fu was silent for a while. recently, the heavenly defense mountain has been a little unstable. There have been many powerful cultivators from the demon Realm, as well as people from the God Realm and Domain Realm on the heavenly defense mountain. It seems that someone from the demon Realm has gone missing. If we go to the heavenly defense mountain to look for him now, I¡¯m afraid it will anger the demon beasts in the demon Realm.
Demonic beasts were not reasonable people. Since they were looking for someone, they would not allow anyone to interfere. That was why Madam Fu had been hesitating whether she should send someone to look for Fu qingchen.
After all, Yingluo was more concerned about him.
She didn¡¯t want to offend those demon beasts in order to find her son. Otherwise, it would be a disaster for the entire Fu family.
Auntie, the demon Realm is looking for the people of the demon Realm, and we are looking for our people. There is no conflict. Why don¡¯t you send someone to find Qing Chen? ¡± Nangong Yu stomped his foot angrily, ¡± besides, the heavenly Imperial mountain is so dangerous now. What if something happens to qingchen? ¡± He¡¯s your son.¡±
Nangong Yu had always respected Mrs. Fu, but the only reason he respected her was because of Fu qingchen.
But now that Mrs. Fu had found Fu qingchen, instead of sending someone to look for her immediately, she was still hesitating. How could she not be angry?
After all, Qing Chen was still her biological son.
In the face of Nangong Yu¡¯s questioning, Mrs. Fu was slightly unhappy.
after all, nangong yu was not a princess in her eyes. he was just her daughter-inw. if she wasn¡¯t afraid of nangong wen, she wouldn¡¯t be so polite to her daughter-inw.
She liked Nangong Yu so much not only because of her status and background, but also because she was well-behaved and sensible.
but now, nangong yu was yelling at her. how could she be happy?
However, it was a little awkward.
Mrs. Fu suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart, and she looked even more worried.¡±Princess, Qing Chen is my son. How can I not worry about him? But those demonic beasts are too fierce. I¡¯m afraid that the guards of the fu family are insensible and will anger the demonic beasts. What if they bring trouble to qingchen?¡±
Chapter 2338: Her children cant be trash (Part Eleven)
Chapter 2338: Her children can¡¯t be trash (Part Eleven)
Nangong Yu was stunned and a look of confusion shed across his eyes. So that¡¯s how it is.
She knew that Mrs. Fu would be worried about her own son.
The fu family¡¯s guards were indeed arrogant. In case Qianqian really angered those demonic beasts, and qingchen was present, it would definitely bring trouble to him.
At this moment, Nangong Yu did not expect that the fu family¡¯s guards would be so arrogant. They would bully the weak and fear the strong. How could they offend the demonic beasts of the demon Realm? even if they were given a hundred guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to.
Of course, if Nangong Yu was not stupid, he would not have been deceived by Mrs. Fu for so many years.
by the way, Yingluo! Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± Auntie, I heard from my brother that Emperor Zun has been in the maind recently. He is the demon Empress ¡®disciple, so those demonic beasts won¡¯t dare to act presumptuously against him. Why don¡¯t I ask Emperor Zun to find someone for me? ¡±
mrs. fu¡¯s eyes lit up. in fact, she had wanted to bring this up for a long time, but she did not know how to bring it up. that was why she wanted nangong yu to say it himself.
I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, ¡± she said. the Honorable Emperor is such a high and mighty man. Why would he care about us? ¡±
aunty, Emperor Nangong is my elder brother. Even though we share the same father but different mothers, we are still rted by blood. It¡¯s impossible for him to not help me.
but I heard that Qianqian is also looking for someone in the demon Realm. Does the Honorable Emperor have the time to deal with us? ¡±
nangong yu pouted, ¡± i¡¯m his sister. i¡¯m more important than those demonic beasts. he can¡¯t ignore me. don¡¯t worry, auntie. i¡¯ll bring qingchen back. ¡±
Mrs. Fu held back the joy in her eyes and continued in a hesitant tone, ¡± ¡°Princess, that Emperores and goes without a trace. How are you going to find him? i¡¯m afraid that even his majesty might not know where he is.¡±
Nangong Yu pondered for a moment. I once heard from my Royal brother that when the venerate Lord left the Liu Huo Empire, he left behind a clone token. As long as you crush the token, his clone will appear. This was left behind by the venerate Lord to prevent the Liu Huo Empire from being destroyed. He even asked my Royal brother to summon him when the Liu Huo Empire was attacked by a powerful enemy.
however, ¡± Nangong Yu raised his palm-sized face and said confidently, ¡± who on the continent doesn¡¯t know about the rtionship between the venerate Lord of the Liu Huo Empire and the demon Realm? who would dare to attack our Liu Huo Empire? It¡¯s useless to keep that token, so it¡¯s better to use it to find Qing Chen.¡±
Mrs. Fu was overjoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.
¡°His Majesty will definitely not agree to this.¡±
The existence of the token was equivalent to the Liu Huo Empire having one more trump card. If the Empire really suffered a catastrophe in the future, this token would be of great use.
Therefore, with Nangong Wen¡¯s personality, why would he use the token to summon the Honorable Emperor¡¯s clone just to find Qing Chen?
¡°it¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t know,¡± nangong yu stuck out his tongue, ¡°don¡¯t worry, auntie. i won¡¯t let my brother know about this. besides, even if he finds out, he won¡¯t bear to punish me given how much he dotes on me.¡±
The corners of Mrs. Fu¡¯s lips curled up and she looked at Nangong Yu with even more affection, ¡± ¡°Princess, the fu family will always remember your kindness. In the future, you will be my biological daughter. After you marry into the fu family, I will never let qingchen bully you.¡±
nangong yu lowered his head shyly, ¡± i don¡¯t have a mother, but i treat you as my own mother. in the future, i will be filial to you with qingchen. ¡°
Chapter 2339: Her children cant be trash (Part Twelve)
Chapter 2339: Her children can¡¯t be trash (Part Twelve)
Mrs. Fu looked at Nangong Yu¡¯s well-behaved and gentle face and sighed in her heart. Indeed, the daughter-inw that she had taken a fancy to was better. She was so filial, unlike the wild girl that qingchen liked. Not only was her status low and she had no manners, but she was also so rude to her elders.
She couldn¡¯t evenpare to a strand of Nangong Yu¡¯s hair.
Auntie, wait for my good news. I wille back with qingchen soon.
Nangong Yuughed arrogantly. She turned around and walked out of the room.
Mrs. Fu stared at Nangong Yu¡¯s back as he left. She squinted her eyes slightly. This girl had been protected by Nangong Wen since she was young, so she was naturally innocent and gullible. With just a few words, she had believed her and was willing to give up everything for the fu family.
Did he treat her as his own daughter? How was that possible?
A daughter-inw would be a daughter-inw, and she married her only to improve the fu family¡¯s status. When the time came, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.
¡¡
The Imperial Pce.
in the imperial study, nangong yu had searched through all the cabs but still could not find the soul token.
She frowned slightly, and anxiety gradually appeared on her face.
If she didn¡¯t hear wrongly, her Royal brother had hidden the token in the Imperial study. Just now, she had used a method with great difficulty to send her Royal brother out. If she didn¡¯t find the token soon, her Royal brother would return very soon, Xuanji.
Perhaps she was too anxious, Nangong Yu¡¯s hand clutched the Jade Kirin on the table tightly. The Jade Kirin was embedded in the table, but she held it casually and tightly. Even her breathing was nervous.
BOOM!
At this moment, Nangong Yu identally used some force and the Jade Kirin, which was originally secure, was turned by her. She was shocked and a muffled sound was heard. When she turned around, she saw a secret door on the wall.
nangong yu was overjoyed. she hurriedly walked forward and opened the secret door. she took out a lock and carefully opened it.
Inside the gate, there was a token and a few pill bottles.
The elixir that Nangong Wen had hidden in the secret door must be extremely powerful. However, Nangong Yu didn¡¯t pay attention to the elixir bottles. Instead, he looked at the token.
The name ¡®Nangong sun¡¯ was carved on the token, and it was obvious that this was a soul token left behind by Nangong sun.
Normally, this kind of token would need to be hidden deeper. However, Nangong Wen felt that no one would want to take it. After all, this token was only used to summon Nangong sun¡¯s clone and not a puppet with no intelligence. Even if someone else took it, it would be useless.
However, what Nangong Wen didn¡¯t expect was that Nangong Yu would want Nangong sun¡¯s help. Furthermore, the only thing she wanted was to find a man to flirt with.
nangong yu hurriedly hid the token on his body, closed the gate, and ced it in the secret door. then, he returned the jade kylin to its position and walked out of the study room.
The guards were used to it when they saw Nangong Yu going in and out.
Everyone in the Liu Huo Empire knew that Nangong Yu was the Emperor Nangong Wen¡¯s most beloved sister. She also frequently used Nangong Wen¡¯s Imperial study room. Therefore, it was not strange for her toe to the Imperial study room.
after nangong yu left, nangong wen walked into the imperial study.
because before he left, nangong yu had also restored the cab to its original state. therefore, nangong wen didn¡¯t realize that the token had been stolen.
The person who had stolen the token was his most beloved sister.
As the saying goes, you won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t seek death.
Chapter 2340: You wont die if you dont court death (1)
Chapter 2340: You won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t court death (1)
Nangong Yu looked left and right. After making sure that no one was following her, she carefully closed the door and slowly let out a sigh of relief.
She touched the green token in her hand, a smile on her face, and excitement in her eyes.
¡°This is great! With this token, I can find the clear dust Kasaya!¡±
All of a sudden, the young man¡¯s cold and heartless appearance appeared in her mind, making her heart throb fiercely.
in fact, nangong yu did not know if it was worth it.
however, no matter how fu qingchen treated her, she could not bear to forget him.
Since she couldn¡¯t let it go, she had to fight for her happiness. Otherwise, she would definitely regret it in the future.
Thinking of this, Nangong Yu let out a breath of air. Her eyes fell on the token in her hand. She exerted a little force and the token shattered into pieces in her hand.
The moment the token shattered, a wisp of green light rose slowly and floated in front of her like green smoke.
At that moment, Nangong Yu¡¯s breathing became nervous. He stared at the green smoke in front of him without blinking.
Not long after, a cold figure slowly appeared from the green smoke.
The man was handsome, as if he was the king of the world. His long green robe fluttered without the wind, and he had one hand behind his back. There was a fierce look in his eyes.
When Nangong sun left, Nangong Yu was still young and could not remember what he looked like. So, when she saw Nangong sun again, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.
It turned out that not only was the respectable Emperor powerful, but he was also extremely good-looking, even better than Fu qingchen.
However, in her heart, Fu qingchen was still unrivaled. Her love for him was deep in her bones and carved into her heart.
¡°Something happened to the Liu Huo Empire?¡±
In the green smoke, the man frowned slightly, and a trace of impatience shed through his tired eyes.
Ever since Ling ¡®er had disappeared, he had not had a good rest for a single day. His entire body was tensed up, and he was exhausted to the extreme.
At the same time, the token he gave Nangong Wen summoned his clone.
He was concerned about di Ling ¡®er and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to other things, but he was also worried that the drifting fire Empire would be destroyed, so he agreed to let his clonee and find out what was going on.
Although this was only his clone, it still had half of his strength. If someone really made a move on the wildfire Empire, he would be able to resolve the disaster in minutes.
Of course, it was also fortunate that this token was used to summon a clone. If it had summoned his original body, he would never have been able to leave the heavenly Imperial mountain.
Nothing was more important than Ling ¡®er.
Royal brother, ¡± the moment he saw Nangong sun, Nangong Yu¡¯s tears flowed down, and his eyes were filled with tears, ¡± you¡¯re finally back, Yingluo.
Nangong sun¡¯s brows furrowed even more. In his life, the thing he hated the most was a woman¡¯s tears, other than Ling ¡®er.
Because Ling ¡®er¡¯s tears wouldn¡¯t disgust him, they would only make his heart ache for Yingluo.
¡°Why are you the one who summoned me? Where¡¯s Nangong Wen? Tell him toe out and see me!¡±
When Nangong sun realized that it wasn¡¯t Nangong Wen who had summoned her, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Her voice was as sharp as a sword, and there was a hint of anger in her voice.
Nangong Yu was stunned. She only regained her senses after a while and bit her lip, ¡± brother, I have something I need your help with. My fianc¨¦ has gone missing in the heavenly Imperial mountain, but there are too many demonic beasts on the mountain right now. I don¡¯t dare to send anyone there. I want you to help me find someone to help me.
Chapter 2341: You wont die if you dont court death (2)
Chapter 2341: You won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t court death (2)
at that moment, nangong yu did not notice that the expression of the man standing in front of him had darkened.
A storm seemed to be brewing in his sharp eyes, and he could not help but clench his fists tightly.
suddenly, he sneered. his sneer was filled with anger and sarcasm.¡±When I gave the token to Nangong Wen, I told him that he was not allowed to summon me unless the drifting fire Empire was in danger. It seems like he didn¡¯t take my words to heart. How dare he trouble me for such a small matter?¡±
¡°Royal brother, the one who went missing is your brother-inw. That¡¯s not a small matter.¡±
Nangong Yu panicked and wanted to grab Nangong sun¡¯s sleeve. However, before she could get close to Nangong sun, a force emerged from the man¡¯s body and sent her flying.
immediately, nangong yu¡¯s body crashed into the corner of the wall, causing her to see stars and her eyes to be filled with shock.
she raised her head and looked at the man who was walking toward her.
Nangong sun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as if she had not rested for days. It was a terrifying sight.
¡°These few days, I have not slept at all. I have been looking for someone at the heavenly Imperial mountain. However, under such circumstances, I still let my clonee to the Liu Huo Empire, because the current Liu Huo Empire is my blood, sweat, and tears! But you summoned me for your own selfish reasons! And he even called him my brother-inw?¡±
¡°i don¡¯t have a younger sister, so i naturally don¡¯t have a brother-inw! my heart is attached to the liu huo empire, not because of nangong wen, but because the liu huo empire is my heart¡¯s blood! Now, you¡¯ve made use of my feelings for the Liu Huo Empire andmitted such a grave mistake!¡±
nangong yu was stunned.
She just wanted to find someone. Why did she make a mistake?
What did she do wrong? Did his Royal brother need to be so angry?
Nangong sun was indeed very angry. He was angry that he should not have cared about the Liu Huo Empire. Even if it was just a clone that was summoned, it would take up some of his time. Even if it was a minute or a second, he wanted to use it to find Ling ¡®er! He shouldn¡¯t waste it on these people who had deceived him!
brother, I¡¯m just Jue Jue! Nangong Yu tried to exin in a panic.
However, Nangong sunughed maniacally and interrupted her.
tell Nangong Wen that he lost the liuhuo Empire¡¯sst life-saving talisman. The fate of the Empire in the future has nothing to do with me. Moreover, Yingluo ¡± he turned his head and coldly nced at Nangong Yu, ¡± in the future, the liuhuo Empire can forget about getting a single elixir from me!
Nangong Yu hurriedly got up and tears flowed down his face, ¡± ¡°brother, i¡¯m your little sister, how can you treat me like this?¡±
Even though Nangong Yu was very stupid, she understood that the reason why the Liu Huo Empire could have its current status and why Mrs. Fu liked her so much was all because of the Emperor, Nangong sun!
If Nangong sun were to break off rtions with the Liu Huo Empire, then everything she had obtained before would disappear.
no!
It had not been easy for her to be qingchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She must not give up like this!
nangong yu shook her head. she bit her lips and her body trembled.
¡°You want to know why?¡± nangong yan sneered. ¡± since you know that all the demonic beasts have gone to the heavenly defense mountain, don¡¯t you know what has happened to make the demon realm send out so many experts? I have to tell you that the one who went missing on the heavenly Imperial mountain is the little princess of the demon world, my master¡¯s biological daughter!¡±
Chapter 2342: You wont die if you dont court death (3)
Chapter 2342: You won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t court death (3)
boom!
nangong yu¡¯s head exploded.
The Qianqian who went missing in the demon Realm was the little princess?
as a princess herself, nangong yu knew that she could not evenpare to a single strand of hair on the little princess ¡®head.
in that case, my princess is truly loved by thousands. whether it¡¯s the continent, the divine realm, the domain, or the demon realm, everyone doted on her to the best of their abilities. she waspletely held in the palm of her hands as she grew up.
She should have guessed long ago that the one who caused the demon Realm and the immortal realm to be in such a panic was definitely the demon Realm¡¯s royal family, Lao Ai.
The funny thing was, in order to find Qing Chen, she had actually asked Nangong sun to help her find someone.
no, she¡¯s not only the little princess of the demon world, but also the girl in my heart. I¡¯m the one who caused her to go missing. In order to find her, I¡¯ve turned the heavenly Imperial mountain upside down several times. I didn¡¯t sleep at night just to find her. But at this time, you want me to find her for you? ¡±
¡°Who Do You Think You Are? What is your fianc¨¦? Even if he died, he would never make me give up looking for Ling ¡®er to help you find someone!¡±
Suddenly, Nangong Yu raised his head and looked at Nangong sun in disbelief.
the little princess of the demon realm was his little junior sister, but she, yingluo, was also his younger sister.
why did he treat her so lightly when she was in his hands?
¡°Nangong Yu, tell Nangong Wen what I just said. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Liu Huo Empire.¡±
If he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find Ling ¡®er, he would have found Nangong Wen today!
But now, his heart was filled with di Ling ¡®er, so he naturally did not want to continue wasting time in the Liu Huo Empire.
Therefore, after he finished speaking, he did not give Nangong Yu a chance to speak. His figure slowly disappeared in the green smoke as if he had never appeared before. He turned into a calm and misty figure.
Nangong Yu¡¯s body went weak and she sat on the ground. She closed her eyes gently and her body trembled violently.
This time, she understood that she hadpletely gotten into big trouble.
She would also never forget the look in Nangong sun¡¯s eyes before she left, that cold and merciless look.
¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡±
At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door. Nangong Yu was so shocked that she immediately stood up. She hurriedly picked up The Broken Token on the ground and found a ce to hide. Then, she tidied up her clothes and stood at the door, waiting quietly.
Just as she was tidying up her messy clothes, the door was slowly pushed open. A man in a bright yellow robe walked in. He saw Nangong Yu waiting for him at the door and was surprised.
¡°Yu ¡®er, why are you standing here? have you recovered from your injuries?¡±
Nangong Yu forced a smile. thank you, brother. I¡¯m fine now. Why have youe to find me? ¡±
Could it be that he knew about Yingying¡¯s token theft?
¡°i¡¯m just here to see you,¡± nangong wen said with a faint smile.
Hearing this, Nangong Yu heaved a heavy sigh of relief. It was a good thing that his Royal brother didn¡¯t know about the token. Otherwise, he would definitely be very angry that she had caused such a big trouble.
by the way, Fu qingchen¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown. Nangong Wen frowned. in my opinion, he might have deliberately run away from the marriage. Are you sure you want to marry a man like this? ¡±
Nangong Yu was stunned. She pursed her thin lips, ¡± ¡°In my entire life, I will only acknowledge him.¡±
okay, I hope you don¡¯t regret it. Nangong Wen sighed. also, after you marry him, don¡¯t listen to Madam Fu too much. Yingluo is not the kind of person you think she is.
Chapter 2343: You wont die if you dont court death (4)
Chapter 2343: You won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t court death (4)
¡°Royal brother!¡± Nangong Yu was anxious and stomped his foot angrily, ¡± I know you don¡¯t like the fu family, but can you keep framing Auntie in front of me? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because of my noble status that the fu family wants me to be their daughter-inw. I understand this very well, but this is also a very normal thing. Who doesn¡¯t want to marry a noble daughter-inw? Was he supposed to marry a vige woman? However, Auntie has always been good to me and has always treated me as her own daughter.¡±
¡°Yu ¡®er!¡± Nangong Wen frowned and sounded a little unhappy.
Nangong Yu snorted. Imperial brother, I know that you don¡¯t like me as your sister now that you have many daughters. You must think that qingchen is outstanding and has potential. You want to make him your son-inw when your daughter grows up, right? ¡± Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too cruel to me?¡±
Before she had decided to marry Fu qingchen, there was a period of time when her Royal brother had admired him greatly and had even nned to put the fu family in an important position. But ever since she had made a fuss about bing the fu family¡¯s daughter-inw, her Royal brother¡¯s attitude towards the fu family had changed greatly.
of course, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that auntie fu had told her that her royal brother was so against them because he had mentioned that he wanted fu qingchen to be his son-inw, why would he be so against the fu family now?
as expected, a younger sister and daughter were different. even though they had suffered together, in his royal brother¡¯s heart, they still couldn¡¯tpare to his biological daughter, yingluo.
¡°Yu ¡®er, when did you be so unreasonable?¡± nangong wen¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡± tell me the truth, did that woman from the fu family tell you something? ¡±
at first, he had indeed admired fu qingchen and had even mentioned that he wanted fu qingchen to be his son-inw. however, after knowing mrs. fu¡¯s character, he had dismissed this idea.
Not to mention being a son-inw, he would not even be willing to be a brother-inw. However, Yu ¡®er¡¯s heart was only on him.
No matter how he opposed it, it was useless.
¡°Imperial brother, don¡¯t me aunt for everything. You have a wife, a concubine, and a daughter. I¡¯m not the most important person in your heart, but Fu family¡¯s aunt is different. She only has one son, qingchen, and I¡¯m her only daughter-inw. So, in this world, only aunt is the person who cares about me the most!¡±
Nangong Yu bit his lips and said angrily.
in the beginning, when her royal brother opposed it, she thought that it was really out of concern for her.ter, she found out everything.
It turned out that her Royal brother was no longer the elder brother who had doted on her to the bone.
She did not want her to get married to Fu qingchen because of her own selfish reasons.
hehe. Nangong Wen sneered, his eyes filled with disappointment and coldness. ever since you met Fu qingchen, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re no longer the person I used to know. You can¡¯t even figure out who¡¯s really doing this for your own good and who¡¯s using you. You¡¯ll only regret it when you¡¯re at a disadvantage in the future!
This younger sister of his really disappointed him. She could even say such words to him.
If he was not afraid that she would not be happy in the future, he could have decreed a marriage and not dragged it until now.
But in the end, he was only thinking about her, and she thought he had other intentions?
It was reallyughable!
Just a moment ago, he was still worried that if Fu qingchen really didn¡¯t appear again, would his younger sister, Wanwan, be lonely for the rest of her life? And all his concern had turned into Yingying¡¯s selfishness?
Laughable, trulyughable.
Chapter 2344: Di Ling er and Bei ni (1)
Chapter 2344: Di Ling ¡®er and Bei ni (1)
¡°Imperial brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let myself suffer any losses, and not everyone is as selfish as you think!¡±
Nangong Yuughed sarcastically. She no longer listened to anything Nangong Wen said. In her opinion, Nangong Wen was only trying to stop her from marrying Fu qingchen.
the more he tried to stop her, the more she wanted to be the fu family¡¯s young madam!
¡°Alright!¡± nangong wen¡¯s eyes turned cold. he sneered, ¡± this is your choice. i hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future, yingluo. ¡±
After saying this, Nangong Wen did not look at Nangong Yu anymore. He flicked his sleeves and left.
Nangong Yu looked at Nangong Wen¡¯s back in a daze. She knew that this time, she hadpletely offended her Royal brother. She could also feel her Royal brother¡¯s cold attitude towards her.
However, it was a little awkward.
Her Royal brother clearly knew that she liked Fu qingchen, but he had never let her have her way. How could she continue to respect him?
¡°Royal brother, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±
Even if her future was a nightmare, she would not regret it.
It was enough to have him in this life.
¡¡
In the dark and damp cave, a young girl was lying on a stone bed. Her eyshes trembled slightly and she slowly opened her eyes.
the first thing she saw was the piercing light. she subconsciously reached out to cover her eyes. after a while, she got used to the light and slowly put her hand down. she blinked her bright and beautiful big eyes.
Just as di Ling ¡®er was in a daze, a face suddenly erged in front of her.
This face was extremely beautiful, and it was normal to describe it as a demon.
however, he came so suddenly that di ling ¡®er was so shocked that she suddenly reached out her fist and punched at the man¡¯s beautiful face. her small fist even brought a gust of wind.
Before her fist could get close to the man¡¯s face, it was tightly wrapped in his palm.
Bei Zhi¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he approached the young girl.¡±Little girl, is this how you treat your Savior? Hmm?¡±
¡°a savior?¡± Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± you saved me? ¡±
¡°What else? Just based on your weak appearance from before, any monster beast could have swallowed you alive. If it wasn¡¯t for me, do you think you could have lived safely until now?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er snorted and turned her face away proudly, ¡± you¡¯ve bullied me time and time again. I¡¯m not going to thank you.
This bastard, first he bullied her when she was young and ignorant, then he used Xiao bei to deceive her. She had not settled these two scores with him yet, how could she forgive him so easily?
¡°we¡¯re even.¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s lips rose as she spoke.
Di Ling ¡®er turned her head in surprise and looked at bei Zhi, as if she was asking him what he meant.
¡°I once threw the demonic me Pearl to you, which must have caused you harm. Now that I¡¯ve saved you, we¡¯re even.¡±
bei zhi approached di ling ¡®er again.
The man¡¯s hot breath made di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face blush and her heart beat faster. However, when she thought of how evil this man was, she gritted her teeth and suppressed the strange feeling.
¡°Even? he would never be able to get justice for his entire life! You bastard, you took my first kiss when I was young, and you still dare to say we¡¯re even?¡±
¡°Then what do you want? At most, I¡¯ll let you kiss me back?¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile.
Chapter 2345: Di Ling er and Bei ni (2)
Chapter 2345: Di Ling ¡®er and Bei ni (2)
When he saw that the little girl¡¯s face had turned red from anger because of his words, the smile in his eyes grew even more.
¡°You bastard!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er grabbed the man¡¯s arm angrily and bit him hard.
This time, bei Zhi didn¡¯t Dodge, allowing the girl to vent her anger.
Seeing that bei Zhi wasn¡¯t on guard like before, di Ling ¡®er let go of his hand in a daze. Her big eyes blinked and stared at the man in front of her.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you Dodge?¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s smile was demonic and alluring. His long fingers lifted the girl¡¯s chin, and his voice was charming and moving.¡±Little girl, I¡¯m not that easy to bite. Now that your mark has been imprinted on my hand, you can only belong to me for the rest of your life.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was dumbfounded.
How could this man be so shameless?
When did she be his?
hey, what are you doing? ¡± the girl was about to speak.
Bei Zhi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he interrupted the young girl¡¯s voice,¡±my name is bei zhi. i hope you can remember it this time. if you can¡¯t remember my name again, i don¡¯t mind carving these two words into your heart so that you¡¯ll never forget it.¡±
¡°you¡¯re called bei zhi?¡± Di Ling ¡®er snorted. if I had known your name was bei Zhi, I wouldn¡¯t have given my Xiao bei this name. It¡¯s an insult to him to have the same surname as you.
This bastard was so bad, and Xiao bei was so obedient. Wasn¡¯t this an insult to Xiao bei?
Bei Zhi¡¯s face darkened. After a moment, he chuckled.¡±little girl, we¡¯re really fated. my name is bei zhi, and you¡¯ve coincidentally named your little cat xiao bei. since we¡¯re so deeply fated, it¡¯s also destined that we¡¯ll be entangled for the rest of our lives,¡±
di ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes darkened.
Entangled for a lifetime?
She wished she could kick this bastard away right now so that he wouldn¡¯t anger her to death.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re here for the demonic me Pearl?¡± Di Ling ¡®er looked up at bei Zhi, ¡± I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get the demonic me Pearl back from me. The demonic me Pearl originally belonged to my mother, and now it has been returned to its owner. You¡¯vee for nothing, so you can leave now.
¡°you¡¯re chasing me away?¡± bei zhi narrowed his eyes.
Di Ling ¡®er blinked her big watery eyes and said innocently, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe for the demonic me Pearl? The demonic me Pearl isn¡¯t on me, so it¡¯s useless for you to keep it. Anyway, you can¡¯t get it back.¡±
The demonic me Pearl was with his mother, and this bastard couldn¡¯t beat his mother. Therefore, he would never get the demonic me Pearl in his life.
Moreover, if he really dared to go to his mother and ask for the demonic me Pearl, it would just so happen to fall into his father¡¯s hands. His father would know that he was the bastard who had given her the demonic me Pearl back then, and he would definitely not let him off.
Therefore, this move of hers was called killing with a borrowed knife.
that was true before. bei mo chuckled. but now,pared to the demonic me Pearl, you¡¯re more attractive to me. Little girl, What if I don¡¯t want to leave? ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face changedpletely. She was a little angry, ¡± ¡°Then why are you following me? I have to go find Xiao bei and brother Futer, I don¡¯t have time for you.¡±
¡°Brother Fu?¡± Bei Zhi¡¯s eyes turned cold. are you talking about the guy who almost killed you? ¡±
¡°Brother Fu saved me.¡± Di Ling ¡®er wanted to argue.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t have lost so much blood and be so weak, and you wouldn¡¯t have been unconscious for a month!¡±
Chapter 2346: Di Ling er and Bei ni (3)
Chapter 2346: Di Ling ¡®er and Bei ni (3)
Di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips and said nothing. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡± ¡°My mother taught me to be grateful since I was a child. No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that brother Fu saved me, and hehe.¡±
She raised her delicate and perfect little face and smiled brightly.
¡± brother fu is a good man. he is the best person i have met besides the humans around my mother. ¡±
For some reason, after hearing these words, bei Zhi¡¯s mood became even worse. With a cold face, he said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only known him for a short time, and you already know what¡¯s good and bad about him? besides, how many humans do you know? If he really has any ulterior motives, can you see it?¡±
The contemptuous smile on the man¡¯s lips deepened.
The human raceughed andughed, but that was all.
He would never believe that the bastard did not have any feelings for this girl!
Di Ling ¡®er lowered her head and gently closed her eyes. The young man¡¯s innocent words appeared in her mind.
you¡¯re right. Brother Fu has been led astray by me. di Ling ¡®er suddenly raised her head and looked straight at bei Zhi. he said he likes me and wants me to ept him.
BOOM!
A wave of anger surged from bei Zhi¡¯s chest. He pressed his hand against the wall behind him, his body pressed tightly against the young girl¡¯s soft body.
this inexplicable anger came too suddenly, and he actually regretted not killing that bastard earlier!
but ¡ di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips. I don¡¯t n to ept a man yet. I think I¡¯m still young and I don¡¯t want to fall in love so early. Besides, my father and brothers won¡¯t allow it. I don¡¯t want to hurt them.
To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Fu qingchen. This man had risked his life to save her, so how could she be indifferent?
However, this feeling was tooplicated. She didn¡¯t know if it was a real feeling or if she was touched by him.
But,
the young girl¡¯s words miraculously caused the man¡¯s anger to dissipate. the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish arc, ¡± ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m more beautiful than that guy and stronger than him. It¡¯s right that you don¡¯t ept him. Why don¡¯t you consider me, Qianqian?¡±
di ling ¡®er was angry and kicked him, ¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡±
In this chaotic battle, he had taken advantage of her time and time again, and now he was going to continue to take advantage of her.
The man didn¡¯t Dodge and let out a muffled groan when she kicked him. His smile became even more devilish. ¡± little girl, i¡¯ve already stuck to you. you¡¯ll never be able to get rid of me in this lifetime. ¡±
¡°bastard, when are you going to stop following me?¡± Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was red with anger. She red at him with her big beautiful eyes. I would rather marry a cat than you!
A cat?
Bei Mo¡¯s eyes flickered, suddenly remembering that this girl still didn¡¯t know that he was the little white cat.
If this girl found out that she had lied to her, she would probably never see him again in her life.
¡°Don¡¯t you just want the demonic me Pearl? I¡¯ll return it to you, alright? don¡¯t follow me!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was a little discouraged when the bastard didn¡¯t say a word.
In any case, the power of the demonic me Pearl had already been returned to her mother, and the demonic me Pearl was now just an empty shell. Wasn¡¯t he pestering her because of the demonic me Pearl? she would just return it to him.
In short, she didn¡¯t want to see this bastard again.
¡°You want to shake me off? it¡¯s toote. the man¡¯s slender fingers gently caressed the girl¡¯s lips and moved closer to her. because now, I feel that you¡¯re more attractive to me than the demonic me Pearl.
Chapter 2347: Di Ling er and Bei ni (4)
Chapter 2347: Di Ling ¡®er and Bei ni (4)
At this moment, bei Zhi was too close to di Ling ¡®er, so close that she could feel his breath.
however, di ling ¡®er¡¯s body had not fully recovered yet. she wanted to resist this guy, but she felt weak all over. especially the man¡¯s breath, which made her body a little stiff and unable to move.
The man¡¯s stunning face was reflected in her beautiful eyes, and her gaze was slightly dazed.
She had to admit that this man was indeed very beautiful, just like when she first saw him.
Other than her father and brother, she had never seen a man who could bepared to him.
Of course, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this bastard had done such an outrageous thing to her, she might have been attracted to his looks. But now, when she thought of bei Zhi¡¯s actions, her chest was filled with anger, and she red at him with her big eyes.
you¡¯re so cute even when you¡¯re so fierce! bei Zhi¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he lifted a strand of her hair with his finger and sniffed it. it smells good, I like it.
It was said that most women liked to hearpliments. If heplimented her like this, would this girl like him a little more?
bang! bang!
The girl¡¯s leg was like a whirlwind, kicking towards bei mo.
Her beautiful face was red with anger, and her eyes were full of anger and viciousness.
Fortunately, bei mo was quick to react and grabbed the girl¡¯s slender ankle. Otherwise, he would have immediately lost his bloodline.
¡°little girl, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± Bei Zhi gritted his teeth.
He had praised her so much, and this girl still wanted to make her unable to have children?
even though he had never considered getting married and having children, yingluo.
¡°You insulted me first!¡± The young girl gritted her teeth.
¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯mplimenting you?¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s face darkened.
¡°Praise me?¡± Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s lips curved into a sarcastic smile. She nced at bei Zhi up and down. I thought you wanted to eat me.
Bei Zhi looked at di Ling ¡®er¡¯s thin lips and suddenlyughed, ¡± ¡°If you think so, it is not impossible to ridicule.¡±
Before di Ling ¡®er could react, the man suddenly leaned over and pressed her against the stone b with a smile.
what are you doing, Zhenzhen? ¡± di Ling ¡®er murmured in panic, and punched bei Zhi¡¯s shoulder angrily.
bei zhi narrowed his eyes. he ignored the young girl¡¯s struggle. his gaze fell on the young girl in front of him, and his lips fell.
He didn¡¯t feel much about their first kiss ten years ago. Perhaps the girl was still young then, and it was only a light kiss, so he didn¡¯t experience it.
Until that night more than a month ago, that sweet taste was still unforgettable to him.
Therefore, he did not suppress the impulse in his heart this time.
¡°bastard!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was furious. This bastard had forced a kiss on her several times. Did he really think she was so useless? Allowing him to take advantage of her?
Therefore, di Ling ¡®er opened her mouth without hesitation and bit down hard.
The man groaned and blood flowed down his lips. It was a sweet and fishy smell.
¡± little girl, qianqian. ¡± the man finally let go of his lips. his fingers gently pushed away the blood at the corner of his mouth, and he smiled faintly. ¡± remember, only i can touch your lips. you belong to me, too. this is the reward for taking the demonic me pearl. ¡°
Chapter 2348: Di Ling er and Bei ni (5)
Chapter 2348: Di Ling ¡®er and Bei ni (5)
Di Ling ¡®er was furious. I didn¡¯t want the demonic me Pearl. You forced it on me. Why do you still ask me forpensation? ¡±
¡°Oh?¡± The man smiled devilishly and domineeringly. I gave this to you? Howe I didn¡¯t know? You didn¡¯t take it from me? Since you took the demonic me Pearl, I¡¯ll use you aspensation.¡±
In other words, I won¡¯t admit that I forced the demonic me Pearl into you. Anyway, the demonic me Pearl is yours, so in the future, you¡¯ll have to use me as a reward.
¡°You¡¯re shameless, you¡¯re a Rascal. Let¡¯s not talk about whether or not you gave me the demonic me Pearl. It originally belonged to my mother, and now it¡¯s returned to its owner. What right do you have to ask me for a reward?¡±
di ling ¡®er was so angry that her chest and liver hurt. she had lived for more than ten years, and this was the first time she had encountered such a scoundrel.
¡°I don¡¯t care. From the day you took the demonic me Pearl, you were destined to never be able to get rid of me.¡±
Be it shamelessness or shamelessness.
Anyway, he had decided to pester her for the rest of his life!
¡± little girl. ¡± the man lowered his eyes and continued to look at the young girl in front of him. his voice was devilish. ¡± i¡¯ll follow you no matter if it¡¯s heaven or hell. don¡¯t let that fu guy appear in front of you again. otherwise, i¡¯ll beat him to death and feed him to the wolves in front of you! ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er looked at bei Zhi in shock.
Whether it was heaven or hell, he was going to follow her?
How was she going to get rid of him in the future?
¡°You¡¯re a bully.¡±
As she thought about it, the young girl¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but flow down. The more they flowed, the fiercer they became, like a flood of water.
Bei mo panicked and was at a loss. ¡°Little girl, why are you crying? I didn¡¯t do anything to you, so why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry.¡±
Boohoo, it¡¯s not enough that you took my first kiss away. You know how important Xiao bei is to me, but you still use him to scare me. You¡¯ve also taken advantage of me time and time again, and you don¡¯t even want to let brother Fu go.
Di Ling ¡®er wiped her tears, her eyes full of grievance and pity.
Bei Zhi became even more flustered. The young girl¡¯s tears disturbed his heart, causing his face to turn pale.
don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t bully you anymore. Damn it, I told you to stop crying!!!
¡°You¡¯re fierce.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s mouth twitched, and more tears flowed out, covering her face in an instant.
I¡¯m not being mean to you. Girl, don¡¯t cry. I know I was wrong. I beg you, don¡¯t cry, Zhenzhen! bei mo hurriedly reached out to wipe the girl¡¯s tears.
He had always hated women¡¯s tears, but this girl¡¯s tears easily messed up his heart and made him panic.
¡°You still want to kill brother Fu.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er blinked her eyes and looked at bei Zhi with pitiful eyes.
¡°i won¡¯t kill him, i won¡¯t kill him. as long as you don¡¯t cry, i¡¯ll listen to you. deal?¡±
¡°Okay, you have to keep your word. Otherwise, Yingluo, I¡¯ll cry again next time.¡±
At that moment, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s crying face immediately turned from dark to bright. The speed of her change stunned bei Zhi.
¡°Were you pretending just now?¡± Bei Zhi asked through gritted teeth.
Di Ling ¡®er wiped the tears from her face and said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve bullied me. You¡¯ve been taking advantage of me every time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t control my emotions, I would¡¯ve cried for you.
¡°¡¡¡±
Bei Zhi stood there for a long time, not saying a word.
The wind blew in from outside the cave, ruffling his red robe, making him look particrly lonely and deste.
Chapter 2349: Grandfather?(1)
Chapter 2349: Grandfather?(1)
¡°Little girl, you dare to lie to me?¡±
After a long time, bei Zhi finally came out of his near-copse mood. He gritted his teeth and walked toward di Ling ¡®er. He stretched out his arms and took the girl¡¯s soft body into his arms.
His red lips moved closer to her, with an evil aura.
¡°bastard!¡± the young girl¡¯s face waspletely red as she red at bei zhi.¡±did you forget what you promised? You said you wouldn¡¯t bully me anymore.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± bei mo smiled evilly. ¡± how could i have forgotten? ¡±
¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±
di ling ¡®er¡¯s face suddenly changed. she was about to get angry, but she quickly suppressed her anger. tears fell from the corner of her eyes and slid to her lips.
¡°Why are you crying?¡± Bei Zhi panicked once again. His long fingers gently flicked away the tears of the girl in his arms. alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t bully you anymore. Don¡¯t cry.
He clearly knew that this girl was pretending, but when he saw her tears, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. He even regretted provoking this girl again.
¡°You won¡¯t keep your word.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er wiped her tears and said pitifully.
¡°How can I make you believe me?¡± Bei Zhi had never felt so helpless before. Was this girl the cmity of his life?
Di Ling ¡®er was silent for a while. if you take me to brother Fu, ¡± she said, ¡± I will believe you.
Since this guy saved her when she was unconscious, he must know where brother Fu was.
So what if she didn¡¯t get lost? brother Fu was injured to save her, so she had to see him safe and sound.
Bei Zhi¡¯s chest was once again filled with an inexplicable anger.¡±you want to see that bastard so badly?¡±
you just said you wouldn¡¯t be fierce to me. di Ling ¡®er¡¯s mouth twitched, and tears almost rolled down again.
When he saw the little girl¡¯s pitiful appearance, all the anger in bei Zhi¡¯s heart disappeared.
He gritted his teeth and said,¡±okay, I¡¯ll take you to him Yingluo.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
di ling ¡®er smiled brightly. her smile was like the sun. it shone into bei zhi¡¯s heart and dispelled the haze in his heart.
bei zhi looked at the girl¡¯s smile, and his lips curled up as well, smiling silently.
He had only promised to bring this girl to Fu qingchen, but he did not promise that she would find him, Huahua.
¡°BOOM!¡±
At this moment, the entire mountain peak began to shake violently.
Bei Zhi¡¯s face darkened, and he quickly pulled the girl into his arms. His eyes were filled with caution.
¡°Something seems to have happened in the ruins. Don¡¯t be afraid, girl, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er raised her head in confusion and looked at the man¡¯s beautiful face.
Ever since she met this guy, he had been bullying her. Now, he said that Yingluo wanted to protect her?
Di Ling ¡®er lowered her head and pursed her lips, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me.¡±
she can protect herself on her own, yingluo.
¡± little girl, don¡¯t be too stubborn. i¡¯m here. you just need to hide in my arms. i won¡¯t let you get hurt. ¡±
Bei mo reached out with a faint smile and touched di Ling ¡®er¡¯s little nose. His smile was evil, but it was full of indulgence and pampering.
At that moment, di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly tried to push the man away, but the man held her even tighter, not giving her any chance to escape.
¡¡
The outside world naturally didn¡¯t notice the sudden change in the ruins.
Chapter 2350: Grandfather?(2)
Chapter 2350: Grandfather?(2)
They did not expect that the relic would be sorge that it was connected from one end of the heavenly Imperial mountain to the other.
At this moment, all the people of the demon Realm were gathered on the heavenly defense mountain, so they did not see a green figure appear out of thin air at the foot of the mountain andnd there.
the figure¡¯s robe was stained with dried blood. he was still unconscious and his face was pale. however, his brows were moving slightly, and it seemed like he was about to wake up.
At the same time, on the mountain peak within the ruins, bei Zhi was tightly protecting the young girl in his arms, coldly looking at the sudden change in the sky.
An old voice came from the sky. This voice was like thunder piercing one¡¯s ears, exploding in one¡¯s ears.
¡°You are the son and grandson of my Fox n?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She left bei Zhi¡¯s arms and walked out of the cave, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±
haha, I am the ancestor of the Fox race, di Xian. the old voiceughed, ¡± a month ago, your blood flowed in the ruins and awakened my consciousness. However, I used up a month¡¯s time to allow my consciousness to temporarily appear under this sky. You don¡¯t need to look for me. I¡¯m already dead and only my consciousness is left here for the convenience of my Fox race¡¯s descendants.
¡°You¡¯re also from the Fox race with the DI surname?¡± Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes shed with joy, and her tone was respectful, ¡± old grandpa, my name is di Ling¡¯ er. That means you are not only the ancestor of the Fox n, but also the ancestor of our di family.
¡°Oh?¡± The old voice paused for a moment and said, ¡± then you and I are really fated. No wonder your blood could awaken my remaining consciousness. I just don¡¯t know how many years have passed and what changes have happened to the demon race.
He sighed softly, his tone filled with deep reminiscence.
¡°By the way, what¡¯s the status of the Fox n in the demon race? I remember that before I left, the demon world was ruled by the demon Dragon race. The demon Dragon race was brutal and cruel, and they killed countless demon racepatriots. Many of our Fox race¡¯s suanni race¡¯s people were also killed by the demon Dragon. As long as we made the demon Dragon unhappy, we would be dismembered by the demon Dragon¡¯s five horses.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes. It turned out that the demon Realm had such an ident.
old grandpa, the demon n has been changed to the demon Realm. The Suan ni of the Fox n is the royal family of the demon Realm, and my father is the Emperor of the demon Realm. The demon Realm is peaceful under the management of my parents, so you can rest assured.
¡°Hahaha!¡± The old manughed maniacally, ¡± good, good, good. My Fox race does indeed have many geniuses. With that, I can finally be at ease. Oh right, what¡¯s your father¡¯s name? ¡±
¡°my father is the azure emperor.¡±
Di Cang?
¡°¡¡¡±
For a long time, the air was calm.
Grandpa? ¡± di Ling ¡®er was stunned. are you still there? ¡±
After a long time, the old man¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°You said that your father, Wufu, is called di Cang?¡±
that¡¯s right. Old grandpa, do you know my father? ¡± di ling ¡®er blinked and asked.
¡°I know Yingluo, hehe. More than that, I¡¯m his father!¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
Di Ling ¡®er waspletely dumbfounded. The old man was her father¡¯s father, which meant he was her darling.
The atmosphere became silent again, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.
Di Ling ¡®er asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡±
The old man ignored di Ling ¡®er¡¯s question. He said in a deeper voice, ¡± ¡± a month ago, you used your blood to save a man. what¡¯s your rtionship with that man? ¡°
Chapter 2351: Grandfather?(3)
Chapter 2351: Grandfather?(3)
At this moment, the old man finally understood why this girl was able to wake him up with blood.
It turned out that it was because of his direct bloodline.
¡°My friend, Yingluo.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er answered weakly. She had a feeling that her grandfather was going to be angry.
The old man was indeed very angry, especially when he learned that di Ling ¡®er had used her own blood to save a man. He was so angry that he wanted to tear the bastard into pieces.
¡°I had some instructions for you before. That human was about to wake up again, so in order to not let him eavesdrop on our conversation, I threw him out of the ruins. Now I really don¡¯t know whether to thank him or kill him!¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for this bastard, he might not have been able to wake up from his deep sleep.
however, how pampered was their little princess of the white fox n? How could she not be angry that she was willing to sacrifice her blood for a human? How could he not be angry?
¡°grandpa, he¡¯s my friend yingluo.¡±
¡°So what if we¡¯re friends? Di Cang, that bastard, doesn¡¯t know how to control his own daughter. He actually let you mix with a wild brat.¡±
Bei Zhi narrowed his eyes. He saw that di Ling ¡®er did not dare to say a word after being scolded. His lips curved up and he held her slender waist tightly.
grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Ling ¡®er in the future. I won¡¯t let her have any chance toe into contact with that kid.
¡°bullshit, who¡¯s your grandpa?¡±
The old man was so angry that even his voice was filled with anger.¡±I see that you are no different from that human brat. You want to abduct my Fox n¡¯s little princess. Where¡¯s that bastard di Cang? I asked him toe see me. Can¡¯t you see that there are so many people with ulterior motives around her?¡±
especially when this bastard shamelessly called him grandfather?
who the hell was his grandfather?
Did he know him?
di ling ¡®er quickly pulled on bei chen¡¯s sleeve and red at him. then she turned to the sky with a smile.
¡°Grandpa, is brother Fu okay?¡± she asked.
The old man was unhappy and snorted, ¡± ¡°I guess he¡¯s dying.¡±
He would never tell di Ling ¡®er that the bastard was safe and sound. In his heart, that bastard was already dead.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale.
That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She had given brother Fu so much blood. Even if he didn¡¯t recover immediately, at least his life should be fine.
No, she had to leave the remains as soon as possible and go to the fu family to see brother Fu.
¡°Grandpa, how can we leave now? can you throw me out like you threw brother fu out, and throw me out like garbage?¡±
¡°Hehe, in your dreams.¡±
He had thrown that human out so that it would be easier to train this girl. How could he let this girl leave too?
This girl was clearly dreaming!
Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the old man didn¡¯t think of throwing bei Zhi away, but when bei Zhi was sober, he couldn¡¯t kick him out of the ruins. Moreover, bei Zhi¡¯s strength was different from that kid. It would be very difficult to kick him out in his current condition.
but my parents and my two brothers must be looking for me everywhere. If you don¡¯t let me go, what if they worry about me? ¡± Di Ling ¡®er did not dare to mention Fu qingchen. She bit her lip and asked with tears in her eyes.
As expected, the old man seemed to have sensed her grievances and tears, and his voice softened a little.
¡°You have two older brothers?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, my two brothers are amazing.¡±
¡°Oh, that di Cang kid is really good at giving birth. The Fox race¡¯s reproductive ability is not very strong, but he can actually give birth to so many? Is it because your mother is a human?¡±
Chapter 2352: Grandfather?(4)
Chapter 2352: Grandfather?(4)
¡°Eh, Grandpa, how did you know that my mother is a human?¡±
di ling ¡®er blinked her big eyes and asked curiously.
The old man sneered disdainfully,¡±you have half-human and half-Fox blood in your body, how can I not sense it?¡± However, your talent is not bad, and your mother¡¯s strength must also be very strong. In that case, I won¡¯t be calctive about my son marrying a human woman.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er pouted. I¡¯m calling you Grandpa for the sake of my father, but you have to respect my mother. Although she¡¯s talented, she¡¯s just an ordinary person. So what? ¡± As long as it¡¯s her, father will want to marry her regardless of everything.¡±
The sky was calm.
After a long while, the old man¡¯s helpless voice sounded, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Yingluo.¡±
I don¡¯t care what you mean, but you have to respect my mother, ¡± di Ling ¡®er snorted. besides, what¡¯s there to argue about? ¡± with my father¡¯s personality, it¡¯s already good enough that he can get a wife, and you still want to fuss about it?¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
The old man was at a loss for words.
He actually felt that this girl¡¯s words made sense?
cough cough, ¡± the old man coughed dryly and decided not to discuss this issue for the time being. little girl, I am involved in this ruins for the descendants of the white fox Tribe. If you can pass the test, your strength will increase by a lot. Let me ask you, are you willing to ept my test? ¡±
di ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡± will i be stronger than second brother? ¡± she asked.
From the beginning to the end, di Ling ¡®er had never thought she was weaker than di Jintian.
It was just that big brother often brought her out to gain experience, and instead used the excuse that she had to be pampered as a girl, never letting her go to those dangerous ces.
As a result, she was weaker than di Jintian.
When they were young, she was clearly the Yingluo who was stronger than second brother.
Now that she had such an opportunity, how could she give up?
So what if she¡¯s a girl? She didn¡¯t want to be a flower raised in a greenhouse. She wanted to be as strong as her mother.
The old man sneered. how much you can improve depends on your own ability. I can only help you this much. Moreover, after I help you, I will disappear.
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She pursed her lips and felt reluctant to leave.
Perhaps this was because of the bloodline connection?
¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your parents? And my big brother and second brother.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the point of meeting him? To be able to see his descendants in these ruins, I will have one less thing to worry about. After all, life is so long, and it would be too difficult to live without someone who knows him well.¡±
The old man¡¯s voice was a little absent-minded. It was unknown what he had thought of, but it carried a bitter taste.
ever since your grandmother died in the hands of the demonic Dragon, I¡¯ve felt that there was no hope in life. If I didn¡¯t want to avenge her, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. In the end, I didn¡¯t manage to exterminate the demonic dragon n, but my son fulfilled my wish!
The old man¡¯s voice was filled with pride.
His son had annihted the demon Dragon n and even became the demon Realm¡¯s Emperor! It also allowed him to rest in peace.
little girl, don¡¯t tell di Cang about me. I¡¯ll be going to reincarnate soon. If we¡¯re fated, I can still find your grandmother. The reason why I¡¯ve allowed my consciousness to remain for so many years is to wait for a descendant of the Fox n toe. I want to know what happened to the demon Dragon n. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, I can reincarnate in peace.
Chapter 2353: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (1)
Chapter 2353: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (1)
Di Ling ¡®er looked at the empty sky in a daze. She pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know this old man, but she was reluctant to part with him.
¡°you really can¡¯t stay? Father hasn¡¯t seen you for many years. He must want to see you too, right?¡±
hehe, ¡± the old manughed, ¡± let him think that I¡¯ve passed away a long time ago. Besides, now that I see that he has a wife and a daughter, I can rest assured, Qianqian. Back then, I was really worried that this guy would not marry for the rest of his life. Wouldn¡¯t he be too pitiful then? ¡±
Before he had experienced love, he was the same as di Cang. He did not have much expectation for love in the world. Instead, he felt that women were extremely troublesome.
Until he met her, Hanhan.
He had just experienced the beauty of love. As long as he was together with her, no matter what he did, he would be very happy. If di Cang had never experienced such a feeling in this life, how regretful would he be in his life?
fortunately, jian jia finally met the person he was willing to spend his life with. he could also go to the vast crowd and find the woman who had been holding him back for his whole life without worry.
¡°Little girl, are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, the training is about to begin.¡±
The old man seemed to have noticed di Ling ¡®er¡¯s worry, so he asked with a smile.
Grandpa, ¡± di Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart trembled. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡± can I leave the relic first ande back to ept the inheritance? ¡±
She was worried about big brother Fu¡¯s safety. If she didn¡¯t see that he was safe and sound, she wouldn¡¯t have the heart to stay here to train.
The old man¡¯s voice was soft, but when he heard di Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, he snorted, ¡± ¡°girl, i know you want to see that kid. he¡¯s not the right man for you. anyway, if you don¡¯t receive training today, don¡¯t even think about leaving the remains.¡±
He just didn¡¯t like that kid. He actually caused this girl to bleed for him. He was already being very kind by not killing him, and he still let this girl see him?
he must be dreaming.
¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t be so overbearing.¡± Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was red with anger.
This old man was as overbearing as his father.
The old man ignored di Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and said, ¡± ¡°I see that you¡¯re almost ready. How about this, you can start your training now.¡±
¡°Grandpa!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was really angry, but the old man¡¯s voice was gone.
On the contrary, there were countless demonic beasts gathering in the sky, and the entire sky was filled with a gloomy mist.
little girl. bei Zhi slowly walked toward di Ling ¡®er. He raised his hand and pulled the girl into his arms. if we can¡¯t pass this trial today, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t leave the relic.
This was good, to prevent this girl from thinking about looking for that kid.
Di Ling ¡®er looked very wronged. I finally know who my father is like. He is as overbearing and inhuman as my father!
¡°But Qianqian is my grandfather. My mother taught me to respect the old and love the young. No matter how angry I am, I can only obey Qianqian.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er held the sword in her hand. She looked up at the demonic beasts in the sky.
These demonic beasts were different from the ones she had faced before.
Moreover, she could feel that the power that she had lost in the beginning had been restored.
Seeing that a demonic beast was about to rush in front of di Ling ¡®er, bei NI¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He raised his hand and shot out a ray of light. However, the light directly entered the demonic beast¡¯s body and disappeared.
Chapter 2354: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (2)
Chapter 2354: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (2)
¡°What?¡± Bei NI¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He pondered for a moment. these aren¡¯t real demonic beasts, they¡¯re just illusions. Moreover, he set it so that only the descendants of the Fox n can fight against the demonic beasts of the illusion. If it¡¯s not the Fox n, all attacks will disappear.
This old man really didn¡¯t give him a chance to help the girl.
Di Ling ¡®er stared at the demonic beast in the sky with her big eyes. She knew that she could only leave the illusion if she got through this.
At the thought of Fu qingchen¡¯s unconscious appearance, her eyes darkened slightly, and her beautiful face became even more determined.
¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you just trying to stop me from saving brother Fu? When I pass your test, you won¡¯t be able to stop me. ¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He was very unhappy, and this feeling of unhappiness caused his face to darken like dark clouds.
Did this girl really like that boy with the surname Fu that much? In order to find him, she didn¡¯t hesitate to risk her life.
¡¡
Liu Huo Empire.
Fu family.
everyone was so busy that the entire fu family was in chaos.
A few days ago, the fu family finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and decided to sneak up the heavenly defense mountain to look for Fu qingchen. But before they could even reach the heavenly defense mountain, they found Fu qingchen, who was unconscious at the foot of the mountain.
However, Fu qingchen had been severely injured, and even his heart had suffered a heavy blow. Logically speaking, he should have died on the spot after suffering such a serious injury, but they could clearly feel Fu qingchen¡¯s weak breathing.
Perhaps he had been asleep for too long, his face was pale and sallow. Even so, everyone knew that Fu qingchen was still alive!
¡°Auntie.¡±
Outside the room, Nangong Yu ran in in a hurry. Because she ran too fast, she was panting non-stop. Her delicate little face was pale and her eyes were full of worry.
¡°How¡¯s brother Fu?¡±
As soon as she ran in, her entire gaze was attracted by the young man on the bed. Especially when she saw the young man¡¯s pale and thin face, her heart felt like it was being tugged at.
the young man she loved was so bright and handsome, not this sickly appearance.
what on earth did he encounter in the heavenly imperial mountain to be so seriously injured?
¡°Your Highness, what did His Majesty say? Can you ask Your Majesty to give me a pill to save qingchen?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s hair had turned white overnight. She turned her head tiredly and looked at Nangong Yu, her voice filled with endless pain.
She only had one son, and all her hopes were on him. If he died, then in the future, she might really be surpassed by those concubines in the fu family.
Nangong Yu¡¯s heart trembled. She had just fallen out with Nangong Wen a while ago. Nangong Wen¡¯s feelings for her now were only because they had relied on each other when they were young.
More importantly, she had offended the Honorable Emperor, so how could she have the guts to beg Nangong Wen to find him? if the Honorable Emperor mentioned what happened that day, her brother might really ignore her, Yingluo.
¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Qingchen will be fine. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±
Nangong Yu gritted his teeth.
She would never let anything happen to qingchen.
at worst, she would go to the demon realm in person and ask the demon empress to save qing chen.
anyway, the venerate lord was on the continent now, and he shouldn¡¯t have returned to the demon realm yet. besides, he might not tell the demon empress about the things that happened on the continent. at that time, she could use the venerate lord¡¯s name to ask for help from the demon empress.
Chapter 2355: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (3)
Chapter 2355: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (3)
The demon Empress was a person who valued rtionships, and the revered Emperor was her disciple. She couldn¡¯t possibly leave him in the lurch!
Mrs. Fu heaved a sigh of relief. For some reason, she believed Nangong Yu¡¯s words without a doubt.
Nangong Yu loved Qing Chen so much that it was impossible for him to sit by and watch him get into trouble.
¡°Your Highness, thank you so much, Yingluo.¡±
Mrs. Fu forced a smile. She turned her head again and looked at the pale young man on the bed.
The sunlight poured in through the window and fell on the young man¡¯s handsome and thin face.
The teenager¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He felt a buzzing sound in his ears, but he could not hear what those people were saying.
He felt as if his eyelids were made of gold, and he had to use all his strength to open his eyes by a small gap.
The sunlight fell into his eyes, making him very ufortable. His eyes were nk, as if there was a white mist gradually dissipating from the bottom of his eyes.
¡°Qinghan, qingchen?¡±
Mrs. Fu was stunned. She stared at Fu qingchen, who had opened his eyes, and her eyes were filled with joy.
Qing Chen woke up!
he actually woke up!
Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as well. He stared at the young man¡¯s pale face in surprise. Perhaps it was because she was excited, but her face was red and her eyes were filled with tears that almost rolled down.
Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time to prevent herself from screaming.
¡°Where am I? Didn¡¯t I die?¡± Fu qingchen rubbed his aching head. by the way, where¡¯s Ling ¡®er? where is she? ¡± And Yingluo, you guys saved me?¡±
Mrs. Fu was dumbfounded. Qing Chen didn¡¯t know who had saved him.
Her eyes flickered a few times, and she hurriedly reached out to pull Nangong Yu, looking at Fu qingchen with a pained expression.
¡°Fu qingchen, what have you be for a woman? If it wasn¡¯t for Her Highness¡¯s efforts to pull you out of Yama¡¯s Hall, you would have been dead long ago!¡±
Nangong Yu was stunned.
She saved qingchen? But she didn¡¯t do anything.
But very quickly, Nangong Yu understood what Mrs. Fu was trying to do. She bit her lip and did not say a word. Her eyes were filled with tears and she looked very pitiful.
¡°Nangong Yu?¡±
Fu qingchen frowned and turned to look at Nangong Yu. I¡¯m clearly dying. With Nangong Yu¡¯s abilities, how could he possibly save me? ¡±
¡°to be honest, the elixir that saved you was personally obtained by nangong yu from the demon realm!¡± mrs. fu sneered. She¡¯s the venerate Lord¡¯s younger sister, and the venerate Lord is the demon Empress¡¯s disciple. The people of the demon Realm won¡¯t stop her from entering, but you should know that the demon Empress¡¯s alchemists won¡¯t easily rescue people.¡±
so, Qianqian! Mrs. Fu closed her eyes in grief. Her Highness knelt in front of those alchemists for several days and nights because of you!
Fu qingchen¡¯s hands clutched the sheets tightly, and his breathing became difficult at that moment.
He didn¡¯t want Nangong Yu to do anything for him. That way, he wouldn¡¯t owe her any favors.
aunt, don¡¯t say anymore, ¡± Nangong Yu¡¯s tears flowed down and she lowered her eyes, ¡± no matter how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for Qing Chen, I¡¯m willing to do it. I also beg you to stop talking about this matter. If my Royal brother finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be very angry. At that time, Qing Chen¡¯s fate will be grim. This is something I don¡¯t want to see.
¡°Yu ¡®er, you¡¯ve done so much for him, why don¡¯t you let me say anything?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, as if such a thing had really happened. you¡¯re doing this for him, but he¡¯s still thinking about that woman! Why do you have to do this? Even I¡¯m touched by you, but he doesn¡¯t have any reaction at all. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±
Chapter 2356: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (4)
Chapter 2356: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (4)
Nangong Yu raised his head and looked at Fu qingchen, his beautiful eyes filled with affection. ¡°It¡¯s worth it. For him, everything is worth it.¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Fu qingchen¡¯s voice turned cold as he interrupted Nangong Yu, ¡± Princess, I will return what I owe you. However, I will only like Ling ¡®er in this life. If she is willing to ept me, I will grow old with her and be alone in this life. If she doesn¡¯t ept me, then I will lead a lonely life.
¡°fu qingchen!¡±
Mrs. Fu mmed the table and stood up,¡±do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± I¡¯ll tell you the truth, if you don¡¯t marry Nangong Yu, she will die!¡±
nangong yu was stunned for a moment. a trace of suspicion shed in her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t understand what mrs. fu meant. however, she cleverly grabbed mrs. fu¡¯s sleeve and shook her head with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say anymore, Yingluo.¡±
seeing how cooperative nangong yu was, a sh of admiration appeared in madam fu¡¯s eyes. however, her tone was still angry, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to say it! Nangong Yu is the Honorable Emperor¡¯s younger sister, so the people of the demon Realm will give her some face. But you have nothing to do with the demon Realm. Even if the princess knelt for a few days and nights, those people still didn¡¯t agree to save you. So she had no choice but to tell the demon Realm that you are her husband.¡±
¡°The princess once considered herself your fianc¨¦e, but after you sent her back a few days ago, she never said those words again. If it wasn¡¯t for saving you, she wouldn¡¯t have said it! Fu qingchen, do you know the price of lying to the demon world? Do you know how brutal the demon Empress is? If it wasn¡¯t to save you, she wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to the demon world. If the people of the demon world knew that she was lying, have you thought about her end?¡±
After lying so much, sometimes I even think it¡¯s true, Yingluo.
Therefore, the more Mrs. Fu spoke, the angrier she became. It was as if she would not give up until Fu qingchen agreed to marry Nangong Yu.
At that moment, Fu qingchen¡¯s heart stopped beating.
He clenched his fists involuntarily, and even breathing hurt.
¡°You¡¯re lying to me?¡±
suddenly, fu qingchen sneered and raised his head to ask.
¡°Lie to you? why Would I Lie to You? Qingchen, have I ever lied to you for so many years?¡± Mrs. Fuughed sarcastically. if you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear to God that if I lie, I will make your father impotent for the rest of his life!
Mrs. Fu gritted her teeth in hatred. It would be better if that bastard had erectile dysfunction for the rest of his life, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the concubine¡¯s room often.
however, fu qingchen and nangong yu only knew that mrs. fu¡¯s soul was injured, but they did not know that she could not even consummate her marriage. so, after hearing this, not only did fu qingchen fall silent, even nangong yu was stunned.
She felt touched.
In order to help her, Auntie had even used such an oath. It could be seen how much weight she held in auntie¡¯s heart, Yingluo.
I still can¡¯t take it. Fu qingchen closed his eyes in pain.
He couldn¡¯t give up Ling ¡®er and marry a woman he didn¡¯t love, even if this woman had saved him.
¡± fu qingchen. ¡± seeing that fu qingchen was still so cruel, mrs. fu sneered. ¡± i¡¯ve seen that woman called di ling ¡®er. ¡±
Fu qingchen raised his head with a whoosh. At this moment, his eyes were filled with anxiety.¡±you¡¯ve met ling ¡®er?¡±
His nervousness was reflected in the eyes of the two people present, and it made their hearts sink.
Nangong Yu clenched his fists tightly. She didn¡¯t understand what was so good about that girl. Why was Qing Chen so infatuated with her? now that his aunt had only mentioned her name, he was so nervous, as if his aunt would hurt her.
Chapter 2357: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (5)
Chapter 2357: Fu qingchen in grief and despair (5)
¡°Did that girl Yingluo bring a man and a little white cat?¡±
Mrs. Fu asked with a smile.
fu qingchen¡¯s heart grew increasingly nervous.
The man¡¯s Kasaya should be referring to Yu Ling.
Thest time he saw Ling ¡®er, she was indeed holding a kitten.
The girl her mother had mentioned was indeed her Yingluo.
¡°do you know why my soul was injured?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes darkened. it was that girl!
¡°Impossible!¡±
fu qingchen raised his voice. ¡± ling ¡®er would never do such a thing. she¡¯s kind and cute. she would never do such a thing! ¡±
hehe, ¡°Mrs. Fu sneered sarcastically,¡± she gave the order herself to throw me into the mountains to feed the demon beasts, how could it be fake? ¡± From the beginning to the end, I only bumped into her once and knocked over her pastry, and she could do such a cruel thing. If she really bes your wife, will the fu family have a Day of Peace?¡±
nangong yu pretended to be surprised and opened his cherry-like mouth wide. his eyes were filled with shock, ¡± Auntie, it can¡¯t be. That girl behaved very well in front of qingchen. How could she do such a thing? did you get the wrong person? ¡±
some people would do anything just to marry into the fu family. It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t know my identity that day, so she couldn¡¯t restrain her true personality and exposed herself in front of me!
¡°What happened to Yingluo? She was so well-behaved in front of qingchen that qingchen even ruthlessly kicked me out for her, Huanhuan.¡±
Fu qingchen held his head in pain. He felt a bitter taste in his mouth, apanied by a salty taste.
The person who had a dispute with mother that day was Ling ¡®er?
Why did it have to be Ling?
he had promised ling ¡®er that he would get his mother to ept her sooner orter, but she had a dispute with her mother. after that, when ling¡¯ er found out who his mother was, how could she marry him?
he didn¡¯t have a chance anymore, he didn¡¯t have another chance.
¡°Qingchen, are you even listening to what I¡¯m saying?¡± Mrs. Fu frowned slightly and scolded him sternly.
Fu qingchen felt a buzzing in his ears and could not hear a single word. After a long while, he finally let go of his head and looked up at Mrs. Fu and Nangong Yu.
¡°I need to calm down.¡±
He was afraid, afraid that if his mother continued to stay here, he would not be able to hold back and start arguing with her!
As for him, he didn¡¯t want to have any more pointless arguments. He didn¡¯t want to see them right now.
then what about you and the princess? ¡± Mrs. Fu asked after a moment of hesitation.
Fu qingchen sneered and slowly closed his eyes. He only opened them after a long while.
¡°Do you think I still have a choice?¡± His eyes were cold to the point of being unreasonable. He looked at Nangong Yu coldly, ¡± Princess, you used your life to save me. I, Lao Ai, will use my life to pay you back.
Didn¡¯t she just want to marry him?
Good! He would do as she wished! However, he would never touch her!
His heart waspletely with Ling ¡®er. Since they were not fated to be together in this life, it didn¡¯t matter who he married. However, he couldn¡¯t be entangled with someone he didn¡¯t love!
He married her only to return the favor of saving her life so that her lies would not be exposed. After returning the favor, he, Fu qingchen, would no longer have anything to do with the fu family and Nangong Yu.
Chapter 2358: A Fox born in the Year of the Dog (1)
Chapter 2358: A Fox born in the Year of the Dog (1)
Nangong Yu did not understand the meaning behind Fu qingchen¡¯s words. She stared nkly at the man she had loved and waited for for many years. Endless joy surged in her heart, and for a moment, she even forgot how to react.
she only knew that qing chen had agreed to marry her!
She could finally be his wife!
This had always been her dream and goal. Now that she could finally achieve it, one could imagine how excited she was.
¡°If you have nothing else to do, don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡±
Fu qingchen sneered,¡±what if I go back on my word, Yingluo?¡±
Renege?
Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes were cold.
She would not give him the chance to regret.
However, since the matter had been decided, there was no need for her to stay and continue disturbing Fu qingchen. So, after a moment of silence, she said, ¡± ¡°your highness, qing chen¡¯s injuries have not fully recovered. why don¡¯t we leave first and let him recuperate?¡±
¡°alright,¡± he said.
Nangong Yu¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She had been overjoyed for a long time, and no matter what he asked her to do, she would not refuse. She only looked at Fu qingchen with her big, watery eyes.
¡°Qingchen, then you should recuperate well. I wille to see you again in the future.¡±
Fu qingchen did not speak. He gently closed his eyes, his face pale under the sunlight.
Nangong Yu pursed her lips. No matter how reluctant she was, she did not dare to disturb Fu qingchen¡¯s recuperation. However, when she left, she would turn back to look at Fu qingchen from time to time, her eyes filled with reluctance.
After a long time, Nangong Yu and Madam Fu¡¯s figures finally disappeared.
After they left, Fu qingchen slowly opened his eyes. There was a deep pain between his brows, and his hands involuntarily clenched tightly.
At this moment, he felt pain even when breathing.
¡°Ling ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡±
He had promised that he would protect her for the rest of her life, but now, it was impossible for them to be together in this lifetime. He was even forced to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love, Hanhan.
If only ¡ If only he wasn¡¯t the young master of the fu family, then he would be able to pursue his own identity and not Xuanji who caused Ling ¡®er to suffer such grievances.
In fact, Fu qingchen could imagine that di Ling ¡®er must have been wronged when she confronted his mother that day. Otherwise, why would she hurt his mother in such a rage?
It was precisely because of this that he understood that he no longer had a chance.
¡¡
The sky above the ruins was dark.
The hair on the girl¡¯s forehead was wet with sweat and stuck to her forehead.
She was sweating profusely. Under the siege of so many demonic beasts, her momentum did not weaken at all. Instead, it became more violent, like a storm.
Time passed by.
She did not know how long she had been fighting with these demonic beasts.
However, di Ling ¡®er only knew that if she did not defeat these demonic beasts, her grandfather would not let her leave the remains. She had to leave this ce as soon as possible to find brother Fu.
because yingluo
brother fu must be waiting for her too!
Di Ling ¡®er thought of Fu qingchen¡¯s injury and became even more worried. Her beautiful and delicate little face was covered in sweat, and her face was pale.
Under the strong wind.
bei ni stood quietly in the air. he looked down at the girl below, and his lips curled up.
This little girl, Yingluo, was so charming even when she was serious.
Chapter 2359: A Fox that was born in the Year of the Dog (2)
Chapter 2359: A Fox that was born in the Year of the Dog (2)
He wanted to bring her back and treasure her for the rest of his life so that no one else could discover her beauty.
¡°Pfft!¡±
suddenly, a phoenix attacked from behind, and its powerful forcended on di ling ¡®er¡¯s back. she spat out a mouthful of blood.
However, she did not stop. She turned around and stabbed Phoenix¡¯s chest.
Phoenix cried out in pain and fell to the ground in a sorry state.
¡°Little girl!¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s expression changed. He hurried forward and supported the girl¡¯s delicate body. He frowned.¡±you could have taken it slow, why are you in such a hurry? Is that kid really worth doing anything for you?¡±
not only had she almost used up all her blood to save him, but she had also risked her life to go back and find him.
What on earth was he, Yingluo, worth for the little girl to do this for him?
¡°Brother Fu is injured. If I don¡¯t go see him, I can¡¯t be at ease.¡±
¡°I¡¯m only asking you, is it worth it?¡± Bei Zhi¡¯s chest was filled with anger, but more than that, it was heartache.
His heart ached for her injury, and his heart ached even more for Yingluo¡¯s desperation.
The young girl smiled faintly,¡±big brother Fu, you didn¡¯t think so much when you risked your life to save me, did you?¡± I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s worth it or not, I just want to know if he¡¯s safe and sound.¡±
¡°Little girl, will you do this for everyone who saves you?¡±
Or is there only that kid?
Di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She looked up at the man in front of her and said after a long silence, ¡± ¡°it¡¯ll be a kasaya.¡±
As long as someone was good to her, she would return the favor a thousand times over. If someone hurt her, she would also pay them back a thousand times over!
Bei Zhi narrowed his eyes and took two steps closer to di Ling ¡®er. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to save you once in the future. This way, you¡¯ll be grateful to me, so that you won¡¯t keep punching and kicking me, Qianqian.¡±
you! di Ling ¡®er red at bei Zhi angrily. why don¡¯t you see how you treat me? ¡± You know that I don¡¯t want to, but you still take advantage of me and use Xiao bei to scare me! I¡¯m already grateful that you¡¯re so good looking that you didn¡¯t take revenge on me. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely take revenge!¡±
you¡¯ve already taken your revenge, girl, ¡± bei mo smiled. &Nbsp;
¡°What?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er looked at bei Zhi in confusion, not understanding what he meant.
Bei Zhi grabbed di Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand and pressed it against his chest.
¡°You¡¯ve hurt my heart. Isn¡¯t that revenge? Just like you said, I forced you even though I knew you were unwilling, and you, Yingluo, also know that your tears and blood will hurt me, but you still treat yourself like this. Isn¡¯t this revenge?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was dumbfounded. She looked at bei Zhi in a daze.
¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? You only came to find me for the demonic me Pearl?¡±
Suddenly, bei Zhi gently pressed the back of di Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, making her head move forward. Then he lowered his red lips and a hot kiss fell between the girl¡¯s eyebrows.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s body froze.
This kiss was different from the domineering one before. Instead, it was gentle and doting.
BOOM!
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face suddenly became hot. She hurriedly pushed the man away and hurriedly walked back a few steps. Her face was red, which was particrly lovely.
¡°I, Zhenzhen, my father doesn¡¯t allow me to fall in love with anyone.¡±
¡°Your mother has already epted my betrothal gift. It¡¯s not a good idea to not marry her daughter to me, right?¡± bei Zhi raised an eyebrow.
Chapter 2360: A Fox in the Year of the Dog (3)
Chapter 2360: A Fox in the Year of the Dog (3)
¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. When did my mother ept your betrothal gift?¡± Di Ling ¡®er red at bei Zhi and said angrily.
¡°the demonic me pearl is my betrothal gift,¡± bei zhiughed.
¡°That was originally my mother¡¯s.¡±
¡°However, this thing originally fell into the hands of human experts. I took it back from them and was even chased by tens of thousands of experts. This demonic me Pearl was the reason I was chased and trapped for so many years. I gave it to you, and you gave it to your mother. Isn¡¯t it the same as giving me a betrothal gift?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er waspletely dumbfounded.
This was the first time she had heard of such a strong argument.
but ¡ di Ling ¡®er thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡± I think my father will still break your legs. He¡¯s super fierce.
don¡¯t be afraid. My leg is broken. I can stay at your house for the rest of my life. You have to be responsible for me.
¡°my father will throw you out.¡±
he only broke my leg, he didn¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll just continue to crawl back and stay at your house.
All in all, bei Zhi only had one thing to say.¡±I¡¯m sticking to you. No matter what your father does, he won¡¯t be able to drive me away.¡±
¡°What if my father really kills you?¡± di Ling ¡®er frowned.
¡°My father-inw is not such an unreasonable person. Even if he is, you can¡¯t bear to let me be killed.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s your father-inw?¡± Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was full of anger. and how do you know I don¡¯t want to? i¡¯m not rted to you in any way.¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed, his fingers lightly caressing the girl¡¯s pink lips.¡±We¡¯ve already kissed, and you¡¯re still saying that it has nothing to do with me? Hmm?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er pushed bei Zhi¡¯s hand away and gritted her teeth, ¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to mention it? when was I not forced by you? In any case, I won¡¯t marry you. My father and my two brothers won¡¯t allow it. They¡¯re all super fierce!¡±
if that¡¯s the case, I really want to experience how fierce they are. At most, I¡¯ll just be beaten up, and my skin is so thick that I¡¯m not afraid of being beaten. They won¡¯t be able to kill me.
Bei Zhiughed disapprovingly.
Di Ling ¡®er looked bei Zhi up and down. This soft skin and tender flesh, how could he have the nerve to say that his skin was thick?
Jian Jia¡¯s father could probably cripple him with one punch.
¡°You¡¯re so detestable. I will never agree to marry you!¡± Di Ling ¡®er snorted. I¡¯d rather marry that little male cat, Xiaobei, than you!
This fellow was too detestable. He always bullied her. She would never like him.
Marry that little male cat, Yingluo and Xiaobei?
The corners of bei Zhi¡¯s lips involuntarily rose.¡±You like that little cat called Xiao bei?¡±
of course. di Ling ¡®er pouted. it¡¯s cute, obedient, and gentle, unlike you, who is overbearing, wild, and annoying! Don¡¯t think that you can make me let go of my hatred by saying a few soft words now. Don¡¯t forget, it was you who took advantage of my young and ignorant self and took away my first kiss! I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life!¡±
¡°Since you hate me so much, all the more you should marry me and torture me for the rest of my life.¡± Bei Zhi¡¯s smile was evil and flirtatious.
¡°¡¡¡±
could she choose to ignore him?
Di Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. She was afraid that she would be angered to death by bei mo, so she quickly changed the subject.¡±I¡¯ve already dealt with these demonic beasts, but I still can¡¯t leave the ruins. Is there something waiting for me in front? It¡¯s a pity that grandfather is gone too, and no one told me what to do next.¡±
Chapter 2361: A Fox in the Year of the Dog (4)
Chapter 2361: A Fox in the Year of the Dog (4)
Ever since the day she started training, her grandfather had lost consciousness. She had wanted to hear his voice several times, but he had never appeared again.
This made di Ling ¡®er feel a little disappointed, but she was even more reluctant to leave.
because she understood that he hadpletely disappeared this time and would never appear again, yingluo.
Bei Zhi saw through di Ling ¡®er¡¯s thoughts at a nce. He walked in front of her and raised his hand to touch her little head.¡±you don¡¯t have to worry too much about him. he¡¯s just reincarnated. he didn¡¯tpletely disappear.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er raised her little face and pursed her pink lips, ¡± ¡°Do you think Grandpa will find grandma?¡±
¡°I will.¡±
¡°As long as two people love each other, they¡¯ll definitely continue to find each other in the crowd,¡± bei Zhi replied with certainty.
As long as two people loved each other, they would definitely continue to find each other in the crowd.
Bei Zhi¡¯s words stunned di Ling ¡®er. She looked up at the man in front of her and said, ¡± ¡°What about you? do you have someone you love?¡±
yes. bei Zhi¡¯s lips curved upwards. the person I¡¯ve been searching for in my life is right in front of me.
Whoosh!
Di Ling ¡®er had wanted to ask about bei Zhi¡¯s private affairs, but the man¡¯s words made her blush and she red at him angrily.
¡°Why are you always so frivolous?¡±
¡°If I really wasn¡¯t serious, I would¡¯ve raped you a long time ago instead of saying these words.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
Hearing this, di Ling ¡®er suddenly remembered that it was her mother who raped her father and had a big brother.
no!
She didn¡¯t want to have a baby!
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She immediately stepped aside, as if she was afraid that the man would be a beast and do something indescribable to her.
bei zhi saw that di ling ¡®er was treating him like a beast andughed, ¡± little girl, you¡¯re too weak. I just scared you a little and you¡¯re already so afraid. I can¡¯t do such a beastly thing.
Di Ling ¡®er pouted. That might not be the case.
He wouldn¡¯t even let go of a child who was only a few years old, not to mention that she had already grown up. Who knew if he would do something worse than a beast to ridicule her?
Di Ling ¡®er thought for a while and reminded him, ¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking with you just now. My parents and brother are all super fierce! furthermore, this is my grandfather¡¯s territory. if you dare to do anything to me, they will not let you off.¡±
Bei Zhi narrowed his eyes and took two steps closer to the girl.¡±Little girl, in your heart, I¡¯m worse than a beast?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er nodded honestly.
if you put it that way, it doesn¡¯t seem right if I don¡¯t do something to you, ¡± bei mo said with a low smile.
Even hisughter was so pleasant to the ears, as if a hand was rubbing against her heart, tickling and tickling.
¡°Why don¡¯t we use the earth as the bed and the sky as the nket, consummate our marriage first, and then get married?¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s hand slowly caressed the young girl¡¯s beautiful face.
The frightened girl suddenly opened her mouth and bit the back of the man¡¯s hand.
The back of the man¡¯s hand immediately oozed blood and dyed it red.
Then, while the man was frowning, the girl let go and turned to run away. She was as panicked as she could be, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
bei mo touched the back of his hand where a row of teeth marks had been left and smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°It seems that this time, I have gone a little too far. I have scared this girl so badly.¡±
But who knew that this little girl was too easily frightened? this kiss of yingying¡¯s was really ruthless.
Was she really a Fox? Could it be that Yingying was born in the Year of the Dog?
Chapter 2362: Bai Yan and di Cang (1)
Chapter 2362: Bai Yan and di Cang (1)
In the distance, di Ling ¡®er looked back and saw that bei Zhi did not chase after her. She slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Her slender hand held her heart. Even now, she could still feel her heart beating.
she had never felt this way before. it made her panic and made her want to escape.
Just as di Ling ¡®er turned to leave, the haunting figure appeared in front of her again and blocked her way.
¡± little girl, i¡¯m afraid zhenzhen won¡¯t be able to leave me alone. ¡± bei zhi¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. he took two steps closer to di ling ¡®er. ¡± i¡¯ll haunt you for the rest of my life, like a ghost. ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s face changed. She had a feeling that it was not a good thing to be entangled with this guy.
However, before di Ling ¡®er could refute Bei Chen, the dark sky became even more cloudy. A purple lightning suddenly fell, crashing toward where di Ling¡¯ er was standing.
Fortunately, bei Zhi was quick to react. The moment the purple lightning fell, he had already held di Ling ¡®er in his arms and looked at the sky with caution.
Di Ling ¡®er raised her head in a daze and looked at the dense purple lightning in the sky. Her eyes were solemn.
¡°This is the second test that Grandpa gave me? Maybe after passing this test, I can leave Yingluo.¡±
the corners of her lips lifted as she slowly left bei zhi¡¯s embrace.
At that moment, the young girl¡¯s delicate face was filled with determination.
She was fearless of the purple lightning in the sky. Her eyes were clear and pure, without a trace of impurity.
¡¡
On the heavenly Imperial mountain.
demonic beasts were everywhere.
On top of the demonic beasts were a man and a woman.
The man was dressed in purple and had white hair. He was noble yet devilish. His eyes were domineering, like an Emperor ruling the world.
The woman standing next to the man was dressed in red and was extremely beautiful. However, her eyes were filled with worry and she was looking at the mountain range below.
As time passed, the worry in her eyes grew.
¡°yan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. ling¡¯ er will be fine.¡±
Di Cang turned his head to look at the beautiful woman beside him. Even though his heart was also filled with worry, in order to avoid making the woman beside him worry even more, he hid all his emotions very well.
¡°you¡¯re not worried? how could i not be worried? Ling ¡®er has been missing for almost two months, and I can¡¯t feel any aura of her on the heavenly Imperial mountain. How can I not be worried about her?¡±
She was so worried that she was about to go crazy.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to keep her cool and continue looking for her, she might have broken down right now.
believe me, ¡± di Cang gently held Bai Yan¡¯s hand and said firmly and deeply. ¡°I will definitely find her!¡±
Bai Yan¡¯s heart trembled.
All these years, all the promises that di Cang had made to her hade into effect.
Now that he said he could find Ling ¡®er, she believed that he could do it.
¡°Alright, I believe you.¡±
bai yan¡¯s eyes sank slightly. after a long time, she raised her head and said, ¡± ¡°Di Cang, we can¡¯t just look for Ling ¡®er in the heavenly Imperial mountain. Since this is a relic, anything is possible in the relic. Maybe Xuanji Ling¡¯ er has already left the relic, but the exit she is heading to is not the heavenly Imperial mountain?¡±
It wasn¡¯t like this had never happened before.
they had been searching for ling ¡®er in the heavenly defense mountain these days. what if she was no longer in the heavenly defense mountain?
Chapter 2363: Bai Yan and di Cang (2)
Chapter 2363: Bai Yan and di Cang (2)
Di Cang pondered for a moment. what you said is not without reason. How about this? I¡¯ll let the people of the demon world split up to find Ling ¡®er, while we continue to stay on the heavenly Imperial mountain. Even if this world is turned upside down, I will find Ling¡¯ er! No one can stop my daughter!¡±
The man¡¯s voice was domineering and mboyant, as if he didn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes.
And he did indeed have such strength, aww.
¡°Mother, Qing GE and I will also leave the heavenly Imperial mountain to look for younger sister.¡±
Di Jintian pulled Ji qingge and walked towards Bai Yan.
Ji qingge struggled to break free from di Jintian¡¯s hand, but who knew that di Jintian¡¯s grip would tighten, not giving her a chance to leave.
¡°This is good too.¡±
Bai Yan nodded her head lightly. all of you should also pay attention to your safety on the road. Qing GE, I¡¯ll leave little Tian in your hands.
¡°Yes, Queen,¡± Ji qingge pursed her lips.
However, from her actions, he could tell that she was very reluctant to follow di Jintian.
Especially since thest time she had been dragged out by di Jintian, she had been very unwilling to do so.
little Qing GE. di Jintian smiled devilishly. He turned to look at Ji Qing GE, his pair of peach blossom eyes full of smiles. my Imperial mother has agreed to let you follow me, you can¡¯t run away again.
Ji Qing GE¡¯s eyebrows twitched.
This fellow, ten years ago, he was still obediently following her and calling her little sister. Now, after ten years, he had changed his form of address to little Qing GE?
but no matter what, it did not change the fact that she was older than him.
Xiaotian. Bai Yan turned her head to look at di Jintian. I¡¯m letting Qing GE follow you, not for you to bully her. If you continue to be so stubborn like thest time, don¡¯t me me for letting Qing GE follow someone else.
Due to di Jintian¡¯s love for good food, he had been following her around to discuss cooking skills since a few years ago.
When he first started to learn cooking, it could be said that he made dark cuisine every time.
Yet, she had even presented her own dark cuisine to Ji Qing GE as if she was presenting a treasure.
Ji Qing GE saw this guy¡¯s eager eyes, but she was too embarrassed to refuse, so she reluctantly ate.
however, ji qingge, this girl, only showed any other expression in front of her and di ling ¡®er. in front of anyone, she was always indifferent. no matter how difficult the dark cuisine was to eat, she was as expressionless as ever.
However, di Jintian thought that Ji qingge liked it very much, and in order to please Ji qingge, he forced her to finish his dark cuisine.
He didn¡¯t even try a single mouthful of it, saying that he would give all the food he made to Ji Qing GE.
Many dayster, when si Jing went to find di Jintian and Ji qingge, she had not eaten yet, so she took a bite.
It was precisely that mouthful that made Bai Yan immediately start to doubt her life.
Only then did she know that Ji Qing GE had actually been eating dark cuisine for many days. She didn¡¯t know how she had forced herself to eat it without showing a trace of embarrassment.
At the thought of what had happened back then, di Jintian coughed awkwardly and said, ¡± ¡°At that time, I was young and ignorant, I didn¡¯t know anything. Moreover, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so little Qing GE wouldn¡¯t be angry at me, right?¡±
Ji qingge was stunned, and her eyes turned to di Jintian.
She saw the young man staring at her pitifully. His expression was like a little fox wagging its tail and begging for mercy.
mm, Zhenzhen. Ji Qing GE retracted her gaze and nodded expressionlessly. I¡¯m not angry.
Chapter 2364: Bai Yan and the Azure Emperor (3)
Chapter 2364: Bai Yan and the Azure Emperor (3)
Di Jintian once again showed his standard evil smile. ¡°I knew it, little Qing GE would never be angry at me. Imperial mother, now you can be at ease to let her follow me, right?¡±
bai yan held her forehead. fortunately, her heart was only thinking about ling ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts, so she did not say anything more and nodded.¡±As long as you don¡¯t force her to eat those unptable food, I¡¯ll let her leave with you.¡±
¡°Mother, my cooking skills have already improved a lot. If it wasn¡¯t for big brother forcing me to cultivate, I would definitely have improved even more.¡±
In di Jintian¡¯s eyes, he was a master chef who had been dyed by his cultivation.
Compared to his cultivation, he was more interested in making delicious food.
¡°get lost!¡± di cang was furious and shouted sternly.
As a Prince of the demon Realm, he spent all his time in the kitchen studying cooking and never wanted to work hard to cultivate and break through. It was simply a disgrace.
of course!
These were all small matters, and he didn¡¯t care about his face.
What he cared about was that if this kid wanted to study cooking, he would pester his wife all day long.
If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Xiaochen pulling this brat out to gain experience, most likely, at the end of the year, he would have three hundred days to follow behind his wife!
How could he endure this? Now that he had heard di Jintian¡¯s words, he was so angry that even his voice was filled with anger.
¡°As long as little Qing GE follows me, I will get lost right now.¡±
Di Jintian smiled shamelessly. ¡°Little Qing GE, since my father told us to get lost, then Let¡¯s Get Lost now. We¡¯ll go to another ce to find Ling ¡®er.¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard di Jintian¡¯s first sentence, but when he said thest sentence, her eyes darkened, and her eyes were filled with regret and guilt.
If only Yingluo had been tougher and hadn¡¯t been dragged out of the demon world by di Jintian.
This way, when the princess was in danger, she would be by her side.
she doesn¡¯t have anyone by her side now, so she must be very lonely and scared, yingluo.
Ji qingge felt more and more guilty in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists, and her eyes shone with a firm light.
she would definitely find a way to get the princess back, definitely!
This was her promise to her, Yingluo.
she had once promised her that no matter what happened, she would be by her side and would be by her side for the rest of her life.
¡¡
The heavenly Imperial mountain was not peaceful. Everyone was busy looking for di Ling ¡®er.
However, in the Liu Huo Empire, which was not far away from the heavenly Imperial mountain, it was a jubnt atmosphere.
Fu qingchen was the number one genius of the liuhuo Empire, and Nangong Yu was the number one beauty of the Empire. The two of them were about to get married. They were a perfect match, a perfect match.
Of course, the women who were in love with Fu qingchen were heartbroken. However, Nangong Yu was not only the princess of the Empire, but also had the backing of the demon Realm. No matter how jealous and angry those people were, no one dared to criticize her.
Under such an atmosphere, Nangong Yu and Fu qingchen¡¯s wedding was nearing its end.
At this moment, outside the fu family¡¯s courtyard, the young girl¡¯s figure was blocked outside. The attendant in front of her was sweating and even his voice was trembling.¡±Your Highness, it¡¯s really not that I don¡¯t want to let you in, but young master said that he doesn¡¯t want Qianqian to be disturbed before the wedding. Otherwise, his injuries won¡¯t recover, and we can¡¯t get married as promised.¡±
The girl¡¯s originally angry face was stunned when she heard the attendant¡¯s words, and then it turned into worry and nervousness.
¡°has qingchen¡¯s injury not healed yet?¡±
Chapter 2365: Leaving the ruins (1)
Chapter 2365: Leaving the ruins (1)
young master, he said he needs to rest.
the servant finished his sentence in a trembling voice.
He was afraid that Nangong Yu would lose his head in a fit of anger.
However, he was the fu family¡¯s servant after all, and he did not dare to disobey the young master¡¯s orders.
Nangong Yu lowered her head in disappointment. She pursed her thin lips gently, but her gaze was fixed in Fu qingchen¡¯s direction.
it¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle to visit him another day.
Anyway, this man would be her husband sooner orter, so she was not in a hurry to waste time.
Just as Nangong Yu was about to turn around and leave, he bumped into Mrs. Fu, who was slowly walking toward him.
mrs. fu immediately saw the disappointed nangong yu. she then looked at the attendants who were blocking the door and a cold light shed in her eyes, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Her Highness? Why do you want to leave when you¡¯ve just arrived at the fu residence?¡±
Nangong Yu forced a smile, ¡± ¡°Auntie, qingchen¡¯s injuries have not recovered yet. I won¡¯t continue to disturb him. I wille to see him in a few days.¡±
Mrs. Fu frowned,¡±what nonsense are you talking about?¡± his injury has almost recovered. even if he needs to recuperate in bed, it¡¯s not to the extent that he can¡¯t see people. besides, you¡¯re going to be the fu family¡¯s daughter-inw soon, so you should learn how to take care of qingchen.¡±
nangong yu lowered her head and looked a little shy. after hesitating for a moment, she bit her lip and said, ¡± ¡°But, qingchen doesn¡¯t seem to want to see me, Huanhuan.¡±
¡°With me here today, who would dare to let you go?¡± Mrs. Fu snorted coldly.
When she said this, her eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, swept towards the attendant at the door. The attendant was so frightened that he almost knelt on the ground and wanted to cry but had no tears.
This kind of task was really not something that a person could do. Whether it was the madam or the young master, he was bound to offend one.
Princess, ¡± Mrs. Fu retracted her gaze and gently held Nangong Yu¡¯s wrist, ¡± let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see qingchen.
¡°Thank you, Auntie, Yingluo!¡±
Nangong Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Her eyes were bright and her gaze was filled with joy.
In this life, as long as she could be by qingchen¡¯s side, no matter how much pain she had to suffer, no matter how much pain she had to endure, she was willing to let go.
never regret!
¡¡
In the study.
The sunlight poured in from outside the door andnded on the young man¡¯s thin and cold figure.
The young man held a book in his hand. His eyes were indifferent and calm like a clear spring.
However, this silence was broken when the door of the study was pushed open.
Fu qingchen raised his head slowly, his cold gaze fixed on the two people who had just entered the room. His good-looking brows involuntarily furrowed, but his expression remained unchanged.
¡°Why did you bring her here?¡±
qingchen, the princess is concerned about your health, so she came to visit you, ¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile. but the manservant blocked the princess outside the door on his own ord, so I brought her in.
She did not mention that it was Fu qingchen¡¯s order, but instead, she let the servants take all the me.
anyway, this servant did not take her seriously. he knew that the princess was the future youngdy of the fu family, but he still dared not let her go to find qing chen. just based on this point, there was no need to keep this servant.
¡± qingchen xuanji! ¡± nangong yu¡¯s eyes reddened as he looked at fu qingchen worriedly. ¡± don¡¯t me auntie for bringing me in. i was just too worried about you, so i begged auntie. ¡°
Chapter 2366: Leaving the ruins (2)
Chapter 2366: Leaving the ruins (2)
Fu qingchen¡¯s cold eyesnded on Nangong Yu.
His eyes were so calm that there was no fluctuation of emotion.
He was so cold that he treated Nangong Yu as a stranger.
¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± His voice was cold and emotionless. if you¡¯re fine, then don¡¯t disturb me from reading.
¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±
Nangong Yu was stunned. She bit her lip hard to control her emotions.
In front of Fu qingchen, she had already humbled herself, pleading and expressing her sorrow, but this young man still did not look her in the eye.
What could she do to make him stop being so cruel to her?
qingchen, ¡°Mrs. Fu frowned again,¡± what¡¯s with your attitude? The princess came to visit you out of goodwill, but you treated her like this? don¡¯t forget, your life was saved by the princess! Is this how you treat your Savior?¡±
Savior?
those words stabbed fu qingchen¡¯s heart, causing him to feel pain even when he was breathing.
If it wasn¡¯t for this so-called life-saving grace, he would never have agreed to marry her. Furthermore, after she barged into his study, he had already kicked her out of the door.
if I could do it all over again, ¡± Fu qingchen sneered, ¡± I¡¯d rather die in the remains than be saved by her. Aren¡¯t you using this to threaten me? ¡± If marrying her isn¡¯t enough to repay her, then let me return her life, how about it?¡±
¡°Qingchen, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±
Mrs. Fu¡¯s brows furrowed and she sounded helpless. ¡°I just hope that you can treat her better.¡±
¡± i think i¡¯ve already given her enough respect. otherwise, do you think she would still be standing here? ¡± fu qingchenughed sarcastically. ¡± we¡¯re getting married in two days, but you¡¯re not even willing to give me two days of peace? Alright, then I¡¯ll do as you wish. This marriage, I¡¯m not going to happen!¡±
Whoosh!
Fu qingchen suddenly stood up, and the chair behind him was flipped over.
The young man¡¯s face was cold and had a piercing feeling.
No. Nangong Yu waspletely flustered. She hurriedly tugged at Mrs. Fu¡¯s sleeve and shook her head. She then turned to look at Fu qingchen, her eyes filled with tears. qingchen, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯vee to disturb you. Don¡¯t be angry. I can wait for two days. Two dayster, you¡¯ll marry my Yingluo.
Fu qingchen looked at Nangong Yu coldly. He picked up the chair that had been flipped over and sat down calmly. He picked up the book again and said coldly, ¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to break off the engagement, all of you get out.¡±
¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±
Nangong Yu looked at Fu qingchen reluctantly. In the end, he gritted his teeth, turned around, and ran toward the sunlight outside the house.
The moment she turned around, two streams of hot tears flowed down from her eyes and covered her cheeks.
¡°Qingchen, you¡¯ve really gone too far!¡± mrs. fu flew into a rage, but she was afraid of angering fu qingchen, so she could only clench her fists tightly and suppress her anger. ¡± do you know how much i¡¯ve suffered for your marriage? if i didn¡¯t only have you as my only son, i would never let the princess marry such a cruel and heartless person like you.¡±
Fu qingchen sneered. I also hope that you can have another son so that you won¡¯t keep forcing me to marry Nangong Yu. No, even if you have another son, our marriage will still be in your hands. So, I really hope that I¡¯m not your son.
Chapter 2367: Leaving the ruins (3)
Chapter 2367: Leaving the ruins (3)
That way, he would be qualified to pursue Ling ¡®er.
Unfortunately,
Ever since he found out about the dispute between Ling ¡®er and his mother, he knew that he had lost the right to do so.
Ling ¡®er had seen her mother¡¯s unreasonable and shrewish behavior, so how could she ept him?
He no longer had a chance!
¡°Fu qingchen!¡± mrs. fu gritted her teeth. ¡± what kind of drug did that woman give you? you¡¯re so smitten by her that you can even say such words? ¡±
Fu qingchen gazed at Mrs. Fu indifferently. ¡°Because in this world, Ling ¡®er is the most outstanding woman, and the only person who can touch my heart.¡±
Mrs. Fuughed out loud,¡±the most outstanding woman?¡± Let me ask you, that girl called di Ling ¡®er, can her background be more powerful than the demon world? Did she have such a powerful brother like the Honorable Emperor? Can she take out the pills for your father¡¯s cultivation?¡±
fu qingchen remained silent.
He knew in his heart that Ling ¡®er had a lot of medicinal pills in her hands. Otherwise, Ling¡¯ er would not have wanted to exchange these medicinal pills for silver.
However, since it was impossible between him and Ling ¡®er, he didn¡¯t need to let his mother know about these things. He didn¡¯t want her to have ideas about those pills.
This Mother of Mine is capable of anything, Yingluo.
¡°hehe.¡±
Mrs. Fuughed coldly. Seeing that Fu qingchen was silent, she naturally thought that he had tacitly agreed to her words.
¡°Since she can¡¯t take out anything, do you think that girl canpare to the princess? Just with that face? Qingchen, you¡¯re really too young. Not only are you not mature enough, but you also have poor taste.¡±
mrs. fu stopped smiling and continued, ¡± ¡°Mother has eaten more salt than the rice you have eaten! Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you? You hate me now, but you¡¯ll understand in the future that I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±
Fu qingchen gently closed his eyes, his expression full of fatigue. ¡°Two dayster, I will marry Nangong Yu as promised. Can you leave now?¡±
¡°Qingchen!¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little breathless if you stay here.¡±
He had always listened to his mother since he was young. No matter how strong his mother was, he rarely went against her.
Now, he finally fell in love with a woman and was prepared to disobey, but in the end, he still lowered his head under pressure.
Mrs. Fu frowned. think about it carefully. There are too many people in this world who want to marry the princess, but none of them have the chance. The princess only likes you. If you miss this opportunity to rise to the top, you won¡¯t be able to get it back in the future.
After a long time, Fu qingchen opened his eyes.
I said I would marry her, so I won¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to talk to me about this. Besides, I¡¯ve never thought of relying on a woman to reach the sky in a single step. I just want to use my own strength to stand firm here.
naive, ¡± Mrs. Fu sneered, ¡± your thinking is too naive. No matter how much I tell you, you won¡¯t listen. I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it. I¡¯lle back to you in two days.
After saying this, Mrs. Fu did not say anything more. She slowly turned around and walked out of the door.
Fu qingchen stared at Mrs. Fu¡¯s back as she left. He clenched his fists uncontrobly, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness and anger. In the end, his eyes were filled with determination and resoluteness.
I will get married in two days ¡®time. On that day, I will pay back everything I owe Nangong Yu and the fu family. From then on, I will have nothing to do with the fu family.
Chapter 2368: Leaving the ruins (4)
Chapter 2368: Leaving the ruins (4)
from now on, the fu family no longer had fu qingchen, and the liuhuo empire no longer had a prince consort.
¡¡
Within the ruins, it was dark.
The young girl¡¯s face was gray, but her eyes were unusually bright, like the stars in the night sky, with a dazzling light.
The man beside the youngdy was dressed in red, like a peerless demon. Even his side profile was shockingly perfect.
the power of the lightning is getting weaker and weaker. We should be able to get through it soon.
The young girl pursed her pink lips and looked at the lightning in the sky. She pondered for a while and asked.
However, as soon as she finished speaking, a bolt of lightning struck.
Because the power of the lightning had weakened and the girl¡¯s speed had increased by a lot, she dodged the lightning with ease and was not as panicked as before.
Bei Zhi gave a soft ¡°en¡± sound, his peach blossom eyes filled with light.
In the beginning, he was just dodging the lightning. However, in order to protect di Ling ¡®er, he had been attacked by the lightning. Miraculously, he found that his injuries were gradually healing with the help of the lightning.
Unfortunately, the power of the lightning was increasing, and even the number of lightning strikes was much less than before.
Finally, thest bolt of lightning fell, and the dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, revealing the blue sky.
and then, he murmured,
An old voice came down from the sky again.
¡°Little girl, congrattions on passing the test. Have you noticed that your strength, speed, and defense have all improved?¡±
During these days of training, di Ling ¡®er did not make a breakthrough, but she found that her physical quality was improving rapidly.
It could be said that people of the same level were afraid of him.
Oh no, among the demonic beasts of the same level, no one was her match. Perhaps she could even fight across levels.
Of course, that was only when the bloodline pressure was removed. If the bloodline pressure was used, even the demonic beasts that were much stronger than her would not be able to resist her pressure.
¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re still here?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er asked in surprise.
hehe, ¡± the old man chuckled, ¡± no matter what, I want to see you pass the test safely before I can leave. I have to say that you have good talent. You actually passed the test I gave you in such a short time. I have also helped you open the door to leave. Now you can go out, hehe.
As soon as the old man finished speaking, a blinding light came from in front of di Ling ¡®er.
She subconsciously covered her eyes, and only after a while did she get used to the light.
alright, you can leave the ruins through that white light. Girl, remember, don¡¯t tell your father anything about me. It¡¯s good to let him forget about me.
Di Ling ¡®er stopped. She looked up at the empty sky and said, ¡± Grandpa, will we still be able to meet in the future? ¡±
¡± we should be able to, ¡± the old man muttered to himself for a while. ¡± if we¡¯re fated to meet, we¡¯ll naturally meet. ¡±
of course, my grandfather and I are fated. di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips. but if I meet you, how can I recognize you? ¡±
this old man with a curly beard ¡°fell silent. After a moment, he replied,¡± I will be bringing a Jade with my name on it when I reincarnate. If you see a Jade with the two words ¡®di Xian¡¯ on it, that will be me.
However, the old man wasn¡¯t sure if the Jade would be preserved even after he reincarnated.
However, he saw that di Ling ¡®er was reluctant to part with him, so he wanted to give her a glimmer of hope.
If fate brought them together, they would definitely meet again in the future, Yingluo.
Chapter 2369: Brother and sister meet again (1)
Chapter 2369: Brother and sister meet again (1)
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Di Ling ¡®er smiled brightly. we¡¯re destined to be grandfather and grandson in this life. I¡¯ll definitely be able to see you in the next life. Grandpa, goodbye, Jian Jia.
After saying this, the young girl slowly turned around and walked toward the white light in front of her. Her pale yellow figure gradually disappeared without a trace.
¡¡
On a small hill not far from the heavenly Imperial mountain.
The devilish young man held a roasted rabbit in his hand and handed it to Ji Qing GE, who was standing at the side, ¡± little Qing GE, eat something first. Don¡¯t let your body starve.
¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± The corner of Ji Qing GE¡¯s mouth twitched.
Cultivators were not only tired, but they also did not know hunger. For them, it wasmon to not eat for a few months. The delicious food in the human world was just a pastime for them during their cultivation.
Of course, not all cultivators were like this. For example, no matter how powerful this monstrous young man¡¯s strength was, as long as he felt hungry, he would immediately turn back into his original Kasaya.
¡°little qing ge, do you have the heart to see my painstaking efforts go to waste?¡± The devilish young man¡¯s eyes were overflowing with grievances as he looked at Ji Qing GE pitifully.
Ji qingge was stunned. She raised her eyes and stared at di Jintian¡¯s face. After hesitating for a long time, she still reached out and took the roasted rabbit he handed over.
She seemed to be in a dilemma. However, when she saw di Jintian¡¯s bright eyes, she slowly opened her mouth and took a bite.
¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Di Jintian looked at Ji qingge without blinking.
He had used up all the seasonings he had brought with him in the remains, so he didn¡¯t put anything in the rabbit. However, he believed in his skills. Even if he didn¡¯t use any seasonings, the rabbit would still be delicious.
¡°Gulp.¡±
Ji qingge swallowed the rabbit meat, her face as calm as ever, expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±
little Qing GE, I¡¯ve said it before, my cooking skills have improved a lot, but Imperial mother doesn¡¯t trust her own son. After I find Ling ¡®er, I want Ling¡¯ er to have a taste of this original vor barbecue. The two of you must prove it to me.
The young man¡¯s smile became more and more devilish and confident.
But after hearing his words, Ji Qing GE paused, ¡± ¡°The princess doesn¡¯t like rabbit meat, so don¡¯t let her eat it.¡±
¡°If she doesn¡¯t like rabbit meat, then I¡¯ll barbecue other meat for her.¡±
Ji qingge fell silent. She looked at di Jintian¡¯s proud and confident face, but she couldn¡¯t hurt his self-confidence, so she could only hesitate for a moment. the princess doesn¡¯t like original barbecue.
that¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t tasted it before. After she has tasted it, she will definitely like it very much. After all, my cooking skills are the best in the demon world, except for mother! Di Jintian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. He lowered his eyes and stared at Ji Qing GE, who was sitting beside him. little Qing GE, hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.
Ji qingge¡¯s hand, which was holding the roasted rabbit, trembled. She pursed her lips and finally epted her fate under di Jintian¡¯s bright eyes.
However, her mouth was very small, and she could only bite off a trace of the rabbit meat. However, she swallowed it without even chewing.
Fortunately, not long after, a ray of light came down from the sky and saved Ji qingge from this torture.
A figure descended from the sky, smashing towards di Jintian.
Di Jintian¡¯s eyes were originally focused on Ji qingge, but he was suddenly hit by a figure, which made his whole devilish face turn green. He was about to fly into a rage, but when he saw the young girl who had hit him, he waspletely stunned.
Chapter 2370: Brother and sister meet again (2)
Chapter 2370: Brother and sister meet again (2)
The moment the youngdynded, another figure followed suit. However, di Jintian and Ji qingge¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the youngdy, and no one noticed the man whonded after her.
¡°Ling Jue, Ling ¡®er?¡±
Di Jintian waspletely dumbfounded. Why did Ling ¡®er fall from the sky? Could it be that the ce she went to wasn¡¯t the heavenly Imperial mountain, but the divine realm?
¡°Princess!¡±
Ji qingge stood up from the ground with a whoosh, her eyes filled with joy.
since di ling ¡®er appeared, she could not move her eyes away.
second brother, sister Qing GE, what are you doing here? ¡± Di Ling ¡®er rubbed her head and asked.
The corners of di Jintian¡¯s lips twitched inexplicably. He looked at the young girl who was still sitting on his back and asked, ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, can you get up from my body first?¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er suddenly realized that her second brother was still under her.
Just as she was about to get up from di Jintian¡¯s back, a hand reached out from the front and pulled her into an embrace.
The man¡¯s embrace was very familiar, but it was mixed with a trace of air that disturbed her heart. She hurriedly reached out to push the man away and red at him.¡±You bastard, why are you still following me?¡±
The corners of bei Zhi¡¯s lips rose, and her voice was sinister.¡±I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll haunt you like a ghost!¡±
He would never let go of her for the rest of his life.
Di Jintian stood up slowly, rubbing his injured back with all his might. His amorous eyes red at bei Zhi warily, and he asked through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°who are you?¡±
Bei Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and heughed evilly.¡±Ling ¡®er knows this question best. Little girl, tell him who I am.¡±
However,
Without waiting for di Ling ¡®er to speak, di Jintian¡¯s figure was like a sh of lightning, rushing in front of bei Zhi. He grabbed his clothes tightly with one hand, the anger in his chest burning with a raging me.
¡°bastard, stay away from my sister!¡±
Bei Zhi looked at thepels that di Jintian was holding, and his lips curled up again. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±
¡°Not willing? You can¡¯t be allowed to do this!¡± di jintian snorted coldly. ¡± i have my father, mother, big brother, and the thousands of soldiers from the demon realm. they¡¯re enough to crush you into a meat pie! Besides, my sister is still young. I still want to raise her for another tens of thousands of years! Kid, you¡¯d better stay away from her. Otherwise, do you know what hell looks like? I don¡¯t mind letting you experience it!¡±
&Nbsp; bei Zhi¡¯s eyes were smiling. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve juste out of hell. I¡¯ve already seen what hell is like, second brother-inw.
Second brother-inw?
Second uncle!
¡°little brat, what are you shouting for? Who is your second brother-inw? Tell me, who is your second brother-inw?¡±
this bastard! Not only did he dare to approach his precious little sister, but he also shamelessly called him second brother-inw?
He was too shameless!
He was even more shameless than his father when he pursued his mother!
Ji qingge pursed her lips and slowly walked to di Ling ¡®er¡¯s side, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to argue. Everything depends on Ling ¡®er¡¯s own will. No matter how much you argue, it won¡¯t help.¡±
Di Jintian red at bei Zhi and let go of his hand. He turned to di Ling ¡®er and said, ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, tell big brother, did this guy bully you? Big brother will take revenge for you! I¡¯d like to see who dares to bully my sister!¡±
Di Ling ¡®er turned to bei Zhi.
bei zhi¡¯s eyes met youyou¡¯s.
Chapter 2371: Brother and sister meet again (3)
Chapter 2371: Brother and sister meet again (3)
the smile in the man¡¯s eyes made her heart tremble, and she quickly retracted her gaze.
¡°Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. He didn¡¯t bully me, Yingluo. He even saved me. I just met him in the ruins,¡±
If her second brother really found out about what bei Zhi had done to her, he would definitely fly into a rage and fight with bei Zhi.
The problem is, Wuwu
Second brother might not be able to beat him.
Besides, bei Zhi had indeed saved her life before. She even said that she would let go of his past actions as long as he stopped forcing her.
since you¡¯ve put it that way, Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ll let him off for now. di Jintian¡¯s devilish face had a menacing look on it as he turned to look at di Jintian with his peach-shaped eyes again. kid, remember this, my sister has never acknowledged your identity. If you call me second brother-inw again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!
bei zhi¡¯s smile was domineering and confident.¡±It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±
Di Jintian¡¯s face turned livid.
No, he had to go back and tell his big brother and Imperial father that there was a stinky brat who had ideas about his little sister! He must make theme and break his legs!
Ji qingge nced at di Jintian, then turned to di Ling ¡®er and said, ¡± ¡°Princess, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. The Queen and the king were very worried about you when you were missing.¡±
don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still my mother¡¯s daughter. How can anything happen to me? ¡± di Ling ¡®er smiled. She saw the roasted rabbit in Ji qingge¡¯s hand at a nce, and her eyes lit up. Oh, it¡¯s roasted rabbit meat. I haven¡¯t eaten roasted rabbit for a long time. I miss it so much, aoaoaoaoaoaoao ¡±
Di Jintian was stunned, his eyes filled with doubt.
Didn¡¯t Qing GE say that Ling ¡®er did not like roasted rabbits?
After saying this, di Ling ¡®er pulled off one of the rabbit¡¯s legs. Ji qingge wanted to stop her, but it was toote, because di Ling¡¯ er had already taken a big bite of the rabbit¡¯s leg.
Di Ling ¡®er, who was still smiling, suddenly turned green.
¡°Ling ¡®er, how is it?¡± Di Jintian looked at di Ling ¡®er with anticipation.
Di Ling ¡®er felt like crying.
This was probably the most unptable thing she had ever eaten in her life.
However,
di ling ¡®er finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. they flowed down. she raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and swallowed them with difficulty.
it¡¯s too delicious, Yingluo, it¡¯s really too delicious. It¡¯s so delicious that I can¡¯t help but cry Yingluo.
¡°Really?¡± Di Jintian¡¯s smile was demonic and bright. He took out another roasted rabbit from behind his back and handed it to di Ling ¡®er. since Ling¡¯ er likes it so much, I¡¯ll keep one here. You can have it all.
¡°¡¡¡±
What to do? She suddenly didn¡¯t want to care about second brother¡¯s feelings anymore. Yingying made her eat such unptable food. She was simply suffering.
Bei Zhi looked at di Ling ¡®er¡¯s twitching eyes and snatched the roasted rabbit from di Jintian.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Di Jintian was furious.
If Ling ¡®er hadn¡¯t said that this brat had saved her life, he would have flipped out long ago.
¡°The little girl said she wanted to maintain her figure and didn¡¯t want to eat such greasy food, so I did it for her.¡±
Bei Mo¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, his voice evil.
Di Ling ¡®er nodded desperately, hoping that di Jintian would believe bei Zhi¡¯s words immediately.
As expected, di Jintian¡¯s peach-like eyes shed with hesitation, but he swallowed his doubts after seeing di Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression.
Bei Zhi began to eat without a care. His expression remained the same, without any change.
Chapter 2372: Brother and sister meet again (4)
Chapter 2372: Brother and sister meet again (4)
¡°Kid, how¡¯s my cooking?¡± Di Jintian raised his eyebrows and asked bei Zhi.
¡°Very good,¡± bei Zhi nodded indifferently.
at least you have good taste, brat. It¡¯s a pity that my mother doesn¡¯t allow me to cook for little Qing GE, afraid that I would poison her. But I¡¯m no longer the rookie who just learned cooking a few years ago. The current me has long possessed the demeanor of a God of Cooking.
¡°Yingying is indeed the cooking of the master chef.¡± Bei Zhi¡¯s lips curled into a smile.
All these years, di Jintian¡¯s cooking skills had never been acknowledged like this, and no one wouldpare him to the God of Cookery.
Hence, after hearing bei Zhi¡¯sments, di Jintian¡¯s impression of him improved.
Princess, ¡± Ji qingge gently pulled on di Ling ¡®er¡¯s sleeve and deliberately lowered her voice, asking, ¡± is there something wrong with your friend Yingluo¡¯s taste? ¡±
Di Ling ¡®er was also dumbfounded. She hesitated for a while and said, ¡± ¡°Maybe, Yingluo.¡±
Her words just now were against her heart, just so that she wouldn¡¯t hurt second brother¡¯s self-confidence.
However, bei Zhi Xun Xun was so serious that it was hard to tell if he was speaking from the bottom of his heart or justplimenting him.
No matter what it was, it indirectly showed that bei Zhi was a terrifying man.
If he could finish the unptable roasted rabbit, what else could he not do?
Di Ling ¡®er was a little frightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.
kid, ¡± di Jintian smiled devilishly and put his arm around bei Zhi¡¯s shoulder. since you have such good taste, I¡¯m willing to be friends with you, but the condition is that you¡¯re not allowed to have any ideas about my sister. She¡¯s our family¡¯s treasure, and I won¡¯t allow any man to bully her, Hanhan.
¡°I won¡¯t bully her.¡±
he would only love her dearly.
¡°Second brother!¡± Di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips. I have other things to do in the Liu Huo Empire.
She didn¡¯t know how big brother Fu¡¯s injury was, so she had to go to the fu family to take a look.
¡°Why are you going to the Liu Huo Empire? Was he looking for that kid, Nangong sun? That kid is not in the drifting fire Empire.¡± Di Jintian frowned.
That brat was always trying to please his sister, who didn¡¯t know what he was up to?
He hated men who fawned over his sister day and night.
If Nangong sun wasn¡¯t mother¡¯s disciple and big brother¡¯s friend, Yingying and the others wouldn¡¯t have allowed a man who had ill intentions towards her sister to stay by her side.
Of course, it was also fortunate that Nangong sun did not do anything. Otherwise, her big brother would definitely not let that kid off.
i treat you as-friend, but you want to f-ck my sister? Who could tolerate such a thing happening?
I¡¯m not going to find my senior brother. I want to go to the fu family to visit a friend. di Ling ¡®er smiled. he was injured when he saved me, so I have to visit him. You can tell mother and the otherster that I will return to the demon Realm soon.
Bei Zhiughed coldly. However, hisughter was filled with anger and heartache.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that brat, you wouldn¡¯t have shed so much blood to save his life.¡±
At that moment, di Jintian¡¯s face turned pale. He grabbed di Ling ¡®er¡¯s wrist in a hurry and said nervously, ¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, did you use your own blood to save someone again? Didn¡¯t mother say that your blood is very special and that it will take a long time to recover after using it? after a long time, there will be problems with your body.¡±
it won¡¯t take long. This girl used up half of her blood to save that kid. She even slept for a whole month before she woke up.
Chapter 2373: Enraged (1)
Chapter 2373: Enraged (1)
Di Jintian¡¯s hand that was holding di Ling ¡®er¡¯s trembled. His pupils contracted slightly, and an inexplicable anger welled up in his heart. He gritted his teeth.
¡°Ling ¡®er, what¡¯s your rtionship with that brat? why did you save him like this?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er lowered her head guiltily. She knew that if her brother and her parents knew about this, they would be furious.
¡°Second brother, he¡¯s my friend, and he was injured because he tried to save me. Mother taught me since I was young that people should know how to repay kindness. I can¡¯t just watch him die, right?¡±
The youngdy raised her head and shed di Jintian a radiant smile. Her smile was even more dazzling than the sun, and in an instant, the anger in di Jintian¡¯s heart miraculously disappeared.
However, he still didn¡¯t have a good impression of that man from the fu family!
Especially since that Fu boy had caused his sister to be injured, he couldn¡¯t forgive him!
Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t run around in the future. Even if you¡¯re going out, you should bring a few more people with you. Otherwise, how can we be assured of your safety? ¡±
second brother, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t run around by myself again.
the young girl¡¯s smile was somewhat yful and somewhat quick-witted,pletely different from the calm and steady face she had when she faced the many demonic beasts in the ruins. the current her was like a young girl who had grown up safely in the arms of her brother.
A pampered princess.
Bei Zhi¡¯s gaze was fixed on the young girl, his eyes deep.
Was this the true nature of Yingluo?
However, no matter if it was her shrewdness, purity, yfulness, or nimbleness, all of them attracted his eyes and tugged at his heart.
Perhaps it was destined that from the first time they met ten years ago, the girl had already walked into his life. He could only use his life to protect her.
Di Jintian¡¯s anger had long dissipated when he saw her like this, but his brows were still tightly furrowed. ¡°Are you still going to look for that kid?¡±
Di Ling ¡®er pursed her lips and nodded, ¡± ¡°I want to visit him,¡±
Furthermore, Fu qingchen had confessed to her in the remains. She was there this time to give an exnation for his confession that day, and this exnation represented her decision.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±
Di jinchen was huffing and puffing, and he sounded like he was peeved. Ling ¡®er, you can¡¯t go see that guy. He must have bad intentions and even caused you to be injured.
Although that kid had done it to save Ling ¡®er, Yingying didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with him.
He hadn¡¯t pampered his sister enough, so how could he give her to someone else? If that kid really likes Ling ¡®er, then let him wait for ten thousand years.
but second brother, I¡¯m just going to see him, just one look, okay? I¡¯ll be back soon. di Ling ¡®er raised her face and grinned as she grabbed di Jintian¡¯s sleeve, ¡± if you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll tell mother that you forced sister qingge to eat the food you made again.
¡°¡¡¡±
Di Jintian¡¯s expression changed.
he had a feeling of wanting to cry but had no tears.
when did his sister be so pregnant? He actually threatened him, too much!
¡°I will apany Ling ¡®er.¡±
Bei Zhi raised an eyebrow. Since he couldn¡¯t stop this girl from meeting the young master of the fu family, he would apany her.
He would not let go, nor would he give anyone a chance.
Hmph! di Jintian snorted. why do I feel that Ling ¡®er is in more danger with you around? ¡±
In fact, di Jintian had a good impression of bei mo, but the condition was that the kid must not have any ideas about Ling ¡®er. If he dared to have any ideas about his sister, he would not ept anyone.
Chapter 2374: furious (2)
Chapter 2374: furious (2)
Absolutely not!
Your Highness, ¡± Ji qingge looked at di Ling ¡®er¡¯s pitiful little face, gently pulled her sleeve, and turned to look at di Jintian, ¡± I¡¯ll go with the princess. I¡¯ll bring her back as well. You go back and tell the Queen where the princess is, in case the Queen is still worried.
Di Jintian was silent for a moment. If he had little Qing GE to apany him, he would not have to worry about Ling ¡®er noting back.
However,
Di Jintian thought for a while, then took Ji qingge¡¯s hand seriously, a rare seriousness on his devilish face.
¡°There¡¯s something I want to say to Ling ¡®er. You have to listen to me as well.¡±
¡°£¿¡±
those human men are not good people. They all know how to sweet talk, and some of them are even shameless. You must not believe any man¡¯s words, men are all liars!
¡°¡¡¡±
¡°Of course, other than the royal family of the demon Realm, all the other men are liars! Don¡¯t believe a single word they say, or you¡¯ll definitely suffer.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
ji qing ge was baffled.
It was normal for a Prince to be worried about the princess¡¯s safety. What did this have to do with her? why bother, she was a human! Her father and grandfather were both humans!
It was normal for her tomunicate with humans.
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with His Royal Highness this time.
¡°Do you remember what I said?¡±
Di Jintian pursed his lips. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that someone had to report this matter to his parents, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed these two girls to go to the Liu Huo Empire with him. Why would he let a fellow who harbored ill intentions towards his sister be by his side?
however, di jintian could not let little qing ge report this matter. little qing ge was not very good at directions. if she could get lost and follow ling ¡®er, at least she would not be unable to find the way to the liu huo empire.
yes, ¡°Ji Qing GE responded expressionlessly, then she muttered casually,¡± the princess is going to the fu n of Liu Huo Kingdom, which is not too far from here. We will be back soon. By the way, Lao Ai, I heard that the fu n has a good rtionship with the royal family of Liu Huo Kingdom, Lao Ai? ¡± Then young master Nangong should know about the fu family¡¯s young master Yingluo.¡±
di jintian had been with ji qingge for so many years, and he knew her like the back of his hand. once he heard her words, he understood what she meant.
His eyes immediately lit up.
Since Nangong sun knew about that kid from the fu family, he could discuss this matter with Nangong sun. At the same time, he could also find out what kind of person that kid from the fu family was. After all, no matter what kind of person that kid was, he would never let his sister get married.
¡°sister qing ge, let¡¯s go.¡±
Di Ling ¡®er smiled and slowly walked toward Ji qingge.
ji qingge nodded. before she left, she turned her head and looked at di jintian.
di jintian winked at her, indicating that he had understood what he meant.
Bei Zhi didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous in front of di Jintian, so he didn¡¯t force di Ling ¡®er into his arms. He just stood by her side with a smile.
Perhaps di Ling ¡®er did not care about Ji qingge¡¯s words, but he, Lao Ai, had already heard it.
That kid would not have a chance anymore.
¡¡
Heavenly Imperial mountain.
Bai Yan was just ordering people to continue searching for di Ling ¡®er when suddenly, a nauseating feeling came from her stomach. She hurriedly covered her mouth and her face was a little pale.
¡°Yan ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Di Cang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he hurriedly supported Bai Yan¡¯s body, his eyes filled with worry.
Chapter 2375: Enraged (3)
Chapter 2375: Enraged (3)
Looking at the man¡¯s nervous gaze, Bai Yanughed bitterly. ¡°A few days ago, I felt that my body was not well, so I diagnosed myself. I am already pregnant for almost two months, but I was busy looking for Ling ¡®er and nned to tell youter. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many times, my reaction would still be so strong.¡±
Di Cang¡¯s hand that was tightly hugging Bai Yan tightened and his domineering Phoenix eyes were filled with joy.
¡°Really? Yan ¡®er, you¡¯re pregnant again?¡±
But very quickly, his eyes turned into one of heartache.
I¡¯m not a woman and I¡¯ve never been pregnant before, but I know how hard it is to be pregnant. Yan ¡®er, I¡¯ve been careful enough and didn¡¯t want you to suffer that kind of pain again. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re still pregnant, Zhenzhen.
In this life, he already had a daughter and had no more regrets.
how could she bear to let the person she loved continue to suffer the pain of childbirth?
Bai Yan was startled. She looked at di Cang in surprise, her gaze carrying surprise.¡±So it¡¯s you who did this to me that I haven¡¯t gotten pregnant for the past ten years? Why? Didn¡¯t you say before that if I raped you once and gave birth to Chen ¡®er, you would have to let me apany a few more children back?¡±
The man raised his eyebrows and stroked the woman¡¯s ck hair.¡±The more sons there are, the more people will fight with me for you. Originally, I thought that my daughter would not fight with me for her mother, but in the end, that girl Ling ¡®er always cowered in your arms and refused to get up. So, it¡¯s not a good thing to have more children, they¡¯re disturbing our time.¡±
moreover, you¡¯ve suffered so much pain every time you¡¯re pregnant. How can I bear to let you go through it again? ¡±
Bai Yan lowered her eyes and gently stroked her lower abdomen. There was already a new life in her abdomen.
¡°then how do you know that i¡¯m not willing to suffer for you? We¡¯ve been through so many hardships, why would I be afraid of having children?¡±
The corners of her lips curled up as she looked up at the man beside her.
Di Cangughed domineeringly and arrogantly. Yan ¡®er, actually, I should feel lucky. When you gave birth to Chen¡¯ er and Ling ¡®er, I wasn¡¯t by your side. This time, I will definitely follow you closely!
The first two times Bai Yan was pregnant, he was unable to apany her.
This was the regret of his life.
But even so, after hearing from Bai Xiaochen about the pain Bai Yan had suffered when she gave birth to Ling ¡®er and his sister, he still decided that he would not let her suffer such pain again.
However, some people were destined to be your family. No matter how careful you were, they would stille to Xuanji.
¡°Yan ¡®er, tell Ling¡¯ er this good news after you find her. She¡¯ll definitely be very excited. That girl has always wanted a younger brother or sister.¡±
at the mention of ling ¡®er, the joy he felt earlier was instantly extinguished.
The man frowned, his eyes full of worry.
he didn¡¯t know where the girl had gone. he had been looking for her for more than a month, but he couldn¡¯t find her, hanhan.
¡°Mother, mother!¡±
At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the sky. After that, a demon-like young man quickly came over andnded in front of Bai Yan in the blink of an eye.
the youngster was slightly breathless, the joy on his face could not be concealed.¡±Mother, I¡¯ve found Ling ¡®er!¡±
Bai Yan suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the young man¡¯spels. Her body was trembling a little because of her excitement.
¡°You really saw Ling ¡®er? Was she safe and sound? Where¡¯s Ling ¡®er? where is she?¡±
her ling ¡®er yingying is finally fine, yingying
A stream of tears flowed down from the corners of Bai Yan¡¯s eyes and her red lips were trembling.
Chapter 2376: Enraged (2)
Chapter 2376: Enraged (2)
No one knew how anxious and flustered she had been when she had found out that something had happened to Ling ¡®er. She had not had a good rest for the past month.
Even the arrival of a new life didn¡¯t bring her any surprises.
she only wanted to find her daughter!
speaking of this, the youngster was very angry. ¡± ling ¡®er was indeed in the ruins before, but she was in danger. at that time, a human boy saved her. i should thank that boy for saving ling¡¯ er, but from bei zhi¡¯s tone, that boy seemed to be interested in ling ¡®er. ling¡¯ er also used up half of her blood to save her and was in aa for more than a month! ¡±
what?
Di Cang¡¯s beautiful face changed color at that moment.
He ignored all the other words and only heard the word ¡°Wuwu.¡±
That brat had his eyes on Ling! er, and Ling! er had used up half of her blood for him and was in!a for more than a month!
¡°Who dares to have ideas about Ling ¡®er?¡±
A domineering voice came from the void.
after a long while, a man in a long brocade robe slowly walked down from the void, followed by a beautiful girl.
the man was iparably handsome and noble. his brows were filled with the domineering aura of a sovereign descending from the heavens, and there was a dark light flowing in his eyes.
On the other hand, the young girl had an exquisite and beautiful face, as pretty as a porcin doll. Her eyes were bright and full of spirit, and her aura was outstanding.
¡°Chen ¡®er, long¡¯ er, you¡¯re here too?¡±
Inparison, Bai Yan was much calmer. Even though she did not allow Ling ¡®er to use her blood to save people, that young master had saved Ling¡¯ er¡¯s life first. If Ling ¡®er wanted to save her, she, as her mother, would only support her.
At that time, he would just refine more medicinal pills for her to use for self-defense.
However, she didn¡¯t know what kind of person that young master was. If he wanted to marry her daughter, he had to pamper and respect her endlessly and put her first in everything. Otherwise, she would never allow it!
she could ignore his status and power. the only thing she would care about was whether he could give her happiness and make her happy for the rest of her life.
That was enough.
second brother, ¡± long ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes turned to di Jintian as she asked in a deep voice, ¡± who is bei Zhi that you mentioned? ¡±
Di Jintian¡¯s eyes darkened. that kid should be much better than those bastards from the fu family. However, he seems to be interested in Ling ¡®er as well. This is unforgivable.
That brat was the only one who had acknowledged his status as the master chef. What a pity. If he didn¡¯t have designs on his sister, he would have be Good Brothers with him, Yingying.
¡°We¡¯ll have to see if they have the ability to set their eyes on Ling ¡®er!¡± Bai Xiaochenughed coldly. Imperial father, Imperial mother, second younger brother, I want to make a trip to the Liu Huo Empire. I want to see which one of them is not afraid of death and dares to pester my younger sister? ¡±
Bai Yan was silent for a moment. I¡¯m worried about Ling ¡®er. Let¡¯s go together and call Nangong sun along. He hasn¡¯t had a good rest during this period of time. He must really want to see Ling¡¯ er.
bai xiaochen furrowed his brows. he was really unwilling to let nangong sun follow them. who didn¡¯t know what that brat was thinking?
however, bai xiaochen had always been filial and would never go against bai yan¡¯s words. since his mother wanted him to follow, then he would follow, yingluo.
¡°long ¡®er, let¡¯s go find ling¡¯ er.¡± bai xiaochen¡¯s eyes sank slightly.
It wasn¡¯t so easy to marry the little princess of the demon Realm.
¡°Alright,¡± he said.
Long er smiled and blinked. It seemed like Yingying was going to have a good show?
Compared to the nervousness of Bai Xiaochen and the others, long ¡®er was very calm.
She believed in Ling ¡®er¡¯s judgment.
Her mother¡¯s daughter would definitely have good taste, so Ling ¡®er would not simply ept a man. The person she epted would definitely be outstanding and would pamper her Yingluo a lot.
She believed it without a doubt!
Chapter 2377: Fu qingchen gets married (1)
Chapter 2377: Fu qingchen gets married (1)
Liu Huo Empire.
Inside the fu family¡¯s house, there were decorations everywhere, and it was a jubnt atmosphere.
The faces of the maidservants and guards were also filled with joy.
In the room, Fu qingchen was sitting at the table expressionlessly. He was dressed in a wedding dress, which made his face look even colder.
¡°Young master, Madam said that it¡¯s almost time. She wants you to go to the pce to pick up the princess.¡± The maidservant beside him was trembling.
Fu qingchen lowered his eyes, his lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°she¡¯s the one who wants to marry me, not me. let here to the fu family herself!¡±
but, young master, Zhenzhen! the maidservant was so anxious that she was about to cry.
if she couldn¡¯t persuade the young master to leave, madam would definitely punish her severely.
Fu qingchen did not speak. He slowly closed his eyes, as if trying to hide the pain and despair in his eyes.
Ever since he found out that it was impossible between him and Ling ¡®er, his heart had already died! He could promise Nangong Yu a marriage, but he couldn¡¯t treat him with respect!
He was not willing to pick her up.
it seemed that as long as he went to pick her up, it would mean that he acknowledged her existence.
¡°Go and tell my mother that I¡¯ve already reached my limit by marrying her. It¡¯s impossible for me to pick her up!¡±
Suddenly, Fu qingchen opened his eyes. His gaze was cold and emotionless.
¡°Qingchen!¡±
just then, an angry voice came from the door.
Fu qingchen raised his eyes slightly and looked coldly at the richdy who was escorted by a group of maidservants. The mockery on his lips deepened.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice was as cold as ever, as if the person in front of him was just a stranger.
¡°I¡¯m your mother, why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Mrs. Fu was a little annoyed. Let me tell you, you must go and pick up the princess today. Otherwise, not only will the royal family lose face, even the venerate Lord will lose face. You should know the identity of the venerate Lord, he is the demon Empress ¡®disciple. Aren¡¯t you embarrassing the demon Realm?¡±
Fu qingchen¡¯s body stiffened, but he remained silent. His expression remained unchanged, as calm as still water.
¡°Fu qingchen, think carefully about the consequences of your actions! i know that you like that little girl, but your actions not only pped the liu huo empire¡¯s face, but also the demon world¡¯s face. do you think that you can protect that little girl with your strength alone?¡±
Mrs. Fu¡¯s tone was so serious that Fu qingchen couldn¡¯t help but clench his hands.
He had alreadypromised time and time again. Was he going topromise again this time?
qingchen, ¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice softened a little, ¡± the princess is the Honorable Emperor¡¯s younger sister, and the Honorable Emperor has always cherished his fellow countrymen. Otherwise, he would not have passed the throne to His Majesty, but found his subordinate to take it. If the Honorable Emperor finds out about this, that girl will have a very miserable end. For the sake of the princess, perhaps Qianqian will kill that girl.
In reality, Mrs. Fu did not know the rtionship between Nangong sun and Nangong Yu. After all, she was someone who could not even recognize Nangong sun when she saw him. However, Nangong sun and Nangong Yu were siblings, so their rtionship should be quite good. That was why she had deliberately threatened Fu qingchen.
Fu qingchen¡¯s hands trembled even more violently. After a while, he slowly got up, and his cold voice grew colder.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go pick her up.¡±
He had clearly said that he would not acknowledge Nangong Yu¡¯s identity. However, for Ling ¡®er¡¯s sake, he could onlypromise resentfully.
Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes were filled with pain, and his handsome face was pale.
Chapter 2378: Fu qingchen gets married (2)
Chapter 2378: Fu qingchen gets married (2)
However, Mrs. Fu subconsciously ignored the waves of emotions in his eyes, and her lips slowly curved up. qingchen, what you¡¯re doing now is the best decision. Otherwise, that girl will die a terrible death!
After a long while, the swarming emotions in Fu qingchen¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. He turned to look at Mrs. Fu with a cold gaze.
That look was unfamiliar, cold, and distant.
even when mrs. fu was forcing fu qingchen, he had never looked at her with such a gaze. but now, that gaze made mrs. fu¡¯s heart palpitate, and she felt as if she was about to lose her son.
just as mrs. fu was feeling flustered, fu qingchen had already walked out of the room, and the red wedding dress quickly disappeared from his sight.
¡¡
in the inner court of the pce.
the princess¡¯s residence was also filled with joy, but it could not hide the worry in those people¡¯s eyes.
nangong yu stood in the room. she nervously rubbed her little hands and her beautiful eyes were filled with worry.
¡°Princess, it¡¯s almost time. Why hasn¡¯t the Prince Consorte yet?¡±
The pce maid became even more anxious. Could it be that the Prince Consort had run away from the marriage? If that was the case, the reputation of the entire Liu Huo Empire would be lost.
¡°She wille!¡± Nangong Yu raised his eyes, his eyes filled with determination, ¡± Qing Chen will definitelye! He¡¯s just a littlete, but he¡¯ll be here to marry me soon.¡±
The pce maid was silent.
The entire princess¡¯s Manor was shrouded in a haze.
The door was suddenly pushed open by arge hand.
Nangong Yu¡¯s eyes brightened and he quickly looked up. However, he could not hide the disappointment in his eyes when he saw the person. He pursed his lips and did not say a word.
the man was dressed in a yellow robe. his eyes were stern and his expression was cold. he strode into the room and his gaze swept across the entire room. he said sarcastically, today is your wedding day with Fu qingchen. Did that kid run away from the wedding? ¡±
¡°Royal brother!¡± Nangong Yu¡¯s expression changed, ¡± you can¡¯t bear to see me doing well? ¡±
The manughed coldly. He should not havee to the princess¡¯s Manor because he was worried about Nangong Yu. This woman was still opposing him.
In her eyes, all his good intentions were because he didn¡¯t want to see her doing well.
However, he didn¡¯t know when it started, but his obedient and cute little sister had be so crazy.
Was it because of Fu qingchen? Or was it because Yingluo had grown up and couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore, Yingluo?
¡°Princess, Princess!¡±
Suddenly, a figure ran in in a hurry.
The pce maid had a happy smile on her face and was slightly breathless,¡±The Prince Consort is here, the Prince Consort is here to pick up the princess!¡±
Nangong Yu was so excited that he almost jumped up. She raised her eyebrows proudly and looked at Nangong Wen, ¡± ¡°Brother, did you see that? qingchen hase to marry me. He really wants me to be his wife. It¡¯s impossible for him to run away from the marriage.¡±
After saying this, she found it difficult to express the joy in her heart, so she ordered, ¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry up and put my wedding veil on. Qingchen will be here soon.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
The pce maids also heaved a sigh of relief.
it¡¯s good that the prince consort is here.
Although there was a dy of two hours, fortunately, the fu residence was not far from the pce, and they could still make it in time.
¡¡
This little incident did not cause too much of an uproar in the Liu Huo Empire.
They only saw the fu family¡¯s troops that went to receive the princess lined up from the south of the city to the North, and the imperial family¡¯s dowry was also ten miles of red. It was very imposing and envied, but they did not know that it was because of Mrs. Fu that Fu qingchen personally went to the pce.
They only knew that the fu family¡¯s young master and the imperial family¡¯s Princess were a perfect match, but they didn¡¯t know how many schemes and deceptions there were in this marriage.
Chapter 2379: Don’t even think about leaving the fu family (1)
Chapter 2379: Don¡¯t even think about leaving the fu family (1)
At the fu family¡¯s Gate, countless dignitaries came to visit. Among the group of people, the figure in the yellow dress was extremely dazzling, like a bright moon in the starry sky, turning the sky into a brilliant light.
Her face carried the innocence of a young girl, and her pair of ck eyes were as bright as water. She was pretty and cute.
The young girl¡¯s figure was closely followed by a girl in green. This girl had a cold face and held a sword in her hand. Her appearance was elegant and refined, and she was also a rare beauty.
These twodies were even more beautiful than the number one beauty of the Liu Huo Empire, Nangong Yu.
Bei ni seemed to be dissatisfied with so many people staring at di Ling ¡®er. He frowned slightly, waved his sleeves, and forcibly pulled di Ling¡¯ er into his arms. Under his heavy pressure, those who had turned their heads immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look at her.
¡°Let go of the princess!¡±
Ji Qing GE¡¯s face was still as calm as water, but her eyes were coldly looking at bei Zhi.
She had promised the second Prince that she would take good care of the princess. Furthermore, it was her duty to protect the princess. She would not allow anyone to be so presumptuous in front of the princess.
Di Ling ¡®er¡¯s little face also changed. She hurriedly pushed bei Zhi away and walked towards Ji qingge. She held Ji qingge¡¯s hand tightly. Even if she forced herself to calm down, she could still hear the panic in her voice.
sister Qing GE, bei Zhi and I are just friends. Really, please don¡¯t go back and tell my parents.
otherwise, wouldn¡¯t bei zhi¡¯s soft and tender skin be beaten to death by his father?
Ji qingge¡¯s eyes darkened. The princess was trying to defend this guy?
She liked him?
¡°princess, i won¡¯t say anything.¡±
Ji qingge raised her head and looked at di Ling ¡®er. A smile appeared in her clear eyes, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say anything, I won¡¯t say a word.¡±
in this world, besides her family, the queen and the princess were the most important to her.
how could she betray the princess and tell the others that the princess had fallen in love with a man?
Yes, in Ji qingge¡¯s heart, she had already determined that di Ling ¡®er had fallen in love with bei Zhi. Otherwise, why would she ask her to keep her secret in order to protect bei Zhi?
Thinking of this, Ji Qing GE¡¯s heart had already faintly raised a sense of vignce. At least, before this guy showed that he had to be the princess, she could not let the princess be seduced.
Unless Yingluo was willing to love the princess as much as his life.
Only a man like him was qualified to apany the princess.
¡°Second brother-inw¡¯s wife, Yingluo, is very protective of you.¡± Bei Mo¡¯s eyes flickered and he said with a smile.
at that moment, ji qingge¡¯s face changed, but this time, before she could say anything, di ling ¡®er had already stepped on bei zhi¡¯s foot.
who asked you to spout nonsense, who asked you to spout nonsense, and even try to frame sister Qing GE¡¯s innocence!
The young girl¡¯s little face was puffed up in anger, but she looked extremely cute.
¡°Sister Qing GE is my friend, not second brother¡¯s wife. Second brother is such a glutton and does not do his proper work, and he even needed big brother to force him to be willing to cultivate. More importantly, he forced sister Qing GE to eat such unptable food, how could sister Qing GE be his wife? If that¡¯s the case, elder sister Qing GE is too pitiful, Yingluo.¡±
If Qing GE was really his second brother¡¯s wife, wouldn¡¯t she be a scourge to his second brother for the rest of her life?
Chapter 2380: Dont even think about leaving the fu family (2)
Chapter 2380: Don¡¯t even think about leaving the fu family (2)
No!
No!
She could not let Qing GE be toyed with by second brother! Absolutely not!
Bei mo grunted and grabbed the girl¡¯s feet, smiling devilishly. you are a woman, so you naturally don¡¯t understand many things. I am a man, so I can see the way your second brother looks at her.
¡°What kind of look?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the look of a man looking at the woman he loves.¡±
It was the kind of gaze that only men would have when they looked at their beloved woman.
ji qingge took a few steps back and slowly closed her eyes. suddenly, she opened them again. the paleness on her face had disappeared, and her eyes turned cold again.
The corners of her mouth curled up into a faint sneer.
It was impossible for the second Prince to fall in love with her. He just liked to pester her since he was young. In his heart, she was just her maid, or at most, an elder sister. It was impossible for him to fall in love with her.
After throwing away these distracting thoughts, Ji Qing GE pursed her lips.¡±Princess, didn¡¯t you want to find someone? The Prince and the others are still waiting for us at the heavenly defense mountain. We¡¯ll go to the heavenly defense mountain after visiting your friends.¡±
Oh, I almost forgot about brother Fu. di Ling ¡®er clenched her fists and turned around slowly. Looking at the festive decorations on the fu family¡¯s Gate, she felt nervous. someone from the fu family is married. Brother Fu should have recovered, right? ¡± Otherwise, the fu family wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a wedding when he¡¯s seriously ill. But since I¡¯m here, I¡¯d better take a look at brother Fu.¡±
After all, she had to give Fu qingchen an exnation.
it was an exnation that she had been thinking about for a long time.
¡¡
At the main entrance of the fu family, guards stood respectfully on both sides. There were also people who took the wedding invitations from the guests. After checking the authenticity of the invitations, they were allowed to enter.
When di Ling ¡®er reached the door, she was stopped by the guard.
¡°Where¡¯s the invitation?¡±
Hearing the Guard¡¯s cold voice, di Ling ¡®er was stunned. She was silent for a while and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m a friend of the fu family¡¯s young master, fu qingchen. can you help me inform big brother fu? just tell him that i¡¯m here to see him. oh, by the way, my name is di ling ¡®er.¡±
¡°No, no one is allowed to enter without an invitation!¡±
The guard was as steady as a mountain. He stood at the door calmly, not willing to let di Ling ¡®er get any closer.
Today, Madam had instructed them again that any woman who came to look for Fu qingchen was not allowed to enter. Even if she was the daughter of the Emperor, they had to treat her the same way!
Bei Zhi narrowed his eyes. He slightly raised his chin and looked down at the guard standing at the door.
¡°Get lost!¡±
His voice was like a heavy punch thatnded on the Guard¡¯s chest. The guard almost spat out a mouthful of blood and took a few steps back. He looked at the peerless man standing at the door in shock.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Bei NI¡¯s expression was dark and evil. The way he looked at the guard was like looking at a dead man.
the little girl wants to go in and see the boy from the fu family. Who dares to stop her? ¡±
his woman had to do whatever she wanted. he would kill anyone who dared to stop her!